Aerius redivivus, or, The history of the Presbyterians containing the beginnings, progress and successes of that active sect, their oppositions to monarchial and episcopal government, their innovations in the church, and their imbroylments by Peter Heylyn ...
         Heylyn, Peter, 1600-1662.
      
       
         
           1670
        
      
       Approx. 1685 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 273 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A43507
         Wing H1681
         ESTC R5587
         12139018
         ocm 12139018
         54836
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A43507)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 54836)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 104:5)
      
       
         
           
             Aerius redivivus, or, The history of the Presbyterians containing the beginnings, progress and successes of that active sect, their oppositions to monarchial and episcopal government, their innovations in the church, and their imbroylments by Peter Heylyn ...
             Heylyn, Peter, 1600-1662.
             Heylyn, Henry.
          
           [14], 482 [i.e. 530], [1] p.
           
             Printed for Jo. Crosley, and are to be sold in London by Tho. Basset ... and Chr. Wilkinson ...,
             Oxford :
             1670.
          
           
             Edited by Henry Heylyn.
             Advertisements: p. [1] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Presbyterianism -- History.
        
      
    
     
        2002-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-09 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-10 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-10 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AERIVS
           REDIVIVVS
           :
           OR
           ,
           THE
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           Presbyterians
           .
        
         
           CONTAINING
           The
           Beginnings
           ,
           Progress
           and
           Successes
           of
           that
           active
           Sect.
           Their
           Oppositions
           to
           Monarchical
           and
           Episcopal
           Government
           .
           Their
           Innovations
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           ,
           Their
           Imbroylments
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           and
           Estates
           of
           Christendom
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           their
           Designes
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           Year
           1536
           ,
           to
           the
           Year
           1647.
           
        
         
           By
           PETER
           HEYLYN
           D.
           D.
           And
           Chaplain
           to
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           Charles
           the
           Second
           ,
           MONARCHS
           of
           GREAT
           BRITAIN
           .
        
         
           OXFORD
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Io.
             Crosley
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           in
           London
           by
           
             Tho.
             Basset
          
           ,
           at
           the
           George
           neer
           
           Cliffords-Inne
           in
           Fleetstreet
           ,
           and
           
             Chr.
             Wilkinson
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Black-Boy
           over
           against
           S.
           Dunstans
           Church
           in
           Fleetstreet
           .
           1670.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honorable
           ,
           The
           LORDS
           SPIRITUAL
           &
           TEMPORAL
           ,
           and
           COMMONS
           in
           Parliament
           assembled
           .
        
         
           
             May
             it
             please
             Your
             Honors
             ,
          
        
         
           YOu
           are
           here
           most
           humbly
           implored
           for
           the
           Patronage
           of
           a
           Post-humous
           birth
           of
           my
           dear
           and
           honored
           Fathers
           Laborious
           mind
           ,
           in
           the
           Cause
           of
           this
           Kingdoms
           profest
           and
           settled
           Religion
           .
           You
           may
           safely
           believe
           the
           Title-Page
           reports
           to
           You
           the
           true
           and
           genuine
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           but
           it
           's
           most
           humbly
           intreated
           that
           You
           would
           not
           :
           For
           if
           You
           rather
           please
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           You
           will
           be
           assured
           of
           the
           Parent
           ,
           by
           the
           Lineaments
           remarkable
           upon
           the
           Child
           ;
           and
           therewith
           too
           receive
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           such
           satisfaction
           as
           may
           justly
           flow
           from
           the
           perusal
           of
           an
           History
           ,
           which
           in
           some
           measure
           confirms
           the
           Excellency
           of
           those
           Laws
           You
           have
           devised
           ,
           and
           
             Sacred
             Majestie
          
           confirm'd
           ,
           for
           the
           Protection
           of
           that
           Religion
           and
           
             Government
             You
          
           profess
           and
           stand
           for
           .
           The
           Beauty
           ,
           Iustice
           and
           Prudence
           of
           the
           Sanctions
           ,
           will
           not
           a
           little
           appear
           in
           the
           ill
           visage
           of
           that
           Party
           ,
           whose
           
             Rude
             humor
          
           and
           
             ungoverned
             Zeal
          
           is
           here
           represented
           .
           It
           would
           be
           an
           
           immodest
           boldness
           in
           me
           to
           press
           Your
           belief
           with
           my
           Assertions
           of
           the
           happy
           performances
           herein
           .
           And
           they
           being
           for
           the
           most
           part
           but
           faithful
           Collections
           of
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           transacted
           by
           the
           Ancestors
           of
           a
           Sect
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           more
           then
           enough
           warm
           in
           the
           Bowels
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           are
           to
           stand
           and
           fall
           in
           Your
           Grave
           and
           Iudicious
           opinions
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           correspondency
           with
           the
           Annals
           of
           Your
           own
           and
           other
           Countreys
           .
           If
           I
           had
           nothing
           to
           plead
           for
           the
           Publication
           of
           this
           History
           ,
           but
           the
           zeal
           of
           a
           Son
           to
           preserve
           his
           Fathers
           Off-spring
           from
           treading
           too
           close
           after
           him
           to
           the
           Grave
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           it
           would
           easily
           prevail
           with
           so
           much
           Nobleness
           as
           the
           High
           and
           
             Honorable
             Court
             of
             Parliament
          
           doth
           imply
           :
           But
           I
           am
           moreover
           apt
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           when
           Your
           Wisdoms
           please
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           Party
           hereby
           proved
           peccant
           ,
           are
           still
           so
           far
           from
           Repentance
           ,
           that
           they
           dare
           to
           boast
           their
           Innocency
           ,
           and
           vie
           Loyalty
           and
           peaceable
           mindedness
           at
           the
           same
           rate
           (
           at
           least
           )
           they
           did
           before
           our
           late
           Troubles
           and
           present
           Distempers
           made
           their
           Turbulencies
           and
           Seditions
           notorious
           ;
           I
           may
           then
           reasonably
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           beg
           Your
           favorable
           acceptance
           of
           this
           Dedication
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           depend
           upon
           that
           pardon
           from
           you
           ,
           which
           the
           offended
           Party
           will
           be
           unwilling
           to
           allow
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           though
           unworthy
           so
           great
           an
           honor
           ,
           craves
           leave
           to
           subscribe
           himself
           ,
        
         
           
             (
             Right
             Honorable
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
             )
          
           
             
               Your
               most
               Devoted
               and
               Obedient
               Servant
               ,
            
             Henry
             Heylyn
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           INtending
           a
           compleat
           History
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Principles
           ,
           Practices
           ,
           and
           most
           remarkable
           Proceedings
           of
           that
           dangerous
           Sect
           ;
           I
           am
           to
           take
           a
           higher
           aim
           then
           the
           time
           of
           Calvin
           (
           though
           he
           be
           commonly
           pretended
           for
           the
           Founder
           of
           it
           )
           and
           fetch
           their
           Pedigree
           from
           those
           whose
           stepts
           they
           follow
           .
           For
           as
           our
           Saviour
           said
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           they
           
             were
             of
             their
             Father
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             the
             works
             of
             their
             Father
             they
             would
             do
             :
          
           So
           by
           their
           works
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           by
           the
           Opinions
           which
           they
           hold
           ,
           the
           Doctrines
           which
           they
           preach
           ,
           and
           the
           Disturbances
           by
           them
           made
           in
           these
           parts
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           we
           may
           best
           find
           from
           what
           Original
           they
           derive
           themselves
           .
           I
           know
           that
           some
           ,
           out
           of
           pure
           zeal
           unto
           the
           Cause
           ,
           would
           fain
           intitle
           them
           to
           a
           descent
           from
           the
           Jewish
           Sanhedrim
           ,
           ordained
           by
           God
           himself
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Moses
           .
           And
           that
           it
           might
           comply
           the
           better
           with
           their
           ends
           and
           purposes
           ,
           they
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           that
           famous
           Consistory
           of
           the
           Seventy
           Elders
           ,
           not
           onely
           a
           co-ordinate
           power
           with
           that
           
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           decease
           with
           the
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           of
           that
           State
           in
           this
           Publick
           Government
           ;
           but
           a
           Power
           Paramount
           and
           Supreme
           ,
           from
           which
           lay
           no
           appeal
           to
           any
           but
           to
           God
           himself
           :
           A
           power
           by
           which
           they
           were
           enabled
           not
           onely
           to
           control
           the
           actions
           of
           their
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           correct
           their
           persons
           .
           Which
           as
           I
           can
           by
           no
           means
           grant
           to
           be
           invested
           in
           the
           Sanhedrim
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           usurped
           and
           practised
           by
           them
           in
           the
           times
           of
           that
           Monarchy
           ;
           though
           possibly
           they
           might
           predominate
           in
           those
           times
           and
           intervals
           in
           which
           there
           was
           no
           King
           in
           Israel
           (
           as
           such
           times
           there
           were
           :
           )
           so
           neither
           can
           I
           yield
           unto
           the
           Presbyterians
           any
           such
           Prerogative
           ,
           as
           to
           derive
           themselves
           and
           their
           pretensions
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           over
           Kings
           or
           Bishops
           ,
           from
           the
           Jewish
           Sanhedrim
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           shall
           not
           grutch
           them
           an
           Antiquity
           as
           great
           as
           that
           which
           they
           desire
           ,
           as
           great
           as
           that
           of
           Moses
           or
           the
           Jewish
           Sanhedrim
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           would
           so
           willingly
           derive
           themselves
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           we
           look
           upon
           them
           in
           their
           professed
           opposition
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           all
           Monarchical
           as
           Episcopal
           Government
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           give
           them
           an
           Extraction
           from
           that
           famous
           Triumvirate
           ,
           
             Korah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           and
           Abiram
           ,
           combined
           in
           a
           Design
           against
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           against
           the
           Chief-Priest
           and
           the
           Supreme
           Prince
           ;
           though
           otherwise
           of
           different
           Families
           ,
           and
           having
           different
           Counsels
           amongst
           themselves
           .
           For
           Dathan
           and
           Abiram
           were
           descended
           from
           the
           Line
           of
           Reuben
           ,
           the
           eldest
           Son
           of
           Father
           Iacob
           ;
           and
           therefore
           thought
           themselves
           more
           capable
           of
           the
           Soveraign
           Power
           then
           Moses
           ,
           who
           descended
           from
           a
           younger
           house
           .
           And
           Korah
           thought
           himself
           as
           much
           neglected
           ,
           in
           seeing
           Elizaphan
           the
           Son
           of
           Vzziel
           to
           have
           been
           made
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Kohathites
           (
           the
           principal
           Family
           of
           the
           Levites
           next
           to
           that
           of
           Gerson
           )
           when
           he
           himself
           descended
           of
           the
           elder
           Brother
           .
           Nor
           was
           he
           able
           to
           discern
           ,
           but
           that
           if
           there
           were
           any
           such
           necessity
           of
           having
           one
           Priest
           above
           the
           rest
           in
           place
           and
           power
           ,
           the
           Mitre
           might
           sit
           
           as
           well
           upon
           his
           head
           as
           on
           that
           of
           Aaron
           ,
           whose
           readiness
           in
           complying
           with
           the
           peoples
           humor
           in
           setting
           up
           the
           Golden-Calf
           ,
           had
           rendred
           him
           uncapable
           of
           so
           great
           a
           trust
           .
           Having
           conferred
           their
           notes
           ,
           and
           compared
           their
           grievances
           ,
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           right
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           neither
           any
           Chief-Priest
           or
           Soveraign
           Prince
           to
           lord
           it
           over
           them
           ;
           but
           to
           erect
           a
           parity
           both
           in
           Sacred
           and
           Civil
           matters
           ,
           as
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           temper
           of
           a
           free
           born
           Nation
           .
           They
           had
           got
           little
           ,
           else
           ,
           by
           being
           set
           at
           liberty
           from
           the
           House
           of
           Bondage
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           now
           become
           the
           Vassals
           of
           their
           Fathers
           Children
           .
           But
           first
           they
           were
           to
           form
           their
           party
           ;
           and
           they
           did
           it
           wisely
           ,
           drawing
           no
           fewer
           then
           two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           of
           the
           chief
           men
           of
           the
           Assembly
           to
           conspire
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Plot.
           And
           that
           they
           might
           allure
           the
           people
           to
           adhere
           unto
           them
           ,
           they
           flatter
           them
           with
           an
           hope
           of
           an
           absolute
           Freedom
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           power
           in
           Sacred
           matters
           ,
           as
           should
           both
           authorize
           and
           justifie
           their
           approaches
           to
           the
           holy
           Altar
           ,
           without
           the
           intervention
           of
           Priest
           or
           Prelate
           .
           Which
           being
           done
           ,
           they
           boldly
           shew
           themselves
           against
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ;
           and
           told
           them
           plainly
           to
           their
           faces
           ,
           that
           they
           took
           more
           upon
           them
           then
           belonged
           to
           either
           ;
           that
           all
           the
           Congregation
           was
           holy
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           God
           appeared
           so
           visibly
           amongst
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           they
           had
           done
           that
           which
           they
           could
           not
           justifie
           ,
           in
           lifting
           themselves
           above
           the
           Congregation
           of
           the
           Lord.
           In
           which
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           though
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           Princes
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Dan
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           many
           also
           of
           the
           other
           Tribes
           ,
           did
           appear
           in
           the
           Action
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           plainly
           called
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             The
             Gain-saying
             of
             Korah
          
           ;
           either
           because
           the
           practice
           was
           of
           his
           Contrivement
           ,
           or
           chiefly
           carried
           on
           by
           the
           power
           and
           credit
           which
           he
           and
           his
           Accomplices
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Levi
           had
           gained
           amongst
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Interests
           and
           Concernments
           in
           Sacred
           matters
           :
           so
           excellent
           are
           the
           opportunities
           which
           are
           afforded
           to
           unquiet
           and
           seditious
           men
           ,
           when
           either
           by
           ●
           seeming
           zeal
           to
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           
           by
           some
           special
           place
           and
           interest
           in
           his
           Publick
           Service
           ,
           they
           are
           become
           considerable
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Vulgar
           .
        
         
           These
           were
           the
           first
           seeds
           of
           those
           dangerous
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           most
           unwarrantable
           practices
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           brought
           forth
           such
           sad
           effects
           toward
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           Jewish
           State
           ,
           when
           the
           Pharisees
           began
           to
           draw
           unto
           themselves
           the
           managing
           of
           all
           affairs
           ,
           both
           Sacred
           and
           Civil
           .
           They
           were
           not
           ignorant
           of
           that
           high
           displeasure
           which
           God
           had
           manifestly
           shewn
           against
           the
           principal
           Authors
           of
           that
           first
           Sedition
           ,
           who
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           regulating
           the
           Authority
           of
           his
           two
           Chief
           Ministers
           ,
           had
           put
           a
           baffle
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           upon
           God
           himself
           ,
           whose
           Servants
           and
           Ministers
           they
           were
           .
           The
           Pharisees
           therefore
           were
           content
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Chief-Priest
           and
           the
           Supreme
           Prince
           should
           still
           preserve
           their
           rank
           and
           station
           ,
           as
           in
           former
           times
           ;
           but
           so
           ,
           that
           neither
           of
           them
           should
           be
           able
           to
           act
           any
           thing
           of
           weight
           and
           moment
           ,
           but
           as
           directed
           by
           their
           counsels
           ,
           and
           influenced
           by
           their
           assistance
           .
           For
           the
           obtaining
           of
           which
           point
           ,
           what
           arts
           they
           used
           ,
           what
           practices
           they
           set
           on
           foot
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           artifices
           they
           prevailed
           upon
           mens
           affections
           ;
           as
           also
           into
           what
           calamities
           they
           plunged
           that
           Nation
           by
           the
           abuse
           of
           their
           Authority
           ,
           having
           once
           obtained
           it
           ,
           shall
           be
           laid
           down
           at
           large
           in
           the
           following
           History
           .
           All
           the
           particulars
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Reader
           is
           desired
           to
           observe
           distinctly
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           see
           how
           punctually
           the
           Presbyterians
           of
           our
           times
           have
           played
           the
           Pharisees
           ;
           as
           well
           in
           the
           getting
           of
           their
           power
           by
           lessening
           the
           Authority
           both
           of
           Prince
           and
           Prelate
           ,
           as
           in
           exasperating
           the
           people
           to
           a
           dangerous
           War
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           them
           both
           ;
           the
           calling
           in
           of
           Foreign
           forces
           to
           abet
           their
           quarrel
           ;
           the
           fractions
           and
           divisions
           amongst
           themselves
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           woful
           Desolation
           which
           they
           have
           brought
           upon
           the
           happiest
           and
           most
           flourishing
           Church
           which
           the
           Sun
           of
           Righteousness
           ever
           shined
           on
           since
           the
           Primitive
           times
           .
           
             Nec
             ovum
             o●o
             ,
             nec
             lac
             lacti
             
             similius
             .
             Iupiter
          
           could
           not
           make
           himself
           more
           like
           Amphitrio
           ,
           nor
           Mercury
           play
           the
           part
           of
           Sociae
           with
           more
           resemblance
           ,
           then
           the
           ensuing
           Story
           may
           be
           parallel'd
           in
           our
           late
           Combustions
           ;
           Actor
           for
           Actor
           ,
           Part
           for
           Part
           ,
           and
           Line
           for
           Line
           ;
           there
           being
           nothing
           altered
           (
           in
           a
           manner
           )
           in
           that
           fearful
           Tragedie
           ,
           but
           the
           Stage
           or
           Theatre
           .
        
         
           Change
           the
           Stage
           from
           Palestine
           ,
           or
           the
           Realm
           of
           Iuda
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           see
           the
           same
           Play
           acted
           over
           again
           in
           many
           parts
           and
           Provinces
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           In
           which
           we
           finde
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           revived
           by
           some
           ;
           their
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           or
           pretended
           Purity
           ,
           taken
           up
           by
           others
           ;
           their
           Artifices
           to
           encrease
           their
           party
           in
           the
           gaining
           of
           Proselytes
           ,
           embraced
           and
           followed
           by
           a
           third
           ,
           till
           they
           grew
           formidable
           to
           those
           powers
           under
           which
           they
           lived
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           the
           same
           Confusions
           introduced
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           in
           which
           their
           counsels
           have
           been
           followed
           .
           Which
           I
           shall
           generally
           reduce
           under
           these
           four
           heads
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           The
           practices
           of
           the
           Novatians
           in
           the
           North
           ;
           the
           Arrians
           in
           the
           East
           ;
           the
           Donatists
           in
           Affrick
           ,
           or
           the
           the
           Southern
           parts
           ;
           and
           the
           Priscillianists
           in
           the
           Western
           .
           The
           arts
           and
           subtilties
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           were
           at
           first
           suppos'd
           to
           be
           too
           Heterogeneous
           to
           be
           all
           found
           in
           any
           one
           Sect
           of
           Hereticks
           amongst
           the
           Christians
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           all
           united
           in
           the
           Presbyterians
           ;
           the
           Sects
           or
           Hereticks
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           participating
           more
           or
           less
           of
           their
           dangerous
           counsels
           ,
           as
           they
           conceived
           it
           necessary
           to
           advance
           their
           particular
           ends
           :
           In
           the
           pursuance
           of
           which
           ends
           ,
           as
           the
           Arrians
           ventured
           upon
           many
           points
           which
           were
           not
           known
           to
           the
           Novatians
           ,
           and
           the
           Donatists
           upon
           many
           more
           ,
           which
           were
           never
           practised
           by
           the
           Arrians
           ;
           so
           the
           Priscillianists
           did
           as
           much
           exceed
           the
           Donatists
           in
           the
           arts
           of
           mischief
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           have
           been
           exceeded
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           all
           the
           lamentable
           consequents
           and
           effects
           thereof
           :
           which
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           consider
           distinctly
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           his
           own
           Plutarch
           ,
           in
           fitting
           them
           ,
           and
           every
           
           one
           of
           them
           with
           a
           perfect
           parallel
           in
           reference
           to
           those
           men
           ,
           whose
           History
           I
           shall
           draw
           down
           from
           the
           time
           of
           Calvin
           unto
           these
           our
           days
           ,
           tracing
           it
           from
           Geneva
           into
           France
           ,
           from
           France
           into
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           from
           the
           Netherlands
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           England
           :
           And
           in
           this
           search
           I
           shall
           adventure
           upon
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           warranted
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           unquestioned
           Authors
           ,
           from
           whose
           sence
           I
           shall
           never
           vary
           ,
           though
           I
           may
           finde
           it
           sometimes
           necessary
           not
           to
           use
           their
           words
           .
           And
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           I
           shall
           keep
           my self
           unto
           the
           rules
           of
           a
           right
           Historian
           ,
           in
           delivering
           nothing
           but
           the
           Truth
           ;
           without
           omitting
           any
           thing
           for
           fear
           ,
           or
           speaking
           any
           thing
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           adverse
           party
           ,
           but
           as
           I
           shall
           be
           justified
           by
           good
           Authors
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             Lib.
             I.
             Containing
          
           
             THe
             first
             Institution
             of
             Presbytery
             in
             the
             Town
             of
             Geneva
             ;
             the
             Arts
             and
             Practices
             by
             which
             it
             was
             imposed
             on
             the
             neck
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             and
             pressed
             upon
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             dangerous
             Principles
             and
             Positions
             of
             the
             chief
             Contrivers
             ,
             in
             the
             pursuance
             of
             their
             project
             ,
             from
             the
             year
             1536
             ,
             to
             the
             year
             1585.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             II.
             Containing
          
           
             Their
             manifold
             Seditions
             ,
             Conspiracies
             ,
             and
             Insurrections
             in
             the
             Realm
             of
             France
             ;
             their
             Libelling
             against
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             Wars
             there
             raised
             by
             their
             procurement
             ,
             from
             the
             year
             1559
             ,
             to
             1585.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             III.
             Containing
          
           
             Their
             Positions
             and
             Proceedings
             in
             the
             Higher
             Germany
             ;
             their
             dangerous
             Doctrines
             and
             Seditions
             ;
             their
             Innovations
             
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             alteration
             in
             the
             Civil
             Government
             of
             the
             Belgick
             Provinces
             ,
             from
             the
             year
             1559
             ,
             to
             the
             year
             1585.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             IV.
             Containing
          
           
             Their
             Beginning
             ,
             Progress
             and
             Positions
             ;
             their
             dangerous
             Practices
             ,
             Insurrections
             ,
             and
             Conspiracies
             in
             the
             Realm
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             from
             the
             year
             1544
             ,
             to
             the
             year
             1566.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             V.
             Containing
          
           
             A
             further
             discovery
             of
             their
             dangerous
             Doctrines
             ;
             their
             oppositions
             to
             Monarchical
             and
             Episcopal
             Government
             in
             the
             Realm
             of
             Scotland
             ;
             their
             secret
             Practices
             and
             Conspiracies
             to
             advance
             their
             Discipline
             ;
             together
             with
             their
             frequent
             Treasons
             and
             Rebellions
             in
             the
             pursuance
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             from
             the
             year
             1565
             ,
             till
             the
             year
             1585.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             VI.
             Containing
          
           
             The
             beginning
             ,
             progress
             and
             proceedings
             of
             the
             
               Puritan
               Faction
            
             in
             the
             Realm
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             Innovations
             both
             in
             Doctrines
             and
             Forms
             of
             Worship
             ;
             their
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Rules
             thereof
             ;
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
             
               Edward
               VI
               ,
               1548
            
             ,
             to
             the
             fifteenth
             year
             of
             Queen
             
               Elizabeth
               ,
               Anno
               1572.
            
             
          
           
             Lib.
             VII
             .
             Containing
          
           
             A
             Relation
             of
             their
             secret
             and
             open
             Practices
             ;
             the
             Schism
             and
             Faction
             by
             them
             raised
             for
             advancing
             the
             Genevian
             Discipline
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             from
             the
             year
             1572
             ,
             to
             the
             year
             1584.
             
          
           
             
             
               Lib.
               VIII
               .
               Containing
            
          
           
             The
             Seditious
             Practices
             and
             positions
             of
             the
             said
             
               English
               Puritans
            
             ;
             their
             Libelling
             ,
             Railing
             ,
             and
             Reviling
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             the
             holy
             Discipline
             ;
             from
             the
             year
             1584
             ,
             to
             the
             year
             1589.
             
             The
             undutiful
             carriage
             of
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             the
             horrible
             insolencies
             of
             the
             
               Scottish
               Presbyters
            
             ;
             from
             the
             year
             1585
             ,
             to
             the
             year
             1592.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             IX
             .
             Containing
          
           
             Their
             Disloyalties
             ,
             Treasons
             ,
             and
             Seditions
             in
             France
             ,
             the
             Country
             of
             East-Friesland
             ,
             and
             the
             Isles
             of
             Britain
             ,
             but
             more
             particularly
             in
             England
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             several
             Laws
             made
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             exceptions
             in
             pursuance
             of
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             year
             1589
             ,
             to
             the
             year
             1595.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             X.
             Containing
          
           
             A
             relation
             of
             their
             Plots
             and
             Practices
             in
             the
             Realm
             of
             England
             ;
             their
             horrible
             Insolencies
             ,
             Treasons
             ,
             and
             Seditions
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             from
             the
             year
             1595
             ,
             to
             year
             1603.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             XI
             .
             Containing
          
           
             Their
             successes
             either
             good
             or
             bad
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Ireland
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Isles
             of
             Jersey
             ,
             from
             the
             year
             1602
             ,
             to
             the
             year
             1623
             ;
             with
             somewhat
             touching
             their
             affairs
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             France
             and
             Sweden
             ,
             as
             the
             Belgick
             Provinces
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             XII
             .
             Containing
          
           
             Their
             tumultuating
             in
             the
             Belgick
             Provinces
             ;
             their
             Practices
             and
             Insurrections
             in
             the
             Higher-Germany
             ;
             the
             frustrating
             
             their
             designe
             on
             the
             Churches
             of
             Brandenberg
             ;
             the
             revolts
             of
             
               Transylvania
               ,
               Hungary
               ,
               Austria
            
             and
             Bohemia
             ,
             and
             the
             Rebellions
             of
             the
             French
             ;
             from
             the
             year
             1610
             ,
             to
             the
             year
             1628.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             XIII
             .
             Containing
          
           
             The
             Insurrection
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             and
             
               Puritan
               Faction
            
             in
             the
             Realm
             of
             Scotland
             ;
             the
             Rebellions
             raised
             by
             them
             in
             England
             ;
             their
             horrid
             Sacriledges
             ,
             Murders
             ,
             Spoils
             and
             Rapines
             in
             pursuit
             thereof
             ;
             their
             Innovations
             both
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Alteration
             made
             in
             the
             Civil
             Government
             ;
             from
             the
             year
             1536
             ,
             to
             the
             year
             1647
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             stript
             of
             all
             Command
             by
             the
             Independants
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Advervisement
           of
           Books
           newly
           printed
           .
        
         
           The
           History
           of
           the
           late
           Wars
           in
           Denmark
           ;
           comprizing
           all
           the
           Transactions
           ,
           both
           Military
           and
           Civil
           ,
           during
           the
           differences
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Northern
           Crowns
           ,
           in
           the
           years
           1657
           ,
           1658
           ,
           1659
           ,
           1660.
           
           Illustrated
           with
           several
           Maps
           .
           By
           
             R.
             Manley
          
           .
        
         
           
             To
             be
             sold
             by
          
           Tho.
           Basset
           ,
           
             at
             the
          
           George
           in
           Fleetstreet
           .
        
         
           A
           Help
           to
           English
           History
           :
           Containing
           a
           Succession
           of
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           English
           Saxons
           ,
           and
           the
           Britains
           ;
           the
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           of
           Wales
           ,
           the
           Kings
           and
           Lords
           of
           Man
           ,
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           :
           As
           also
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Dukes
           ,
           Marquesses
           ,
           Earls
           and
           Bishops
           thereof
           ;
           with
           the
           description
           of
           the
           places
           from
           whence
           they
           had
           their
           Titles
           :
           continued
           and
           enlarged
           with
           the
           names
           and
           ranks
           of
           the
           Viscounts
           ,
           Barons
           and
           Baronets
           ,
           to
           the
           year
           1669.
           
           By
           
             Peter
             Heylyn
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AERIVS
           REDIVIVVS
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           History
           Of
           the
           PRESBYTERIANS
           .
           LIB
           .
           I
           Containing
           The
           first
           institution
           of
           Presbyterie
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Geneva
           ;
           the
           Arts
           and
           Practices
           by
           which
           it
           was
           imposed
           on
           the
           neck
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           and
           pressed
           upon
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           dangerous
           Principles
           and
           Positions
           of
           the
           chief
           Countrivers
           ,
           in
           the
           pursuance
           of
           that
           project
           ,
           from
           the
           year
           1536
           ,
           to
           the
           year
           1585.
           
        
         
           AT
           such
           time
           as
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           raise
           up
           
             Martin
             Luther
          
           ,
           
           a
           Divine
           of
           Saxonie
           ,
           to
           write
           against
           the
           errours
           and
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ;
             Vlderick
             Zuinglius
          
           ,
           a
           Cannon
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Zurick
           ,
           endeavoured
           the
           like
           Reformation
           amongst
           the
           Switzers
           ;
           but
           holding
           no
           intelligence
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           they
           travailed
           divers
           ways
           in
           pursuance
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           first
           produced
           some
           Animosities
           between
           themselves
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           reconciled
           by
           a
           personal
           Conference
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Lantgrave
           of
           Hassia
           was
           procured
           between
           them
           ;
           but
           
           afterwards
           occasioned
           far
           more
           obstinate
           ruptures
           between
           the
           followers
           of
           the
           parties
           in
           their
           several
           stations
           .
           The
           Zuinglian
           Reformation
           was
           begun
           in
           defacing
           Images
           ,
           decrying
           the
           established
           Fasts
           and
           appointed
           Festivals
           ,
           abolishing
           set
           forms
           of
           worship
           ,
           denying
           the
           old
           Catholick
           Doctrine
           of
           a
           real
           presence
           ,
           and
           consequently
           all
           external
           reverence
           in
           the
           participation
           of
           the
           blessed
           Sacrament
           ;
           which
           Luther
           seriously
           laboured
           to
           preserve
           in
           the
           same
           estate
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           found
           them
           at
           the
           present
           :
           They
           differed
           also
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           which
           Luther
           taught
           according
           to
           the
           current
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           lived
           and
           flourished
           before
           the
           writings
           of
           St.
           Augustine
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Romanists
           had
           not
           any
           thing
           to
           except
           against
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           canvassed
           by
           the
           School-men
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           .
           But
           Zuinglius
           taught
           ,
           as
           was
           collected
           from
           his
           writings
           ,
           
             That
             God
             was
             the
             total
             cause
             of
             all
             our
             Works
             ,
             both
             good
             and
             evil
             ;
             that
             the
             Adultery
             of
             David
             ,
             the
             cruelty
             of
             Manlius
             ,
             and
             the
             treason
             of
             Iudas
             ,
             were
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             vocation
             of
             Saul
             ;
             that
             no
             man
             hath
             power
             to
             think
             well
             or
             ill
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             cometh
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             ;
             that
             man
             doth
             nothing
             towards
             his
             Predestination
             ,
             or
             Reprobation
             ,
             but
             all
             is
             in
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             the
             Predestinate
             cannot
             be
             condemned
             ,
             nor
             the
             Reprobate
             saved
             ;
             that
             the
             Elect
             and
             Predestinate
             are
             truely
             justified
             ;
             that
             the
             justified
             are
             bound
             by
             Faith
             to
             believe
             they
             are
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Predestinated
             ;
             that
             the
             justified
             cannot
             fall
             from
             Grace
             ,
             but
             is
             rather
             bound
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             chance
             to
             fall
             from
             Grace
             ,
             he
             shall
             receive
             it
             again
             ;
             and
             finally
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             not
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Predestinate
             ,
             shall
             never
             receive
             Grace
             ,
             though
             offered
             to
             them
             .
          
           Which
           difference
           being
           added
           unto
           that
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           eagerly
           pursued
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           occasioned
           such
           a
           mortal
           and
           implacable
           hatred
           between
           the
           parties
           ,
           that
           the
           Lutherans
           have
           solemnly
           vowed
           rather
           to
           fall
           off
           roundly
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           then
           yeild
           to
           those
           Predestinarian
           and
           
             Sacramentary
             pestilences
          
           ,
           as
           they
           commonly
           called
           them
           .
           But
           Zuinglius
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           carried
           it
           amongst
           the
           Switzers
           ;
           five
           of
           those
           thirteen
           Cantons
           entertain
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           like
           did
           also
           divers
           Towns
           and
           Seignories
           which
           lay
           nearest
           to
           them
           ;
           of
           which
           Geneva
           in
           a
           short
           time
           became
           most
           considerable
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Geneva
           is
           a
           City
           of
           the
           Alpian
           Provinces
           belonging
           anciently
           to
           the
           Allobroges
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           called
           
             Aurelia
             Allobrogum
          
           by
           some
           Latine
           writers
           ;
           scituated
           on
           the
           South-side
           of
           the
           Lake
           Lemane
           ,
           opposite
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Lozanne
           in
           the
           Canton
           of
           Berne
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           is
           distant
           six
           Dutch
           Miles
           :
           the
           River
           Rhos●o
           (
           having
           passed
           through
           the
           lake
           with
           so
           clear
           a
           colour
           ,
           that
           it
           seemeth
           not
           at
           all
           to
           mingle
           with
           the
           waters
           of
           it
           )
           runeth
           through
           the
           lower
           part
           thereof
           ,
           over
           which
           there
           is
           a
           passage
           by
           two
           fair
           Bridges
           ;
           one
           of
           them
           the
           more
           ancient
           ,
           and
           the
           the
           better
           fortified
           ,
           belonging
           heretofore
           to
           the
           old
           Helvetians
           ,
           but
           broken
           down
           by
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           to
           hinder
           them
           from
           passing
           
           that
           way
           into
           Gallia
           .
           The
           compass
           of
           the
           whole
           City
           not
           above
           two
           Miles
           ,
           the
           Buildings
           fair
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           Free-stone
           ;
           the
           number
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           about
           seventeen
           thousand
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Territory
           not
           exceeding
           a
           Diameter
           of
           six
           Leagues
           where
           it
           is
           at
           the
           largest
           .
           Brought
           under
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Romans
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           it
           continued
           a
           member
           of
           that
           Empire
           ;
           till
           the
           Burgundians
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Honorius
           ,
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           all
           those
           Gallick
           Provinces
           which
           lay
           toward
           the
           Alpes
           .
           In
           the
           Division
           of
           those
           Kingdoms
           by
           Charles
           the
           Bald
           ,
           it
           was
           made
           a
           part
           of
           Burgundie
           ,
           called
           Transjurana
           ,
           because
           it
           lay
           beyond
           the
           Iour
           ;
           and
           was
           by
           him
           conferred
           on
           Conrade
           a
           Saxon
           Prince
           ,
           son
           of
           Duke
           Witibind
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           younger
           brother
           of
           Robert
           the
           first
           Earl
           of
           Anjow
           .
           At
           the
           expiring
           of
           whose
           line
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           had
           been
           held
           under
           several
           Titles
           of
           King
           ,
           Earl
           and
           Duke
           ;
           it
           was
           by
           Rodolph
           the
           last
           Prince
           ,
           bestowed
           on
           the
           Emperour
           Henry
           ,
           sirnamed
           the
           Black
           ,
           as
           his
           nearest
           kinsman
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           means
           united
           to
           ●he
           Germane
           Empire
           ,
           governed
           by
           such
           Imperial
           Officers
           as
           were
           appointed
           by
           those
           Emperours
           to
           their
           several
           Provinces
           ;
           till
           by
           the
           weakness
           or
           improvidence
           of
           the
           Lords
           in
           Chief
           .
           Those
           Officers
           made
           themselves
           Hereditary
           Princes
           in
           their
           several
           Territories
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           which
           division
           of
           the
           prey
           the
           City
           and
           Signiory
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           which
           before
           was
           governed
           by
           Officiary
           and
           Titulat
           Earls
           ,
           accountable
           to
           the
           German
           Empire
           ;
           was
           made
           a
           Soveraign
           Estate
           under
           its
           own
           Proprietary
           Earls
           as
           the
           sole
           Lords
           of
           it
           .
           Betwixt
           these
           and
           the
           Bish●ps
           (
           Susira●ans
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Vienna
           in
           Daulphine
           )
           grew
           many
           quarrels
           for
           the
           absolute
           command
           thereof
           .
           In
           time
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           did
           obtain
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Frederick
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           they
           and
           their
           Successors
           should
           be
           the
           sole
           Princes
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           free
           from
           all
           taxes
           ,
           and
           not
           accountable
           to
           any
           but
           the
           Emperours
           :
           which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           Earl
           continuing
           still
           to
           molest
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           they
           were
           fain
           to
           call
           unto
           their
           aid
           the
           Earl
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           who
           took
           upon
           him
           first
           as
           Protector
           onely
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           as
           Lord
           in
           Chief
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Earls
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           by
           the
           Marriage
           of
           Thomas
           ,
           Earl
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           with
           Beatrix
           a
           Daughter
           of
           the
           Earls
           ,
           fell
           into
           that
           house
           ;
           then
           Ame
           or
           Amade
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           obtain'd
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           Charles
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           to
           be
           Vicar-General
           of
           the
           Empire
           in
           his
           own
           Country
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           right
           Superiour
           to
           the
           Bishop
           in
           all
           Temporal
           matters
           :
           and
           Ame
           ,
           or
           Amade
           the
           first
           Duke
           got
           from
           Pope
           Martin
           (
           to
           the
           great
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Bishops
           )
           a
           grant
           of
           all
           the
           Temporal
           jurisdictions
           of
           it
           .
           After
           which
           time
           the
           Bishops
           were
           constrained
           to
           do
           homage
           to
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           them
           for
           their
           Soveraign
           Lords
           :
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Dukes
           being
           grown
           so
           great
           (
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           people
           were
           immediately
           subject
           unto
           their
           Bishop
           onely
           )
           that
           the
           Money
           in
           Geneva
           was
           stamped
           with
           the
           Dukes
           Name
           and
           Figure
           ;
           capital
           offenders
           were
           pardoned
           
           by
           him
           ;
           no
           sentence
           of
           Law
           executed
           ,
           till
           his
           Officers
           first
           made
           acquainted
           ;
           nor
           league
           contracted
           by
           the
           people
           of
           any
           validity
           ,
           without
           his
           privity
           and
           allowance
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Town
           presented
           him
           as
           often
           as
           he
           should
           please
           to
           lodge
           there
           ;
           as
           once
           for
           instance
           to
           Charles
           the
           Third
           ,
           coming
           thither
           with
           Beatrix
           his
           Wife
           ,
           Daughter
           of
           Portugal
           .
           But
           still
           the
           City
           was
           immediately
           subject
           to
           the
           Bishops
           onely
           ,
           who
           had
           as
           well
           the
           Civil
           as
           the
           Ecclesiastial
           jurisdiction
           over
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           confest
           by
           Calvin
           in
           a
           Letter
           unto
           Cardinal
           Sadolet
           ,
           though
           as
           he
           a
           thought
           ,
           extorted
           fraudulently
           ,
           or
           by
           force
           ,
           from
           the
           lawful
           Magistrate
           :
           which
           lash
           he
           added
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Genevians
           ,
           who
           had
           then
           newly
           wrested
           the
           Supream
           Authority
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           took
           it
           wholly
           upon
           themselves
           ;
           it
           being
           no
           Felony
           (
           as
           he
           conceived
           )
           to
           rob
           the
           Thief
           ,
           or
           to
           deprive
           him
           of
           a
           power
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           could
           pretend
           no
           title
           but
           an
           usurpation
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           In
           this
           condition
           it
           continued
           till
           the
           year
           1528
           ,
           when
           those
           of
           Berne
           ,
           after
           a
           publike
           Disputation
           held
           ,
           h●d
           made
           an
           Alteration
           in
           Religion
           ;
           defacing
           Images
           ,
           and
           innovating
           all
           things
           in
           the
           Church
           on
           the
           Zuinglian
           Principles
           .
           Viretus
           and
           Farellus
           ,
           two
           men
           exceeding
           studious
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           had
           gained
           some
           footing
           in
           Geneva
           about
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           laboured
           with
           the
           Bishop
           to
           admit
           of
           such
           Alterations
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           newly
           made
           in
           Berne
           .
           But
           when
           they
           saw
           no
           hopes
           of
           prevailing
           with
           him
           ,
           they
           practised
           on
           the
           lower
           part
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           had
           gotten
           most
           esteem
           ;
           and
           travelled
           so
           effectually
           with
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           and
           his
           Clergie
           in
           a
           popular
           tumult
           are
           expelled
           the
           Town
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           restored
           to
           their
           former
           Power
           .
           After
           which
           they
           proceeded
           to
           reform
           the
           Church
           ,
           defacing
           Images
           ,
           and
           following
           in
           all
           points
           the
           example
           of
           Berne
           ,
           as
           by
           Viretus
           and
           Farellus
           they
           had
           been
           instructed
           ;
           whose
           doings
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           were
           afterwards
           countenanced
           and
           b
           approved
           by
           Calvin
           ,
           as
           himself
           confesseth
           .
           Nor
           did
           they
           onely
           in
           that
           Tumult
           alter
           every
           thing
           which
           had
           displeased
           them
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           changed
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Town
           ;
           disclaiming
           all
           Allegiance
           either
           to
           their
           Bishop
           or
           their
           Duke
           ;
           and
           standing
           on
           their
           own
           Liberty
           as
           a
           Free
           Estate
           ,
           governed
           by
           a
           Common
           Council
           of
           200
           persons
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           four
           are
           chosen
           annually
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Syndicks
           ,
           who
           sit
           as
           Judges
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           the
           Mayors
           and
           Bayliffs
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           of
           the
           Corporation
           .
           And
           for
           this
           also
           they
           were
           most
           indebted
           to
           the
           active
           counsels
           of
           Farellus
           ,
           whom
           Calvin
           therefore
           calls
           the
           father
           of
           the
           publike
           Liberty
           c
           ;
           and
           saith
           in
           an
           Epistle
           unto
           those
           of
           Zurick
           ,
           dated
           26
           Novemb.
           1553
           ,
           that
           the
           Genevians
           did
           owe
           themselves
           d
           wholly
           to
           his
           care
           and
           counsels
           .
           And
           it
           appears
           by
           Calvin
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           could
           have
           been
           content
           to
           live
           under
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           if
           the
           Bishop
           could
           have
           been
           content
           to
           reform
           Religion
           ;
           and
           more
           then
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           deserved
           the
           greatest
           Censures
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           otherwise
           .
           For
           thus
           he
           writes
           in
           his
           said
           Letter
           to
           Cardinal
           
             Sadolet
             ;
             Talem
             nobis
             Hierarchiam
             si
             exhibeant
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           If
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           they
           could
           offer
           to
           us
           such
           
           a
           Hierarchy
           ,
           or
           Episcopal
           Government
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Bishops
           shall
           so
           rule
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           refuse
           not
           to
           submit
           themselves
           to
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           also
           depend
           upon
           him
           as
           their
           onely
           head
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           content
           to
           refer
           themselves
           to
           him
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           will
           so
           keep
           brotherly
           society
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           knit
           together
           by
           no
           other
           bond
           then
           that
           of
           Truth
           ;
           then
           surely
           ,
           if
           there
           shall
           be
           any
           that
           will
           not
           submit
           themselves
           to
           that
           Hierarchy
           ,
           reverently
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           greatest
           obedience
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           I
           must
           confess
           there
           is
           no
           kinde
           of
           Anathema
           ,
           or
           casting
           to
           the
           devil
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           not
           worthy
           of
           .
           But
           in
           regard
           the
           Bishop
           could
           not
           satisfie
           them
           in
           their
           expectations
           ,
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           satisfie
           themselves
           out
           of
           his
           Estate
           ;
           and
           either
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           or
           their
           own
           ,
           to
           cast
           off
           all
           relation
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           as
           their
           Patron
           Paramount
           .
           And
           though
           both
           Lords
           did
           afterwards
           unite
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           besieged
           the
           Town
           ;
           yet
           by
           the
           help
           of
           those
           of
           Berne
           ,
           (
           with
           whom
           they
           joyned
           themselves
           in
           a
           strict
           Confederacie
           )
           they
           repulsed
           them
           both
           .
           Since
           which
           time
           ,
           they
           have
           strongly
           fortified
           the
           Town
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           but
           most
           especially
           on
           that
           side
           which
           lies
           toward
           Savoy
           ;
           and
           would
           never
           since
           permit
           the
           Duke
           to
           arm
           any
           Boats
           or
           Galleys
           upon
           the
           Lake
           ,
           for
           fear
           he
           might
           make
           use
           of
           them
           to
           their
           disadvantage
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           power
           and
           dominion
           of
           that
           Citie
           being
           thus
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           expected
           that
           any
           Discipline
           or
           good
           Order
           should
           be
           kept
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Common-Council
           of
           the
           Town
           disposed
           of
           all
           things
           as
           they
           pleased
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           Crime
           which
           anciently
           belonged
           to
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           ,
           did
           happen
           to
           be
           committed
           in
           it
           ;
           it
           was
           punished
           by
           order
           from
           the
           Council
           .
           No
           Censures
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           no
           Sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           was
           either
           thought
           on
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           or
           at
           that
           time
           in
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Popular
           Churches
           ,
           modelled
           according
           to
           the
           Form
           devised
           by
           Zuinglius
           ;
           as
           e
           Beza
           hath
           observed
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           Calvin
           .
           The
           like
           affirmed
           by
           Calvin
           also
           ,
           in
           his
           Letter
           above-mentioned
           to
           those
           of
           Zurick
           ;
           who
           grants
           it
           to
           have
           been
           a
           received
           opinion
           ,
           with
           some
           very
           grave
           and
           learned
           men
           ,
           f
           that
           Excommunication
           was
           not
           necessary
           under
           Christian
           Magistrates
           .
           And
           so
           it
           stood
           till
           Calvin's
           coming
           to
           the
           Citie
           ,
           Anno
           1536
           ,
           who
           being
           born
           at
           
             Noyon
             ,
             (
             Noviodunum
          
           )
           the
           chief
           Town
           of
           Picardie
           ,
           was
           by
           his
           father
           destined
           to
           the
           Civil
           Laws
           :
           but
           his
           own
           inclination
           carried
           him
           rather
           to
           the
           studie
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           in
           the
           pursuit
           whereof
           he
           first
           began
           to
           fancie
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ▪
           and
           finding
           no
           assurance
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           France
           resolved
           to
           fix
           himself
           in
           Strasburgh
           or
           Basil.
           But
           taking
           Geneva
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           upon
           the
           importunity
           of
           Farellus
           ,
           he
           condescended
           to
           make
           that
           place
           the
           Scene
           of
           his
           actions
           and
           endeavours
           ▪
           and
           his
           a●●e●●
           being
           once
           made
           known
           ,
           he
           was
           forthwith
           admitted
           to
           be
           one
           of
           their
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Month
           of
           August
           chosen
           their
           Divinity
           Reader
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           he
           presently
           negotiates
           with
           them
           not
           onely
           to
           abjure
           the
           Papacie
           ,
           with
           all
           obedience
           to
           their
           Bishop
           forth
           enime
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           to
           admit
           some
           heads
           
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           f
           Form
           of
           Discipline
           as
           he
           and
           his
           colleagues
           had
           devised
           for
           them
           .
           And
           he
           prevailed
           in
           it
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           though
           with
           no
           small
           difficulty
           ;
           the
           said
           Discipline
           being
           generally
           sworn
           and
           subscribed
           unto
           ,
           20
           Iuly
           1537.
           
           Which
           Form
           of
           Discipline
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           I
           have
           nowhere
           found
           ;
           but
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           no
           affinity
           with
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ;
           which
           g
           Calvin
           plainly
           doth
           acknowledge
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           Sadolet
           ,
           
           who
           had
           objected
           it
           against
           him
           .
           But
           the
           people
           being
           proud
           and
           headstrong
           ,
           and
           not
           willing
           to
           be
           stripped
           so
           easily
           of
           the
           precious
           Liberty
           which
           so
           happily
           they
           had
           acquired
           ,
           became
           soon
           weary
           of
           the
           yoke
           ,
           though
           they
           disguised
           it
           under
           colour
           of
           not
           giving
           offence
           to
           those
           of
           
             Berne
             ,
             Zurick
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           
           whose
           friendship
           was
           most
           necessary
           for
           them
           in
           all
           time
           of
           trouble
           .
           But
           Calvin
           being
           peremptory
           not
           to
           administer
           the
           Communion
           unto
           any
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           quietly
           without
           contradiction
           submit
           themselves
           unto
           the
           Discipline
           which
           themselves
           had
           sworn
           to
           ,
           and
           having
           Farellus
           and
           Coraldus
           ,
           two
           of
           his
           Associates
           in
           conjunction
           with
           him
           ;
           together
           with
           his
           two
           Associates
           is
           expelled
           the
           Town
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Three
           years
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           he
           continued
           in
           his
           excile
           ,
           being
           bountifully
           entertain'd
           at
           Strasburgh
           ,
           where
           by
           his
           diligent
           preaching
           ,
           and
           laborious
           writings
           ,
           he
           grew
           into
           a
           greater
           reputation
           then
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Ministers
           ;
           the
           fame
           whereof
           being
           daily
           posted
           to
           Geneva
           ,
           made
           them
           first
           sensible
           of
           the
           loss
           that
           they
           suffered
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           procured
           them
           to
           sollicite
           the
           Chief
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Strasburgh
           to
           license
           his
           return
           unto
           them
           :
           from
           whence
           at
           last
           with
           unresistable
           importunity
           he
           was
           again
           recalled
           by
           that
           unconstant
           multitude
           :
           A
           desire
           to
           which
           by
           no
           means
           he
           would
           hearken
           ,
           unless
           both
           they
           and
           all
           their
           Ministers
           would
           take
           a
           solemn
           Oath
           ,
           to
           admit
           a
           compleat
           Form
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           not
           arbitrary
           ,
           nor
           changeable
           ,
           but
           to
           remain
           in
           force
           for
           ever
           after
           .
           Upon
           assurance
           of
           their
           conformity
           herein
           ,
           he
           returns
           unto
           them
           ,
           like
           another
           Tully
           unto
           Rome
           :
           and
           certainly
           we
           may
           say
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Historian
           h
           doth
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           that
           never
           man
           was
           banished
           with
           greater
           insolence
           ,
           nor
           welcomed
           home
           again
           with
           an
           equal
           gladness
           .
           On
           the
           13
           day
           of
           September
           1541
           ,
           he
           is
           received
           into
           the
           Town
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           20
           of
           November
           following
           ,
           he
           confirm'd
           his
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           modelled
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           A
           standing
           Ecclesiastical
           Court
           to
           be
           established
           ;
           
           perpetual
           Judges
           in
           that
           Court
           to
           be
           the
           Ministers
           ;
           others
           of
           the
           people
           annually
           chosen
           (
           twice
           so
           many
           in
           number
           )
           to
           be
           Judges
           together
           with
           them
           in
           the
           same
           Court
           :
           this
           Court
           to
           have
           care
           of
           all
           mens
           Manners
           ,
           power
           of
           determining
           all
           kinde
           of
           Ec●lesiastical
           causes
           ,
           and
           Authority
           to
           convent
           ,
           to
           control
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           as
           far
           as
           with
           Excommunication
           ,
           whensoever
           they
           should
           think
           to
           have
           deserved
           it
           ,
           none
           either
           small
           or
           great
           excepted
           .
           To
           this
           device
           he
           brought
           the
           people
           to
           submit
           ,
           without
           any
           reluctancie
           :
           for
           what
           cause
           had
           they
           to
           suspect
           any
           yoak
           or
           bondage
           to
           be
           intended
           
           in
           that
           project
           ,
           wherein
           they
           had
           a
           double
           Vote
           to
           each
           single
           Minister
           ,
           and
           consequently
           a
           double
           number
           on
           their
           side
           upon
           all
           occasions
           .
           But
           when
           the
           first
           year
           was
           expired
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Elders
           of
           that
           year
           were
           to
           leave
           their
           places
           ,
           they
           then
           perceived
           how
           much
           they
           had
           inthralled
           themselves
           by
           their
           own
           facility
           .
           And
           now
           they
           began
           to
           have
           some
           fear
           ,
           that
           the
           filling
           up
           of
           the
           Seats
           in
           the
           Consistory
           with
           so
           geat
           a
           number
           of
           Lay-men
           ,
           was
           but
           to
           please
           the
           mindes
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           think
           themselves
           of
           some
           power
           therein
           ;
           that
           their
           Pastors
           being
           men
           of
           parts
           ,
           and
           practised
           in
           affairs
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           would
           easily
           over-rule
           the
           rest
           ,
           though
           the
           greater
           number
           ;
           that
           the
           Lay-elders
           being
           onely
           annual
           ,
           and
           changed
           from
           one
           year
           to
           another
           ,
           might
           first
           or
           last
           come
           under
           the
           severe
           lash
           of
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           a
           perpetua●
           residencie
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           dare
           at
           any
           time
           to
           act
           against
           them
           by
           their
           double
           Vote
           ;
           and
           that
           amongst
           the
           Ministers
           themselves
           ,
           one
           being
           far
           in
           estimation
           above
           the
           rest
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           voices
           are
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           given
           with
           reference
           to
           his
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ;
           which
           what
           else
           were
           it
           in
           effect
           ,
           but
           to
           bring
           in
           Popery
           again
           by
           another
           name
           ,
           in
           setting
           over
           them
           a
           Supream
           Pastor
           ,
           or
           perpetual
           Residence
           ,
           with
           power
           to
           carry
           all
           before
           him
           ?
        
         
           7.
           
           But
           nothing
           gave
           them
           more
           offence
           then
           the
           confidence
           of
           that
           vast
           and
           unlimited
           power
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           in
           reference
           unto
           crimes
           and
           persons
           ;
           and
           the
           unhandsome
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           in
           it
           :
           for
           power
           was
           given
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           proceed
           to
           Excommunication
           ,
           if
           the
           case
           required
           it
           ,
           against
           Drunkards
           ,
           Whore-masters
           ,
           Blasphemers
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Name
           ,
           disturbers
           of
           the
           peace
           by
           fighting
           ,
           or
           contentious
           words
           ;
           but
           also
           against
           such
           as
           pleased
           themselves
           with
           modest
           dancing
           ,
           which
           was
           from
           henceforth
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           grievous
           crime
           ;
           and
           what
           disturbances
           and
           disquiets
           did
           ensue
           upon
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           anon
           .
           Nor
           were
           they
           onely
           Authorized
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           notorious
           crimes
           ,
           when
           they
           gave
           just
           scandal
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           past
           in
           that
           account
           by
           the
           voice
           of
           Fame
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           inquire
           into
           the
           lives
           and
           conversations
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           private
           ordering
           of
           their
           several
           Families
           .
           In
           reference
           to
           which
           last
           ,
           they
           are
           required
           to
           make
           a
           diligent
           and
           strict
           enquiry
           ,
           whether
           men
           lived
           peaceably
           with
           their
           Wives
           ,
           and
           kept
           their
           Families
           in
           good
           order
           ;
           whether
           they
           use
           constantly
           some
           course
           of
           morning
           and
           evening
           Prayer
           in
           their
           several
           housholds
           ,
           sit
           down
           at
           their
           Tables
           without
           saying
           Grace
           ,
           or
           cause
           their
           Children
           or
           Servants
           diligently
           to
           frequent
           the
           Churches
           ;
           with
           many
           others
           of
           that
           nature
           .
           And
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           come
           the
           better
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           all
           particulars
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           permitted
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           their
           Discipline
           to
           tamper
           with
           mens
           Neighbours
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           their
           Servants
           ;
           but
           to
           exact
           an
           Oath
           of
           the
           parties
           themselves
           ,
           who
           are
           thereby
           required
           to
           make
           answer
           unto
           all
           such
           Articles
           as
           may
           or
           shall
           
           be
           tendred
           to
           them
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Consistory
           :
           which
           odious
           and
           unneighbourly
           office
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           executed
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Laity
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           imputed
           wholly
           unto
           their
           pragmaticalness
           ;
           though
           the
           Lay-elders
           possibly
           have
           done
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           direction
           from
           their
           Pastors
           .
           For
           so
           it
           was
           contrived
           of
           purpose
           by
           the
           wise
           Artificer
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           might
           be
           thereby
           freed
           from
           that
           common
           hatred
           ,
           which
           such
           a
           dangerous
           and
           saucie
           inquisition
           might
           else
           draw
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           yet
           these
           were
           not
           all
           the
           mischiefs
           which
           their
           submitting
           to
           that
           yoak
           had
           drawn
           upon
           them
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           had
           enthralled
           themselves
           to
           such
           hard
           conditions
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           man
           stood
           Excommunicate
           ,
           or
           in
           contempt
           against
           the
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           a
           twelve
           month
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           suffer
           a
           whole
           years
           banishment
           by
           Decree
           of
           the
           Senate
           ;
           not
           otherwise
           to
           be
           restored
           ,
           but
           upon
           submission
           ,
           and
           that
           submission
           to
           be
           made
           upon
           their
           knees
           in
           the
           open
           Church
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           These
           melancholick
           thoughts
           had
           not
           long
           possessed
           them
           ,
           when
           an
           occasion
           was
           presented
           to
           try
           their
           courage
           .
           Perinus
           Captain
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           power
           in
           that
           capacity
           amongst
           the
           multitude
           ,
           pretends
           the
           common
           liberty
           to
           be
           much
           endangered
           by
           that
           new
           subjection
           ,
           and
           openly
           makes
           head
           against
           him
           in
           defence
           thereof
           .
           Ten
           years
           together
           did
           it
           struggle
           with
           the
           opposition
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           was
           almost
           ruined
           and
           oppressed
           by
           it
           .
           For
           whereas
           the
           Consistory
           had
           given
           sentence
           against
           one
           Bertilier
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           highest
           censure
           of
           Excommunication
           ;
           the
           Common
           councel
           not
           onely
           absolved
           him
           from
           that
           censure
           under
           their
           Town-seal
           ,
           but
           foolishly
           Decreed
           that
           Excommunication
           and
           Absolution
           did
           properly
           belong
           to
           them
           .
           Upon
           this
           he
           is
           resolved
           again
           to
           quit
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           solemnly
           takes
           his
           leave
           of
           them
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           one
           of
           his
           Sermons
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           fitted
           for
           that
           purpose
           :
           but
           at
           the
           last
           the
           Controversie
           is
           reduced
           to
           these
           three
           questions
           ,
           viz.
           First
           ,
           after
           what
           manner
           by
           Gods
           Ordinance
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           Excommunication
           was
           to
           be
           exercised
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           whether
           it
           may
           not
           be
           exercised
           some
           other
           way
           then
           by
           such
           a
           Consistory
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           what
           the
           use
           of
           other
           Churches
           was
           in
           the
           like
           case
           .
           And
           being
           reduced
           to
           these
           three
           questions
           ,
           it
           was
           submitted
           to
           the
           judgement
           and
           determination
           of
           four
           of
           the
           Helvetian
           Churches
           ;
           to
           whose
           Decree
           both
           parties
           were
           obliged
           to
           stand
           .
           But
           Calvin
           knew
           beforehand
           what
           he
           was
           to
           trust
           to
           ,
           having
           before
           prepared
           the
           Divines
           of
           Zurick
           to
           pronounce
           sentence
           on
           his
           side
           ;
           of
           whom
           he
           earnestly
           desired
           that
           they
           would
           seriously
           respect
           that
           cause
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           whole
           State
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           City
           did
           so
           much
           depend
           ;
           that
           God
           and
           all
           good
           men
           were
           now
           inevitably
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           trampled
           on
           ,
           if
           those
           four
           Churches
           did
           not
           declare
           for
           him
           and
           his
           Associates
           ,
           when
           the
           cause
           was
           to
           be
           brought
           before
           them
           ;
           that
           in
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           sentence
           ,
           they
           should
           pass
           an
           absolute
           approbation
           upon
           the
           Discipline
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           as
           consonant
           unto
           the
           
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           any
           cautions
           ,
           qualifications
           ,
           ifs
           or
           ands
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           exhort
           the
           Genevian
           Citizen●
           from
           thenceforth
           not
           to
           innovate
           or
           change
           the
           same
           .
           Upon
           which
           pre-ingagement
           they
           returned
           this
           Answer
           ,
           directed
           to
           the
           Common
           council
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           by
           which
           their
           judgement
           was
           required
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           heard
           already
           of
           those
           Consistorial
           Laws
           ,
           and
           did
           acknowledge
           them
           to
           be
           godly
           Ordinances
           ,
           
             drawing
             towards
          
           the
           Prescript
           or
           Word
           of
           God
           :
           In
           which
           respect
           they
           did
           not
           think
           it
           good
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Geneva
           to
           make
           any
           innovation
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           keep
           them
           as
           they
           were
           .
           This
           caution
           being
           interposed
           ,
           that
           Lay-elders
           should
           be
           chosen
           from
           amongst
           themselves
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           ten
           of
           them
           to
           be
           yearly
           out
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           two
           hundred
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           two
           (
           for
           there
           were
           to
           be
           but
           twelve
           in
           all
           )
           to
           be
           elected
           out
           of
           the
           more
           powerful
           Council
           of
           the
           five
           and
           twenty
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Now
           for
           the
           quarrel
           which
           he
           had
           with
           Captain
           Perine
           ,
           it
           was
           bri●fly
           this
           ,
           as
           he
           himself
           relates
           the
           story
           in
           his
           own
           Epistles
           .
           Dancing
           had
           been
           prohibited
           by
           his
           sollicitation
           ,
           when
           he
           first
           setled
           in
           that
           Town
           ;
           and
           he
           resolved
           to
           have
           his
           will
           obeyed
           in
           that
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           things
           else
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           this
           Perine
           ,
           together
           with
           one
           Corneus
           (
           a
           man
           of
           like
           power
           amongst
           the
           people
           )
           one
           of
           the
           Syndicks
           ,
           or
           chief
           Magistates
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           one
           of
           the
           Elders
           for
           the
           year
           ,
           who
           was
           called
           Henricus
           ,
           together
           with
           other
           of
           their
           Friends
           ,
           being
           merry
           at
           an
           Invitation
           ,
           fell
           to
           dancing
           :
           Notice
           hereof
           being
           given
           to
           Calvin
           by
           some
           false
           Brother
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           called
           into
           the
           Consistory
           ,
           excepting
           Corneus
           and
           Perinus
           ;
           and
           being
           interrogated
           thereupon
           ,
           a
           They
           lyed
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           most
           impudently
           both
           to
           God
           and
           us
           
             (
             most
             Apostolically
             said
             .
          
           )
           At
           that
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           I
           grew
           offended
           ,
           as
           the
           indignity
           of
           the
           thing
           deserved
           ;
           and
           they
           persisting
           in
           their
           contumacie
           ,
           b
           I
           thought
           it
           fit
           to
           put
           them
           to
           their
           Oaths
           about
           it
           ,
           (
           
             by
             which
             it
             seems
             that
             the
             Oath
          
           Ex
           officio
           
             may
             be
             used
             in
          
           Geneva
           ,
           
             though
             cryed
             down
             in
          
           England
           )
           so
           said
           ,
           so
           done
           .
           And
           they
           not
           onely
           did
           confess
           their
           former
           dancing
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           upon
           that
           very
           day
           they
           had
           been
           dancing
           in
           the
           house
           of
           one
           
           Balthasal's
           Widow
           .
           On
           which
           confession
           he
           proceeded
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           all
           the
           parties
           ,
           which
           certainly
           was
           sharp
           enough
           for
           so
           small
           a
           fault
           ,
           (
           for
           a
           fault
           he
           was
           resolved
           to
           make
           it
           )
           the
           Syndick
           being
           displaced
           ;
           the
           Elder
           turned
           out
           of
           his
           Office
           ;
           Perine
           and
           his
           Wife
           clapt
           up
           in
           Prison
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           exposed
           to
           some
           open
           shame
           .
           So
           he
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           his
           Friend
           
             Farellus
             ,
             Anno
          
           1546.
           
           Upon
           this
           ground
           Perinus
           always
           made
           himself
           of
           the
           opposite
           party
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           sollicited
           the
           relaxation
           given
           to
           Bertilier
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           end
           was
           forced
           together
           w●●h
           the
           rest
           to
           submit
           themselves
           unto
           this
           yoak
           ;
           and
           the
           final
           sentence
           of
           the
           said
           four
           Churches
           was
           imposed
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           so
           we
           have
           the
           true
           beginning
           of
           the
           Genevian
           Discipline
           ,
           begotten
           in
           Rebellion
           ,
           born
           in
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           nursed
           up
           by
           Faction
           .
        
         
         
           10.
           
           Thus
           was
           the
           Discipline
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           Calvin
           setled
           in
           the
           jurisdiction
           which
           he
           had
           aspired
           to
           :
           But
           long
           he
           could
           not
           be
           content
           with
           so
           narrow
           a
           Diocess
           as
           the
           Town
           and
           Territory
           of
           Geneva
           ;
           and
           would
           have
           thought
           himself
           neglected
           ,
           if
           all
           those
           Churches
           which
           embraced
           the
           Zuinglian
           Doctrines
           had
           not
           withal
           received
           the
           Genevian
           Discipline
           ;
           for
           the
           confirming
           whereof
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           the
           promoting
           it
           in
           all
           parts
           abroad
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           passage
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           either
           spake
           of
           Elders
           or
           Excommunication
           ,
           but
           he
           applyed
           the
           same
           for
           justifying
           the
           Authority
           of
           his
           new
           Presbytery
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Lay-elders
           were
           considered
           as
           distinct
           from
           those
           which
           laboured
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           but
           joyned
           with
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           a
           Jurisdiction
           (
           even
           that
           of
           Ordination
           also
           )
           which
           concerned
           the
           Church
           .
           Assuredly
           ,
           we
           are
           as
           much
           in
           love
           with
           the
           Children
           of
           our
           Brains
           ,
           as
           of
           our
           Bodies
           ;
           and
           do
           as
           earnestly
           desire
           the
           preferment
           of
           them
           .
           Calvin
           had
           no
           sooner
           conceived
           and
           brought
           forth
           this
           Discipline
           ,
           but
           he
           caused
           it
           first
           to
           be
           nourished
           and
           brought
           up
           at
           the
           charge
           of
           Geneva
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           found
           it
           strong
           enough
           to
           go
           abroad
           of
           it self
           ,
           he
           afterwards
           commended
           it
           to
           the
           entertainment
           of
           all
           other
           Churches
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           had
           attained
           to
           any
           credit
           ;
           proceeding
           finally
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           impose
           it
           upon
           the
           world
           as
           a
           matter
           necessary
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           refused
           on
           pain
           of
           Gods
           high
           displeasure
           :
           by
           means
           whereof
           ,
           what
           Jealousies
           ,
           Heart-burnings
           ,
           Jars
           and
           Discords
           have
           been
           occasioned
           in
           the
           Protestant
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           will
           be
           made
           manifest
           by
           the
           course
           of
           this
           present
           History
           :
           Which
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           might
           easily
           have
           been
           prevented
           ,
           if
           the
           Orders
           which
           he
           devised
           for
           the
           use
           of
           this
           City
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           first
           established
           in
           themselves
           ,
           &
           then
           tendered
           unto
           others
           ,
           as
           things
           everlastingly
           required
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           that
           Lord
           of
           lords
           ,
           against
           whose
           Statutes
           there
           was
           no
           exception
           to
           be
           taken
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           it
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           his
           Followers
           might
           condemn
           all
           other
           Churches
           which
           received
           it
           not
           ,
           of
           manifest
           disobedience
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           Christ
           :
           And
           being
           once
           engaged
           ,
           could
           not
           finde
           a
           way
           how
           to
           retire
           again
           with
           Honour
           .
           Whenas
           the
           self-same
           Orders
           having
           been
           established
           in
           a
           Form
           more
           wary
           and
           suspence
           ,
           and
           to
           remain
           in
           force
           no
           longer
           then
           God
           should
           give
           the
           oportunity
           of
           some
           general
           Conference
           ;
           the
           Genevians
           either
           never
           had
           obtruded
           this
           Discipline
           on
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           to
           their
           great
           disquiet
           ;
           or
           left
           themselves
           a
           fair
           liberty
           of
           giving
           off
           ,
           when
           they
           perceived
           what
           trouble
           they
           had
           thereby
           raised
           to
           themselves
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Now
           for
           the
           means
           by
           which
           this
           Discipline
           was
           made
           acceptable
           to
           the
           many
           Churches
           which
           had
           no
           dependance
           on
           Geneva
           ,
           nor
           on
           Calvin
           neither
           ;
           they
           were
           chiefly
           these
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           ●irst
           ,
           The
           great
           contentment
           which
           it
           gave
           the
           Common
           people
           ,
           to
           see
           themselves
           intrusted
           with
           the
           weightiest
           matters
           in
           Religion
           ;
           and
           thereby
           an
           equality
           with
           ,
           if
           not
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           being
           two
           for
           one
           )
           superiority
           above
           
           their
           Ministers
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           great
           Reputation
           which
           Calvin
           had
           attained
           unto
           for
           his
           diligence
           in
           Writing
           and
           Preaching
           ,
           whereby
           his
           Dictates
           came
           to
           be
           as
           authentick
           amongst
           some
           Divines
           ,
           as
           ever
           the
           Popes
           
             Ipse
             dixit
          
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           his
           endeavours
           to
           promote
           that
           Platform
           in
           all
           other
           Churches
           ,
           which
           was
           first
           calculated
           for
           the
           Meridian
           of
           Geneva
           onely
           :
           of
           which
           we
           shall
           speak
           more
           particularly
           in
           the
           course
           of
           this
           History
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           like
           endeavours
           used
           by
           Beza
           ,
           who
           not
           content
           to
           recommend
           it
           as
           convenient
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           higher
           then
           which
           Calvin
           did
           not
           go
           )
           imposed
           it
           as
           a
           matter
           necessary
           upon
           all
           the
           Churches
           ;
           so
           necessary
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           utterly
           as
           unlawful
           to
           recede
           from
           this
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           most
           material
           Points
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           :
           of
           which
           more
           hereafter
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           the
           self-ends
           and
           ambition
           of
           particular
           Ministers
           ,
           affecting
           the
           Supremacy
           in
           their
           several
           Parishes
           ;
           that
           themselves
           might
           lord
           it
           over
           Gods
           Inheritance
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           setting
           Christ
           in
           his
           Throne
           .
           Upon
           which
           ground
           they
           did
           not
           onely
           prate
           against
           the
           Bishops
           
             with
             malicious
             words
          
           (
           a●
           Dieotrephes
           did
           against
           the
           Apostles
           )
           but
           were
           resolved
           to
           
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             neither
             receiving
             them
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
          
           nor
           suffering
           those
           that
           would
           have
           done
           it
           if
           they
           might
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           the
           covetousness
           of
           some
           great
           persons
           ,
           and
           Lay-Patrons
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           one
           intended
           to
           raise
           themselves
           great
           Fortunes
           ,
           by
           the
           spoil
           of
           the
           Bishopricks
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           to
           return
           those
           Titles
           to
           their
           own
           proper
           use
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           onely
           were
           to
           nominate
           some
           deserving
           person
           .
           For
           compassing
           of
           which
           three
           last
           ends
           ,
           their
           followers
           drove
           on
           so
           furiously
           ,
           that
           rather
           then
           their
           Discipline
           should
           not
           be
           admitted
           ,
           and
           the
           Episcopal
           Government
           destroyed
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           depose
           Kings
           ,
           ruine
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           subvert
           the
           Fundamental
           Constitutions
           of
           all
           Civil
           States
           .
        
         
           
           12.
           
           Thus
           have
           we
           seen
           the
           Discipline
           setled
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           after
           many
           struglings
           ;
           but
           setled
           onely
           by
           the
           forestalled
           judgement
           and
           determination
           of
           four
           neighbouring
           Churches
           ,
           which
           neither
           then
           did
           entertain
           it
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           ever
           since
           induced
           to
           receive
           the
           same
           .
           And
           we
           have
           took
           a
           general
           view
           of
           those
           Arts
           and
           Practices
           by
           which
           it
           hath
           been
           practised
           and
           imposed
           upon
           other
           Nations
           ;
           as
           also
           of
           those
           grounds
           and
           motives
           ,
           on
           which
           it
           was
           so
           eagerly
           pursued
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           advanced
           by
           others
           .
           We
           must
           now
           therefore
           cast
           our
           eyes
           back
           on
           that
           Form
           of
           Worship
           which
           was
           by
           him
           devised
           at
           first
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           commended
           afterwards
           to
           all
           other
           Churches
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           of
           the
           Lutheran
           Model
           ;
           and
           finally
           received
           ,
           if
           not
           imposed
           upon
           most
           Churches
           which
           imbraced
           the
           Discipline
           .
           Which
           Form
           of
           Worship
           ,
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           may
           best
           be
           gathered
           from
           the
           summary
           or
           brief
           view
           thereof
           ,
           which
           Beza
           tendreth
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           French
           and
           Dutch
           Churches
           ,
           then
           established
           in
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ;
           and
           is
           this
           that
           followeth
           .
           The
           publick
           Meetings
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           held
           constantly
           on
           the
           Lords
           a
           day
           ,
           to
           be
           alike
           observed
           
           both
           in
           Towns
           and
           Villages
           ;
           but
           so
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           greater
           Towns
           some
           other
           day
           be
           set
           apart
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Word
           is
           to
           be
           preached
           unto
           the
           people
           at
           convenient
           times
           :
           Which
           last
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           grounds
           of
           those
           Week-day-Lectures
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           were
           set
           up
           in
           most
           of
           the
           great
           Towns
           or
           Cities
           of
           this
           Realm
           of
           England
           ;
           a
           Prayer
           to
           usher
           in
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           another
           after
           it
           ;
           the
           frame
           of
           which
           two
           Prayers
           ,
           both
           for
           Words
           and
           Matter
           ,
           wholly
           left
           unto
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Preacher
           :
           but
           the
           whole
           action
           to
           be
           sanctified
           by
           the
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           .
           At
           all
           such
           Prayers
           the
           people
           to
           kneel
           reverently
           upon
           their
           knees
           .
           In
           the
           Administration
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           a
           Declaration
           to
           be
           made
           in
           a
           certain
           Form
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           that
           holy
           Sacrament
           ;
           a
           Sureties
           or
           Witnesses
           to
           be
           required
           at
           the
           Baptizing
           of
           Infants
           .
           The
           Lords
           Supper
           to
           be
           Ministred
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           at
           the
           Morning-Sermon
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           sitting
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           (
           for
           no
           other
           gesture
           is
           allowed
           of
           )
           the
           men
           sit
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           women
           after
           or
           below
           them
           :
           which
           though
           it
           might
           pass
           well
           in
           the
           Gallick
           Churches
           ,
           would
           hardly
           down
           without
           much
           chewing
           by
           the
           Wives
           of
           England
           .
           The
           publication
           of
           intended
           Marriages
           ,
           (
           which
           we
           call
           
             the
             bidding
             of
             the
             Bains
          
           )
           to
           be
           made
           openly
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           said
           Marriages
           to
           be
           solemnized
           with
           Exhortation
           and
           Prayer
           .
           No
           Holy-days
           at
           all
           allowed
           of
           ;
           nothing
           directed
           in
           relation
           unto
           Christian
           Burials
           ,
           or
           the
           visiting
           of
           the
           Sick
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Thanksgiving
           of
           Women
           after
           Child-birth
           ;
           all
           which
           were
           pretermitted
           ,
           as
           either
           superstitious
           or
           impertinent
           Actions
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           That
           naked
           Form
           of
           Worship
           which
           Calvin
           had
           devised
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           not
           beautified
           with
           any
           of
           those
           outward
           Ornaments
           which
           make
           Religion
           estimable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           which
           ,
           the
           mindes
           of
           men
           are
           raised
           to
           a
           contemplation
           of
           the
           glorious
           Majesty
           which
           they
           come
           together
           to
           adore
           :
           All
           ancient
           Forms
           and
           Ceremonies
           which
           had
           been
           recommended
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           rejected
           totally
           ,
           as
           contracting
           some
           filth
           and
           rubbish
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Popery
           ,
           without
           being
           called
           to
           answer
           for
           themselves
           ,
           or
           defend
           their
           innocencie
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           habit
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           whether
           Sacred
           or
           Civil
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           no
           course
           taken
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Rubricks
           of
           the
           book
           of
           their
           publick
           Offices
           ;
           so
           did
           they
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           Emissaries
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           discountenance
           and
           discredit
           all
           other
           Churches
           ,
           in
           which
           distinct
           Vestures
           were
           retained
           .
           Whence
           came
           those
           manifold
           quarrels
           against
           Coaps
           and
           Surplices
           ,
           as
           also
           against
           the
           Caps
           ,
           Gowns
           and
           Tippets
           of
           the
           lower
           Clergie
           ,
           the
           Rochets
           and
           Chimeres
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           wherewith
           for
           more
           then
           twenty
           years
           they
           exercised
           the
           patience
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           But
           naked
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           utterly
           void
           of
           all
           outward
           Ornaments
           ,
           this
           Form
           of
           Worship
           looked
           so
           lovely
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           that
           he
           endeavoured
           to
           obtrude
           it
           on
           all
           
           Churches
           else
           .
           Having
           first
           setled
           his
           new
           Discipline
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           
           Anno
           1541
           ,
           and
           crusht
           Perinus
           and
           the
           rest
           in
           the
           dancing
           business
           ,
           about
           five
           years
           after
           ;
           he
           thought
           himself
           to
           be
           of
           such
           confidence
           ,
           that
           no
           Church
           was
           to
           be
           reformed
           but
           by
           his
           advice
           .
           Upon
           which
           ground
           of
           self-opinion
           ,
           he
           makes
           an
           offer
           of
           himself
           to
           Archbishop
           Cranmer
           a
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           heard
           of
           the
           Reformation
           which
           was
           here
           intended
           ;
           but
           Cranmer
           knew
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           refused
           the
           offer
           .
           Which
           though
           it
           was
           enough
           to
           have
           kept
           him
           from
           venturing
           any
           further
           in
           the
           business
           and
           affairs
           of
           England
           ;
           yet
           he
           resoved
           to
           be
           of
           counsel
           in
           all
           matters
           ,
           whether
           called
           or
           not
           .
           And
           therefore
           having
           taken
           Order
           with
           
             Martin
             Bucer
          
           ,
           on
           his
           first
           coming
           into
           England
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           some
           account
           of
           the
           English
           Liturgie
           ;
           he
           had
           no
           sooner
           satisfied
           himself
           in
           the
           sight
           thereof
           ,
           but
           he
           makes
           presently
           his
           exceptions
           and
           demurs
           upon
           it
           ;
           which
           afterwards
           became
           the
           sole
           ground
           of
           those
           many
           troubles
           ,
           those
           horrible
           disorders
           and
           confusions
           ,
           wherewith
           his
           Faction
           have
           involved
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           from
           that
           time
           to
           this
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           For
           presently
           on
           the
           account
           which
           he
           received
           of
           the
           English
           Liturgy
           ,
           he
           writes
           back
           to
           Bucer
           ,
           whom
           he
           requireth
           to
           be
           instant
           with
           the
           Lord
           Protector
           ,
           b
           that
           all
           such
           Rites
           as
           savoured
           of
           superstition
           might
           be
           taken
           away
           :
           and
           how
           far
           that
           might
           reach
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           guess
           .
           Next
           he
           dispatched
           a
           long
           Letter
           to
           the
           Protector
           himself
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           makes
           many
           exceptions
           against
           the
           Liturgie
           ;
           as
           namely
           against
           
             Commemoration
             of
             the
             dead
          
           ,
           which
           he
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           to
           be
           ancient
           ;
           also
           against
           Chrisme
           ,
           or
           Oyl
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostolical
           Rite
           of
           
             Extream
             Vnction
          
           ;
           though
           the
           last
           be
           rather
           permitted
           then
           required
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           that
           Book
           :
           which
           said
           ,
           he
           wisheth
           that
           all
           these
           Ceremonies
           should
           be
           abrogated
           c
           ;
           and
           that
           withal
           he
           should
           go
           forward
           to
           reform
           the
           Church
           without
           fear
           or
           wit
           ,
           without
           regard
           of
           peace
           at
           home
           ,
           or
           correspondencie
           abroad
           !
           such
           considerations
           being
           onely
           to
           be
           had
           in
           Civil
           matters
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           d
           wherein
           not
           any
           thing
           is
           to
           be
           exacted
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           warranted
           by
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           managing
           whereof
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           there
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           more
           distasteful
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           worldly
           Wisdom
           ;
           e
           either
           in
           moderating
           ,
           cutting
           off
           ,
           or
           going
           backward
           ,
           but
           meerly
           as
           we
           are
           directed
           by
           his
           will
           revealed
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           he
           toucheth
           on
           the
           Book
           of
           Homilies
           ,
           which
           very
           faintly
           he
           permits
           for
           a
           season
           onely
           ,
           but
           not
           allows
           of
           ;
           and
           thereby
           gave
           the
           hint
           to
           many
           others
           ,
           who
           ever
           since
           almost
           have
           declaimed
           against
           them
           .
           
           But
           finding
           nothing
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Lord
           Protector
           ,
           he
           tryes
           his
           Fortune
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           is
           resolved
           to
           venture
           once
           again
           on
           Archbishop
           Cranmer
           .
           In
           his
           Letter
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           lets
           him
           know
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           there
           were
           many
           things
           which
           required
           a
           present
           Reformation
           :
           in
           that
           to
           the
           most
           Reverend
           Cranmer
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           this
           
           Church
           there
           was
           remaining
           a
           whole
           Mass
           of
           Popery
           ,
           a
           which
           seemed
           not
           onely
           to
           deface
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           destroy
           Gods
           publick
           Worship
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           in
           those
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           that
           they
           needed
           some
           excitements
           to
           go
           forwards
           with
           the
           Work
           in
           hand
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Alteration
           (
           for
           that
           I
           take
           to
           be
           his
           aim
           )
           of
           the
           publick
           Liturgie
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           But
           not
           content
           to
           tamper
           by
           his
           Letters
           with
           those
           Eminent
           Persons
           ;
           he
           had
           his
           Agents
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           the
           City
           ,
           the
           Uversities
           ,
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           Convocation
           ;
           all
           of
           them
           practising
           in
           their
           distinct
           and
           proper
           Circuits
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           people
           to
           dislike
           that
           Form
           of
           Worship
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           first
           was
           looked
           on
           by
           them
           as
           an
           Heavenly
           Treasure
           ,
           composed
           by
           the
           especial
           aid
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           Their
           Actings
           of
           this
           kinde
           for
           bringing
           down
           the
           Communion-Table
           ,
           decrying
           the
           Reverent
           use
           of
           Kneeling
           at
           the
           Participation
           ,
           inveighing
           against
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           abolishing
           all
           distinction
           of
           days
           and
           times
           into
           Fasts
           and
           Festivals
           ,
           with
           many
           others
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           I
           purposely
           omit
           till
           I
           come
           to
           England
           .
           Let
           it
           suffice
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           eagerness
           of
           their
           sollicitations
           ,
           more
           then
           for
           any
           thing
           which
           could
           be
           faulted
           in
           the
           book
           it self
           ,
           it
           was
           brought
           under
           a
           review
           ,
           and
           thereby
           altered
           to
           a
           further
           distance
           then
           it
           had
           before
           from
           the
           Rituals
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           But
           though
           it
           had
           much
           less
           of
           Rome
           then
           before
           it
           had
           ,
           (
           though
           nothing
           was
           meerly
           Romane
           ,
           and
           not
           Primitive
           also
           )
           yet
           was
           it
           still
           as
           far
           off
           from
           the
           Rules
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           
           as
           it
           was
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           which
           gave
           a
           new
           Alarum
           to
           Calvin
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           take
           so
           much
           pains
           ,
           and
           trouble
           so
           many
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           to
           so
           little
           purpose
           :
           And
           long
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           before
           he
           lets
           us
           know
           his
           resentment
           of
           it
           .
           The
           English
           Protestants
           being
           scattered
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           betake
           themselves
           to
           divers
           places
           in
           Germany
           ,
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           Switzers
           .
           In
           Germany
           some
           of
           them
           procure
           a
           Church
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Frankfort
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           such
           as
           had
           more
           minde
           to
           conform
           themselves
           to
           Calvins
           Models
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           Liturgie
           of
           England
           :
           and
           such
           a
           deviation
           thereupon
           was
           made
           from
           the
           Rules
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           as
           looked
           little
           better
           then
           an
           open
           Schism
           .
           The
           business
           bad
           enough
           before
           ,
           but
           made
           much
           worse
           ,
           when
           Knox
           ,
           that
           great
           Incendiary
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           took
           that
           charge
           upon
           him
           ;
           when
           at
           his
           coming
           he
           found
           many
           not
           well
           pleased
           with
           those
           alterations
           which
           had
           been
           made
           by
           others
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           which
           he
           resolved
           not
           to
           admit
           of
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           the
           continuance
           of
           it
           had
           been
           recommended
           by
           such
           Divines
           as
           had
           retired
           to
           
             Strasburgh
             ,
             Zurick
          
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           .
           To
           over-ballance
           whose
           Authority
           ,
           which
           he
           found
           much
           valued
           ,
           he
           flees
           for
           succour
           unto
           Calvin
           ,
           sends
           him
           a
           Summary
           or
           Abstract
           of
           the
           English
           Book
           (
           in
           the
           Latine
           Tongue
           )
           and
           earnestly
           desires
           his
           opinion
           of
           it
           ;
           not
           doubting
           but
           all
           opponents
           would
           submit
           to
           his
           final
           sentence
           .
           What
           Calvins
           judgement
           was
           in
           the
           present
           Point
           ,
           and
           what
           sentence
           he
           was
           like
           to
           give
           in
           the
           case
           before
           him
           ,
           Knox
           
           could
           not
           but
           have
           good
           assurance
           ,
           when
           he
           wrote
           that
           Letter
           ,
           having
           lived
           with
           Calvin
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           published
           some
           Seditious
           Books
           from
           thence
           with
           his
           approbation
           ,
           before
           his
           coming
           unto
           Frankfort
           :
           and
           it
           succeeded
           answerably
           to
           his
           expectation
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           Calvins
           answer
           to
           that
           Letter
           ;
           which
           in
           regard
           it
           was
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           those
           troubles
           which
           afterwards
           were
           raised
           against
           the
           Liturgy
           by
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           subjoyn
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           
             It
             is
             no
             small
             affliction
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             in
             it self
             no
             less
             inconvenience
             ,
             that
             a
             contention
             should
             be
             raised
             between
             brethren
             professing
             the
             same
             Faith
             ,
             and
             living
             as
             banished
             men
             or
             exiles
             for
             the
             same
             Religion
             ;
             especially
             for
             such
             a
             Cause
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             time
             of
             your
             dispersion
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Bond
             of
             Peace
             to
             bind
             you
             the
             more
             finally
             to
             one
             another
             :
             for
             what
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             aimed
             at
             by
             you
             in
             this
             woful
             condition
             ,
             then
             that
             being
             torne
             away
             from
             the
             bowels
             of
             your
             native
             Country
             ,
             you
             should
             put
             your selves
             into
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             might
             receive
             you
             in
             her
             bosom
             ,
             conjoyned
             together
             (
             like
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             same
             Parent
             )
             both
             in
             hearts
             and
             tongues
             ?
             But
             at
             this
             time
             in
             my
             opinion
             it
             is
             very
             unseasonable
             ,
             that
             troubles
             should
             be
             raised
             amongst
             you
             about
             Ceremonies
             and
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             (
             as
             happens
             commonly
             amongst
             those
             who
             live
             in
             wantonness
             and
             ease
             )
             by
             means
             whereof
             ,
             you
             have
             been
             hindred
             hitherto
             from
             growing
             into
             one
             body
             .
             I
             do
             not
             blame
             the
             constancy
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             being
             unwillingly
             drawn
             into
             it
             ,
             do
             earnestly
             contend
             in
             an
             honest
             Cause
             ;
             but
             rather
             the
             stubbornness
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             hitherto
             hath
             hindred
             the
             holy
             purpose
             of
             forming
             and
             establishing
             a
             Church
             amongst
             you
             .
             For
             as
             I
             use
             to
             shew
             my self
             both
             flexible
             and
             facile
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             as
             all
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             are
             ;
             yet
             I
             cannot
             always
             think
             it
             profitable
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             foolish
             waywardness
             of
             some
             few
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             resolved
             to
             remit
             nothing
             of
             their
             Ancient
             Customs
             .
          
           a
           
             I
             cannot
             ,
             but
             observe
             many
          
           tolerable
           fooleries
           
             in
             the
             English
             Liturgy
             ,
             such
             as
             you
             have
             described
             it
             to
             me
             .
             By
             which
             two
             words
          
           (
           
             those
             names
             of
          
           tolerable
           fooleries
           )
           
             I
             mean
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             such
             Purity
             or
             Perfection
             ,
             as
             was
             to
             be
             desired
             in
             it
             ;
             which
             imperfections
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             not
             being
             to
             be
             remedied
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             born
             with
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             no
             manifest
             impiety
             was
             contained
             in
             them
             .
             It
             was
             therefore
             so
             far
             lawful
             to
             begin
             with
             such
             beggerly
             Rudiments
             ,
             that
             the
             Learned
             ,
             Grave
             and
             Godly
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             might
             be
             thereby
             encouraged
             for
             proceeding
             farther
             in
             setting
             out
             somewhat
             which
             might
             prove
             more
             pure
             and
             perfect
             .
          
           b
           
             If
             true
             Religion
             had
             flourished
             till
             this
             time
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             it
             had
             been
             necessary
             that
             many
             things
             in
             that
             Book
             should
             have
             been
             omitted
             ,
             and
             others
             altered
             to
             the
             better
             .
             But
             now
             that
             all
             such
             Principles
             are
             out
             of
             force
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             were
             to
             constitute
             a
             Church
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             were
             at
             liberty
             to
             compose
             such
             a
             Form
             of
             Worship
             which
             might
             be
             useful
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             more
             conduce
             
             to
             Edification
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             did
             ;
             I
             know
             not
             what
             to
             think
             of
             those
          
           a
           
             who
             are
             so
             much
             delighted
             in
             the
             dregs
             of
             Popery
             .
             But
             commonly
             men
             love
             those
             things
             best
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             have
             been
             most
             accustomed
             .
             Which
             though
             in
             the
             first
             place
             it
             may
             seem
             a
             vain
             and
             childish
             folly
             ;
             ye●
             in
             the
             next
             place
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             new
             Model
             is
             much
             different
             from
             an
             alteration
             .
             Howsoever
             ,
             as
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             too
             stiff
             and
             peremptory
             ,
             if
             the
             infirmity
             of
             some
             men
             suffer
             them
             not
             to
             come
             up
             unto
             your
             own
             desires
             ;
             so
             I
             must
             needs
             admonish
             others
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             too
             much
             pleased
             with
             their
             wants
             and
             ignorances
             ;
             nor
             to
             retard
             the
             course
             and
             progess
             of
             so
             good
             a
             work
             by
             their
             own
             perversness
             ;
             nor
             finally
             ,
             to
             be
             transported
             in
             the
             manner
             by
             such
             a
             foolish
             Emulation
             .
             For
             what
             other
             ground
             have
             they
             for
             this
             contention
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             think
             it
             a
             disgrace
             to
             yeild
             unto
             better
             counsels
             ?
             But
             possibly
             I
             may
             address
             my
             words
             in
             vain
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             peradventure
             may
             not
             ascribe
             so
             much
             unto
             me
             ,
             as
             to
             vouchsafe
             to
             hearken
             unto
             any
             advice
             which
             doth
             proceed
             from
             such
             a
             despicable
             Author
             .
             If
             any
             of
             them
             fear
             that
             any
             sinister
             report
             will
             be
             raised
             of
             them
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             as
             if
             they
             had
             forsaken
             that
             Religion
             for
             which
             they
             put
             themselves
             into
             a
             voluntary
             exile
             ;
             they
             are
             much
             deceived
             .
             For
             this
             ingenuous
             and
             sincere
             Profession
             will
             rather
             compel
             those
             godly
             men
             which
             are
             left
             behind
             ,
             seriously
             to
             consider
             what
             a
             deep
          
           Abyss
           
             they
             are
             fallen
             into
             ;
             whose
             dangerous
             estate
             will
             more
             grievously
             wound
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             that
             you
             have
             travailed
             beyond
             the
             middle
             of
             that
             course
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             have
             been
             so
             unhappily
             retracted
             ,
             or
             brought
             back
             again
             .
             Farewel
             my
             most
             dear
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             faithful
             servants
             of
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           
             and
             be
             you
             still
             under
             the
             governancce
             and
             protection
             of
             the
             Lord
             your
             God.
             
          
        
         
           18.
           
           This
           Letter
           bearing
           date
           on
           the
           fifteenth
           of
           the
           Calends
           of
           February
           ,
           and
           superscribed
           in
           general
           to
           the
           English
           which
           remained
           at
           Frankfort
           ,
           carried
           so
           great
           a
           stroke
           with
           the
           Knoxian
           party
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           more
           talk
           of
           the
           English
           Liturgie
           ;
           the
           Order
           of
           Geneva
           being
           immediately
           entertained
           in
           the
           place
           thereof
           .
           And
           when
           the
           matter
           was
           so
           handled
           by
           Dr.
           Cox
           ,
           first
           Tutor
           ,
           and
           then
           Almoner
           to
           King
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           brought
           thither
           by
           the
           noise
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Schism
           ,
           that
           the
           Liturgie
           of
           England
           was
           again
           restored
           ;
           Knox
           was
           so
           far
           from
           yeilding
           to
           the
           Gravity
           and
           Authority
           of
           that
           Learned
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           inveighed
           against
           him
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           without
           fear
           or
           wit.
           But
           Cox
           not
           able
           to
           endure
           a
           baffle
           from
           so
           mean
           a
           fellow
           ,
           informs
           against
           him
           to
           the
           Senate
           ,
           touching
           some
           passages
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Seditious
           Pamphlets
           ;
           in
           which
           it
           is
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           Queen
           Mary
           (
           whom
           elsewhere
           he
           calls
           by
           the
           odious
           name
           of
           Iesabel
           ,
           and
           a
           Traytoress
           to
           England
           )
           ought
           not
           to
           joyn
           her self
           in
           Marriage
           with
           the
           Emperours
           Son
           ,
           because
           the
           Emperour
           himself
           
             maintained
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           and
           
             was
             a
             greater
             Enemy
             to
             Christ
          
           then
           ever
           was
           
             Nero.
             Knox
          
           hereupon
           departs
           by
           Moon-light
           ,
           but
           howsoever
           
           quits
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           retires
           to
           Geneva
           ;
           leaving
           the
           Liturgie
           for
           the
           present
           in
           a
           better
           condition
           then
           he
           had
           found
           it
           at
           hi●
           first
           coming
           thither
           .
           But
           Cox
           considering
           with
           himself
           how
           necessary
           Calvins
           favour
           might
           be
           to
           him
           ,
           salutes
           him
           with
           a
           civil
           Letter
           ,
           subscribed
           by
           himself
           and
           fourteen
           others
           ;
           all
           of
           them
           being
           men
           of
           Note
           in
           their
           several
           places
           :
           In
           which
           they
           excused
           themselves
           for
           having
           set
           that
           Church
           in
           order
           without
           his
           advice
           ;
           not
           without
           some
           rejoycing
           that
           they
           had
           brought
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           who
           withstood
           their
           doings
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Opinion
           with
           them
           .
           Which
           how
           agreeable
           it
           was
           to
           Calvin
           ,
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           his
           return
           to
           Cox
           and
           his
           adherents
           ,
           (
           
             Coxo
             &
             Gregalibus
             suis
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Latine
           hath
           it
           )
           bearing
           date
           Iune
           14.
           1555.
           
        
         
           19.
           
           In
           which
           Letter
           ,
           having
           first
           craved
           pardon
           for
           not
           writing
           sooner
           ,
           he
           lets
           them
           know
           that
           he
           had
           freely
           signified
           to
           Dr.
           Sampson
           ,
           (
           a
           very
           fit
           man
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           his
           secrets
           )
           what
           he
           conceived
           of
           the
           Disputes
           which
           were
           raised
           at
           Frankfort
           ;
           as
           also
           that
           he
           had
           been
           certified
           by
           some
           Friends
           of
           his
           who
           complained
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           stand
           so
           strictly
           on
           the
           English
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           shewed
           them
           to
           be
           too
           much
           wedded
           to
           the
           Rites
           of
           their
           Country
           .
           And
           further
           certified
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           heard
           somewhat
           of
           those
           Reasons
           which
           they
           stood
           on
           most
           ,
           for
           not
           receding
           any
           thing
           from
           the
           Form
           established
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           such
           as
           might
           receive
           an
           easie
           Answer
           :
           that
           he
           had
           writ
           to
           those
           of
           the
           opposite
           party
           ,
           to
           carry
           themselves
           with
           moderation
           in
           the
           present
           business
           ,
           though
           nothing
           was
           therein
           remitted
           by
           Cox
           and
           his
           ,
           and
           howsoever
           was
           now
           glad
           to
           hear
           that
           the
           difference
           was
           at
           last
           composed
           .
           He
           speaks
           next
           touching
           their
           a
           retaining
           of
           
             Crosses
             ,
             Tapers
          
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           trifles
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           proceeding
           at
           the
           first
           from
           superstition
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           infers
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           so
           earnestly
           contended
           for
           them
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           in
           their
           choice
           not
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           did
           draw
           too
           neer
           upon
           the
           dregs
           .
           He
           adds
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           see
           no
           Reason
           why
           they
           should
           charge
           the
           Church
           with
           frivolous
           and
           impertinent
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           he
           should
           no
           way
           wrong
           if
           he
           called
           them
           dangerous
           ;
           when
           they
           were
           left
           at
           liberty
           to
           compose
           an
           Order
           for
           themselves
           ,
           more
           pure
           and
           simple
           :
           that
           in
           his
           judgement
           it
           was
           done
           with
           little
           Piety
           ,
           and
           less
           brotherly
           Love
           ;
           on
           any
           clancular
           informations
           to
           call
           Knox
           in
           question
           ;
           (
           for
           so
           I
           understood
           him
           by
           his
           letter
           N
           )
           and
           that
           they
           had
           done
           better
           to
           have
           stay'd
           at
           home
           ,
           then
           to
           have
           kindled
           the
           coals
           by
           such
           a
           piece
           of
           unjust
           cruelty
           in
           a
           Forreign
           Country
           ,
           by
           which
           others
           also
           were
           inflamed
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           written
           howsoever
           unto
           some
           of
           the
           adverse
           party
           ,
           of
           whose
           intent
           to
           leave
           that
           place
           he
           had
           been
           advertised
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           continue
           where
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           not
           violate
           the
           League
           of
           their
           Friendship
           by
           their
           separations
           ;
           with
           other
           things
           to
           that
           effect
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           this
           advice
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Schismatical
           party
           removed
           from
           Frankfort
           ,
           and
           put
           themselves
           into
           Geneva
           ;
           the
           principal
           of
           which
           
           were
           
             Whittingham
             ,
             Knox
             ,
             Goodman
          
           ,
           and
           he
           which
           afterwards
           was
           able
           to
           do
           more
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Francis
             Knollis
          
           ,
           allyed
           by
           Marriage
           to
           the
           Caryes
           ,
           descended
           from
           a
           younger
           Sister
           of
           Queen
           
             Anne
             Bullen
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           neer
           of
           Kin
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           .
           These
           men
           grew
           very
           great
           with
           Calvin
           ,
           with
           whose
           good
           leave
           they
           put
           themselves
           into
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Congregation
           ,
           chose
           Knox
           and
           Goodman
           for
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           points
           conformed
           themselves
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           that
           Church
           ;
           which
           afterwards
           they
           laboured
           to
           promore
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           actually
           did
           effect
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           the
           no
           small
           disturbance
           of
           either
           Kingdom
           .
           By
           the
           perswasion
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           he
           is
           resolved
           to
           try
           his
           Fortune
           once
           again
           on
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           before
           the
           resetling
           of
           the
           Liturgie
           under
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           might
           render
           the
           design
           impossible
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           unprosperous
           .
           To
           which
           end
           he
           addresseth
           his
           desires
           to
           the
           Queen
           her self
           ,
           at
           her
           first
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           The
           like
           he
           doth
           to
           Mr.
           Secretary
           Cecil
           ,
           by
           his
           Letters
           bearing
           date
           the
           17
           of
           Ianuary
           1558
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           makes
           mention
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           in
           both
           he
           spurs
           them
           on
           to
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           complaining
           that
           they
           had
           not
           shewed
           such
           a
           forwardness
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           all
           good
           men
           expected
           ,
           and
           that
           cause
           required
           .
           But
           above
           all
           things
           he
           desires
           ,
           that
           a
           pure
           a
           and
           perfect
           Worship
           of
           God
           may
           be
           fully
           setled
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           throughly
           purged
           of
           its
           former
           filth
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           in
           England
           might
           be
           left
           at
           liberty
           to
           use
           such
           purity
           in
           all
           Acts
           of
           publick
           Worship
           as
           to
           them
           seemed
           best
           .
           And
           what
           else
           could
           he
           aim
           at
           by
           these
           expressions
           (
           comparing
           them
           with
           the
           Contents
           of
           his
           two
           last
           Letters
           )
           but
           that
           the
           former
           Liturgie
           should
           be
           abolished
           ,
           or
           brought
           unto
           a
           neerer
           conformity
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           Geneva
           ;
           or
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           that
           liberty
           might
           be
           left
           to
           the
           godly
           party
           ,
           to
           use
           any
           other
           Form
           of
           Worship
           which
           they
           though
           more
           pure
           ?
           But
           finding
           no
           such
           good
           return
           to
           either
           Letter
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           promised
           to
           himself
           ,
           he
           leaves
           the
           cause
           to
           be
           pursued
           by
           such
           English
           Zealots
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           trained
           up
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           had
           setled
           their
           abode
           amongst
           the
           Switzers
           ,
           where
           all
           set
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           were
           as
           much
           decryed
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           with
           him
           .
           And
           that
           they
           might
           not
           slacken
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           course
           ,
           he
           recommends
           the
           general
           Superintendents
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           the
           care
           of
           Beza
           ,
           who
           after
           his
           decease
           succeeded
           both
           in
           his
           place
           and
           power
           ;
           of
           whose
           pragmaticalness
           in
           pursuing
           this
           design
           against
           the
           Liturgie
           ,
           condemning
           all
           established
           Orders
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           his
           interposing
           in
           behalf
           of
           such
           of
           his
           Followers
           as
           had
           heen
           silenced
           ,
           suspended
           ,
           or
           deprived
           for
           their
           inconformity
           ,
           we
           shall
           speak
           more
           large
           at
           when
           we
           come
           to
           England
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           There
           happened
           another
           quarrel
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           needs
           make
           himself
           a
           party
           in
           it
           .
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Hooper
          
           having
           well
           deserved
           by
           his
           pains
           in
           preaching
           and
           publishing
           some
           Books
           ,
           which
           very
           much
           conduced
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           nominated
           by
           the
           King
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Glocester
           .
           
           Willing
           enough
           he
           was
           to
           accept
           the
           charge
           ;
           but
           he
           had
           lived
           so
           long
           at
           Zurick
           ,
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Henry
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           no
           distinction
           of
           Apparel
           ,
           either
           Sacred
           or
           Civil
           ,
           that
           he
           refused
           to
           wear
           such
           Robes
           at
           his
           Consecration
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           required
           of
           him
           .
           And
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           it
           was
           required
           ,
           that
           for
           his
           ordinary
           Habit
           he
           should
           wear
           the
           Rochet
           and
           Chimere
           ,
           with
           a
           square
           Cap
           upon
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           not
           officiate
           at
           the
           Altar
           without
           his
           Coap
           ,
           or
           perform
           any
           Ordination
           without
           his
           Crosier
           .
           Incouraged
           by
           his
           refusal
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           inferiour
           Clergie
           take
           the
           like
           exceptions
           against
           Caps
           and
           Surplices
           ,
           as
           also
           against
           Gowns
           and
           Tippets
           ,
           the
           distinct
           Habits
           of
           their
           Order
           .
           Upon
           this
           ground
           Archbishop
           Cranmer
           makes
           a
           stop
           of
           his
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           be
           perswaded
           to
           dispute
           with
           him
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           though
           he
           much
           desired
           it
           .
           He
           had
           fastned
           some
           dependance
           upon
           Dudley
           ,
           then
           Earl
           of
           Warwick
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           created
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           ;
           who
           did
           not
           onely
           write
           his
           own
           Letters
           ,
           but
           obtained
           the
           Kings
           ,
           that
           without
           pressing
           him
           any
           further
           to
           conform
           himself
           to
           those
           Robes
           and
           Habits
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           should
           proceed
           immediately
           to
           his
           Consecration
           .
           But
           Cranmer
           weighing
           the
           importance
           of
           that
           ill
           Example
           ,
           held
           off
           his
           hand
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           satisfied
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           so
           cooled
           the
           Earl
           ,
           that
           Hooper
           was
           left
           unto
           himself
           ;
           and
           still
           continuing
           in
           his
           contumacy
           ,
           was
           committed
           Prisoner
           .
           The
           news
           being
           brought
           to
           Calvin
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           play
           the
           Bishop
           in
           another
           mans
           Diocess
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Archbishop
           in
           another
           mans
           Province
           .
           But
           having
           little
           hope
           of
           prevailing
           with
           Cranmer
           ,
           who
           had
           before
           rejected
           his
           assistance
           in
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           he
           totally
           applies
           himself
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Sommerset
           :
           And
           he
           writes
           to
           him
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           That
           the
           Papists
           would
           grow
           every
           day
           more
           insolent
           then
           other
           ,
           unless
           the
           differences
           about
           the
           Ceremonies
           were
           first
           composed
           .
           But
           then
           they
           were
           to
           be
           composed
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           rather
           might
           encourage
           the
           dissenters
           in
           their
           opposition
           ,
           then
           end
           in
           the
           reduction
           of
           them
           to
           a
           due
           conformity
           .
           And
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           he
           is
           unseasonably
           instant
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           lend
           a
           helping
           hand
           to
           Hooper
           ,
           as
           the
           head
           of
           that
           Faction
           .
           By
           which
           encouragement
           ,
           if
           not
           also
           by
           his
           setting
           on
           ,
           the
           like
           was
           done
           by
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           ,
           and
           by
           
             Iohn
             Alasco
          
           ;
           the
           first
           of
           which
           was
           made
           Divinity-Reader
           in
           Oxon
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Preacher
           to
           the
           Dutch
           in
           London
           ;
           both
           ingaged
           in
           stickling
           for
           the
           unconformable
           party
           against
           the
           Vestments
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           they
           both
           gained
           as
           little
           by
           it
           as
           Calvin
           did
           ;
           who
           seeing
           how
           little
           he
           effected
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           getting
           of
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Polypragmon
           ,
           a
           medler
           in
           such
           matters
           as
           concerned
           him
           not
           ,
           gave
           over
           the
           affairs
           thereof
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           Beza
           ;
           who
           being
           younger
           then
           himself
           ,
           and
           of
           less
           discretion
           ,
           might
           live
           to
           see
           some
           good
           success
           of
           his
           Travails
           in
           it
           .
           And
           he
           accordingly
           bestirred
           himself
           in
           this
           very
           quarrel
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           preservation
           of
           Religion
           had
           been
           brought
           in
           danger
           ;
           
           writing
           his
           Letters
           unto
           Grindal
           ,
           when
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           not
           to
           insist
           so
           far
           on
           those
           matters
           of
           Ceremony
           ,
           as
           to
           deprive
           any
           of
           his
           Ministery
           upon
           that
           account
           .
           He
           also
           signifies
           unto
           the
           Brethren
           his
           dislike
           of
           those
           Vestments
           ,
           and
           thereby
           strengthned
           and
           confirmed
           them
           in
           their
           former
           obstinacy
           :
           And
           finally
           ,
           left
           no
           stone
           unmoved
           ,
           no
           kinde
           of
           practice
           unattempted
           ,
           by
           which
           this
           Church
           might
           be
           at
           last
           necessitated
           to
           a
           Reformation
           upon
           Calvins
           Principles
           ,
           whose
           counsels
           he
           pursued
           to
           the
           very
           last
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           But
           as
           for
           Calvin
           ,
           he
           had
           some
           other
           game
           to
           fly
           at
           ,
           and
           of
           greater
           nature
           ,
           then
           to
           dispute
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           Caps
           and
           Surplices
           ,
           and
           other
           Vestments
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ;
           or
           to
           content
           himself
           with
           altering
           the
           old
           Forms
           of
           Government
           and
           publick
           Worship
           :
           The
           Doctrine
           was
           to
           be
           refined
           ,
           and
           all
           Idolatry
           removed
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           Civil
           or
           Spiritual
           .
           In
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           he
           came
           neerest
           unto
           that
           of
           Zuinglius
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           as
           Predestination
           ;
           but
           pitched
           upon
           the
           last
           for
           the
           main
           concernment
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           difference
           his
           own
           Followers
           from
           all
           other
           Christians
           .
           The
           straining
           of
           which
           string
           to
           so
           great
           a
           height
           ,
           hath
           made
           more
           discord
           in
           the
           harmony
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           any
           other
           whatsoever
           .
           For
           not
           content
           to
           go
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           to
           rely
           upon
           the
           judgement
           of
           St.
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Fulgentius
             ,
             Prosper
          
           ,
           or
           any
           others
           which
           have
           moderated
           his
           excesses
           in
           it
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           add
           so
           much
           unto
           those
           extravagancies
           which
           he
           found
           in
           Zuinglius
           ,
           as
           brought
           him
           under
           a
           suspition
           with
           some
           sober
           men
           ,
           for
           making
           God
           to
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           sin
           :
           For
           by
           his
           Doctrine
           God
           is
           made
           to
           lay
           on
           our
           Father
           Adam
           an
           absolute
           and
           an
           unavoidable
           necessity
           of
           falling
           into
           sin
           and
           misery
           ;
           that
           so
           he
           might
           have
           opportunity
           to
           manifest
           his
           Mercy
           in
           Electing
           some
           few
           of
           his
           Posterity
           ,
           and
           his
           Justice
           in
           the
           remediless
           rejecting
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           In
           which
           as
           he
           could
           finde
           no
           countenance
           from
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           so
           he
           pretendeth
           not
           to
           any
           ground
           for
           it
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
           For
           whereas
           some
           objected
           in
           Gods
           behalf
           ,
           
             De
             certis
             verbis
             non
             extare
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Decree
           of
           Adams
           Fall
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           involving
           of
           his
           whole
           Posterity
           in
           sin
           and
           misery
           ,
           was
           no
           where
           extant
           in
           the
           Word
           ;
           he
           makes
           no
           other
           answer
           to
           it
           ,
           then
           a
           
             quasi
             vero
          
           ,
           As
           if
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           God
           had
           made
           and
           created
           Man
           the
           most
           exact
           Piece
           of
           his
           Heavenly
           Workmanship
           ,
           without
           determining
           of
           his
           End
           ,
           either
           Heaven
           or
           Hell.
           And
           on
           this
           point
           he
           was
           so
           resolutely
           bent
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           an
           absolute
           Decree
           for
           Adams
           Fall
           ,
           seconded
           by
           the
           like
           for
           the
           involving
           of
           all
           his
           Race
           in
           the
           same
           perdition
           ,
           would
           either
           serve
           his
           turn
           ,
           or
           preserve
           his
           credit
           .
           If
           any
           man
           shall
           dare
           to
           opine
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           Castillo
           did
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           disgraced
           and
           censured
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           Castillo
           was
           ;
           and
           as
           all
           others
           since
           have
           been
           ,
           which
           presumed
           to
           question
           that
           determination
           ,
           for
           which
           himself
           can
           give
           us
           no
           better
           name
           than
           that
           of
           an
           
             Horrible
             Decree
          
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           is
           ;
           a
           cruel
           and
           
           
             Horrible
             Decree
          
           ,
           to
           pre-ordain
           so
           many
           millions
           to
           destruction
           ,
           and
           consequently
           unto
           sin
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           destroy
           them
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           I
           had
           not
           stood
           so
           long
           upon
           this
           particular
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           those
           confusions
           and
           distractions
           which
           by
           his
           Followers
           have
           been
           occasioned
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           their
           adhering
           to
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           labouring
           to
           obtrude
           it
           upon
           all
           mens
           consciences
           .
           The
           Zuinglian
           Gospellers
           ,
           as
           Bishop
           Hooper
           rightly
           calls
           them
           ,
           began
           to
           scatter
           their
           predestinary
           Doctrines
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Edward
           .
           But
           they
           effected
           little
           in
           it
           ,
           till
           such
           of
           our
           Divines
           as
           had
           retired
           themselves
           to
           
             Basil
             ,
             Zurick
          
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           Switzers
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           had
           been
           brought
           up
           at
           the
           Feet
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           encouraged
           by
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           countenanced
           by
           his
           name
           ,
           commended
           them
           to
           all
           the
           people
           of
           this
           Realm
           ,
           for
           sound
           Catholick
           verities
           .
           The
           like
           diligence
           was
           also
           used
           by
           his
           Disciples
           in
           all
           places
           else
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           it
           came
           to
           be
           generally
           received
           ,
           as
           a
           truth
           undoubted
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           most
           necessary
           Doctrines
           of
           mans
           Salvation
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           his
           Platform
           :
           In
           which
           as
           his
           Doctrine
           in
           some
           other
           points
           had
           first
           prepared
           the
           way
           to
           bring
           in
           his
           Discipline
           ;
           so
           was
           it
           no
           hard
           matter
           for
           the
           Discipline
           to
           support
           these
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           crush
           all
           them
           that
           durst
           oppose
           them
           .
           Onely
           it
           was
           permitted
           unto
           Beza
           and
           his
           Disciples
           to
           be
           somewhat
           milder
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           in
           placing
           the
           Decree
           of
           Predestination
           before
           the
           Fall
           :
           which
           Calvin
           himself
           ,
           though
           in
           some
           passages
           of
           his
           Writings
           he
           may
           seem
           to
           look
           the
           same
           way
           also
           ,
           hath
           placed
           more
           judiciously
           in
           
             Massa
             corrupta
          
           ,
           in
           the
           corrupted
           mass
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           moderate
           Calvinians
           as
           rightly
           presuppose
           for
           a
           matter
           necessary
           ,
           before
           there
           could
           be
           any
           place
           for
           Election
           or
           Reprobation
           of
           
             particular
             Persons
          
           .
           But
           being
           they
           concurred
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           personal
           Election
           o●
           Reprobation
           of
           particular
           men
           ;
           the
           restoring
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           our
           Saviours
           sufferings
           to
           those
           few
           particulars
           ,
           (
           whom
           onely
           they
           had
           honoured
           with
           the
           glorious
           Name
           of
           
             Gods
             Elect
          
           )
           the
           working
           on
           them
           by
           the
           irresistable
           power
           of
           Grace
           in
           the
           act
           of
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           bringing
           them
           infallibly
           by
           the
           continual
           assistance
           of
           the
           said
           Grace
           unto
           life
           everlasting
           ;
           there
           was
           hardly
           any
           notice
           taken
           of
           their
           Deviation
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           they
           were
           scarce
           beheld
           in
           the
           condition
           of
           erring
           brethren
           ,
           though
           they
           differed
           from
           them
           in
           the
           main
           Foundation
           which
           they
           built
           upon
           ;
           but
           generally
           passed
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Calvinists
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           did
           .
           Which
           Doctrines
           ,
           though
           I
           charge
           not
           wholly
           on
           the
           score
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           many
           of
           our
           English
           Divines
           ,
           who
           abhorred
           that
           Government
           ,
           appeared
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           yet
           I
           may
           truely
           father
           them
           on
           the
           two
           grand
           Patrons
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           have
           been
           since
           exposed
           as
           their
           dearest
           darling
           ;
           and
           no
           less
           eagerly
           contended
           for
           ,
           then
           the
           holy
           Discipline
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           Another
           of
           Calvins
           great
           designs
           was
           to
           cry
           down
           that
           Civil
           Idolatry
           ,
           which
           he
           conceived
           had
           been
           committed
           unto
           
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           in
           making
           them
           Supreme
           and
           uncontrollable
           in
           their
           several
           Countries
           .
           For
           pulling
           down
           of
           whose
           Authority
           ,
           even
           in
           Civil
           Matters
           ,
           he
           attributes
           such
           power
           to
           such
           popular
           Officers
           as
           are
           by
           them
           appointed
           for
           the
           ease
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           Doctrine
           they
           may
           call
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           to
           a
           strict
           account
           ,
           whensoever
           they
           shall
           chance
           to
           exceed
           those
           bounds
           which
           they
           had
           prescribed
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           onely
           by
           which
           they
           may
           be
           circumscribed
           by
           others
           :
           For
           having
           in
           the
           last
           Chapter
           of
           his
           Institutions
           ,
           first
           published
           in
           the
           year
           1536
           ,
           exceeding
           handsomely
           laid
           down
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           resistance
           in
           what
           case
           soever
           ;
           he
           gives
           in
           the
           close
           such
           a
           qualification
           ,
           as
           utterly
           overthrows
           his
           former
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           proved
           the
           sole
           ground
           of
           such
           Rebellions
           ,
           Treasons
           and
           Assassinates
           as
           have
           disfigured
           the
           otherwise
           undefiled
           beauty
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           Which
           passages
           I
           shall
           here
           lay
           down
           in
           the
           Authors
           words
           ,
           with
           a
           translation
           by
           their
           side
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           perceive
           there
           is
           no
           wrong
           done
           him
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           proceed
           to
           the
           discovery
           of
           those
           sad
           effects
           which
           have
           ensued
           upon
           them
           in
           too
           many
           places
           ,
           wherein
           his
           Discipline
           hath
           either
           been
           received
           or
           contended
           for
           .
           His
           Doctrine
           in
           which
           point
           is
           this
           that
           followeth
           :
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                     24.
                     
                     Neque
                     enim
                     si
                     ultio
                     Domini
                     est
                     ●ffraenaiae
                     ,
                     dominationis
                     correctio
                     ideo
                     protinus
                     demandatum
                     nobis
                     arbitremur
                     ,
                     quibus
                     nullum
                     aliud
                     quam
                     parendi
                     &
                     patiendi
                     datum
                     est
                     mandatum
                     .
                     De
                     privatis
                     hominibus
                     semper
                     loquar
                     .
                     Nam
                     si
                     qui
                     nunc
                     sint
                     
                       Populares
                       Magistratus
                    
                     ad
                     moderandum
                     Regum
                     libidinem
                     constituti
                     (
                     quales
                     olim
                     erant
                     qui
                     
                       Lacedemoniis
                       Regibus
                    
                     oppositi
                     erant
                     Ephori
                     ,
                     aut
                     Romanis
                     Consulibus
                     
                       Tribuni
                       Plebis
                    
                     ,
                     aut
                     Atheniensium
                     Senatui
                     Demarchi
                     ,
                     &
                     qua
                     etiam
                     forte
                     potestate
                     ,
                     
                       ut
                       nunc
                       res
                       habent
                    
                     ,
                     funguntur
                     in
                     singuli
                     Regnis
                     ,
                     
                       tres
                       Ordines
                    
                     ,
                     cum
                     primarios
                     conventus
                     peragunt
                     ;
                     )
                     adeo
                     illos
                     ferocienti
                     Regum
                     licentiae
                     pro
                     officio
                     intercedere
                     non
                     veto
                     ,
                     ut
                     si
                     Regibus
                     impotenter
                     grassantibus
                     ,
                     &
                     humili
                     plebeculae
                     insultantibus
                     conniverunt
                     ,
                     eorum
                     dissimulationem
                     nefaria
                     
                     nefaria
                     perfidia
                     non
                     carere
                     affirmem
                     ,
                     quia
                     populi
                     libertatem
                     (
                     cujus
                     se
                     ,
                     Dei
                     ordinatione
                     ,
                     tutores
                     positos
                     norunt
                     )
                     fraudulenter
                     produnt
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     24.
                     
                     Nor
                     may
                     we
                     think
                     because
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     Licentious
                     Princes
                     belongs
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     presently
                     this
                     power
                     is
                     devolved
                     on
                     us
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     no
                     other
                     warrant
                     hath
                     been
                     given
                     by
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     onely
                     to
                     
                       obey
                       and
                       suffer
                    
                     .
                     But
                     still
                     I
                     must
                     be
                     understood
                     of
                     private
                     persons
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     now
                     any
                     
                       Popular
                       Officers
                    
                     ordained
                     to
                     moderate
                     the
                     licentiousness
                     of
                     Kings
                     (
                     such
                     as
                     were
                     the
                     Ephori
                     set
                     up
                     of
                     old
                     against
                     the
                     Kings
                     of
                     Sparta
                     ,
                     the
                     Tribunes
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     against
                     the
                     Roman
                     Consuls
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Demarchy
                     against
                     the
                     Athenian
                     Senate
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     which
                     power
                     perhaps
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     world
                     goes
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       three
                       States
                    
                     are
                     seiz'd
                     in
                     each
                     several
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     solemnly
                     assembled
                     ;
                     )
                     so
                     far
                     am
                     I
                     from
                     hindring
                     them
                     to
                     put
                     restraints
                     upon
                     the
                     exorbitant
                     power
                     of
                     
                     Kings
                     ,
                     as
                     their
                     Office
                     binds
                     them
                     ;
                     that
                     I
                     conceive
                     them
                     rather
                     to
                     be
                     guilty
                     of
                     a
                     persidious
                     dissimulation
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     connive
                     at
                     Kings
                     when
                     they
                     play
                     the
                     Tyrants
                     ,
                     or
                     wantonly
                     insult
                     on
                     the
                     Common
                     people
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     they
                     treacherously
                     betray
                     the
                     Subjects
                     liberties
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     they
                     knew
                     they
                     were
                     made
                     Guardians
                     by
                     Gods
                     own
                     Ordinance
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           25.
           
           Which
           dangerous
           Doctrine
           being
           thus
           breathed
           and
           broached
           by
           Calvin
           ,
           hath
           since
           been
           both
           professed
           and
           practised
           by
           all
           his
           Followers
           ,
           as
           either
           they
           had
           opportunity
           to
           declare
           themselves
           ,
           or
           strength
           enough
           to
           put
           the
           same
           in
           execution
           .
           Some
           of
           whose
           words
           I
           shall
           here
           add
           as
           a
           tast
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           then
           refer
           the
           rest
           to
           their
           proper
           places
           .
           And
           first
           we
           will
           begin
           with
           Beza
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           twenty
           fourth
           Epistle
           ,
           inscribed
           to
           the
           Outlandish
           Churches
           in
           England
           ,
           doth
           resolve
           it
           thus
           :
           If
           a
           
             any
             man
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Liberties
             of
             his
             native
             Country
             ,
             shall
             make
             himself
             a
             Lord
             or
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             over
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             or
             being
             lawfully
             invested
             with
             the
             Supreme
             Magistracie
             ,
             should
             either
             unjustly
             spoil
             or
             deprive
             his
             Subjects
             of
             those
             Rights
             and
             Priviledges
             which
             he
             hath
             sworn
             to
             them
             to
             observe
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             oppress
             them
             by
             open
             Tyranny
             ;
             that
             then
             the
             ordinary
             and
             inferiour
             Officers
             are
             to
             oppose
             themselves
             against
             them
             ,
             who
             both
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             several
             Offices
             ,
             and
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             are
             bound
             in
             all
             such
             cases
             to
             protect
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             not
             onely
             against
             Forreign
             ,
             but
             Domestick
             Tyrants
             .
          
           Which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           could
           be
           possibly
           contrained
           in
           so
           narrow
           a
           compass
           :
           And
           if
           he
           were
           the
           Author
           (
           as
           some
           say
           he
           was
           )
           of
           the
           Book
           called
           
             Vindiciae
             contra
             Tyrannos
          
           ,
           published
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Stephanus
             Brutus
          
           ;
           there
           hath
           been
           no
           Rebellion
           raised
           since
           that
           Book
           was
           written
           ,
           or
           likely
           to
           be
           raised
           in
           the
           times
           ensuing
           ,
           which
           may
           not
           honestly
           be
           charged
           upon
           his
           account
           .
           But
           because
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Book
           is
           commonly
           reported
           to
           be
           meerly
           French
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           the
           Genevian
           Doctors
           ;
           we
           may
           possibly
           hear
           more
           of
           him
           in
           that
           part
           of
           our
           History
           which
           relateth
           to
           the
           Actings
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           France
           .
           What
           was
           taught
           afterwards
           in
           pursuance
           of
           Calvins
           Doctrines
           by
           Hottaman
           ,
           and
           him
           that
           calls
           himself
           
             Eusebius
             Philadelphos
          
           amongst
           the
           French
           ;
           by
           Vrsine
           and
           Pareus
           ,
           in
           the
           Palatine
           Churches
           ;
           by
           Buchanan
           and
           Knox
           amongst
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           principal
           Disciplinarians
           amongst
           the
           English
           ,
           we
           shall
           hereafter
           see
           in
           their
           proper
           places
           :
           And
           we
           shall
           then
           see
           also
           what
           was
           done
           in
           point
           of
           practice
           ,
           first
           by
           the
           Princes
           on
           the
           House
           of
           Bourbon
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           by
           some
           great
           Lords
           
           of
           the
           Hugonot
           party
           against
           Francis
           the
           Second
           ,
           Charles
           the
           Ninth
           ,
           Henry
           the
           Third
           ,
           and
           Lewis
           the
           Thirteenth
           ,
           Kings
           of
           France
           ;
           by
           William
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           other
           of
           the
           Belgick
           Lords
           ,
           in
           the
           final
           abdication
           of
           King
           Philip
           the
           Second
           ;
           by
           the
           Hungarians
           and
           Bohemians
           ,
           in
           their
           revolting
           from
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ;
           by
           the
           Rebellious
           Scots
           ,
           in
           deposing
           ,
           imprisoning
           ,
           and
           expelling
           of
           their
           rightful
           Queen
           ,
           and
           finally
           ,
           by
           the
           Genevian
           Faction
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           their
           imbroylments
           of
           the
           Nation
           under
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           that
           calamitious
           War
           (
           but
           more
           calamitous
           in
           the
           issue
           and
           conclusion
           of
           it
           )
           against
           Charles
           the
           First
           .
           All
           which
           are
           built
           upon
           no
           other
           ground
           then
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           accommodated
           and
           applyed
           to
           their
           several
           purposes
           ,
           as
           appears
           plainly
           by
           the
           Answer
           of
           the
           Scots
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           who
           justified
           the
           deposing
           of
           their
           natural
           and
           lawful
           Queen
           ,
           on
           those
           words
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           which
           they
           relyed
           on
           for
           the
           sole
           ground
           of
           that
           horrible
           Treason
           ,
           and
           their
           Indemnity
           therein
           ;
           of
           which
           more
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           shall
           content
           my self
           with
           the
           following
           passage
           ,
           faithfully
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           
             Common
             Places
          
           of
           
             William
             Bucan
          
           ,
           Divinity-Reader
           in
           the
           small
           University
           of
           Lawsanna
           ,
           s●ituate
           on
           the
           Lake
           Lemane
           ,
           in
           the
           Canton
           of
           Berne
           ,
           and
           consequently
           a
           neer
           Neighbour
           to
           the
           Town
           of
           Geneva
           ;
           who
           treating
           in
           his
           forty
           one
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Duty
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           propounds
           this
           question
           toward
           the
           close
           ,
           
             viz.
             What
             a
             good
             Christian
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             by
             a
             cruel
             Prince
             he
             be
             distressed
             by
             some
             grievous
             and
             open
             injury
             ?
          
           To
           which
           he
           thus
           returns
           his
           Answer
           :
           
             That
             though
             Princes
             and
             Subjects
             have
             relation
             unto
             one
             another
             ;
             yet
             Subjects
             in
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             were
             before
             their
             Princes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             such
             Princes
             (
             if
             they
             usurp
             not
             a
             plain
             Tyranny
             in
             their
             several
             Kingdoms
             )
             are
             not
             Superiour
             to
             the
             rest
             by
             nature
             ,
             in
             the
             right
             of
             Father
             hood
             ,
             but
             are
             setled
             by
             the
             suffrages
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             on
             such
             conditions
             as
             originally
             were
             agreed
             between
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             follows
             thereupon
             ,
             (
             according
             unto
          
           Buchanans
           
             Doctrine
             )
             that
             Subjects
             are
             not
             born
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             Kings
             were
             made
             to
             serve
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             people
             :
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             defend
             Religion
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             not
             onely
             against
             the
             assaults
             of
             such
             Forreign
             Nations
             as
             have
             no
             jurisdiction
             over
             us
             ,
             but
             also
             against
             any
             part
             of
             the
             same
             Common-wealth
             (
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             the
             Estates
             being
             first
             obtained
             )
             which
             doth
             indeavour
             to
             subvert
             it
             :
             that
             no
             violence
             is
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             ,
             though
             he
             play
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             by
             any
             private
             man
             whatsover
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             warranted
             thereunto
             by
             some
             extraordinary
             and
             express
             command
             from
             the
             Lord
             himself
             ;
             but
             the
             oppression
             rather
             to
             be
             born
             with
             patience
             ,
             then
             that
             God
             should
             be
             offended
             by
             such
             rash
             attempts
             :
             that
             the
             Protection
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             was
             to
             be
             required
             against
             the
             unjust
             oppressions
             of
             inferiour
             Officers
             :
             and
             that
             in
             a
             free
             Common-wealth
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             is
             rather
             to
             
             be
             questioned
             in
             a
             course
             of
             Law
             ,
             then
             by
             open
             Force
             ;
             that
             Subjects
             may
             lawfully
             take
             up
             Arms
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             ,
             if
             the
             Chief
             Magistrate
             make
             any
             violent
             assault
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             Lyons
             and
             other
             brute
             Creatures
             sight
             to
             defend
             their
             young
             ones
          
           ;
           this
           last
           exemplified
           by
           that
           of
           Trajan
           ,
           giving
           the
           Sword
           to
           the
           Captain
           of
           his
           Guard
           ,
           with
           these
           following
           words
           :
           
             Hoc
             ense
             pro
             me
             justa
             faciente
             ,
             injusta
             facien●e
             contra
             me
             utaris
          
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           he
           should
           use
           the
           Sword
           against
           him
           in
           defence
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           protection
           of
           all
           those
           who
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           Office
           were
           subject
           to
           him
           :
           
             that
             therefore
             it
             was
             well
             done
             by
             the
          
           Switzers
           
             to
             free
             themselves
             of
             their
             subjection
             to
             the
             House
             of
          
           Austria
           ,
           
             when
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             House
             had
             exercised
             more
             then
             ordinary
             cruelty
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             the
             Country
             ;
             that
          
           David
           
             might
             lawfully
             have
             killed
          
           Saul
           ,
           
             because
             he
             gave
             his
             Wife
             to
             another
             man
             ,
             expelled
             him
             from
             his
             native
             Country
             ,
             murdered
             the
             Priests
             for
             doing
             some
             good
             Offices
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             pursued
             him
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             with
             his
             flying
             Army
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             did
             forbear
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             give
             an
             Example
             to
             the
             people
             of
          
           Israel
           
             of
             killing
             their
             Kings
             ,
             which
             other
             men
             prompted
             by
             ambition
             might
             be
             like
             enough
             to
             imitate
             .
          
        
         
           27.
           
           Such
           is
           the
           Commentary
           of
           Buchanus
           upon
           Calvins
           Text
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           Christian
           Kings
           are
           made
           accountable
           even
           in
           Civil
           Matters
           to
           the
           three
           Estates
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ordinary
           Officers
           of
           their
           own
           appointing
           .
           Which
           Doctrines
           being
           once
           by
           him
           delivered
           ,
           and
           inforced
           by
           others
           ,
           what
           else
           could
           follow
           thereupon
           ,
           but
           first
           an
           undervaluing
           of
           their
           transcendent
           Authority
           ,
           afterwards
           a
           contempt
           of
           their
           persons
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           a
           reviling
           of
           them
           with
           reproachful
           Language
           ?
           From
           hence
           it
           was
           that
           Calvin
           calls
           a
           Mary
           Queen
           of
           England
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Proserpine
           ,
           assuring
           us
           that
           all
           the
           Devils
           in
           Hell
           were
           not
           half
           so
           mischievous
           ;
           and
           that
           Knox
           could
           not
           finde
           for
           her
           any
           better
           titles
           then
           that
           of
           Iezabel
           ,
           mischievous
           Mary
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           blood
           ,
           the
           professed
           enemy
           of
           God.
           From
           hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           Beza
           calls
           Mary
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           by
           the
           names
           of
           Medea
           and
           Athaliah
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           one
           was
           no
           less
           infamous
           in
           the
           Sacred
           ,
           then
           the
           other
           was
           in
           the
           Heathen
           story
           ;
           that
           the
           English
           Puritans
           compared
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           to
           an
           idle
           slut
           ,
           who
           swept
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           room
           ,
           but
           left
           all
           the
           dust
           and
           filth
           thereof
           behind
           the
           doors
           ;
           that
           Didoclavius
           calls
           King
           Iames
           b
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           deadly
           enemy
           of
           the
           holy
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           positively
           affirms
           c
           of
           all
           Kings
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           naturally
           enemies
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ.
           And
           finally
           ,
           from
           hence
           it
           was
           that
           the
           seditious
           Author
           of
           the
           base
           and
           unworthy
           Dialogue
           ,
           entituled
           
             Eusebius
             Philadelphus
          
           ,
           hath
           so
           bespattered
           the
           great
           Princes
           of
           the
           House
           of
           France
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           them
           the
           most
           ugly
           Monsters
           in
           their
           lusts
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           which
           ere
           Nature
           produced
           ;
           and
           could
           devise
           no
           fitter
           names
           for
           Queen
           Mary
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           then
           those
           of
           
             Medea
             ,
             Clytemnestra
             ,
             Proserpine
          
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           
             monstrum
             Exitiale
          
           in
           the
           close
           of
           all
           :
           And
           that
           the
           late
           
           most
           mighty
           Monarch
           of
           Great
           Britain
           ,
           was
           handled
           by
           his
           Subjects
           of
           this
           Faction
           with
           no
           less
           scurrility
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           had
           been
           raised
           on
           high
           for
           no
           other
           purpose
           then
           to
           be
           made
           the
           mark
           ,
           against
           which
           they
           were
           to
           shoot
           their
           Arrows
           ,
           even
           most
           bitter
           words
           ,
           the
           object
           of
           all
           false
           tongues
           ,
           and
           calumnious
           Pens
           .
           Thus
           do
           they
           deal
           with
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           as
           Pilate
           in
           the
           Gospel
           did
           with
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           adorned
           them
           in
           their
           Royal
           Robes
           ,
           with
           their
           Crowns
           and
           Scepters
           ,
           and
           then
           exposed
           them
           to
           the
           scorn
           of
           the
           common
           Souldiers
           ,
           the
           insolencies
           and
           reproaches
           of
           the
           raskal
           Rabble
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           Nor
           do
           they
           deal
           much
           better
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           their
           power
           in
           Spiritual
           Matters
           ;
           which
           they
           make
           either
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           is
           subservient
           onely
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Calvin
           first
           leads
           the
           way
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           seems
           exceedingly
           displeased
           with
           King
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           for
           taking
           to
           him
           the
           title
           of
           Supreme
           Head
           on
           Earth
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           Of
           this
           he
           makes
           complaint
           in
           his
           Commentary
           on
           the
           7
           of
           Amos
           ;
           not
           onely
           telling
           us
           a
           what
           inconsiderate
           men
           they
           were
           who
           had
           conferred
           upon
           him
           any
           such
           Supremacie
           ,
           but
           that
           himself
           was
           very
           much
           disquieted
           and
           offended
           at
           it
           .
           And
           though
           he
           be
           content
           to
           yeild
           him
           so
           much
           Authority
           ,
           as
           may
           enable
           him
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           Civil
           Sword
           to
           the
           protecting
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           true
           Religion
           ;
           yet
           he
           condemns
           all
           those
           of
           the
           like
           inconsiderateness
           ,
           who
           make
           them
           more
           spiritual
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           of
           greater
           power
           ,
           in
           Sacred
           Matters
           )
           then
           indeed
           they
           are
           .
           The
           Supreme
           power
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           Calvins
           Platform
           ,
           belongs
           unto
           the
           Consistory
           ,
           Classes
           ,
           or
           Synodical
           Meetings
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           hath
           ascribed
           the
           designation
           of
           all
           such
           as
           bear
           publick
           Office
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           appointing
           and
           proclaiming
           of
           all
           solemn
           Fasts
           ,
           the
           calling
           of
           all
           Councils
           or
           Synodical
           Meetings
           ,
           the
           censuring
           of
           all
           misdemeanors
           in
           the
           Ministers
           of
           holy
           Church
           ;
           in
           which
           last
           they
           have
           made
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           an
           incompetent
           Judge
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           Authority
           and
           final
           Judgement
           in
           such
           cases
           of
           no
           force
           at
           all
           .
           Beza
           treads
           close
           upon
           the
           heels
           of
           his
           Master
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           will
           allow
           no
           other
           power
           to
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           then
           to
           protect
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Ministry
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           propagating
           and
           promoting
           the
           True
           Worship
           of
           God.
           It
           is
           ,
           saith
           b
           he
           ,
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           to
           use
           the
           Sword
           in
           maintenance
           and
           defence
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Church
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Preachers
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           implore
           their
           aid
           as
           well
           against
           all
           such
           as
           refuse
           obedience
           to
           the
           Decrees
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           against
           Hereticks
           and
           Tyrants
           ,
           which
           endeavoured
           to
           subvert
           the
           same
           .
           In
           which
           particulars
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           neglects
           to
           do
           his
           duty
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           diligently
           labour
           in
           suppressing
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           executing
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Church
           against
           all
           opponents
           ;
           what
           can
           the
           people
           do
           ,
           but
           follow
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Mother-City
           ,
           in
           taking
           that
           power
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           though
           to
           the
           total
           alteration
           and
           subversion
           of
           the
           publick
           
           Government
           .
           For
           from
           the
           Principles
           and
           practice
           of
           these
           great
           Reformers
           ,
           it
           hath
           ever
           since
           been
           taken
           up
           as
           a
           
             Ruled
             case
          
           amongst
           all
           their
           Followers
           ,
           that
           if
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           should
           refuse
           to
           reform
           Religion
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           inferiour
           Magistrates
           ,
           or
           the
           Common
           people
           ,
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           both
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           proceed
           to
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           also
           ,
           if
           need
           so
           require
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           That
           by
           this
           Rule
           the
           Scots
           did
           generally
           walk
           in
           their
           Reformation
           ,
           under
           the
           Regencie
           of
           Mary
           of
           Lorreign
           ,
           Queen-Dowager
           to
           Iames
           the
           Fifth
           ;
           and
           after
           her
           decease
           ,
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           her
           Daughter
           ;
           we
           shall
           show
           hereafter
           .
           And
           we
           shall
           show
           hereafter
           also
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           published
           for
           good
           Genevian
           Doctrine
           by
           our
           English
           
             Puritans
             ,
             That
             if
             Princes
             hinder
             them
             that
             travail
             in
             the
             search
             of
             this
          
           holy
           Discipline
           ,
           
             they
             are
             Tyrants
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Ministers
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             being
             so
             ,
             may
             be
             deposed
             by
             their
             subjects
             .
          
           Which
           though
           it
           be
           somewhat
           more
           then
           Calvin
           taught
           as
           to
           that
           particular
           ,
           yet
           the
           conclusion
           follows
           well
           enough
           on
           such
           faulty
           Premises
           ;
           which
           makes
           it
           seem
           the
           greater
           wonder
           in
           our
           English
           Puritans
           ,
           that
           following
           him
           so
           closely
           in
           pursuit
           of
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           their
           disaffection
           unto
           Kings
           and
           all
           Soveraign
           Princes
           ,
           their
           manifest
           contempt
           of
           all
           publick
           Liturgies
           ,
           and
           pertinaciously
           adhering
           to
           his
           Doctrine
           of
           Predestination
           ;
           they
           should
           so
           visibly
           dissent
           him
           in
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           .
           For
           whereas
           some
           began
           to
           teach
           about
           these
           times
           a
           that
           the
           keeping
           holy
           of
           one
           day
           in
           seven
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           reckoned
           for
           the
           Moral
           part
           of
           the
           fourth
           Commandment
           ;
           he
           could
           not
           let
           it
           pass
           without
           some
           reproof
           :
           for
           what
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           can
           be
           intended
           by
           those
           men
           ,
           but
           in
           defiance
           of
           the
           Jews
           to
           change
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           add
           a
           greater
           Sanctity
           unto
           it
           then
           the
           Jews
           ever
           did
           ?
           First
           therefore
           ,
           he
           declares
           for
           his
           own
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           no
           such
           reckoning
           of
           a
           seventh-day-Sabbath
           ,
           b
           as
           to
           inthral
           the
           Church
           to
           a
           necessity
           of
           conforming
           to
           it
           :
           And
           secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           esteemed
           no
           otherwise
           of
           the
           Lords-day-Sabbath
           ,
           then
           of
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Constitution
           ,
           c
           appointed
           by
           our
           Ancestors
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           therefore
           alterable
           from
           one
           day
           to
           another
           at
           the
           Churches
           pleasure
           :
           Followed
           therein
           by
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           his
           party
           ,
           who
           thereupon
           permit
           all
           lawful
           Recreations
           ,
           and
           many
           works
           of
           necessary
           labour
           on
           the
           day
           it self
           ,
           provided
           that
           the
           people
           be
           not
           thereby
           hindred
           from
           giving
           their
           attendance
           in
           the
           Church
           at
           the
           times
           appointed
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           in
           Geneva
           if
           self
           all
           manlike
           exercises
           ,
           as
           running
           ,
           vaulting
           ,
           leaping
           ,
           shooting
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           are
           as
           indifferently
           indulged
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           as
           on
           any
           other
           .
           How
           far
           the
           English
           Puritans
           departed
           from
           their
           Mother-Church
           ,
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           (
           with
           reference
           to
           this
           particular
           )
           we
           shall
           see
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           finde
           no
           other
           way
           to
           advance
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           to
           decry
           the
           Reputation
           of
           the
           ancient
           Festivals
           ,
           then
           by
           erecting
           their
           new
           Sabbath
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           
           
           30.
           
           It
           is
           reportred
           by
           
             Iohn
             Barkley
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           
             Parenes●s
             ad
             Scotos
          
           ,
           that
           Calvin
           once
           held
           a
           Consultation
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           for
           transferring
           the
           Lords
           day
           from
           Sunday
           to
           Thursday
           .
           Which
           though
           perhaps
           it
           may
           be
           true
           (
           considering
           the
           inclination
           of
           the
           man
           to
           new
           devices
           ;
           )
           yet
           I
           conceive
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           greater
           projects
           in
           his
           Head
           ,
           and
           could
           finde
           other
           ways
           to
           advance
           his
           Discipline
           ,
           then
           by
           falling
           upon
           any
           such
           ridiculous
           and
           odious
           Counsel
           .
           He
           had
           many
           Irons
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           but
           took
           more
           care
           in
           hammering
           his
           Discipline
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           First
           by
           entitling
           it
           to
           some
           express
           Warrant
           from
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           by
           commending
           it
           to
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
           In
           reference
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           lets
           us
           know
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           
             Farellus
             ,
             Septemb.
          
           16.
           1543.
           a
           that
           the
           Church
           could
           not
           otherwise
           subsist
           ,
           then
           under
           such
           a
           Form
           of
           Government
           ,
           
             as
             is
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           and
           observed
           in
           old
           times
           by
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           he
           was
           resolved
           to
           make
           his
           best
           use
           of
           that
           Authority
           ,
           which
           by
           his
           Commentaries
           on
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           his
           Book
           of
           Institutions
           ,
           and
           some
           occasional
           Discourses
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           he
           had
           acquired
           in
           all
           the
           Protestant
           and
           reformed
           Churches
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           
             Gasper
             Ligerus
          
           ,
           a
           Divine
           of
           Witteberge
           ,
           by
           his
           Letters
           bearing
           date
           Feb.
           27.
           1554
           ,
           acknowledgeth
           the
           great
           benefit
           which
           he
           had
           received
           by
           his
           Writings
           ,
           acquaints
           him
           with
           the
           peaceable
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Saxonie
           ;
           but
           signifies
           withal
           ,
           b
           that
           Excommunication
           was
           not
           used
           amongst
           them
           :
           whereunto
           Calvin
           makes
           this
           Answer
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           glad
           to
           hear
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Saxony
           continued
           in
           that
           condition
           ,
           but
           sorry
           c
           that
           it
           was
           not
           so
           strengthned
           by
           the
           Nerves
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           might
           preserve
           the
           same
           inviolated
           to
           the
           times
           to
           come
           .
           He
           adds
           ,
           that
           there
           could
           be
           no
           better
           way
           of
           correcting
           vice
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           joynt
           consent
           of
           all
           the
           Pastors
           of
           one
           City
           ;
           d
           and
           that
           he
           never
           thought
           it
           meet
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           Excommunicating
           should
           reside
           in
           the
           Pastors
           onely
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           not
           in
           conjunction
           with
           their
           Elders
           ;
           )
           which
           last
           he
           builds
           on
           these
           three
           Reasons
           :
           First
           ,
           in
           regard
           it
           is
           an
           odious
           and
           ungrateful
           Office
           ;
           next
           ,
           because
           such
           a
           sole
           and
           absolute
           power
           might
           easily
           degenerate
           into
           tyranny
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           because
           the
           Apostles
           had
           taught
           otherwise
           in
           it
           .
           By
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           builds
           his
           Discipline
           on
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           on
           Apostolical
           tradition
           ,
           which
           comes
           close
           unto
           it
           ;
           so
           he
           adventureth
           to
           commend
           it
           to
           the
           Lutheran
           Churches
           ,
           in
           which
           his
           Reputation
           was
           not
           half
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           amongst
           those
           which
           had
           embraced
           the
           Zuinglian
           Doctrines
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           But
           in
           the
           Zuinglian
           Churches
           he
           was
           grown
           more
           absolute
           ;
           his
           Writings
           being
           so
           highly
           valued
           ,
           and
           his
           person
           so
           esteemed
           of
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           Writings
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Divines
           thereof
           depended
           wholly
           upon
           his
           judgement
           ,
           and
           were
           willing
           to
           submit
           to
           any
           thing
           of
           his
           Prescription
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           Strasbourgh
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           remained
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           exile
           ,
           received
           his
           Discipline
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           was
           finally
           established
           
           in
           Geneva
           it self
           .
           For
           it
           appeareth
           by
           the
           Letter
           which
           
             Gasper
             Oberianus
          
           sent
           to
           Calvin
           ,
           bearing
           date
           April
           12.
           1560.
           a
           that
           the
           Eldership
           was
           then
           well
           setled
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Elders
           of
           it
           in
           a
           full
           possession
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           the
           exercise
           whereof
           they
           are
           desired
           to
           suspend
           in
           one
           particular
           ,
           which
           is
           there
           offered
           to
           his
           view
           .
           This
           Gasper
           was
           chief
           Minister
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Tryers
           ,
           so
           passionately
           affected
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           that
           he
           accounted
           it
           for
           one
           of
           his
           greatest
           honours
           to
           be
           b
           called
           a
           Calvinian
           Preacher
           .
           Acquainting
           him
           with
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Tryers
           ,
           he
           tells
           him
           amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           that
           he
           found
           the
           people
           very
           willing
           to
           submit
           to
           Discipline
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           intreats
           him
           for
           a
           Copy
           of
           those
           Laws
           and
           Orders
           c
           which
           were
           observed
           in
           the
           Consistory
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           communicate
           them
           to
           such
           of
           the
           Senators
           as
           he
           knew
           to
           be
           zealously
           affected
           .
           Calvin
           ,
           who
           was
           apt
           enough
           to
           hearken
           to
           his
           own
           desires
           ,
           sends
           him
           a
           large
           draught
           of
           the
           whole
           Platform
           ,
           as
           well
           relating
           to
           the
           choice
           of
           the
           Members
           ,
           either
           Lay
           or
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           power
           and
           jurisdiction
           which
           they
           were
           to
           exercise
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           penalties
           and
           particularities
           (
           with
           reference
           unto
           crimes
           and
           persons
           )
           which
           depended
           on
           it
           .
           And
           having
           given
           him
           that
           account
           ,
           he
           thus
           closeth
           with
           him
           :
           
             This
             summary
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             had
             thought
             sufficient
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             which
          
           d
           ,
           
             you
             may
             easily
             frame
             to
             your self
             such
             a
             form
             of
             Government
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             prescribe
             .
             To
             you
             it
             appertains
             modestly
             to
             suggest
             those
             counsels
             ,
             which
             you
             conceive
             to
             be
             most
             profitable
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             godly
             and
             discreet
             men
             ,
             who
             seldom
             take
             it
             ill
             to
             be
             well
             advised
             ,
             may
             thereupon
             consider
             what
             is
             best
             be
             to
             done
             .
          
           Which
           words
           of
           his
           ,
           though
           very
           cautelously
           couched
           ,
           were
           so
           well
           understood
           by
           Oberianus
           ,
           that
           the
           Discipline
           was
           first
           admitted
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           propagated
           into
           those
           of
           the
           Neighbouring
           Provinces
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           He
           hath
           another
           way
           of
           screwing
           himself
           into
           the
           good
           opinion
           of
           such
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           as
           he
           conceived
           to
           be
           inclinable
           to
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           sometimes
           congratulating
           with
           them
           for
           their
           good
           success
           ;
           sometimes
           encouraging
           them
           to
           proceed
           in
           so
           good
           a
           work
           ;
           of
           which
           sort
           were
           his
           Letters
           to
           King
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Secretary
           Cecil
           ;
           to
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           Palatine
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Wir●inburgh
           ,
           Lantgrave
           of
           Hesse
           .
           But
           he
           bestirred
           himself
           in
           no
           place
           more
           ,
           then
           he
           did
           in
           Poland
           ;
           which
           though
           he
           never
           visited
           in
           person
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           frequent
           in
           it
           by
           his
           Lines
           and
           Agents
           .
           The
           Augustane
           Confession
           had
           been
           brought
           thither
           some
           years
           before
           ;
           of
           which
           he
           took
           but
           little
           notice
           .
           But
           he
           had
           heard
           no
           sooner
           that
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Zuinglius
           began
           to
           get
           some
           ground
           upon
           them
           ,
           under
           the
           Reign
           of
           Sigismund
           ,
           sirnamed
           Augustus
           ,
           when
           presently
           he
           posts
           his
           Letters
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           great
           Officers
           which
           were
           thought
           to
           encline
           that
           way
           .
           Amongst
           which
           ,
           he
           directs
           his
           Letters
           to
           Prince
           Radzeville
           ,
           one
           
           of
           the
           Chief
           Palatines
           ,
           and
           Earl
           Marshal
           ;
           
             Spirtetus
             Castelan
          
           of
           Sunderzee
           ,
           and
           Lord
           high-Treasurer
           ;
           to
           Iohn
           Count
           of
           
             Tarnaco
             ,
             Castelan
          
           of
           Craco
           ,
           and
           Lord
           General
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Armies
           :
           besides
           many
           other
           Castelans
           ,
           and
           persons
           of
           great
           power
           in
           the
           Affairs
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           .
           In
           his
           first
           Letters
           to
           that
           King
           ,
           dated
           the
           fourth
           of
           December
           1554
           ,
           he
           seems
           to
           congratulate
           with
           him
           for
           imbracing
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           (
           though
           in
           that
           point
           he
           was
           somewhat
           out
           in
           his
           intelligence
           ;
           )
           and
           thereupon
           exhorts
           him
           to
           be
           earnest
           in
           the
           propagating
           of
           the
           Faith
           and
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           in
           himself
           he
           had
           imprest
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           would
           proceed
           to
           reform
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           dregs
           of
           Popery
           ,
           without
           regard
           to
           any
           of
           those
           dangers
           and
           inconveniences
           which
           might
           follow
           on
           it
           .
           But
           in
           his
           next
           address
           (
           1555
           )
           he
           comes
           up
           more
           close
           ,
           speaks
           a
           of
           
             erecting
             a
             tribunal
             or
             throne
             to
             Christ
          
           ;
           setting
           up
           such
           a
           perfect
           Form
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           as
           came
           neerest
           to
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ.
           And
           we
           know
           well
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           meaning
           of
           his
           party
           ,
           the
           settling
           of
           Presbytery
           was
           affirmed
           to
           be
           nothing
           else
           then
           setting
           Christ
           upon
           his
           Throne
           ,
           holding
           the
           Scepter
           of
           the
           Holy
           Discipline
           in
           his
           own
           right-hand
           .
           And
           somewhat
           to
           this
           purpose
           he
           had
           also
           written
           to
           the
           Count
           of
           Tarnaco
           ,
           whom
           in
           his
           first
           Letter
           he
           applauds
           for
           his
           great
           readiness
           to
           receive
           the
           Gospel
           :
           But
           in
           his
           second
           ,
           bearing
           date
           the
           nineteenth
           of
           November
           1558
           ,
           he
           seems
           no
           less
           grieved
           that
           the
           Count
           demurred
           on
           something
           which
           he
           had
           recommended
           to
           him
           ,
           under
           pretence
           that
           b
           it
           was
           not
           safe
           to
           alter
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           innovations
           seemed
           to
           threaten
           some
           great
           danger
           to
           it
           ;
           which
           cautelousness
           in
           that
           great
           person
           ,
           could
           not
           relate
           to
           any
           alteration
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Religion
           ,
           in
           which
           an
           alteration
           had
           been
           made
           for
           some
           years
           before
           ;
           and
           therefore
           must
           refer
           to
           some
           Form
           of
           Discipline
           which
           Calvin
           had
           commended
           to
           him
           for
           the
           use
           of
           those
           Churches
           .
           And
           no
           man
           can
           conceive
           that
           he
           would
           recommend
           unto
           them
           any
           other
           Form
           then
           that
           which
           he
           devised
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Geneva
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           But
           Calvin
           did
           not
           deal
           by
           Letters
           onely
           in
           the
           present
           business
           ,
           but
           had
           his
           Agents
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           busily
           imployed
           themselves
           to
           advance
           his
           projects
           .
           Amongst
           whom
           ,
           none
           more
           practical
           ,
           or
           pragmatical
           rather
           ,
           then
           
             Iohn
             Alasco
          
           ,
           of
           a
           Noble
           Family
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           but
           a
           professed
           Calvinian
           ,
           both
           for
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           ;
           for
           the
           promoting
           whereof
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           setled
           himself
           and
           his
           Church
           in
           
             London
             ,
             Anno
          
           1550
           ,
           he
           publisheth
           a
           Pamphlet
           in
           defence
           of
           sitting
           at
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           incouraged
           those
           who
           had
           refused
           conformity
           to
           the
           Cap
           and
           Surplice
           ,
           and
           eagerly
           sollicited
           
             M.
             Bucer
          
           (
           a
           man
           of
           greater
           parts
           ,
           but
           of
           more
           moderation
           )
           to
           shew
           himself
           on
           their
           behalf
           .
           Driven
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           he
           betakes
           himself
           to
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           where
           he
           behaved
           himself
           with
           such
           indiscretion
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           fain
           to
           quit
           those
           parts
           and
           retire
           to
           Poland
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           kindred
           was
           his
           best
           
           protection
           .
           There
           he
           sets
           up
           again
           for
           Calvin
           .
           By
           the
           Activity
           of
           this
           man
           ,
           the
           diligence
           of
           Vtenhorius
           ,
           and
           the
           compliance
           of
           some
           great
           persons
           upon
           Politick
           ends
           ;
           the
           Eldership
           is
           advanced
           in
           many
           places
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Letters
           of
           the
           said
           Vtenhorius
           ,
           bearing
           date
           Ian.
           27.
           1559.
           
           In
           which
           he
           signifies
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           illustrious
           Prince
           ,
           the
           Palatine
           of
           Vil●a
           in
           Lithuania
           ,
           being
           come
           to
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           States
           which
           was
           held
           at
           Petrico
           ,
           resolved
           not
           to
           depart
           from
           thence
           before
           some
           Convention
           of
           the
           Brethren
           should
           be
           held
           there
           also
           ;
           to
           which
           a
           as
           well
           the
           Elders
           which
           his
           Highness
           brought
           thither
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           those
           he
           found
           there
           at
           his
           coming
           ,
           should
           consult
           together
           for
           the
           establishing
           of
           a
           greater
           purity
           in
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           to
           be
           used
           amongst
           them
           .
           For
           which
           admission
           of
           the
           Discipline
           into
           
             Lithuania
             ,
             Calvin
          
           expresseth
           no
           small
           joy
           in
           his
           Letters
           to
           a
           nameless
           Friend
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           bearing
           date
           Octob.
           9.
           1561.
           
           In
           which
           he
           lets
           him
           know
           how
           much
           he
           did
           congratulate
           the
           happiness
           of
           the
           Realm
           of
           Poland
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           Lithuania
           ,
           that
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           made
           so
           great
           a
           progress
           in
           those
           Countries
           ,
           by
           which
           addition
           Christs
           Kingdom
           had
           been
           much
           enlarged
           ;
           that
           his
           joy
           was
           very
           much
           increased
           ,
           b
           by
           hearing
           that
           together
           with
           the
           same
           Religion
           they
           received
           the
           Discipline
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           not
           without
           very
           good
           cause
           ,
           that
           he
           used
           to
           call
           the
           Discipline
           the
           
             Nerves
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           great
           strength
           which
           it
           added
           to
           it
           .
           By
           which
           last
           words
           we
           may
           perceive
           what
           kinde
           of
           Church
           Government
           it
           was
           which
           he
           commended
           to
           Ligerus
           before
           remembred
           ,
           under
           this
           very
           title
           of
           the
           
             Nerves
             of
             Discipline
          
           ,
           by
           which
           Religion
           was
           to
           be
           preserved
           inviolable
           for
           the
           times
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           In
           the
           Assembly
           at
           Petrico
           ,
           before
           remembred
           ,
           the
           Palatines
           ,
           and
           other
           great
           men
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           obtained
           a
           Priviledge
           ,
           c
           whereby
           it
           was
           made
           lawful
           for
           them
           to
           reform
           all
           the
           Churches
           under
           their
           command
           ,
           &
           to
           reform
           them
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           to
           them
           seemed
           best
           .
           It
           was
           then
           also
           moved
           by
           the
           Count
           of
           Tarnaco
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           should
           no
           longer
           hold
           their
           place
           or
           suffrage
           in
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Estates
           ,
           but
           keep
           themselves
           only
           to
           such
           matters
           as
           concerned
           the
           Church
           :
           which
           though
           it
           did
           not
           take
           effect
           ,
           yet
           the
           attempt
           appeared
           so
           dreadful
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           those
           Prelates
           then
           present
           ,
           that
           they
           became
           more
           tractable
           and
           obsequious
           to
           the
           great
           State-Officers
           ,
           then
           they
           had
           been
           formerly
           .
           And
           what
           could
           follow
           hereupon
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           great
           men
           being
           left
           to
           please
           themselves
           in
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           not
           daring
           to
           oppose
           ;
           not
           onely
           Zuinglianism
           and
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           but
           many
           other
           Sects
           and
           Innovations
           should
           get
           ground
           upon
           them
           ?
           In
           reference
           to
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           fitted
           and
           accommodated
           to
           whole
           Realms
           and
           Nations
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           onely
           their
           Presbyteries
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Geneva
             ,
             Strasbourg
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Cities
           ;
           but
           their
           Classical
           and
           Synodical
           Meetings
           ,
           as
           in
           France
           and
           Scotland
           ;
           wherein
           they
           took
           upon
           
           them
           to
           make
           Laws
           and
           Ordinances
           for
           the
           directing
           of
           their
           Churches
           after
           Calvins
           Model
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Synod
           held
           at
           Tzenger
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1564
           ,
           it
           was
           Decreed
           that
           they
           should
           use
           no
           other
           Musick
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           then
           the
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           (
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           understand
           it
           so
           )
           condemning
           that
           which
           was
           then
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           partly
           because
           the
           Psalms
           and
           Hymns
           were
           sung
           in
           the
           Latine
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           partly
           because
           the
           Priests
           did
           bellow
           in
           them
           (
           as
           they
           pleased
           to
           phrase
           it
           )
           like
           the
           Priests
           of
           Baal
           .
           Concerning
           which
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           device
           of
           turning
           Davids
           Psalms
           into
           Rhyme
           and
           Meter
           ,
           was
           first
           taken
           up
           by
           
             Clement
             Marrot
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Grooms
           of
           the
           Bed-chamber
           to
           King
           Francis
           the
           First
           ;
           who
           being
           much
           addicted
           to
           Poetry
           ,
           and
           having
           some
           acquaintance
           with
           those
           which
           were
           thought
           to
           wish
           well
           to
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           was
           perswaded
           by
           the
           learned
           Vatablus
           (
           Professor
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           Tongue
           in
           the
           University
           of
           Paris
           )
           to
           exercise
           his
           Poetical
           Fancies
           in
           translating
           some
           of
           Davids
           Psalms
           .
           For
           whose
           satisfaction
           and
           his
           own
           ,
           he
           translated
           the
           first
           fifty
           of
           them
           into
           Gallick
           Meters
           ;
           and
           after
           fleeing
           to
           Geneva
           ,
           grew
           acquainted
           with
           Beza
           ,
           who
           in
           some
           tract
           of
           time
           translated
           the
           other
           hundred
           also
           ,
           and
           caused
           them
           to
           be
           fi●ted
           unto
           several
           Tunes
           :
           Which
           thereupon
           began
           to
           be
           sung
           in
           private
           Houses
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           to
           be
           taken
           up
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           French
           and
           other
           Nations
           which
           followed
           the
           Genevian
           Platform
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           this
           Work
           of
           
             Marrot's
             ,
             Sternhold
          
           ,
           a
           Groom
           of
           the
           Privy-Chamber
           to
           King
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           translated
           thirty
           seven
           of
           them
           into
           English
           Meeter
           ,
           Anno
           1552
           ,
           the
           rest
           made
           up
           by
           
             Iohn
             Hopkins
          
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           ;
           but
           most
           especially
           by
           such
           as
           had
           retired
           unto
           Geneva
           in
           those
           very
           times
           .
           Followed
           therein
           by
           some
           Dutch
           Zealots
           ,
           who
           having
           modelled
           their
           Reformation
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           were
           willing
           to
           imbrace
           this
           Novelty
           amongst
           the
           rest
           .
           So
           as
           in
           little
           tract
           of
           time
           ,
           the
           singing
           of
           these
           Psalms
           in
           Meter
           became
           a
           most
           especial
           part
           of
           their
           publick
           Worship
           ;
           and
           was
           esteemed
           as
           necessary
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           acts
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           else
           was
           esteemed
           most
           Sacred
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           all
           difference
           in
           Apparel
           ,
           whether
           Sacred
           or
           Civil
           ,
           and
           all
           distinction
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           Meats
           and
           Drinks
           ;
           he
           accounted
           it
           b
           a
           ridiculous
           and
           ungodly
           thing
           for
           those
           which
           are
           the
           Heirs
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           (
           with
           dominion
           over
           all
           the
           Creatures
           )
           to
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           restrained
           by
           any
           superstitious
           use
           of
           Meats
           ,
           Drinks
           ,
           or
           Vestments
           .
           The
           Temples
           built
           unto
           their
           hands
           ,
           they
           were
           contented
           to
           make
           use
           of
           for
           their
           publick
           Meetings
           ,
           being
           first
           purged
           of
           Idols
           ,
           Altars
           ,
           the
           Bellowings
           beforementioned
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           like
           dregs
           of
           Popery
           ;
           though
           formerly
           they
           had
           been
           abused
           (
           who
           sees
           not
           a
           Calvinian
           spirit
           walking
           in
           all
           these
           lines
           ?
           )
           by
           the
           Priests
           of
           Baal
           .
           They
           seem
           content
           also
           to
           allow
           their
           Ministers
           
           Meat
           ,
           Drink
           and
           wages
           ;
           condemning
           those
           which
           grutch
           them
           such
           a
           sorry
           Pittance
           .
           But
           as
           for
           Tithes
           ,
           and
           Glebes
           ,
           and
           Parsonage-Houses
           ,
           they
           kept
           them
           wholly
           to
           themselves
           ,
           that
           being
           the
           Fish
           they
           angled
           for
           in
           those
           troubled
           waters
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           bait
           that
           tempted
           them
           to
           swallow
           down
           those
           alterations
           in
           Religion
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           made
           them
           a
           reproach
           and
           a
           by-word
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           Christendom
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           I
           have
           some
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           sitting
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           came
           first
           in
           with
           Calvinism
           ,
           as
           being
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Discipline
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Zuinglian
           Church
           .
           But
           afterwards
           ,
           upon
           consideration
           of
           the
           scandal
           which
           was
           given
           thereby
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           the
           Lutherans
           as
           the
           Papists
           ;
           a
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           change
           that
           posture
           into
           standing
           or
           kneeling
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           charge
           the
           introduction
           of
           that
           sawey
           custom
           on
           the
           Arrain
           Hereticks
           ,
           who
           looking
           on
           Christ
           no
           otherwise
           then
           their
           elder
           Brother
           ,
           thought
           it
           no
           robbery
           at
           all
           to
           be
           equal
           with
           him
           ,
           b
           and
           sit
           down
           with
           him
           at
           his
           Table
           .
           And
           it
           was
           well
           for
           them
           ,
           though
           it
           happened
           very
           ill
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           finde
           so
           fair
           a
           Plaster
           for
           so
           foul
           a
           soar
           .
           For
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Heresies
           of
           Arrius
           ,
           the
           impieties
           of
           Servetus
           ,
           the
           extravagancies
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           and
           the
           exploded
           errors
           of
           the
           Samosatenians
           ,
           who
           from
           the
           last
           reviver
           of
           them
           are
           now
           called
           Socinians
           ,
           grew
           up
           together
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           with
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           might
           receive
           some
           good
           encouragement
           from
           the
           Rules
           of
           his
           Discipline
           ,
           by
           which
           that
           slovenly
           gesture
           or
           posture
           of
           sitting
           was
           imposed
           as
           necessary
           .
           Nor
           was
           the
           Discipline
           of
           force
           sufficient
           to
           repress
           those
           Heresies
           ;
           though
           Calvin
           thought
           it
           such
           a
           great
           preservative
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           con●irmed
           at
           the
           Synod
           of
           Sendomier
           1570
           ,
           c
           as
           grounded
           on
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           warranted
           both
           by
           Christs
           command
           ,
           and
           the
           example
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           which
           gives
           the
           Presbyterian
           Discipline
           more
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           then
           Calvin
           durst
           ascribe
           unto
           it
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           our
           Sabbatarians
           could
           ever
           finde
           for
           their
           Lords-day-Sabbath
           .
           Some
           difference
           there
           was
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           their
           Elders
           ,
           between
           these
           Polish
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Platform
           ;
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           being
           meerly
           popular
           ;
           but
           these
           retaining
           somewhat
           in
           them
           of
           an
           Aristocracy
           .
           For
           besides
           the
           several
           Presbyteries
           of
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           more
           general
           superintendencie
           in
           every
           Diocess
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           large
           District
           ,
           of
           what
           name
           soever
           .
           For
           managing
           whereof
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           principal
           Ministers
           are
           chosen
           by
           consent
           of
           their
           Synods
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Spiritual
             Superintendents
          
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           being
           associated
           with
           two
           or
           three
           Elders
           of
           the
           Lay-Nobility
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           of
           the
           rank
           or
           degree
           of
           Knights
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           ,
           they
           keep
           the
           ordinary
           Presbyteries
           and
           Parochial
           Sessions
           within
           the
           bounds
           appointed
           for
           them
           ,
           not
           suffering
           them
           to
           intrench
           upon
           the
           priviledges
           of
           Prince
           or
           People
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           where
           they
           want
           this
           curb
           .
        
         
         
           36.
           
           Leaving
           the
           Polish
           Churches
           under
           this
           establishment
           ,
           we
           must
           follow
           Calvin
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           where
           he
           imployed
           
             Iohn
             Knox
          
           as
           his
           Vicar-General
           .
           He
           knew
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           man
           by
           his
           Factious
           Writings
           ,
           his
           actings
           in
           the
           Schism
           at
           Frankfort
           ,
           and
           the
           long
           conversation
           which
           he
           had
           with
           him
           in
           Geneva
           it self
           ;
           and
           having
           given
           him
           a
           Commission
           to
           return
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           instructed
           and
           incouraged
           him
           in
           his
           following
           courses
           .
           And
           Knox
           applyed
           himself
           so
           well
           to
           his
           Instructions
           ,
           that
           presently
           on
           his
           return
           he
           inflamed
           the
           people
           to
           the
           defacing
           of
           Images
           ,
           the
           destroying
           of
           Altars
           ,
           demolishing
           of
           Monasteries
           and
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           and
           making
           havock
           of
           all
           things
           which
           formerly
           were
           accounted
           Sacred
           .
           This
           Calvin
           calls
           a
           the
           propagation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Letters
           doth
           congratulate
           with
           him
           for
           his
           good
           success
           :
           So
           that
           if
           
           Tully's
           Rule
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           be
           little
           or
           no
           difference
           between
           the
           advising
           of
           mischief
           ,
           and
           the
           rejoycing
           at
           it
           when
           the
           deed
           is
           done
           b
           ;
           Calvin
           must
           be
           as
           guilty
           of
           those
           spoils
           and
           Sacrileges
           ,
           as
           even
           Knox
           himself
           .
           And
           that
           he
           might
           proceed
           as
           he
           had
           begun
           ,
           he
           lays
           this
           Rule
           before
           him
           for
           his
           future
           carriage
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           was
           to
           be
           cleared
           from
           all
           that
           filth
           which
           had
           issued
           out
           of
           errour
           and
           superstition
           ;
           c
           and
           that
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           God
           were
           not
           to
           be
           defiled
           with
           idle
           and
           impertinent
           mixtures
           .
           Under
           which
           general
           Rule
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           general
           Rule
           as
           hath
           no
           exceptions
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           Ceremony
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           though
           Primitive
           and
           Apostolical
           in
           it self
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           presently
           to
           be
           discharged
           as
           impure
           or
           idle
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           abominated
           ,
           as
           some
           part
           of
           the
           filths
           of
           Popery
           .
           And
           because
           all
           things
           must
           be
           done
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           Galviu
           ,
           he
           is
           consulted
           with
           in
           all
           such
           doubts
           and
           emergent
           difficulties
           ,
           as
           could
           not
           be
           sufficiently
           determined
           by
           a
           less
           Authority
           .
           It
           is
           reported
           in
           the
           History
           writ
           by
           Venerable
           Bede
           ,
           that
           when
           Augustine
           the
           Monk
           was
           sent
           into
           England
           by
           Pope
           Gregory
           to
           convert
           the
           Saxons
           ,
           he
           met
           with
           many
           difficult
           and
           intricate
           cases
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           resolve
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           he
           sent
           them
           all
           in
           writing
           to
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           requiring
           his
           judgement
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           the
           better
           ground
           to
           proceed
           upon
           ;
           either
           in
           ordering
           of
           such
           matters
           which
           concerned
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           determining
           finally
           such
           cases
           as
           were
           brought
           before
           him
           .
           Knox
           looks
           on
           Calvin
           with
           as
           great
           a
           Reverence
           ,
           as
           Augustine
           did
           upon
           the
           Pope
           ;
           accounts
           him
           for
           the
           Supreme
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           sends
           his
           doubts
           unto
           him
           concerning
           the
           Baptizing
           of
           Bastards
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           Excommunicate
           persons
           .
           He
           makes
           another
           Querie
           also
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           seemed
           to
           be
           rather
           a
           matter
           of
           Concupiscence
           ,
           then
           a
           case
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           Whether
           the
           Monks
           and
           Parish-Priests
           which
           remained
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           were
           to
           receive
           their
           Tythes
           and
           Rents
           as
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           considering
           that
           they
           did
           no
           service
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           To
           which
           last
           Query
           ,
           he
           returned
           such
           answer
           (
           for
           in
           the
           other
           he
           
           was
           Orthodox
           and
           sound
           enough
           )
           as
           served
           to
           strip
           the
           Monks
           and
           Priests
           of
           all
           their
           livelyhood
           ;
           it
           being
           clearly
           his
           opinion
           ,
           a
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           fed
           and
           cloathed
           at
           the
           publick
           charge
           ,
           in
           regard
           they
           lived
           in
           idleness
           ,
           and
           did
           nothing
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           rather
           were
           to
           get
           their
           livings
           by
           the
           sweat
           of
           their
           brows
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           labour
           of
           their
           hands
           .
           According
           to
           which
           resolution
           ,
           no
           man
           is
           sure
           of
           his
           Estate
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           stript
           of
           it
           as
           an
           idle
           boy
           ,
           or
           an
           unprofitable
           servant
           ,
           when
           the
           Brethren
           please
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           But
           Calvins
           thoughts
           were
           not
           confined
           to
           Poland
           or
           to
           Scotland
           onely
           :
           He
           now
           pretends
           to
           a
           more
           general
           or
           Apostolical
           care
           over
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           sending
           abroad
           his
           Missives
           like
           the
           Decretals
           of
           some
           former
           Popes
           ;
           which
           being
           made
           in
           reference
           to
           those
           emergent
           difficulties
           which
           were
           brought
           before
           them
           ,
           served
           afterwards
           for
           a
           standing
           Rule
           to
           regulate
           the
           like
           cases
           for
           the
           times
           to
           come
           .
           It
           would
           be
           thought
           a
           matter
           of
           impertinency
           ,
           or
           curiosity
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           to
           touch
           upon
           all
           particulars
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           signified
           his
           good
           pleasure
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Churches
           .
           The
           Reader
           may
           satisfie
           himself
           out
           of
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           any
           list
           or
           leisure
           to
           co●sult
           the
           same
           ;
           or
           otherwise
           may
           make
           a
           judgement
           of
           them
           by
           this
           small
           scantling
           ,
           as
           the
           wise
           Mathematician
           took
           the
           just
           measure
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Hercules
           ,
           by
           the
           impression
           which
           he
           made
           in
           the
           sand
           by
           one
           of
           his
           Feet
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           look
           no
           further
           then
           upon
           such
           specialities
           as
           have
           relation
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           Discipline
           ,
           or
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           proper
           to
           the
           rest
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Brethren
           not
           fully
           setled
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           had
           laid
           aside
           the
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           either
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           discovered
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           terrified
           and
           discouraged
           by
           the
           threats
           of
           the
           adversary
           .
           For
           this
           he
           reprehends
           them
           in
           a
           tedious
           Letter
           ,
           dated
           Iuly
           19.
           1559.
           b
           imputes
           it
           to
           their
           fearfulness
           or
           pasillanimity
           ,
           accuseth
           them
           of
           plain
           tergiversation
           ,
           and
           shutting
           up
           all
           passages
           against
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           Graces
           of
           Almighty
           God.
           The
           Brethren
           of
           Mont-Pelyard
           (
           for
           I
           think
           the
           former
           lived
           in
           Mettz
           ,
           the
           chief
           City
           of
           Lorrein
           )
           were
           required
           by
           the
           Guardians
           of
           their
           Prince
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Palatine
           of
           Zuibrook
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Wirtenberge
           )
           to
           hold
           conformity
           in
           some
           Ceremonies
           with
           the
           Lutheran
           Church
           ,
           as
           namely
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           their
           Catechising
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           Administring
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           the
           Form
           of
           publick
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           Solemnizing
           of
           Marriages
           .
           They
           were
           required
           also
           to
           imploy
           themselves
           in
           Preaching
           down
           the
           errours
           and
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           some
           small
           Signiories
           which
           were
           lately
           fallen
           unto
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           formerly
           been
           instructed
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           .
           But
           absolutely
           they
           refused
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           would
           do
           nothing
           in
           the
           other
           without
           Calvins
           leave
           ;
           to
           whose
           infallible
           judgement
           and
           determination
           they
           refer
           the
           points
           :
           whereunto
           he
           returns
           such
           answer
           by
           his
           Letters
           ,
           bearing
           date
           
           September
           25.
           1562
           ,
           as
           confirmed
           them
           in
           their
           first
           refusal
           ;
           excepting
           more
           particularly
           against
           suffering
           Midwives
           to
           Baptize
           ,
           and
           against
           praying
           for
           the
           joyful
           Resurrection
           of
           a
           man
           deceased
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Burial
           .
           But
           in
           the
           other
           he
           adviseth
           them
           to
           accept
           the
           charge
           ,
           as
           visibly
           conducing
           to
           the
           propagation
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           inlarging
           of
           Christs
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           So
           for
           the
           Discipline
           which
           seemed
           to
           be
           devised
           at
           first
           upon
           humane
           prudence
           ,
           accommodated
           to
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           Geneva
           onely
           ;
           the
           use
           of
           Excommunication
           had
           been
           discontinued
           in
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           and
           no
           such
           creatures
           as
           Lay-Elders
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           or
           glanced
           at
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           So
           that
           to
           trust
           them
           with
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Churches-censures
           ,
           could
           not
           pretend
           to
           any
           ground
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           supposing
           that
           the
           use
           of
           Excommunication
           was
           to
           be
           every
           where
           received
           .
           Calvin
           himself
           confesses
           in
           his
           Letter
           unto
           those
           of
           Zurick
           ,
           a
           that
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           most
           Learned
           and
           Religious
           men
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           Excommunication
           under
           Christian
           Princes
           .
           Beza
           acknowledgeth
           the
           like
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           Calvin
           ;
           and
           what
           Ligerus
           saith
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Saxonie
           ,
           hath
           been
           shewed
           already
           .
           But
           by
           degrees
           it
           came
           to
           be
           intituled
           to
           Divine
           Authority
           ;
           at
           first
           commended
           as
           convenient
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           as
           necessary
           .
           With
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Sacred
           and
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           holy
           Discipline
           ,
           he
           had
           so
           far
           possessed
           Saligniar
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           Eminent
           power
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Paris
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           for
           thirty
           years
           before
           ,
           had
           declared
           himself
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           he
           acknowledgeth
           it
           in
           the
           end
           to
           be
           Apostolical
           :
           For
           in
           his
           Letter
           written
           unto
           Calvin
           on
           the
           Ides
           of
           December
           ,
           he
           lets
           him
           know
           how
           vehemently
           he
           did
           desire
           ,
           that
           b
           they
           might
           have
           such
           a
           Form
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Polity
           ,
           as
           Calvin
           seemed
           to
           breath
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           denyed
           to
           be
           Apostolical
           .
           From
           hence
           it
           was
           that
           he
           declared
           so
           positively
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           
             Poppius
             ,
             February
          
           25.
           1559
           ,
           that
           the
           c
           Magistrates
           were
           to
           be
           sollicited
           for
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Excommunication
           by
           publick
           Authority
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           could
           not
           be
           obtained
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           were
           to
           make
           this
           protestation
           ,
           that
           they
           durst
           not
           give
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           unworthy
           receivers
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           coming
           under
           the
           censure
           of
           casting
           that
           which
           was
           holy
           before
           Dogs
           and
           Swine
           .
           More
           fully
           in
           his
           answer
           to
           some
           questions
           about
           the
           Discipline
           ;
           in
           which
           we
           finde
           (
           and
           that
           goes
           very
           high
           indeed
           )
           d
           that
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Church
           cannot
           otherwise
           be
           provided
           for
           ,
           then
           by
           the
           free
           use
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           for
           the
           purifying
           of
           the
           same
           from
           filth
           ,
           the
           restraint
           of
           licentiousness
           ,
           abolishing
           enormous
           crimes
           ,
           and
           the
           correcting
           of
           ill
           manners
           ;
           the
           moderate
           exercise
           whereof
           he
           that
           will
           not
           suffer
           ,
           doth
           plainly
           shew
           himself
           to
           be
           no
           sheep
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Pasture
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           And
           so
           far
           Calvin
           had
           proceeded
           ,
           but
           he
           went
           no
           further
           ;
           neither
           condemning
           the
           Estate
           of
           Bishops
           as
           Antichristian
           and
           unlawful
           ,
           nor
           thinking
           his
           Lay-elders
           so
           extreamly
           
           necessary
           ,
           that
           no
           Decree
           of
           Excommunication
           could
           be
           past
           without
           them
           .
           But
           Beza
           ,
           a
           who
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Chair
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           is
           resolved
           on
           both
           :
           For
           Calvin
           having
           sate
           eight
           and
           twenty
           years
           in
           the
           Chair
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           ended
           his
           life
           in
           the
           year
           1564.
           
           During
           which
           time
           he
           had
           attained
           to
           such
           an
           height
           of
           Reputation
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Switzers
           lost
           the
           name
           of
           Zuinglians
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           no
           small
           honour
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           of
           
             Germany
             ,
             France
             ,
             Pole
          
           ,
           or
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           be
           called
           Calvinian
           .
           Onely
           the
           English
           held
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           neither
           had
           imbraced
           his
           Doctrines
           ,
           nor
           received
           his
           Discipline
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Puritan
           party
           in
           it
           took
           the
           name
           of
           Calvinists
           (
           
             our
             Divines
             commonly
             called
             Calvinists
          
           ,
           say
           the
           two
           Informers
           )
           yet
           both
           Saravia
           stomached
           it
           to
           be
           so
           accounted
           ,
           Mountague
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           two
           Informers
           doth
           protest
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           true
           sons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           do
           as
           much
           disclaim
           it
           .
           Beza
           endeavoured
           what
           he
           could
           to
           introduce
           his
           Discipline
           and
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           into
           all
           the
           Churches
           which
           did
           pretend
           to
           any
           Reformation
           of
           their
           ancient
           Errours
           .
           In
           the
           pursuit
           whereof
           he
           drives
           on
           so
           furiously
           ,
           like
           Iehu
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           if
           no
           Kings
           or
           Princes
           were
           to
           stand
           before
           him
           .
           Scarce
           was
           he
           setled
           in
           his
           Chair
           ,
           when
           one
           of
           his
           professed
           Champions
           for
           Presbytery
           puts
           himself
           into
           Heidelberg
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           long
           before
           admitted
           the
           Calvinian
           Doctrines
           ,
           but
           not
           submitted
           to
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           extrinsecal
           to
           them
           ▪
           This
           Champion
           therefore
           challenges
           the
           Divines
           thereof
           to
           a
           disputation
           ,
           publickly
           holds
           forth
           this
           proposition
           ,
           which
           he
           then
           defended
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             to
             a
             Minister
             with
             his
             Elders
             ,
             there
             is
             power
             given
             by
             express
             warrant
             from
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             to
             Excommunicate
             all
             offenders
             ,
             even
             the
             greatest
             Prince
             .
          
           From
           hence
           proceeded
           that
           dispute
           which
           afterwards
           Erastus
           (
           of
           whom
           more
           hereafter
           )
           maintained
           with
           Beza
           ;
           the
           point
           being
           put
           upon
           this
           issue
           :
           
             Whether
             all
             Churches
             ought
             to
             have
             their
             Eldership
             invested
             with
             a
             power
             of
             Excommunication
             ;
             and
             that
             Lay-elders
             were
             so
             necessary
             in
             every
             Eldership
             ,
             that
             nothing
             could
             be
             done
             without
             them
             .
          
           In
           which
           dispute
           (
           as
           it
           is
           very
           well
           observed
           by
           judicious
           Hooker
           )
           they
           seemed
           to
           divide
           the
           whole
           truth
           between
           them
           ;
           Beza
           most
           truely
           holding
           the
           necessity
           of
           Excommunication
           in
           a
           Church
           well
           constituted
           ;
           Erastus
           no
           less
           truely
           shewing
           that
           there
           was
           no
           necessity
           of
           Lay-elders
           to
           be
           Ministers
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           But
           his
           main
           business
           was
           to
           settle
           the
           Calvinian
           Forms
           in
           the
           Realms
           of
           Britain
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           aimed
           at
           the
           acquiring
           of
           as
           great
           a
           name
           ,
           as
           Calvin
           had
           obtained
           in
           France
           or
           
             Poland
             .
             Knox
          
           had
           already
           so
           prevailed
           amongst
           the
           Scots
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           once
           subscribed
           to
           the
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           brought
           them
           to
           admit
           such
           a
           Form
           of
           Worship
           ,
           as
           came
           more
           neer
           to
           the
           Example
           of
           Geneva
           .
           And
           he
           had
           brought
           the
           Discipline
           to
           so
           good
           a
           forwardness
           ,
           that
           Beza
           was
           rather
           wanting
           to
           confirm
           then
           to
           introduce
           it
           ,
           as
           shall
           
           appear
           at
           large
           when
           we
           come
           to
           Scotland
           .
           But
           Knox
           had
           many
           opportunities
           to
           effect
           his
           business
           ,
           during
           the
           absence
           of
           their
           Queen
           ,
           the
           Regencie
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           of
           Lorreign
           ,
           and
           the
           unsettledness
           of
           affairs
           in
           the
           State
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           the
           Brethren
           could
           not
           finde
           in
           England
           ,
           where
           the
           Fabrick
           of
           the
           State
           was
           joyned
           together
           with
           such
           Ligaments
           of
           Power
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           able
           to
           act
           little
           ,
           and
           effect
           much
           less
           .
           Some
           opposition
           they
           had
           made
           after
           their
           coming
           back
           from
           Frankfort
           and
           Geneva
           ,
           their
           two
           chief
           Retreats
           ,
           against
           the
           Vestments
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           distinction
           of
           Apparel
           betwixt
           Priests
           and
           Lay-men
           :
           In
           which
           some
           of
           them
           did
           proceed
           with
           so
           vain
           an
           obstinacie
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           were
           for
           a
           time
           suspended
           ,
           and
           others
           totally
           deprived
           of
           their
           Cures
           and
           Benefices
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           also
           had
           begun
           to
           take
           exception
           against
           some
           parts
           and
           Offices
           of
           the
           publick
           Liturgie
           ,
           refusing
           thereupon
           to
           conform
           unto
           it
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           likely
           to
           incur
           the
           very
           same
           penalties
           which
           were
           inflicted
           on
           the
           other
           .
           In
           both
           these
           cases
           they
           consult
           the
           Oracle
           ,
           resolving
           to
           adhere
           to
           his
           determination
           in
           them
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           was
           .
           First
           therefore
           he
           applyes
           himself
           to
           Grindal
           ,
           then
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           very
           zealously
           affected
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Calvin
           :
           to
           whom
           he
           signifies
           by
           his
           Letter
           of
           the
           26
           of
           Iune
           1566
           ,
           how
           much
           he
           was
           afflicted
           with
           the
           sad
           reports
           out
           of
           France
           and
           Germany
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           was
           advertised
           that
           many
           Ministers
           in
           England
           ,
           a
           being
           otherwise
           unblamable
           both
           for
           Life
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           had
           been
           exauctorated
           or
           deprived
           by
           the
           Queens
           Authority
           ,
           (
           the
           Bishops
           giving
           their
           consent
           and
           approbation
           )
           onely
           for
           not
           subscribing
           to
           some
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ;
           but
           more
           particularly
           ,
           that
           divers
           of
           them
           were
           deprived
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           refusing
           to
           wear
           b
           those
           Vestments
           which
           were
           peculiar
           to
           Baals
           Priests
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Popery
           ,
           but
           for
           not
           conforming
           to
           some
           Rites
           which
           had
           degenerated
           into
           most
           shameful
           superstitions
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Cross
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           kneeling
           at
           the
           Communion
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           to
           these
           :
           That
           Baptism
           was
           admitted
           sometimes
           by
           Midwives
           :
           c
           That
           power
           was
           left
           unto
           the
           Queen
           to
           Ordain
           other
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           she
           saw
           occasion
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           were
           invested
           with
           the
           sole
           Authority
           for
           ordering
           matters
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           d
           the
           other
           Ministers
           not
           advised
           with
           ,
           or
           consulted
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           Such
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           his
           charge
           ;
           against
           each
           particular
           point
           whereof
           he
           bends
           his
           forces
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           a
           minde
           to
           batter
           down
           the
           Bulwarks
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           lay
           it
           open
           to
           Geneva
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           note
           how
           much
           he
           blames
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           for
           bringing
           in
           so
           many
           Ceremonies
           into
           use
           and
           practice
           ,
           which
           either
           had
           been
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Iews
           ,
           or
           derived
           from
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           or
           how
           he
           magnifieth
           the
           nakedness
           and
           simplicity
           of
           those
           Forreign
           Churches
           which
           abominate
           nothing
           more
           then
           such
           outward
           trappings
           .
           But
           the
           result
           of
           all
           is
           this
           e
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           Rite
           or
           Ceremony
           was
           either
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           from
           
           the
           Iews
           or
           Gentiles
           ,
           not
           warranted
           by
           the
           institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           Examples
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           as
           also
           all
           significant
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           by
           no
           right
           were
           at
           first
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           ought
           all
           at
           once
           to
           be
           prohibited
           and
           suppressed
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           hope
           that
           the
           Church
           would
           otherwise
           be
           restored
           to
           her
           native
           Beauty
           .
           I
           onely
           note
           ,
           that
           he
           compares
           the
           Cross
           in
           Baptism
           to
           the
           Brazen
           Serpent
           ,
           abused
           as
           much
           to
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           abrogated
           with
           as
           great
           a
           Zeal
           in
           a
           Church
           well
           ordered
           ,
           as
           that
           Image
           was
           destroyed
           by
           King
           Hezekiah
           .
           He
           falls
           soul
           also
           on
           that
           manner
           of
           singing
           which
           was
           retained
           in
           the
           Queens
           Chappels
           ,
           all
           the
           Cathedrals
           ,
           and
           some
           Parish-Churches
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           because
           perhaps
           it
           was
           set
           forth
           with
           Organs
           ,
           and
           such
           Musical
           Instruments
           a
           as
           made
           it
           sitter
           (
           in
           his
           judgement
           )
           to
           be
           used
           in
           Dancing
           ,
           then
           in
           Sacred
           actions
           ;
           and
           tended
           more
           to
           please
           the
           ears
           ,
           then
           to
           raise
           the
           affections
           .
           Nor
           seems
           he
           better
           pleased
           with
           that
           Authority
           which
           was
           enjoyed
           and
           exercised
           by
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           in
           granting
           Licenses
           for
           Pluralities
           ,
           non-Residence
           ,
           contracting
           Marriages
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           eating
           Flesh
           on
           days
           prohibited
           ;
           with
           many
           other
           things
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           which
           he
           accounts
           not
           onely
           for
           so
           many
           stains
           and
           blemishes
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           b
           but
           for
           a
           manifest
           defection
           even
           from
           Christ
           himself
           ;
           in
           which
           respect
           they
           rather
           were
           to
           be
           commended
           then
           condemned
           and
           censured
           ,
           that
           openly
           opposed
           themselves
           against
           such
           corruptions
           .
        
         
           42.
           
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           these
           complaints
           ,
           he
           grants
           the
           matters
           in
           dispute
           ,
           and
           the
           Rites
           prescribed
           ,
           to
           be
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           not
           any
           way
           impious
           in
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           such
           as
           should
           necessitate
           any
           man
           to
           forsake
           his
           Flock
           ,
           rather
           then
           yeild
           obedience
           and
           conformity
           to
           them
           .
           But
           then
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           do
           offend
           ,
           who
           rather
           chuse
           to
           leave
           their
           Churches
           ,
           then
           to
           conform
           themselves
           to
           those
           Rites
           and
           Vestments
           against
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           c
           a
           greater
           guilt
           must
           be
           contracted
           by
           those
           men
           before
           God
           and
           his
           Angels
           ,
           who
           rather
           chuse
           to
           spoil
           these
           Flocks
           of
           able
           Pastors
           ,
           then
           suffer
           those
           Pastors
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           their
           own
           Apparel
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           chuse
           to
           rob
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Food
           of
           their
           souls
           ,
           then
           suffer
           them
           to
           receive
           it
           otherwise
           then
           upon
           their
           knees
           .
           But
           in
           his
           Letter
           of
           the
           next
           year
           he
           adventureth
           further
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           his
           request
           unto
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           some
           fit
           Medicine
           be
           forthwith
           applyed
           to
           the
           present
           mischief
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           onely
           give
           great
           scandal
           to
           the
           weak
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           many
           Learned
           and
           Religious
           Persons
           .
           And
           this
           he
           seems
           to
           charge
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           answer
           for
           the
           contrary
           at
           the
           Judgement-Seat
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           an
           account
           is
           to
           be
           given
           of
           the
           poorest
           Sheep
           which
           should
           be
           forced
           to
           wander
           upon
           this
           occasion
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Flock
           .
           Between
           the
           writing
           of
           which
           Letters
           ,
           some
           of
           their
           brethren
           had
           propounded
           their
           doubts
           unto
           him
           ,
           touching
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           and
           still
           is
           
           used
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           the
           wearing
           of
           the
           Cap
           and
           Surplice
           ,
           and
           other
           Vestments
           of
           the
           Clergy
           which
           was
           then
           required
           ;
           the
           Musick
           and
           melodious
           singing
           in
           Cathedral
           Churches
           ;
           the
           interrogatories
           proposed
           to
           Infants
           at
           the
           time
           of
           their
           Baptism
           ;
           the
           signing
           of
           them
           with
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ;
           kneeling
           at
           the
           Communion
           ,
           administring
           the
           same
           in
           unleavened
           Bread
           ;
           though
           the
           last
           were
           left
           at
           liberty
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           used
           in
           some
           few
           places
           onely
           .
           Of
           all
           which
           he
           not
           onely
           signified
           a
           plain
           dislike
           ,
           but
           endeavoured
           to
           shew
           the
           errours
           and
           absurdities
           contained
           in
           them
           ;
           for
           such
           they
           must
           contain
           ,
           if
           he
           pleased
           to
           think
           so
           .
           And
           what
           could
           follow
           hereupon
           ,
           but
           an
           open
           Schism
           a
           ,
           a
           separation
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           resort
           to
           Conventicles
           ;
           which
           he
           takes
           notice
           of
           in
           his
           last
           to
           Grindal
           ,
           but
           imputes
           it
           unto
           that
           severity
           which
           was
           used
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           pressing
           such
           a
           yoak
           of
           Ceremonies
           upon
           tender
           Consciences
           .
           The
           breach
           not
           lessened
           ,
           but
           made
           wider
           by
           another
           Letter
           directed
           to
           the
           French
           and
           Dutch
           Churches
           at
           London
           b
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           sets
           before
           them
           the
           whole
           Form
           of
           Worship
           which
           was
           established
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           insisteth
           upon
           many
           points
           ,
           neither
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Discipline
           or
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           ●inally
           ,
           so
           restrains
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           left
           to
           the
           correction
           and
           control
           of
           his
           under
           Officers
           .
           Of
           which
           two
           Letters
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           writ
           for
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           English
           brethren
           ,
           bears
           date
           Octob.
           24.
           1567
           ,
           the
           other
           Iune
           21
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           next
           following
           .
        
         
           43.
           
           With
           great
           Zeal
           he
           drives
           on
           in
           pursuit
           of
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           the
           Form
           and
           Power
           whereof
           we
           will
           first
           lay
           down
           out
           of
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           then
           observe
           to
           what
           a
           height
           he
           doth
           endeavour
           to
           advance
           the
           same
           ;
           excluding
           the
           Episcopal
           Government
           ,
           as
           Antichristian
           ,
           if
           not
           Diabolical
           .
           First
           then
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           to
           each
           Minister
           which
           officiates
           in
           the
           Country-Villages
           within
           the
           Signiory
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           c
           two
           Over-seers
           are
           elected
           as
           Assistants
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           them
           it
           appertains
           to
           keep
           a
           watchful
           eye
           over
           all
           men
           in
           their
           several
           Parishes
           ,
           to
           convent
           such
           before
           them
           as
           they
           finde
           blame-worthy
           ,
           to
           admonish
           them
           of
           their
           misdeeds
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           if
           he
           cannot
           otherwise
           prevail
           upon
           them
           ,
           to
           turn
           them
           over
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           Eldership
           which
           resides
           in
           the
           City
           .
           This
           Eldership
           he
           compounds
           of
           the
           six
           ordinary
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           twelve
           Lay-elders
           ;
           the
           last
           continually
           chosen
           from
           amongst
           the
           Senators
           .
           To
           whose
           charge
           and
           office
           it
           belongs
           ,
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           all
           scandals
           and
           offences
           of
           what
           sort
           soever
           within
           the
           bounds
           assigned
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           every
           Thursday
           to
           report
           to
           the
           Court
           or
           Consistory
           what
           they
           have
           discovered
           .
           The
           parties
           thereupon
           are
           to
           be
           convented
           ,
           fairly
           admonished
           of
           their
           faults
           ,
           sometimes
           suspended
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           if
           the
           case
           require
           it
           ,
           and
           excommunicated
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           if
           they
           prove
           impenitent
           .
           To
           this
           Eldership
           also
           it
           belongs
           ,
           to
           judge
           in
           all
           cases
           and
           concernments
           of
           Matrimony
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           City
           ;
           to
           
           repel
           such
           from
           the
           Communion
           as
           do
           not
           satisfie
           the
           Ministers
           by
           a
           full
           confession
           of
           their
           Faith
           and
           Knowledge
           .
           And
           in
           the
           company
           of
           an
           Officer
           of
           each
           several
           Ward
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           diligent
           inquiry
           (
           over
           them
           )
           in
           every
           Family
           ,
           a
           concerning
           their
           proficiencie
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           ways
           of
           Godliness
           .
        
         
           44.
           
           We
           must
           next
           see
           to
           what
           a
           height
           he
           doth
           endeavour
           to
           advance
           this
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           (
           if
           we
           take
           it
           on
           his
           word
           )
           is
           not
           to
           be
           received
           onely
           as
           a
           matter
           necessary
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           had
           in
           equall
           Reverence
           with
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           Sarnixius
           had
           acquainted
           him
           with
           some
           news
           from
           Poland
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Divisions
           and
           subdivisions
           in
           the
           Churches
           there
           ;
           whereunto
           Beza
           makes
           his
           answer
           by
           his
           Letters
           of
           the
           first
           of
           November
           ,
           1566
           ,
           b
           
             That
             unless
             some
             Form
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             received
             among
             them
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             see
             by
             what
             means
             they
             were
             able
             to
             remedy
             their
             discords
             ,
             o●
             to
             prevent
             the
             like
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             that
             he
             had
             many
             times
             admired
             ,
             that
             being
             warned
             by
             the
             confusion
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             in
          
           Germany
           ,
           
             they
             had
             not
             considered
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             necessity
             to
             receive
             such
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             strict
             observing
             of
             it
             when
             it
             was
             received
             ;
             that
          
           there
           was
           onely
           one
           and
           the
           self-same
           Author
           ,
           c
           
             both
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           
             it
             must
             seem
          
           strange
           (
           which
           I
           would
           have
           the
           Reader
           mark
           with
           his
           best
           attention
           )
           
             to
             entertain
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           d
           
             and
             reject
             the
             other
          
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           most
           ridiculous
           to
           expect
           or
           think
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           Laws
           could
           be
           observed
           ,
           or
           the
           Peace
           maintained
           ,
           without
           Rules
           and
           Orders
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           very
           life
           of
           the
           Law
           did
           so
           much
           consist
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           avoiding
           of
           some
           new
           Tyranny
           e
           which
           seemed
           to
           lye
           disguised
           under
           the
           Mask
           and
           Vizard
           of
           the
           present
           Discipline
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           run
           themselves
           into
           such
           Anarchy
           and
           discords
           as
           were
           not
           otherwise
           to
           be
           prevented
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           that
           no
           severity
           could
           be
           feared
           in
           the
           use
           of
           that
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           it
           was
           circumscribed
           within
           the
           bounds
           and
           limits
           assigned
           unto
           it
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           moderated
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           Christian
           charity
           .
           So
           that
           we
           are
           not
           to
           admire
           ,
           if
           the
           Discipline
           be
           from
           henceforth
           made
           a
           Note
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           every
           way
           as
           essential
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           is
           the
           common
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           so
           we
           must
           look
           on
           Beza
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ;
           such
           Doctrine
           being
           never
           preached
           in
           the
           Church
           before
           .
        
         
           45.
           
           But
           because
           Beza
           seems
           to
           speak
           in
           that
           Epistle
           concerning
           the
           necessity
           of
           admitting
           some
           certain
           Form
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           ,
           without
           pointing
           punctually
           and
           precisely
           unto
           that
           of
           Geneva
           ;
           we
           must
           next
           see
           what
           Form
           of
           Discipline
           he
           means
           ,
           and
           whether
           a
           Church-Government
           by
           Bishops
           were
           intended
           in
           it
           .
           And
           first
           he
           tells
           us
           in
           a
           Postscript
           of
           a
           Letter
           to
           Knox
           ,
           dated
           the
           third
           of
           Iuly
           1569
           ,
           wherein
           he
           much
           congratulates
           his
           good
           Fortune
           ,
           f
           for
           joyning
           the
           Discipline
           in
           his
           
           Reformation
           with
           the
           truth
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           beseeching
           him
           to
           go
           forward
           with
           it
           as
           he
           had
           begun
           ,
           lest
           it
           might
           happen
           to
           him
           as
           it
           did
           to
           others
           ,
           either
           to
           slacken
           in
           their
           speed
           ,
           or
           not
           be
           able
           to
           advance
           were
           they
           never
           so
           willing
           .
           And
           we
           know
           well
           what
           Discipline
           ,
           what
           Form
           of
           Government
           and
           Worship
           had
           been
           by
           Knox
           established
           in
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           .
           But
           secondly
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Scots
           being
           still
           unsatisfied
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           not
           well
           pleased
           with
           any
           other
           Government
           of
           a
           late
           invention
           ;
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           send
           to
           Beza
           for
           his
           judgement
           in
           it
           ,
           who
           was
           now
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           Supreme
           Pastor
           ,
           Successor
           unto
           Calvin
           ,
           both
           in
           place
           and
           power
           .
           Beza
           considers
           of
           the
           Business
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Letters
           of
           the
           12
           of
           April
           ,
           1572
           ,
           returns
           this
           Answer
           ,
           viz.
           That
           he
           beheld
           it
           as
           an
           extraordinary
           blessing
           on
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           a
           ,
           That
           together
           with
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           they
           also
           had
           received
           the
           Discipline
           for
           the
           bond
           thereof
           .
           Both
           which
           he
           earnestly
           conjures
           them
           so
           to
           hold
           together
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           sure
           that
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           to
           keep
           the
           one
           ,
           if
           they
           lose
           the
           other
           b
           :
           which
           being
           said
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Holy
           Discipline
           ,
           he
           next
           proceeds
           to
           spend
           his
           judgement
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
           In
           reference
           to
           which
           ,
           he
           first
           tells
           them
           this
           ;
           that
           as
           the
           Bishops
           were
           the
           first
           means
           to
           advance
           the
           Pope
           ,
           so
           the
           pretended
           Bishops
           would
           maintain
           the
           Relicks
           of
           Popery
           .
           And
           then
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           it
           concerns
           all
           those
           to
           
             avoid
             that
             plague
          
           c
           (
           by
           which
           he
           mean●
           undoubtedly
           the
           Episcopal
           Order
           )
           who
           pretend
           to
           any
           care
           of
           the
           Churches
           safety
           .
           And
           therefore
           since
           they
           had
           so
           happily
           discharged
           that
           calling
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           d
           they
           never
           should
           again
           admit
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           might
           flatter
           them
           with
           some
           assurance
           of
           peace
           and
           unity
           .
        
         
           46.
           
           What
           followed
           thereupon
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           hereafter
           .
           But
           his
           desires
           of
           propagating
           the
           Genevian
           Forms
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           be
           restrained
           to
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Island
           .
           In
           his
           first
           Letter
           unto
           Grindal
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           onely
           justifie
           the
           Genevian
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Order
           of
           that
           Church
           in
           Sacred
           Offices
           ,
           as
           grounded
           on
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           findes
           great
           fault
           with
           the
           Episcopal
           Government
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           power
           which
           was
           ascribed
           unto
           the
           Queen
           in
           Spiritual
           Matters
           .
           How
           so
           ?
           Because
           (
           said
           he
           )
           he
           found
           no
           warrant
           for
           it
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           ancient
           Canons
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           might
           be
           lawful
           for
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           (
           of
           his
           own
           Authority
           )
           either
           to
           abrogate
           old
           Ceremonies
           ,
           or
           establish
           new
           ;
           or
           for
           the
           Bishops
           onely
           to
           ordain
           and
           determine
           any
           thing
           ,
           e
           without
           the
           judgement
           and
           consent
           of
           their
           Presbyteries
           being
           first
           obtained
           .
           And
           in
           his
           answer
           to
           the
           Queries
           of
           the
           English
           brethren
           ,
           he
           findes
           no
           less
           fault
           with
           the
           manner
           of
           proceedings
           in
           the
           Bishops
           Courts
           ;
           in
           regard
           that
           Excommunications
           were
           not
           therein
           passed
           by
           the
           common
           consent
           of
           a
           Presbytery
           f
           ,
           but
           decreed
           onely
           by
           some
           Civil
           Lawyers
           ,
           or
           other
           Officers
           who
           fa●e
           as
           Judges
           in
           the
           same
           .
           But
           first
           ,
           the
           man
           was
           ignorant
           of
           
           the
           course
           of
           those
           Courts
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           is
           never
           published
           or
           pronounced
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           a
           Minister
           ordained
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           conceived
           in
           Reason
           ,
           that
           any
           Batchelor
           or
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Civil
           Law
           is
           far
           more
           fit
           to
           be
           imployed
           and
           trusted
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           part
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           then
           any
           Trades-man
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           though
           possibly
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           five
           and
           twenty
           .
           For
           the
           redress
           of
           which
           great
           mischief
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           other
           ,
           he
           applies
           himself
           unto
           the
           Queen
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           dedicates
           his
           Annotations
           on
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           published
           in
           the
           year
           1572.
           
           In
           the
           Epistle
           whereunto
           ,
           though
           he
           acknowledgeth
           that
           she
           had
           restored
           unto
           this
           Kingdom
           the
           true
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           he
           insinuates
           that
           there
           was
           wanting
           a
           full
           Reformation
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           ;
           that
           our
           Temples
           were
           not
           fully
           purged
           ;
           that
           some
           high
           places
           still
           remained
           ,
           not
           yet
           abolished
           :
           and
           therefore
           wisheth
           that
           those
           blemishes
           might
           be
           removed
           ,
           and
           those
           wants
           supplyed
           .
           Finally
           ,
           understanding
           that
           a
           Parliament
           was
           then
           shortly
           to
           be
           held
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           Cartwright
           had
           prepared
           an
           Admonition
           to
           present
           unto
           it
           ;
           he
           must
           needs
           interpose
           his
           credit
           with
           a
           Peer
           of
           the
           Realm
           to
           advance
           the
           service
           ,
           as
           appears
           plainly
           by
           his
           Letter
           of
           the
           same
           year
           ,
           and
           the
           Nones
           of
           Iuly
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           though
           he
           approves
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           yet
           he
           condemns
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           most
           imperfect
           ,
           not
           onely
           destitute
           of
           many
           things
           which
           were
           good
           and
           profitable
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           some
           others
           which
           were
           plainly
           necessary
           .
        
         
           47.
           
           But
           here
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           this
           great
           person
           ,
           whosoever
           he
           was
           ,
           he
           seems
           more
           cautelous
           and
           reserved
           ,
           then
           in
           that
           to
           Grindal
           ;
           but
           far
           more
           modest
           then
           in
           those
           to
           Knox
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           Brethren
           .
           The
           Government
           of
           England
           was
           so
           well
           setled
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           ventured
           on
           too
           rashly
           ▪
           And
           therefore
           he
           must
           first
           see
           what
           effect
           his
           counsels
           had
           produced
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           before
           he
           openly
           assaults
           the
           
             English
             Hierarchy
          
           :
           But
           finding
           all
           things
           there
           agreeable
           to
           his
           hopes
           and
           wishes
           ,
           he
           published
           his
           Tract
           
             De
             Triplici
             Episcopatu
          
           ,
           calculated
           for
           the
           Meridian
           onely
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           (
           as
           being
           writ
           at
           the
           desire
           of
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           Glammis
           )
           but
           so
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           generally
           serve
           for
           all
           Great
           Britain
           :
           In
           which
           Book
           he
           informs
           his
           Reader
           of
           three
           sorts
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           by
           
             Divine
             Institution
          
           ,
           being
           no
           other
           then
           the
           Minister
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           or
           Congregation
           ;
           the
           Bishop
           by
           
             humane
             appointment
          
           ,
           being
           the
           same
           onely
           with
           the
           President
           of
           a
           Convocation
           ,
           or
           the
           Moderator
           (
           as
           they
           phrase
           it
           )
           in
           some
           Church-assembly
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           the
           
             Devils
             Bishops
          
           ,
           such
           as
           presume
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           the
           whole
           charge
           of
           a
           Diocess
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           superiority
           and
           jurisdiction
           over
           other
           Ministers
           .
           Which
           Book
           was
           afterwards
           translated
           into
           English
           by
           Feild
           of
           Wandsworth
           ,
           for
           the
           instruction
           and
           content
           of
           such
           of
           the
           Brethren
           as
           did
           not
           understand
           the
           Latine
           .
           To
           serve
           as
           a
           Preface
           
           to
           which
           Work
           ,
           the
           Presbyterian
           Brethren
           publish
           their
           Seditious
           Pamphlets
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           some
           in
           the
           English
           Tongue
           ,
           some
           in
           the
           Latine
           ;
           but
           all
           of
           them
           Printed
           at
           Gen●va
           :
           For
           in
           the
           year
           1570
           ,
           comes
           out
           
             The
             plain
             and
             full
             Declaration
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           without
           the
           name
           of
           any
           Author
           ,
           to
           gain
           credit
           to
           it
           .
           And
           Traverse
           ,
           a
           furious
           Zealot
           amongst
           the
           English
           ;
           had
           published
           at
           Geneva
           also
           in
           the
           Latine
           Tongue
           ,
           a
           discourse
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           (
           as
           it
           was
           pretended
           )
           with
           the
           declining
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           from
           the
           same
           ,
           Anno
           1574
           ;
           which
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           must
           be
           turned
           into
           English
           also
           ,
           and
           Printed
           at
           Geneva
           with
           
           Beza's
           Book
           ,
           Anno
           1580.
           
           What
           pains
           was
           took
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Divines
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           more
           particularly
           by
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             Bridges
          
           Dean
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           
             Adrian
             Saravia
          
           ,
           preferred
           upon
           the
           merit
           of
           this
           service
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           shall
           be
           remembred
           in
           a
           place
           more
           proper
           for
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           come
           to
           a
           review
           of
           those
           disturbances
           which
           were
           occasioned
           in
           this
           Church
           by
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           .
           Most
           of
           which
           did
           proceed
           from
           no
           other
           Fountain
           then
           the
           pragmaticalness
           of
           Beza
           ,
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           the
           Example
           of
           Geneva
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           were
           so
           influential
           on
           the
           Realms
           of
           Britain
           ,
           though
           lying
           in
           a
           colder
           climate
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           remote
           ;
           it
           is
           to
           be
           presumed
           that
           they
           were
           far
           more
           powerful
           in
           France
           and
           Germany
           ,
           which
           lay
           nearer
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           last
           of
           which
           the
           people
           were
           of
           a
           more
           active
           and
           Mercurial
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           48.
           
           What
           influence
           Calvin
           had
           upon
           some
           of
           the
           Princes
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           and
           Divines
           of
           Germany
           ,
           hath
           been
           partly
           touched
           upon
           before
           ;
           and
           how
           his
           Doctrines
           did
           prevail
           in
           the
           Palatine
           Churches
           ,
           and
           his
           Discipline
           in
           many
           parts
           and
           Provinces
           of
           the
           Germane
           Empire
           ,
           may
           be
           shown
           hereafter
           .
           In
           France
           he
           held
           intelligence
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           the
           Brethren
           of
           
             Rouen
             ,
             Aix
             ,
             Mont-Pelier
          
           ,
           and
           many
           leading
           men
           of
           the
           Hugonot
           party
           ;
           none
           of
           which
           can
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           asked
           his
           counsel
           about
           purchasing
           Lands
           ,
           the
           Marriages
           of
           their
           Children
           ,
           or
           the
           payment
           of
           Debts
           :
           And
           when
           the
           Fortune
           of
           the
           Wars
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           just
           anger
           necessitated
           many
           of
           them
           to
           forsake
           their
           Country
           ,
           they
           found
           no
           place
           so
           open
           to
           them
           as
           the
           Town
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           none
           more
           ready
           to
           befriend
           them
           then
           Calvin
           was
           ,
           whose
           Letters
           must
           be
           sent
           to
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Switzers
           ,
           and
           the
           Neighbouring
           Germany
           ,
           for
           raising
           Contributions
           and
           Collections
           toward
           their
           relief
           :
           which
           so
           exasperated
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           threatned
           to
           make
           War
           upon
           the
           Town
           ,
           as
           the
           fomenter
           of
           those
           discords
           which
           embroyled
           his
           Kingdom
           a
           ,
           the
           Receptacle
           of
           his
           Rebels
           ,
           the
           Delphos
           as
           it
           were
           of
           that
           
             Sacred
             Oracle
          
           which
           Soveraignly
           directed
           all
           affairs
           of
           moment
           .
           But
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           how
           Beza
           did
           co-operate
           to
           the
           common
           troubles
           which
           did
           so
           miserably
           distract
           the
           peace
           of
           France
           ,
           shall
           be
           delivered
           more
           particularly
           in
           the
           following
           Book
           .
        
         
         
           49.
           
           As
           for
           the
           Town
           and
           Territory
           of
           Geneva
           it self
           ,
           it
           had
           so
           far
           submitted
           unto
           their
           Authority
           ,
           that
           Calvin
           wanted
           nothing
           of
           a
           Bishop
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           name
           and
           title
           .
           The
           City
           of
           Geneva
           had
           been
           anciently
           an
           Episcopal
           See
           ,
           consisting
           of
           many
           Parishes
           and
           Country
           Villages
           ;
           all
           subject
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Discipline
           unto
           one
           Presbytery
           ,
           of
           which
           Calvin
           for
           the
           term
           of
           his
           life
           had
           the
           constant
           Precedency
           (
           under
           the
           style
           of
           Moderator
           )
           without
           whom
           nothing
           could
           done
           which
           concerned
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           sitting
           as
           chief
           President
           in
           the
           Court
           or
           Consistory
           ,
           he
           had
           so
           great
           an
           influence
           on
           the
           Common-council
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           made
           perpetual
           Dictator
           also
           ,
           for
           ordering
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           The
           like
           Authority
           was
           exercised
           and
           enjoyed
           by
           Beza
           also
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           ten
           years
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           after
           his
           decease
           .
           At
           what
           time
           
             Lambertus
             Danaeus
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           thinking
           himself
           inferiour
           to
           him
           in
           no
           part
           of
           Scholarship
           ,
           procured
           the
           Presidency
           in
           that
           Church
           to
           go
           by
           turns
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           others
           might
           be
           capable
           of
           their
           courses
           in
           it
           :
           By
           which
           means
           the
           Genevians
           being
           freed
           from
           those
           powerful
           Riders
           ,
           would
           never
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           bridled
           as
           they
           had
           been
           formerly
           .
           For
           thereupon
           it
           was
           concluded
           by
           a
           Decree
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbytery
           should
           have
           no
           power
           to
           convent
           any
           man
           before
           them
           ,
           till
           the
           Warrant
           was
           first
           signed
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Syndicks
           .
           Besides
           which
           curb
           ,
           as
           the
           Elders
           are
           named
           by
           the
           lesser
           Council
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           greater
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           advice
           being
           first
           had
           in
           the
           nomination
           ;
           so
           do
           they
           take
           an
           Oath
           at
           their
           admission
           ,
           
             to
             keep
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             .
          
           In
           which
           respect
           their
           Consistory
           doth
           not
           challenge
           an
           exorbitant
           and
           unlimited
           power
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Commissioners
             of
             Christ
          
           (
           as
           they
           did
           afterwards
           in
           Scotland
           )
           but
           as
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           State
           or
           Signiory
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           are
           restrained
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           they
           might
           and
           would
           have
           challenged
           by
           their
           first
           institution
           ,
           and
           seemed
           at
           first
           a
           yoke
           too
           insupportable
           for
           the
           necks
           of
           the
           people
           .
           In
           reference
           to
           their
           Neighbouring
           Princes
           ,
           their
           City
           was
           so
           advantageously
           sea●ed
           ,
           that
           even
           their
           Popish
           Neighbours
           were
           more
           ready
           to
           support
           and
           aid
           them
           ,
           then
           suffer
           the
           Town
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           .
           And
           then
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           such
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           as
           were
           Zealous
           in
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           did
           liberally
           contribute
           their
           assistance
           to
           them
           .
           The
           con●●uence
           of
           so
           many
           of
           the
           French
           as
           had
           retired
           thither
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Civil
           Wars
           ,
           had
           brought
           a
           miserable
           Plague
           upon
           them
           ;
           by
           which
           their
           numbers
           were
           so
           lessened
           ,
           and
           their
           strength
           so
           weakned
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           took
           the
           oppornity
           to
           lay
           Siege
           unto
           it
           :
           In
           which
           distress
           they
           supplicate
           by
           Letters
           to
           all
           their
           Friends
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           they
           conceived
           might
           wish
           well
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           amongst
           others
           ,
           to
           some
           Bishops
           and
           Noble-men
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Anno
          
           1582.
           
           But
           Beza
           having
           writ
           to
           Traverse
           ,
           a
           most
           Zealous
           Puritan
           
           to
           negotiate
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           business
           sped
           the
           worse
           for
           the
           Agents
           sake
           ;
           no
           great
           supply
           being
           sent
           unto
           them
           at
           that
           time
           .
           But
           afterwards
           when
           they
           were
           distressed
           by
           the
           
             Savoyard
             ,
             Anno
          
           1589
           ,
           they
           were
           relieved
           with
           thirteen
           thousand
           Crowns
           from
           England
           ,
           twenty
           four
           thousand
           Crowns
           from
           the
           State
           of
           Venice
           ;
           from
           France
           and
           Florence
           ,
           with
           intelligence
           of
           the
           enemies
           purposes
           :
           onely
           the
           Scots
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           most
           zealous
           in
           advancing
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           approved
           themselves
           to
           be
           true
           Scots
           ,
           or
           false
           Brethren
           to
           them
           .
           For
           having
           raised
           great
           sums
           of
           mony
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           sending
           seasonable
           relief
           to
           their
           friends
           in
           Geneva
           ;
           the
           most
           part
           of
           it
           was
           assigned
           over
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Bothwel
           ,
           then
           being
           in
           Rebellion
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           having
           many
           ways
           endeavoured
           to
           surprise
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           in
           fine
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           his
           life
           .
           But
           this
           prank
           was
           not
           play'd
           until
           some
           years
           after
           ,
           and
           therefore
           falls
           beyond
           the
           time
           of
           my
           design
           ;
           which
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           to
           draw
           down
           the
           successes
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           their
           several
           Countries
           ,
           till
           the
           year
           1585
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           take
           them
           all
           together
           ,
           as
           they
           related
           unto
           England
           ,
           or
           were
           co-incident
           with
           the
           Actions
           and
           Affairs
           thereof
           .
           But
           we
           must
           make
           our
           way
           by
           France
           ,
           as
           lying
           nearest
           to
           the
           practices
           of
           the
           Mother-City
           ;
           though
           Scotland
           at
           a
           greater
           distance
           first
           took
           fire
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           England
           was
           as
           soon
           attempted
           as
           the
           French
           themselves
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           first
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           AERIVS
           REDIVIVVS
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           History
           Of
           the
           PRESBYTERIANS
           .
           LIB
           .
           II.
           Containing
           The
           manifold
           Seditions
           ,
           Conspiracies
           ,
           and
           Insurrections
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           France
           ,
           their
           Libelling
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           Wars
           there
           raised
           by
           their
           procurement
           ,
           from
           the
           year
           1559
           to
           1585.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           THe
           Realm
           of
           France
           ,
           having
           long
           suffered
           under
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           first
           Western
           Kingdoms
           which
           openly
           declared
           against
           those
           abuses
           .
           Beringarius
           in
           the
           Neighbouring
           Italy
           ,
           had
           formerly
           opposed
           the
           Gross
           and
           Carnal
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Papists
           in
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           Whose
           opinions
           passing
           into
           France
           from
           one
           hand
           to
           another
           ,
           were
           at
           last
           publickly
           maintained
           by
           
             Peter
             Waldo
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Citizens
           of
           Lyons
           ,
           who
           added
           thereunto
           many
           bitter
           invectives
           against
           the
           Supremacy
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Adoration
           of
           Images
           ,
           the
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Purgatory
           .
           His
           Followers
           ,
           from
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Habitation
           ,
           were
           at
           first
           called
           in
           contempt
           ,
           
             The
             poor
             men
             of
             Lyons
          
           ;
           as
           afterwards
           ,
           from
           the
           name
           of
           their
           Leader
           ,
           they
           were
           by
           the
           Latines
           called
           Waldenses
           ,
           by
           the
           French
           
             Les
             Vandoise
          
           .
           But
           Lyons
           proving
           no
           safe
           place
           for
           them
           ,
           they
           retired
           into
           the
           more
           desert
           parts
           of
           Languedock
           ,
           and
           spreading
           on
           the
           banks
           of
           the
           River
           Alby
           ,
           
           obtained
           the
           name
           of
           Albigenses
           in
           the
           Latine
           Writers
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Les
             Albigeoise
          
           in
           the
           French
           :
           supported
           by
           Raymond
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           Earl
           of
           Tholouse
           ,
           they
           became
           so
           insolent
           ,
           that
           they
           murthered
           Trincanel
           their
           Viscount
           in
           the
           City
           Beziers
           ,
           and
           dasht
           out
           the
           teeth
           of
           their
           Bishop
           ,
           having
           taken
           Sanctuary
           in
           St.
           Magdalens
           Church
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           that
           City
           .
           For
           which
           high
           outrages
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           of
           like
           nature
           which
           ensued
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           warred
           upon
           by
           Lewis
           the
           Ninth
           of
           France
           ,
           Sirnamed
           the
           Saint
           ,
           and
           many
           Noble
           adventurers
           ,
           who
           sacrificed
           many
           of
           them
           in
           the
           self-same
           Church
           wherein
           they
           had
           spilt
           the
           blood
           of
           others
           .
           After
           a
           long
           and
           bloody
           War
           ,
           which
           ended
           in
           the
           year
           1250
           ,
           they
           were
           almost
           rooted
           out
           of
           the
           Country
           also
           ;
           the
           residue
           or
           remainders
           of
           them
           having
           betook
           themselves
           into
           the
           mountainous
           parts
           of
           
             Daulphine
             ,
             Provence
             ,
             Piemont
          
           ,
           and
           Savoy
           ,
           for
           their
           greater
           safety
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           becoming
           neer
           Neighbours
           to
           the
           Switzers
           ,
           and
           possibly
           managing
           some
           traffick
           with
           the
           Town
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           their
           Doctrines
           could
           neither
           be
           unknown
           to
           Zuinglius
           amongst
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           to
           many
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           other
           of
           best
           note
           and
           quality
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           rest
           of
           France
           had
           all
           this
           while
           continued
           in
           the
           Popes
           obedience
           ,
           and
           held
           an
           outward
           uniformity
           in
           all
           points
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           from
           which
           it
           was
           not
           much
           diverted
           by
           the
           Writings
           of
           Zuinglius
           ,
           or
           the
           more
           moderate
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Lutheran
           Doctors
           ,
           who
           after
           the
           year
           1517
           ,
           had
           filled
           many
           Provinces
           of
           Germany
           with
           their
           opinions
           .
           But
           in
           the
           year
           1533
           ,
           the
           Lutherans
           found
           an
           opportunity
           to
           attempt
           upon
           it
           .
           For
           Francis
           the
           First
           favouring
           Learned
           men
           and
           Learning
           (
           as
           commonly
           they
           do
           ,
           whose
           Actions
           are
           worthy
           a
           learned
           Pen
           )
           resolved
           to
           erect
           a
           University
           at
           Paris
           ,
           making
           great
           offers
           to
           the
           most
           Learned
           Scholars
           of
           Italy
           and
           Germany
           for
           their
           entertainment
           .
           Luther
           takes
           hold
           of
           that
           advantange
           ,
           and
           sends
           Bucer
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           his
           ablest
           Followers
           ;
           who
           by
           disputing
           in
           such
           a
           confluence
           of
           Learned
           men
           ,
           might
           give
           a
           strong
           essay
           to
           bring
           in
           his
           Doctrines
           .
           Nor
           wanted
           there
           some
           which
           were
           taken
           with
           the
           Novelty
           of
           them
           ,
           especially
           because
           such
           as
           were
           questioned
           for
           Religion
           had
           recourse
           into
           Aquitaine
           ,
           to
           Margaret
           of
           Valois
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Sister
           ,
           married
           to
           Henry
           of
           Albert
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           who
           perhaps
           out
           of
           hatred
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           by
           whom
           her
           Husbands
           Father
           was
           deprived
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           might
           be
           the
           more
           favourable
           to
           the
           Lutherans
           ;
           or
           rather
           moved
           (
           as
           she
           confessed
           before
           her
           death
           )
           with
           commiseration
           to
           those
           condemned
           persons
           that
           fled
           to
           her
           protection
           ,
           she
           became
           earnest
           with
           her
           brother
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           persons
           ;
           so
           that
           for
           ten
           years
           together
           she
           was
           the
           chief
           means
           of
           maintaining
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Luther
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           France
           .
           Nor
           was
           the
           King
           so
           bent
           in
           their
           Extermination
           ,
           as
           otherwise
           he
           would
           have
           been
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           those
           many
           Switz
           and
           Germans
           that
           served
           him
           in
           his
           Wars
           against
           Charles
           the
           
           Fifth
           ;
           till
           at
           last
           ,
           being
           grievously
           offended
           with
           the
           contumacie
           of
           the
           men
           ,
           and
           their
           continual
           opposition
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           he
           published
           many
           Edicts
           and
           Proclamations
           against
           them
           ,
           not
           onely
           threatning
           ,
           but
           executing
           his
           penal
           Laws
           ,
           until
           he
           had
           at
           last
           almost
           extinguished
           the
           name
           of
           Luther
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           Calvins
           stratagem
           succeeded
           somewhat
           better
           ,
           
           who
           immediately
           upon
           the
           Death
           of
           Francis
           the
           First
           (
           whilst
           King
           Henry
           was
           ingag'd
           in
           the
           Wars
           with
           Charles
           )
           attempted
           France
           by
           sending
           his
           Pamphlets
           from
           Geneva
           ,
           writ
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           the
           French
           Tongue
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           captivating
           and
           informing
           of
           the
           common
           people
           .
           And
           as
           he
           found
           many
           possessed
           with
           Luthers
           opinions
           ,
           so
           he
           himself
           inflamed
           them
           with
           a
           Zeal
           to
           his
           own
           ;
           the
           Vulgar
           being
           very
           proud
           to
           be
           made
           Judges
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           pass
           their
           Votes
           upon
           the
           abstrusest
           Controversies
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           So
           that
           in
           short
           time
           Zuinglius
           was
           no
           more
           remembred
           ,
           nor
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Luther
           so
           much
           followed
           as
           it
           had
           been
           formerly
           .
           The
           name
           of
           Calvin
           carrying
           it
           amongst
           the
           French.
           The
           sudden
           propagating
           of
           whose
           Opinions
           ,
           both
           by
           preaching
           and
           writing
           ,
           gave
           great
           offence
           unto
           the
           Papists
           ;
           but
           chiefly
           to
           Charles
           Cardinal
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           and
           his
           Brother
           Francis
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           then
           being
           in
           great
           power
           and
           favour
           with
           King
           Henry
           the
           Second
           .
           By
           whose
           continual
           sollicitation
           ,
           the
           King
           endeavoured
           by
           many
           terrible
           and
           severe
           executions
           to
           suppress
           them
           utterly
           ;
           and
           did
           reduce
           his
           Followers
           at
           the
           last
           to
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           that
           they
           durst
           neither
           meet
           in
           publick
           ,
           or
           by
           open
           day
           ,
           but
           secretly
           in
           Woods
           or
           Private-houses
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           to
           avoid
           discovery
           .
           And
           at
           this
           time
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           Hugonots
           was
           first
           given
           them
           ;
           so
           called
           from
           St.
           Hugoes
           Gate
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Towrs
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           they
           were
           observed
           to
           pass
           to
           their
           secret
           Meetings
           ;
           or
           from
           a
           night-spirit
           ,
           or
           Hobgobling
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           St.
           Hugo
           ;
           to
           which
           they
           were
           resembled
           ,
           for
           their
           constant
           night-walks
           .
           But
           neither
           the
           disgrace
           which
           that
           name
           imported
           ,
           nor
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           Kings
           Edicts
           so
           prevailed
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           multiplyed
           more
           and
           more
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           Realm
           ;
           especially
           in
           the
           Provinces
           which
           either
           were
           nearest
           to
           Geneva
           ,
           or
           lay
           more
           open
           towards
           the
           Sea
           ,
           to
           the
           trade
           of
           the
           English.
           And
           though
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           displeasure
           ,
           deterred
           such
           as
           lived
           within
           the
           air
           of
           the
           Court
           from
           adhering
           openly
           unto
           them
           ;
           yet
           had
           they
           many
           secret
           favourers
           in
           the
           Royal
           Palace
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           few
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           which
           gave
           them
           as
           much
           countenance
           as
           the
           times
           could
           suffer
           .
           The
           certainty
           whereof
           appeared
           immediately
           on
           the
           death
           of
           King
           Henry
           ,
           who
           left
           this
           life
           at
           Paris
           on
           the
           tenth
           of
           
             Iuly
             ,
             Anno
          
           1559
           ,
           
           leaving
           the
           Crown
           to
           Francis
           his
           Eldest
           Son
           ,
           then
           being
           but
           fifteen
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           neither
           in
           strength
           of
           body
           ,
           nor
           in
           vigour
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           enabled
           for
           the
           managing
           of
           so
           great
           an
           Empire
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           This
           young
           King
           in
           his
           Fathers
           life-time
           had
           married
           Mary
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           Daughter
           and
           Heir
           of
           Iames
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           by
           Mary
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           a
           Daughter
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           ,
           and
           Sister
           to
           the
           two
           great
           Favourites
           before
           remembred
           .
           This
           gave
           a
           great
           improvement
           to
           the
           power
           and
           favour
           which
           the
           two
           brothers
           had
           before
           ,
           made
           greater
           by
           uniting
           themselves
           to
           
             Katherine
             de
             Medices
          
           ,
           the
           young
           Kings
           Mother
           ;
           a
           Woman
           of
           a
           pestilent
           Wit
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           studied
           nothing
           more
           then
           to
           maintain
           her
           own
           greatness
           against
           all
           opposers
           .
           By
           this
           confederacie
           ,
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Bourbon
           ,
           Heirs
           in
           Reversion
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           and
           his
           three
           brothers
           should
           depart
           without
           Islue-Male
           (
           as
           in
           fine
           they
           did
           )
           were
           quite
           excluded
           from
           all
           office
           and
           imployment
           in
           the
           Court
           or
           State.
           The
           principal
           of
           which
           ,
           was
           Anthony
           Duke
           of
           Vendosme
           ,
           and
           his
           brother
           Lewis
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ;
           men
           not
           so
           near
           in
           birth
           ,
           as
           of
           different
           humours
           ;
           the
           Duke
           being
           of
           an
           open
           nature
           ,
           flexible
           in
           himself
           ,
           and
           easily
           wrought
           upon
           by
           others
           :
           but
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Prince
           was
           observed
           to
           be
           of
           a
           more
           enterprising
           disposition
           ,
           violent
           (
           but
           of
           a
           violence
           mixed
           with
           cunning
           in
           the
           carrying
           on
           of
           his
           designs
           )
           and
           one
           that
           would
           not
           patiently
           dissemble
           the
           smallest
           injuries
           .
           These
           two
           had
           drawn
           unto
           their
           side
           the
           two
           Chastilions
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Gasper
             de
             Collignie
          
           Admiral
           of
           the
           Realm
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           Monsieur
           
             D'
             Andilot
          
           his
           brother
           Commander
           of
           the
           Infantry
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           to
           which
           Offices
           they
           had
           been
           advanced
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Montmorency
           ,
           into
           whose
           Family
           they
           had
           married
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Authority
           with
           the
           King
           deceased
           ;
           for
           whose
           removal
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           by
           the
           confederacy
           of
           the
           Queen
           Mother
           with
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           ,
           they
           were
           as
           much
           disquieted
           ,
           and
           as
           apt
           for
           action
           ,
           as
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Bourbon
           for
           the
           former
           Reasons
           .
           Many
           designs
           were
           offered
           to
           consideration
           in
           their
           private
           Meetings
           ;
           but
           none
           was
           more
           likely
           to
           effect
           their
           business
           ,
           then
           to
           make
           themselves
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Hugonot
           Faction
           ,
           which
           the
           two
           Chastilions
           had
           long
           favoured
           as
           far
           as
           they
           durst
           .
           By
           whose
           assistance
           they
           might
           draw
           all
           affairs
           to
           their
           own
           disposing
           ,
           get
           the
           Kings
           person
           into
           their
           power
           ,
           shut
           the
           Queen-mother
           into
           a
           Cloyster
           ,
           and
           force
           the
           Guises
           into
           Lorrain
           out
           of
           which
           they
           came
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           counsel
           was
           the
           rather
           followed
           ,
           because
           it
           seemed
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           inclinations
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           Navar
           Daughter
           of
           Henry
           of
           Albret
           and
           the
           Lady
           Margaret
           before-mentioned
           ,
           and
           Wife
           of
           Anthony
           Duke
           of
           Vendosm
           ,
           who
           in
           her
           Right
           acquired
           the
           title
           to
           that
           Kingdom
           .
           Which
           Princess
           being
           naturally
           averse
           from
           the
           Popes
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           powerfully
           transported
           by
           some
           flattering
           hopes
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           her
           Kingdoms
           ,
           conceived
           no
           expedient
           so
           effectual
           to
           revenge
           her self
           upon
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           Inthrone
           her self
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           the
           prosecuting
           this
           design
           to
           the
           very
           utmost
           .
           Upon
           which
           ground
           she
           inculcated
           nothing
           more
           into
           the
           ears
           of
           her
           
           Husband
           ,
           then
           that
           he
           must
           not
           suffer
           such
           an
           opportunity
           to
           slip
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           the
           Crown
           which
           belonged
           unto
           her
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           make
           himself
           the
           Head
           of
           a
           mighty
           Faction
           ,
           containing
           almost
           half
           the
           strength
           of
           France
           ;
           that
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           he
           might
           expect
           assistance
           from
           the
           German
           Princes
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           ,
           from
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           many
           discontented
           Lords
           in
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ,
           besides
           such
           of
           the
           Catholick
           party
           ,
           even
           in
           France
           it self
           ,
           as
           were
           displeased
           at
           the
           
           Omni-Regency
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           ;
           that
           by
           a
           strong
           Conjunction
           of
           all
           these
           interesses
           ,
           he
           might
           not
           onely
           get
           his
           ends
           upon
           the
           Guises
           ,
           but
           carry
           his
           Army
           cross
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           make
           himself
           Master
           of
           Navar
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Rights
           and
           Royalties
           appertaining
           to
           it
           .
           But
           all
           this
           could
           not
           so
           prevail
           on
           the
           Duke
           her
           Husband
           ,
           (
           whom
           we
           will
           henceforth
           call
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           )
           as
           either
           openly
           or
           under-hand
           to
           promote
           the
           enterprise
           ,
           which
           he
           conceived
           more
           like
           to
           hinder
           his
           affairs
           ,
           then
           to
           advance
           his
           hopes
           .
           For
           the
           Queen-Mother
           having
           some
           intelligence
           of
           these
           secret
           practices
           ,
           sends
           for
           him
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           commends
           unto
           his
           care
           her
           Daughter
           the
           Princess
           Isabella
           ,
           affianced
           to
           Philip
           the
           Second
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           puts
           him
           chief
           into
           Commission
           for
           delivering
           her
           upon
           the
           Borders
           to
           such
           Spanish
           Ministers
           as
           were
           appointed
           to
           receive
           her
           .
           All
           which
           she
           did
           (
           as
           she
           assured
           him
           )
           for
           no
           other
           ends
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           the
           great
           esteem
           which
           she
           had
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           to
           put
           him
           into
           a
           fair
           way
           for
           ingratiating
           himself
           with
           the
           Catholick
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           him
           such
           a
           hopeful
           opportunity
           for
           solliciting
           his
           own
           affairs
           with
           the
           Grandees
           of
           Spain
           ,
           as
           might
           much
           tend
           to
           his
           advantage
           upon
           this
           imployment
           .
           Which
           device
           had
           so
           wrought
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           been
           so
           finely
           fitted
           by
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Catholick
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           himself
           in
           a
           better
           way
           to
           regain
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           Hugonots
           in
           France
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Friends
           in
           Germany
           and
           England
           ,
           could
           chalk
           out
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           But
           notwithstanding
           this
           great
           coldness
           in
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           the
           business
           was
           so
           hotly
           followed
           by
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           the
           Admiral
           Colligny
           ,
           and
           his
           brother
           
             D'
             Andelot
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Hugonots
           were
           drawn
           to
           unite
           together
           ,
           under
           the
           Princes
           of
           that
           House
           .
           To
           which
           they
           were
           spurred
           on
           the
           faster
           ,
           by
           the
           practices
           of
           
             Godfrey
             de
             la
             Bar
          
           ,
           commonly
           called
           Renaudie
           ,
           from
           the
           name
           of
           his
           Signiory
           ;
           a
           man
           of
           a
           most
           mischievous
           Wit
           ,
           and
           a
           dangerous
           Eloquence
           ;
           who
           being
           forced
           to
           abandon
           his
           own
           Country
           for
           some
           misdemeanors
           ,
           betook
           himself
           unto
           Geneva
           ,
           where
           he
           grew
           great
           with
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Consistory
           ;
           and
           coming
           back
           again
           in
           the
           change
           of
           times
           ,
           was
           thought
           the
           fittest
           instrument
           to
           promote
           this
           service
           ,
           and
           draw
           the
           party
           to
           a
           body
           .
           Which
           being
           industriously
           pursued
           ,
           was
           in
           fine
           effected
           ;
           many
           great
           men
           ,
           who
           had
           before
           concealed
           themselves
           in
           their
           affections
           ,
           declaring
           openly
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           when
           they
           perceived
           it
           countenanced
           by
           such
           
           Potent
           Princes
           .
           To
           each
           of
           these
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           found
           them
           qualified
           for
           parts
           and
           power
           ,
           they
           assigned
           their
           Provinces
           and
           Precincts
           ,
           within
           the
           limits
           whereof
           they
           were
           directed
           to
           raise
           Men
           ,
           Arms
           ,
           Money
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           necessaries
           ,
           for
           carrying
           on
           of
           the
           design
           ;
           but
           all
           things
           to
           be
           done
           in
           so
           close
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           no
           discovery
           should
           be
           made
           till
           the
           deed
           was
           done
           .
           By
           this
           it
           was
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           that
           a
           certain
           number
           of
           them
           should
           repair
           to
           the
           King
           at
           Bloise
           ,
           and
           tender
           a
           Petition
           to
           him
           in
           all
           humble
           manner
           for
           the
           Free
           exercise
           of
           the
           Religion
           which
           they
           then
           professed
           ,
           and
           for
           professing
           which
           they
           had
           been
           persecuted
           in
           the
           days
           of
           his
           Father
           .
           But
           these
           Petitioners
           were
           to
           be
           backed
           with
           multitudes
           of
           armed
           men
           ,
           gathered
           together
           from
           all
           parts
           on
           the
           day
           appointed
           ;
           who
           on
           the
           Kings
           denyal
           of
           so
           just
           a
           suit
           ,
           should
           violently
           break
           into
           the
           Court
           ▪
           seize
           on
           the
           person
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           surprise
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           Guises
           to
           the
           Sword
           :
           And
           that
           being
           done
           ,
           Liberty
           was
           to
           be
           Proclaimed
           ,
           Free
           exercise
           of
           Religion
           granted
           by
           publick
           Edict
           ,
           the
           managery
           of
           affairs
           committed
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Confederates
           gratified
           with
           rewards
           and
           honours
           .
           Impossible
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           business
           which
           required
           so
           many
           hands
           ,
           none
           should
           be
           found
           to
           give
           intelligence
           to
           the
           adverse
           party
           :
           which
           coming
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Queen-Mother
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           they
           removed
           the
           Court
           from
           Bloise
           a
           weak
           open
           Town
           ,
           to
           the
           strong
           Castle
           of
           Amboise
           ,
           pretending
           nothing
           but
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           King
           some
           recreation
           in
           the
           Woods
           adjoyning
           .
           But
           being
           once
           setled
           in
           the
           Castle
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           made
           acquainted
           with
           the
           threatned
           danger
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           appointed
           Lieutenant-General
           of
           the
           Realm
           of
           France
           .
           And
           by
           his
           care
           the
           matter
           was
           so
           wisely
           handled
           ,
           that
           without
           making
           any
           noise
           to
           affright
           the
           Confederates
           ,
           the
           Petitioners
           were
           admitted
           into
           the
           Town
           ;
           whilst
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           several
           Troopes
           of
           Horse
           were
           sent
           out
           by
           him
           to
           fall
           on
           such
           of
           their
           accomplices
           as
           were
           well
           armed
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           have
           done
           the
           mischief
           ,
           if
           not
           thus
           prevented
           .
        
         
           
           7.
           
           The
           issue
           of
           the
           business
           was
           ,
           that
           Renaudie
           the
           chief
           Actor
           in
           it
           was
           killed
           in
           the
           fight
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           rest
           slain
           ,
           and
           some
           taken
           Prisoners
           ,
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           them
           being
           routed
           and
           compelled
           to
           flee
           :
           yet
           such
           was
           the
           clemencie
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           di●creet
           temper
           of
           the
           Guises
           ,
           in
           the
           course
           of
           this
           business
           ,
           that
           a
           general
           pardon
           was
           proclaimed
           on
           the
           18
           of
           March
           ,
           (
           being
           the
           third
           day
           after
           the
           Execution
           )
           to
           all
           that
           being
           moved
           onely
           with
           the
           Zeal
           to
           Religion
           ,
           had
           entred
           themselves
           into
           the
           Conspiracie
           ,
           if
           within
           twenty
           four
           hours
           they
           laid
           down
           their
           Arms
           ,
           and
           retired
           to
           their
           own
           Houses
           .
           But
           this
           did
           little
           edifie
           with
           those
           hot
           spirits
           which
           had
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           and
           had
           befooled
           themselves
           and
           others
           with
           the
           flattering
           hopes
           of
           gaining
           the
           Free
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           but
           that
           they
           were
           resolved
           so
           to
           act
           their
           parts
           ,
           that
           Religion
           might
           not
           seem
           to
           have
           any
           hand
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           
           least
           might
           not
           suffer
           by
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           plot
           miscarried
           .
           To
           which
           end
           they
           procured
           the
           chief
           Lawyers
           of
           France
           and
           Germany
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           reformed
           Divines
           of
           the
           greatest
           eminence
           ,
           to
           publish
           some
           Writings
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           without
           violating
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           dignity
           of
           the
           lawful
           Magistrate
           ,
           they
           might
           oppose
           with
           Arms
           the
           violent
           Domination
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           ,
           who
           were
           given
           out
           for
           Enemies
           to
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           hinderers
           of
           the
           course
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           no
           better
           then
           the
           Kings
           Jaylors
           ,
           as
           the
           case
           then
           stood
           .
           But
           this
           Mask
           was
           quickly
           taken
           off
           ,
           and
           the
           design
           appeared
           bare
           faced
           without
           any
           vizard
           .
           For
           presently
           upon
           the
           routing
           of
           the
           Forces
           in
           the
           Woods
           of
           Amboise
           ,
           they
           caused
           great
           tumults
           to
           be
           raised
           in
           
             Poictou
             ,
             Languedock
          
           and
           Provence
           .
           To
           which
           the
           Preachers
           of
           Geneva
           were
           forthwith
           called
           ,
           and
           they
           came
           as
           willingly
           ;
           their
           Followers
           being
           much
           increased
           both
           in
           courage
           and
           numbers
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           their
           vehemency
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           as
           their
           private
           practices
           .
           In
           Daulpheny
           ,
           and
           some
           parts
           of
           Provence
           ,
           a
           they
           proceeded
           further
           ,
           seized
           upon
           divers
           of
           the
           Churches
           for
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           matters
           had
           succeeded
           answerable
           to
           their
           expectation
           .
           But
           on
           the
           first
           coming
           of
           some
           Forces
           from
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           they
           shrunk
           in
           again
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           Country
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           wherein
           first
           they
           found
           it
           .
           Of
           this
           particular
           ,
           Calvin
           gives
           notice
           unto
           Bullenger
           ,
           by
           his
           Letters
           of
           the
           27
           of
           
             May
             ,
             Anno
          
           1560
           ,
           complaining
           much
           of
           the
           extreme
           rashness
           ,
           and
           fool-hardiness
           of
           some
           of
           that
           party
           b
           ,
           whom
           no
           sober
           counsels
           could
           restrain
           from
           those
           ingagements
           which
           might
           have
           proved
           so
           dangerous
           and
           destructive
           to
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           .
           Which
           words
           of
           his
           relate
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           Action
           of
           Daulphine
           and
           Provence
           ,
           but
           to
           some
           of
           the
           attempts
           preceding
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           were
           ,
           by
           him
           discouraged
           and
           disswaded
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           him
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           But
           though
           we
           may
           believe
           him
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           we
           may
           ,
           the
           Pope
           and
           Court
           of
           France
           were
           otherwise
           perswaded
           of
           it
           .
           Reinadoes
           going
           from
           Geneva
           to
           unite
           the
           party
           ,
           was
           as
           unlikely
           to
           be
           done
           without
           his
           allowance
           ,
           as
           without
           his
           privity
           .
           But
           certainly
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Geneva
           durst
           not
           leave
           their
           Flocks
           to
           Preach
           Sedition
           to
           the
           French
           of
           Provence
           and
           Languedock
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           neither
           connived
           at
           it
           ,
           or
           advised
           them
           to
           it
           ;
           c
           and
           such
           connivings
           differ
           but
           little
           from
           commands
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           in
           Salvian
           .
           Once
           it
           is
           sure
           that
           the
           Pope
           suggested
           to
           the
           French
           King
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Viterbo
           ,
           whom
           he
           sent
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Legate
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           mischief
           which
           troubled
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           Poyson
           which
           infected
           that
           Kingdom
           and
           the
           Neighbouring
           Countries
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           I
           finde
           in
           my
           Autho●
           )
           came
           from
           no
           other
           Fountain
           then
           the
           Lake
           of
           Geneva
           ;
           that
           by
           digging
           at
           the
           very
           Root
           ,
           he
           might
           divert
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           nourishment
           by
           which
           those
           mischiefs
           were
           fomented
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           prosecuting
           such
           a
           Forraign
           War
           ,
           he
           might
           evacuate
           those
           bad
           humours
           which
           
           distempered
           his
           Kingdom
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           the
           King
           be
           pleased
           to
           engage
           herein
           ,
           his
           Holiness
           would
           not
           onely
           send
           him
           some
           convenient
           Aids
           ,
           but
           move
           the
           Scotch
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           to
           assist
           him
           also
           .
           But
           neither
           the
           Queen-Mother
           ,
           nor
           the
           Guise
           (
           for
           the
           King
           acted
           little
           in
           his
           own
           affairs
           )
           could
           approve
           the
           motion
           ,
           partly
           for
           fear
           of
           giving
           offence
           unto
           the
           Switzers
           ,
           with
           whom
           Geneva
           had
           confederated
           thirty
           years
           before
           ;
           and
           partly
           because
           none
           being
           like
           to
           engage
           in
           that
           War
           ,
           but
           the
           Catholicks
           onely
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           would
           thereby
           lye
           open
           to
           the
           adverse
           party
           .
           But
           nothing
           more
           diverted
           the
           three
           Princes
           from
           concurring
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           impossibility
           of
           complying
           with
           their
           several
           interesses
           in
           the
           disposing
           of
           the
           Town
           when
           it
           should
           be
           taken
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           would
           not
           enter
           into
           the
           War
           before
           he
           was
           assured
           by
           the
           other
           Princes
           that
           he
           should
           reap
           the
           profit
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           belonging
           anciently
           to
           his
           jurisdiction
           .
           But
           it
           agreed
           neither
           with
           the
           interest
           of
           France
           nor
           Spain
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Duke
           greater
           then
           he
           was
           ,
           by
           so
           fair
           an
           addition
           as
           would
           be
           made
           to
           his
           Estate
           ,
           were
           it
           yeilded
           to
           him
           .
           The
           Spaniard
           knew
           that
           the
           French
           King
           would
           never
           bring
           him
           into
           France
           ,
           or
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           such
           a
           fortified
           pass
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           might
           enter
           when
           he
           pleased
           .
           As
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           would
           not
           suffer
           it
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           power
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           neer
           Neighbour-hood
           unto
           the
           County
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           which
           both
           then
           was
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           hath
           been
           appendant
           on
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           .
           By
           reason
           of
           which
           mutual
           distrusts
           and
           jealousies
           ,
           the
           Pope
           received
           no
           other
           answer
           to
           his
           motion
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           matters
           abroad
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           exercised
           at
           home
           with
           so
           many
           concernments
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           This
           answer
           pinched
           upon
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           found
           as
           much
           confusion
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Avignion
           ,
           belonging
           for
           some
           hundreds
           of
           years
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           the
           French
           could
           reasonably
           complain
           in
           the
           Bowels
           of
           France
           .
           For
           lying
           as
           it
           did
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           Provence
           ,
           and
           being
           visited
           with
           such
           of
           the
           French
           Preachers
           as
           had
           been
           studied
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           the
           people
           generally
           became
           inclined
           unto
           Calvins
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           made
           profession
           of
           the
           same
           both
           in
           private
           and
           publick
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           resolved
           upon
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           taking
           up
           of
           Arms
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           though
           their
           natural
           Lord
           ;
           partly
           upon
           pretence
           that
           the
           Country
           was
           unjustly
           taken
           from
           the
           Earls
           of
           Tholouse
           by
           the
           Predecessors
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           partly
           because
           the
           present
           Pope
           could
           prove
           no
           true
           Lineal
           Succession
           from
           the
           first
           Usurper
           ;
           but
           chiefly
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           persons
           Ecclesiastical
           were
           disabled
           by
           Christs
           Commandments
           from
           exercising
           any
           Temporal
           Jurisdiction
           over
           other
           men
           .
           Being
           thus
           resolved
           to
           rebel
           ,
           they
           put
           themselves
           ,
           by
           the
           perswasion
           of
           
             Alexander
             Guilatine
          
           ,
           a
           professed
           Civilian
           ,
           into
           the
           protection
           of
           
             Charles
             Count
             de
             Mont-brun
          
           ,
           who
           had
           then
           taken
           Arms
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           
             Daulphine
             .
             Mont-brun
          
           accepts
           of
           the
           imployment
           ,
           enters
           the
           Territory
           of
           Avignion
           
           with
           three
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           reduceth
           the
           whole
           Country
           under
           his
           command
           ;
           the
           Popes
           Vice-Legate
           in
           the
           City
           being
           hardly
           able
           for
           the
           present
           to
           make
           good
           the
           Castle
           .
           But
           so
           it
           happened
           ,
           that
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Tournon
           ,
           whose
           Niece
           the
           Count
           had
           married
           ,
           being
           neer
           the
           place
           ,
           prevailed
           with
           him
           after
           some
           discourse
           to
           withdraw
           his
           Forces
           ,
           and
           to
           retire
           unto
           Geneva
           ;
           assuring
           him
           not
           onely
           of
           his
           Majesties
           pardon
           ,
           and
           the
           restitution
           of
           his
           Goods
           which
           had
           been
           confiscated
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           should
           have
           liberty
           of
           Conscience
           also
           ,
           which
           he
           prized
           far
           more
           then
           both
           the
           other
           .
           By
           which
           Action
           the
           people
           were
           necessitated
           to
           return
           to
           their
           old
           obedience
           ;
           but
           with
           so
           many
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           that
           many
           years
           were
           spent
           before
           the
           Pope
           could
           be
           assured
           of
           the
           love
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           or
           they
           relye
           upon
           the
           Clemency
           and
           good
           will
           of
           their
           Prince
           .
           Such
           issue
           had
           the
           first
           attempts
           of
           the
           Calvinians
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           France
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           it
           was
           determined
           by
           the
           Cabinet
           Council
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           to
           smother
           the
           indignity
           of
           these
           insurrections
           ,
           that
           the
           hot
           spirits
           of
           the
           French
           might
           have
           time
           to
           cool
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           call
           them
           to
           a
           sober
           reckoning
           ,
           when
           they
           least
           looked
           for
           it
           .
           In
           order
           whereunto
           ,
           an
           Edict
           is
           published
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           all
           the
           Parliamentary
           Courts
           of
           France
           (
           being
           at
           that
           time
           eight
           in
           all
           )
           concerning
           the
           holding
           of
           an
           Assembly
           at
           Fountain-bleau
           on
           the
           21
           of
           August
           then
           next
           following
           ,
           for
           composing
           the
           distractions
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           in
           that
           Edict
           he
           declares
           ,
           that
           without
           any
           evident
           occasion
           ,
           a
           great
           number
           of
           persons
           had
           risen
           and
           taken
           Arms
           against
           him
           ;
           that
           he
           could
           not
           but
           impute
           the
           cause
           thereof
           to
           the
           Hugonots
           onely
           ,
           who
           having
           laid
           aside
           all
           belief
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           affection
           to
           their
           Country
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           disturb
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           willing
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           to
           pardon
           all
           such
           ,
           as
           having
           made
           acknowledgement
           of
           their
           errours
           ,
           should
           return
           to
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           live
           conformable
           to
           the
           Rites
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           ;
           that
           therefore
           none
           of
           his
           Courts
           of
           Parliament
           should
           proceed
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           upon
           any
           manner
           of
           information
           for
           offences
           past
           ,
           but
           to
           provide
           by
           all
           severity
           for
           the
           future
           against
           their
           committing
           of
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           that
           for
           reforming
           all
           abuses
           in
           Government
           ,
           he
           resolved
           upon
           the
           calling
           of
           an
           Assembly
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Princes
           and
           most
           Eminent
           Persons
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           should
           consult
           together
           ;
           the
           sa●d
           Assembly
           to
           be
           held
           at
           his
           Majesties
           Palace
           of
           Fountain-bleau
           on
           the
           21
           of
           August
           then
           next
           following
           ,
           and
           free
           leave
           to
           be
           therein
           granted
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           persons
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           propound
           their
           grievances
           ,
           but
           to
           advise
           on
           some
           expedient
           for
           redress
           thereof
           .
           According
           unto
           which
           appointment
           the
           Assembly
           holds
           ,
           but
           neither
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           nor
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           could
           be
           perswaded
           to
           be
           present
           ;
           being
           both
           bent
           ,
           as
           it
           appeared
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           on
           some
           further
           projects
           .
           
           But
           it
           was
           ordered
           ,
           that
           the
           Admiral
           Collignie
           ,
           and
           his
           brother
           
             D'
             Andelot
          
           should
           attend
           the
           service
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           nothing
           should
           be
           there
           concluded
           without
           their
           privity
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           their
           Cause
           .
           And
           that
           they
           might
           the
           better
           strike
           a
           terrour
           into
           the
           Heart
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           whom
           they
           conceived
           to
           have
           been
           frighted
           to
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           present
           Assembly
           ,
           the
           Admiral
           tenders
           a
           Petition
           in
           behalf
           of
           those
           of
           the
           reformed
           Religion
           in
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           subscribe
           with
           one
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           thousand
           hands
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           required
           .
           To
           which
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Lorrain
           as
           bravely
           answered
           ,
           that
           if
           150000
           seditious
           could
           be
           found
           in
           France
           to
           subscribe
           that
           paper
           ,
           he
           doubted
           not
           but
           that
           there
           were
           a
           million
           of
           Loyal
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           ready
           to
           encounter
           them
           ,
           and
           oppose
           their
           insolencies
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           In
           this
           Assembly
           it
           was
           ordered
           by
           the
           common
           consent
           ,
           that
           for
           rectifying
           of
           abuses
           amongst
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           a
           meeting
           should
           be
           held
           of
           Divines
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           in
           which
           those
           discords
           might
           be
           remedied
           ,
           without
           innovating
           or
           disputing
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           setling
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           an
           Assembly
           of
           the
           three
           Estates
           should
           be
           held
           at
           Orleance
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           October
           ;
           to
           which
           all
           persons
           interested
           were
           required
           to
           come
           .
           All
           which
           the
           Hugonots
           imputed
           to
           the
           consternation
           which
           they
           had
           brought
           upon
           the
           Court
           by
           their
           former
           risings
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           fear
           which
           was
           conceived
           of
           some
           new
           insurrections
           ,
           if
           all
           things
           were
           not
           regulated
           and
           reformed
           according
           unto
           their
           desires
           .
           Which
           misconceit
           so
           wrought
           upon
           the
           principal
           Leaders
           ,
           that
           they
           resolved
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           present
           fears
           ,
           by
           seizing
           on
           such
           Towns
           and
           places
           of
           consequence
           ,
           as
           might
           enable
           them
           to
           defend
           both
           themselves
           and
           their
           parties
           ,
           against
           all
           opponents
           .
           And
           to
           that
           end
           it
           was
           concluded
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           should
           seize
           upon
           all
           places
           in
           his
           way
           betwixt
           Bearn
           and
           Orleance
           ;
           that
           the
           City
           of
           Paris
           should
           be
           seized
           on
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Marshal
           of
           Montmorency
           the
           Dukes
           Eldest
           Son
           ,
           who
           was
           Governour
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           assure
           themselves
           of
           Picardy
           by
           the
           Lords
           of
           Tenepont
           and
           Bouchavanne
           ,
           and
           of
           Britain
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Estampes
           ,
           who
           was
           powerful
           in
           it
           ;
           that
           being
           thus
           fortified
           ,
           well
           armed
           ,
           and
           better
           accompanied
           by
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           whom
           they
           might
           presume
           of
           ,
           they
           should
           force
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Estates
           to
           depose
           the
           Queen
           ,
           remove
           the
           Guises
           from
           the
           Government
           ,
           declare
           the
           King
           to
           be
           in
           his
           minority
           till
           he
           came
           to
           twenty
           two
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           appoint
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           the
           Constable
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           for
           his
           Tutors
           and
           Governours
           :
           which
           practice
           as
           it
           was
           confessed
           by
           
             Iaques
             de
             la
             Sague
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Servants
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           intercepted
           in
           his
           journey
           to
           him
           ;
           so
           the
           confession
           was
           confirmed
           by
           some
           Letters
           from
           the
           Visdame
           of
           Chartres
           which
           he
           had
           about
           him
           .
           But
           this
           discovery
           being
           kept
           secret
           ,
           the
           Hugonots
           having
           taken
           courage
           from
           the
           first
           conspiracie
           at
           Amboise
           ,
           and
           the
           open
           profession
           of
           the
           
           Admiral
           ,
           began
           to
           raise
           some
           new
           commotions
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           laying
           aside
           all
           obedience
           and
           respect
           of
           duty
           ,
           not
           onely
           made
           open
           resistance
           against
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           but
           had
           directly
           taken
           arms
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           and
           practised
           to
           get
           into
           their
           hands
           some
           principal
           Towns
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           might
           retire
           in
           all
           times
           of
           danger
           :
           Amongst
           which
           none
           was
           more
           aimed
           at
           then
           the
           City
           of
           Lyons
           ,
           a
           City
           of
           great
           Wealth
           and
           Trading
           ,
           and
           where
           great
           numbers
           of
           the
           people
           were
           inclined
           to
           Calvins
           Doctrine
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           neer
           Neighbourhood
           to
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Cantons
           .
           Upon
           this
           Town
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           had
           a
           plot
           ,
           and
           was
           like
           to
           have
           carried
           it
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           end
           it
           fell
           out
           contrary
           to
           his
           expectation
           ;
           which
           forced
           him
           to
           withdraw
           himself
           to
           Bearn
           ,
           there
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           security
           of
           himself
           and
           his
           Brother
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           But
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           not
           being
           so
           deeply
           interested
           in
           these
           late
           designs
           ,
           in
           which
           his
           name
           had
           been
           made
           use
           of
           half
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           could
           not
           so
           much
           distrust
           himself
           and
           his
           personal
           safety
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           put
           himself
           into
           a
           readiness
           for
           his
           journey
           to
           Orleance
           .
           To
           which
           he
           could
           by
           no
           means
           perswade
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           was
           by
           him
           much
           laboured
           not
           to
           go
           in
           person
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           certified
           that
           the
           King
           was
           sending
           Forces
           to
           fetch
           them
           thence
           ;
           which
           could
           not
           be
           without
           the
           wasting
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           betraying
           of
           themselves
           unto
           those
           suspicions
           which
           otherwise
           they
           might
           hope
           to
           clear
           .
           No
           sooner
           were
           they
           come
           to
           Orleance
           ,
           but
           the
           Prince
           was
           arrested
           of
           high
           Treason
           ,
           committed
           close
           Prisoner
           with
           a
           Guard
           upon
           him
           ,
           the
           cognizance
           of
           his
           Cause
           appointed
           unto
           certain
           Delegates
           ,
           his
           Process
           formed
           ,
           and
           Sentence
           of
           death
           pronounced
           against
           him
           ;
           which
           questionless
           had
           been
           executed
           both
           on
           him
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           also
           under
           a
           Guard
           ,
           if
           the
           death
           of
           the
           young
           King
           had
           not
           intervened
           on
           the
           fifth
           of
           December
           ,
           which
           put
           the
           Court
           into
           new
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           preserved
           their
           lives
           .
           For
           the
           Queen
           wisely
           took
           into
           consideration
           ,
           that
           if
           these
           two
           Princes
           were
           destroyed
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           fit
           counterpoise
           for
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           ;
           which
           possibly
           might
           thereby
           be
           temped
           to
           revive
           the
           old
           pretensions
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           as
           the
           direct
           Heirs
           of
           Charles
           the
           Great
           .
           For
           which
           they
           could
           not
           have
           a
           better
           opportunity
           ,
           then
           they
           had
           at
           the
           present
           ;
           the
           Eldest
           of
           her
           three
           Sons
           not
           exceeding
           ten
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           of
           a
           vigorous
           constitution
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           more
           likely
           to
           want
           Friends
           in
           their
           greatest
           need
           .
           Upon
           these
           apprehensions
           she
           sends
           secretly
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           and
           came
           at
           last
           to
           this
           agreement
           ,
           viz.
           that
           during
           the
           Minority
           of
           her
           son
           King
           Charles
           the
           Ninth
           ,
           the
           Queen-mother
           should
           be
           declared
           Regent
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           Lord-Lieutenant
           of
           France
           ;
           all
           supplications
           from
           the
           Provinces
           to
           be
           made
           to
           the
           Lord-Lieutenant
           ;
           but
           all
           Ambassadors
           and
           Letters
           of
           Negotiation
           from
           Forreign
           Princes
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           the
           Queen
           ;
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           the
           Visdame
           of
           Chartres
           ,
           with
           
           all
           other
           Prisoners
           of
           their
           party
           to
           be
           set
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           the
           sentences
           of
           their
           condemnations
           to
           be
           so
           declared
           null
           and
           void
           ;
           that
           the
           Queen-Regent
           should
           make
           use
           of
           her
           power
           and
           interest
           with
           the
           Catholick
           King
           ,
           for
           restoring
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           the
           entire
           possession
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Sardinia
           as
           a
           recompence
           for
           it
           .
           And
           at
           last
           it
           was
           also
           yeilded
           ,
           though
           long
           first
           ,
           and
           published
           by
           the
           Edict
           of
           the
           28
           of
           
             Ianuary
             ,
             That
             the
             Magistrates
             should
             be
             ordered
             to
             release
             all
             Prisoners
             committed
             for
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             stop
             any
             manner
             of
             Inquisition
             appointed
             for
             that
             purpose
             against
             any
             person
             whatsoever
             ;
             that
             they
             should
             not
             suffer
             any
             disputation
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             nor
             permit
             particular
             persons
             to
             revile
             one
             another
             with
             the
             names
             of
          
           Heretick
           and
           Papist
           ;
           
             but
             that
             all
             should
             live
             together
             in
             peace
             ,
             abstaining
             from
             unlawful
             Assemblies
             ,
             or
             to
             raise
             scandals
             or
             Sedition
             .
          
        
         
           
           13.
           
           By
           this
           Edict
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Calvin
           were
           first
           countenanced
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           France
           ,
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           hindring
           the
           effusion
           of
           more
           Christian
           blood
           :
           which
           carryed
           an
           appearance
           of
           much
           Christianity
           ,
           though
           in
           plain
           truth
           it
           was
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Queens
           ambition
           ,
           who
           could
           devise
           no
           other
           way
           to
           preserve
           her
           greatness
           ,
           and
           counterbalance
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           .
           But
           the
           Hugonots
           not
           being
           content
           with
           a
           bare
           connivance
           ,
           resolved
           to
           drive
           it
           on
           to
           a
           Toleration
           ;
           and
           to
           drive
           it
           on
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           means
           onely
           by
           which
           they
           had
           extorted
           (
           as
           they
           thought
           )
           these
           first
           concessions
           .
           For
           thinking
           the
           Queen-Regent
           not
           to
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           deny
           them
           any
           thing
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           call
           them
           into
           question
           for
           their
           future
           Actings
           ,
           they
           presently
           fell
           upon
           the
           open
           exercise
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           and
           every
           where
           exceedingly
           increased
           both
           in
           power
           and
           numbers
           .
           In
           confidence
           whereof
           ,
           by
           publick
           Assemblies
           ,
           insolent
           Speeches
           ,
           and
           other
           acts
           the
           like
           unpleasing
           ,
           they
           incurred
           the
           hatred
           and
           disdain
           of
           the
           Catholick
           party
           ;
           which
           put
           all
           places
           into
           tumult
           ,
           and
           filled
           all
           the
           Provinces
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           with
           seditious
           rumours
           :
           so
           that
           contrary
           to
           the
           intention
           of
           those
           that
           governed
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           common
           opinion
           ,
           the
           remedy
           applyed
           to
           maintain
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           preserve
           peace
           and
           concord
           in
           the
           Kings
           minority
           ,
           fell
           out
           to
           be
           dangerous
           and
           destructive
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           matter
           occasioned
           all
           those
           dissentions
           which
           they
           hoped
           by
           so
           much
           care
           to
           have
           prevented
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Cardinal
           informed
           the
           Council
           ,
           the
           Hugonots
           were
           grown
           by
           this
           connivance
           to
           so
           great
           a
           height
           ,
           that
           the
           Priests
           were
           not
           suffered
           to
           celebrate
           their
           daily
           Sacrifices
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           use
           of
           their
           own
           Pulpits
           ;
           that
           the
           Magistrates
           were
           no
           longer
           obeyed
           in
           their
           jurisdictions
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           places
           raged
           with
           discords
           ,
           burnings
           and
           slaughters
           ,
           through
           the
           peevishness
           and
           presumption
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           assumed
           to
           themselves
           a
           liberty
           of
           teaching
           and
           believing
           whatsoever
           they
           listed
           .
           Upon
           which
           points
           he
           so
           enlarged
           himself
           with
           his
           wonted
           eloquence
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           of
           that
           
           party
           could
           make
           any
           Reply
           .
           And
           the
           Queen-Mother
           also
           being
           silent
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           unanimously
           voted
           by
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Crown
           should
           assemble
           at
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Paris
           on
           the
           thirteenth
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           there
           to
           debate
           in
           the
           Kings
           presence
           of
           all
           these
           particulars
           ,
           and
           to
           resolve
           upon
           such
           remedies
           as
           were
           necessary
           for
           the
           future
           .
           At
           which
           time
           it
           was
           by
           general
           consent
           expresly
           ordered
           ,
           upon
           complaint
           made
           of
           the
           insurrection
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           in
           so
           many
           places
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Ministers
           should
           forthwith
           be
           expelled
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           that
           no
           manner
           of
           person
           should
           from
           thenceforth
           use
           any
           other
           Rites
           or
           Ceremonies
           in
           Religion
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           held
           and
           taught
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           Assemblies
           of
           men
           armed
           or
           unarmed
           should
           be
           interdicted
           ,
           except
           it
           were
           of
           Catholicks
           in
           Catholick
           Churches
           ,
           for
           Divine
           performances
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           Custom
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           The
           Admiral
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           finding
           themselves
           unable
           to
           cross
           this
           Edict
           ,
           resolved
           upon
           another
           course
           to
           advance
           their
           partie
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           encouraged
           the
           Calvinian
           Ministers
           to
           petition
           for
           a
           Disputation
           in
           the
           Kings
           presence
           ,
           to
           be
           held
           between
           them
           and
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           Which
           Disputation
           being
           propounded
           ,
           was
           opposed
           by
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Tournon
           ,
           upon
           a
           just
           consideration
           of
           those
           inconveniencies
           which
           might
           follow
           on
           it
           ;
           the
           rather
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           General
           Council
           then
           convened
           at
           Trent
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           safely
           both
           propose
           and
           dispute
           their
           opinions
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           being
           willing
           to
           imbrace
           the
           occasion
           for
           making
           a
           general
           Muster
           of
           his
           own
           Abilities
           ,
           his
           subtilty
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           his
           art
           of
           speaking
           ,
           prevailed
           so
           far
           upon
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           the
           suit
           was
           granted
           ,
           and
           a
           Conference
           thereupon
           appointed
           to
           be
           held
           at
           Poyssie
           ,
           on
           the
           tenth
           day
           of
           August
           ,
           1561.
           
           At
           which
           time
           there
           assembled
           for
           the
           Catholick
           party
           ,
           the
           Cardinals
           of
           
             Tournon
             ,
             Lorrain
             ,
             Bourbon
             ,
             Armagnac
          
           and
           Guise
           ,
           with
           many
           Bishops
           and
           Prelates
           of
           greatest
           eminencie
           ,
           some
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Sorbon
           ,
           and
           many
           great
           Divines
           from
           the
           Universities
           .
           The
           Disputants
           authorized
           for
           the
           other
           side
           were
           of
           like
           esteem
           ,
           amongst
           those
           of
           their
           own
           party
           and
           perswasions
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           
             Theodore
             Beza
             ,
             Peter
             Mar●yr
             ,
             Francis
             de
          
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Iohn
             Raimond
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Vizelle
          
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           Ministers
           from
           
             Geneva
             ,
             Germany
          
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Neighbouring
           Countries
           .
           But
           the
           result
           of
           all
           was
           this
           ,
           as
           commonly
           it
           happeneth
           on
           the
           like
           occasions
           ,
           that
           both
           parties
           challenged
           to
           themselves
           the
           Victory
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           both
           indeed
           were
           victors
           in
           some
           respects
           .
           For
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           appeared
           much
           unsatisfied
           by
           noting
           the
           differences
           of
           the
           Ministers
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           adhering
           to
           the
           Augustane
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           the
           Helvetian
           Confession
           ,
           in
           some
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           ;
           which
           made
           him
           afterwards
           more
           cordial
           to
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           arguments
           and
           insinuations
           used
           by
           his
           Wife
           ,
           a
           most
           zealous
           Hugonot
           ,
           to
           withdaaw
           him
           
           from
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Hugonots
           gave
           out
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           made
           good
           their
           Doctrines
           ,
           convinced
           the
           Catholick
           Doctors
           ,
           confounded
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           and
           gotten
           License
           from
           the
           King
           to
           Preach
           .
           Which
           gave
           such
           courage
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Faction
           ,
           that
           they
           began
           of
           their
           own
           Authority
           to
           assemble
           themselves
           in
           such
           places
           as
           they
           thought
           most
           convenient
           ,
           and
           their
           Ministers
           to
           preach
           in
           publick
           ,
           and
           their
           Preachings
           followed
           and
           frequented
           by
           such
           infinite
           multitudes
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Nobility
           as
           the
           common
           People
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           thought
           impossible
           to
           suppress
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           to
           disturb
           their
           Meetings
           .
           For
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           if
           either
           the
           Magistrates
           molested
           them
           in
           their
           Congregations
           ,
           or
           the
           Catholicks
           attemped
           to
           drive
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Temples
           ,
           without
           respect
           to
           any
           Authority
           they
           put
           themselves
           into
           Arms
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           a
           full
           Peace
           ,
           was
           made
           a
           shew
           of
           a
           most
           terrible
           and
           destructive
           War.
           
        
         
           15.
           
           This
           being
           observed
           by
           those
           which
           sate
           at
           the
           Helme
           ,
           and
           finding
           that
           these
           tempests
           were
           occasioned
           by
           the
           Edict
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           to
           stere
           their
           course
           by
           another
           winde
           .
           For
           the
           Queen
           being
           setled
           in
           this
           Maxime
           of
           State
           ,
           That
           she
           was
           not
           to
           suffer
           one
           Faction
           to
           destroy
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           fear
           she
           should
           remain
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           Victor
           ,
           not
           onely
           gave
           order
           for
           conventing
           all
           the
           Parliaments
           to
           a
           Common-Council
           ,
           but
           earnestly
           sollicited
           for
           a
           Pacification
           ;
           which
           gave
           beginning
           to
           the
           famous
           Edict
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           whereby
           it
           was
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           Hugonots
           should
           have
           the
           Free
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           that
           they
           might
           assemble
           to
           hearing
           of
           Sermons
           in
           any
           open
           place
           without
           their
           Cities
           ,
           but
           on
           condition
           that
           they
           went
           unarmed
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           place
           were
           there
           also
           present
           .
           Which
           Edict
           so
           offended
           the
           chief
           Heads
           of
           the
           Catholick
           party
           ,
           that
           a
           strict
           combination
           and
           confederacy
           was
           concluded
           on
           between
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           the
           Constable
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           for
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           this
           reduced
           the
           Queen-Regent
           to
           the
           like
           necessity
           of
           making
           a
           strict
           union
           with
           the
           Admiral
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           whereby
           she
           was
           assured
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           and
           they
           became
           as
           confident
           of
           her
           Protection
           .
           In
           which
           condition
           they
           were
           able
           to
           form
           their
           Churches
           ,
           to
           cast
           them
           into
           Provinces
           ,
           Classes
           ,
           and
           other
           subdivisions
           of
           a
           less
           capacity
           ;
           to
           settle
           in
           them
           their
           Presbyteries
           and
           Synodical
           Meetings
           ,
           grounded
           according
           to
           their
           Rules
           of
           Calvins
           Platform
           ,
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           Discipline
           and
           Worship
           .
           The
           Forms
           whereof
           being
           discribed
           at
           large
           in
           the
           former
           Book
           ,
           may
           there
           be
           found
           without
           the
           trouble
           of
           a
           repetition
           .
           In
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           certified
           to
           the
           Fathers
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           that
           the
           
             French
             Hugonots
          
           were
           at
           that
           time
           distributed
           into
           two
           thousand
           one
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Churches
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           furnished
           with
           their
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           Preachers
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           just
           computation
           which
           was
           taken
           of
           them
           :
           which
           computation
           was
           
           then
           made
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Queen-Regent
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           that
           party
           ,
           for
           which
           she
           could
           not
           otherwise
           declare
           her self
           ,
           unless
           she
           were
           first
           made
           acquainted
           with
           their
           power
           and
           numbers
           .
           But
           being
           satisfied
           in
           those
           points
           ,
           she
           began
           to
           shew
           her self
           much
           inclined
           to
           Calvinism
           ,
           gave
           ear
           unto
           the
           Discourses
           of
           the
           Ministers
           in
           her
           private
           Chamber
           ,
           conferred
           familiarly
           with
           the
           Prince
           ,
           the
           Admiral
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           in
           matters
           which
           concerned
           their
           Churches
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           so
           disguised
           her self
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           not
           able
           to
           discover
           at
           what
           port
           she
           aimed
           .
           For
           sometimes
           she
           would
           write
           unto
           him
           for
           such
           a
           Council
           as
           by
           the
           Calvinians
           was
           desired
           ,
           at
           other
           times
           for
           a
           national
           one
           to
           be
           held
           in
           France
           ;
           sometimes
           desiring
           that
           the
           Communion
           might
           be
           administred
           under
           both
           kindes
           ,
           otherwhile
           requiring
           a
           Dispensation
           for
           Priests
           to
           Marry
           ;
           now
           solliciting
           that
           Divine
           Service
           might
           be
           said
           in
           the
           vulgar
           tongue
           ,
           then
           proposing
           such
           other
           like
           things
           as
           were
           wished
           and
           preached
           for
           by
           the
           Hugonots
           .
           By
           which
           dissimulations
           she
           amused
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           gave
           withal
           so
           many
           notable
           advantages
           to
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           next
           to
           God
           she
           was
           the
           principal
           promoter
           and
           advancer
           of
           it
           ;
           though
           this
           prosperity
           proved
           the
           cause
           of
           those
           many
           miseries
           which
           afterwards
           ensued
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           For
           by
           this
           means
           the
           Preachers
           having
           free
           access
           into
           the
           Court
           ,
           
           became
           exceedingly
           respected
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Paris
           ,
           where
           in
           short
           time
           their
           followers
           did
           increase
           to
           so
           great
           a
           multitude
           ,
           as
           put
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           into
           such
           a
           confidence
           ,
           that
           he
           assumed
           unto
           himself
           the
           managery
           of
           all
           great
           affairs
           :
           Which
           course
           so
           visibly
           tended
           to
           the
           diminution
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           that
           he
           resolved
           by
           strong
           hand
           to
           remove
           him
           from
           Paris
           .
           And
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           directed
           both
           his
           Messages
           and
           his
           Letters
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           to
           come
           in
           to
           help
           him
           .
           The
           Duke
           was
           then
           at
           Iainville
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Champaigne
           ,
           and
           happened
           in
           his
           way
           upon
           a
           Village
           called
           Vassey
           ,
           where
           the
           Hugonots
           were
           assembled
           in
           great
           numbers
           to
           hear
           a
           Sermon
           .
           A
           scuffle
           unhappily
           is
           begun
           between
           some
           of
           the
           Dukes
           Footmen
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           few
           of
           the
           more
           unadvised
           and
           adventurous
           Hugonots
           :
           which
           the
           Duke
           coming
           to
           part
           ,
           was
           hit
           with
           a
           blow
           of
           a
           stone
           upon
           one
           of
           his
           Cheeks
           ,
           which
           forced
           him
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           some
           blood
           to
           retire
           again
           .
           Provoked
           with
           which
           indignity
           ,
           his
           Followers
           ,
           being
           two
           Companies
           of
           Lances
           ,
           charge
           in
           upon
           them
           with
           their
           Fire-looks
           ,
           kill
           sixty
           of
           them
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           force
           the
           rest
           for
           preservation
           of
           their
           lives
           into
           several
           houses
           .
           This
           accident
           is
           by
           the
           Hugonots
           given
           out
           to
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           design
           ;
           the
           execution
           done
           upon
           those
           sixty
           persons
           ,
           must
           be
           called
           a
           Massacre
           ;
           and
           in
           revenge
           thereof
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           shall
           be
           filled
           with
           Blood
           and
           Rapine
           ,
           Altars
           and
           Images
           defaced
           ,
           Monasteries
           ruined
           and
           pulled
           down
           ,
           and
           Churches
           bruitishly
           polluted
           .
           The
           Queen
           had
           so
           long
           juggled
           between
           both
           parties
           ,
           that
           now
           it
           was
           not
           safe
           for
           her
           to
           declare
           
           for
           either
           .
           Upon
           which
           ground
           she
           removed
           the
           Court
           to
           Fountain-bleau
           ,
           and
           left
           them
           to
           play
           their
           own
           Games
           ,
           as
           the
           Dice
           should
           run
           :
           The
           presence
           of
           the
           King
           was
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           and
           either
           party
           laboured
           to
           get
           him
           into
           their
           power
           .
           The
           City
           of
           Orleance
           more
           especially
           was
           aimed
           at
           by
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           as
           lying
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           rich
           ,
           large
           and
           populous
           ,
           sufficiently
           inclined
           to
           novelty
           and
           innovations
           ;
           and
           therefore
           thought
           the
           fittest
           Stage
           for
           his
           future
           Actings
           .
           Being
           thus
           resolved
           ,
           he
           first
           sends
           
             D'
             Andelot
          
           with
           some
           Forces
           to
           possess
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           posts
           himself
           towards
           Fountain-Bleau
           with
           three
           thousand
           Horse
           .
           But
           the
           Catholick
           Confederates
           had
           been
           there
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           brought
           the
           King
           off
           safely
           to
           his
           City
           of
           Paris
           :
           which
           being
           signified
           to
           the
           Prince
           as
           he
           was
           on
           his
           way
           ,
           he
           diverts
           toward
           Orleance
           ,
           and
           came
           thither
           in
           a
           luckie
           hour
           to
           relieve
           his
           Friends
           :
           which
           having
           seized
           upon
           one
           of
           the
           Gates
           ,
           and
           thereby
           got
           possession
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           was
           in
           apparent
           danger
           to
           be
           utterly
           broken
           by
           the
           Catholick
           party
           ,
           if
           the
           Prince
           had
           not
           come
           so
           opportunely
           to
           renew
           the
           fight
           :
           but
           by
           his
           coming
           they
           prevailed
           ,
           made
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           handselled
           their
           new
           Government
           with
           the
           spoil
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           and
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           which
           either
           they
           defaced
           ,
           or
           laid
           waste
           and
           desolate
           .
           Amongst
           which
           ,
           none
           was
           used
           more
           coursely
           then
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Crosse
           ,
           being
           the
           Cathedral
           of
           that
           City
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           out
           of
           a
           dislike
           to
           all
           Cathedrals
           (
           though
           that
           had
           been
           sufficient
           to
           expose
           it
           unto
           Spoil
           and
           Rapine
           )
           as
           out
           of
           hatred
           to
           the
           name
           .
           Upon
           which
           furious
           piece
           of
           Zeal
           ,
           they
           afterwards
           destroyed
           all
           the
           little
           Crosses
           which
           they
           found
           in
           the
           way
           between
           Mont-Martyr
           and
           St.
           Denis
           ,
           first
           raised
           in
           memory
           of
           Denis
           the
           first
           Bishop
           of
           Paris
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           passeth
           in
           account
           for
           the
           chief
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Gallick
           Nations
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           But
           to
           proceed
           :
           to
           put
           some
           fair
           colour
           upon
           this
           foul
           action
           ,
           a
           Manifest
           is
           writ
           and
           published
           ;
           in
           which
           the
           Prince
           and
           his
           adherents
           signifie
           to
           all
           whom
           it
           might
           concern
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           taken
           arms
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           but
           to
           restore
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           to
           their
           personal
           liberty
           ,
           kept
           Prisoners
           by
           the
           power
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Lords
           ;
           that
           obedience
           might
           be
           rendred
           in
           all
           places
           to
           his
           Majesties
           Edicts
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           some
           men
           had
           been
           infringed
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           lay
           down
           Arms
           ,
           if
           the
           Constable
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           and
           the
           Marshal
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           should
           retire
           from
           Paris
           ,
           leaving
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           to
           their
           own
           disposing
           ;
           and
           that
           liberty
           of
           Religion
           might
           be
           equally
           tolerated
           and
           maintained
           unto
           all
           alike
           .
           These
           false
           Colours
           were
           wiped
           off
           by
           a
           like
           Remonstrance
           made
           by
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Paris
           :
           In
           which
           it
           was
           declared
           amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           that
           the
           Hugonots
           had
           first
           broke
           those
           Edicts
           by
           going
           armed
           to
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           without
           an
           Officer
           ;
           That
           they
           had
           no
           pretence
           to
           excuse
           
           themselves
           from
           the
           crime
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           considering
           they
           had
           openly
           seized
           on
           many
           Towns
           ,
           raised
           Souldiers
           ,
           assumed
           the
           Munition
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           cast
           many
           pieces
           of
           Ordnance
           and
           Artillery
           ,
           assumed
           unto
           themselves
           the
           Coyning
           of
           Money
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           wasted
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           publick
           Revenues
           ,
           robbed
           all
           the
           rich
           Churches
           within
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           scandal
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           impoverishing
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
           The
           like
           answer
           was
           made
           also
           by
           the
           Constable
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           in
           their
           own
           behalf
           ,
           declaring
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           retire
           ,
           and
           put
           themselves
           into
           voluntary
           exile
           ,
           upon
           condition
           that
           the
           Arms
           taken
           up
           against
           the
           King
           might
           be
           quite
           laid
           down
           ,
           the
           places
           kept
           against
           him
           delivered
           up
           ,
           the
           Churches
           which
           were
           ruined
           restored
           again
           ,
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           honourably
           preserved
           ,
           and
           an
           intire
           obedience
           rendred
           to
           the
           lawful
           King
           ,
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           and
           the
           Regencie
           of
           the
           Queen
           his
           Mother
           .
           Nor
           were
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           wanting
           to
           make
           up
           the
           breach
           ,
           by
           publishing
           that
           they
           were
           free
           from
           all
           restraint
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Catholick
           Lords
           had
           but
           done
           their
           duty
           in
           waiting
           on
           them
           into
           Paris
           ;
           that
           since
           the
           Catholick
           Lords
           were
           willing
           to
           retire
           from
           Court
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           remain
           at
           that
           distance
           ;
           that
           therefore
           he
           and
           his
           adherents
           ought
           to
           put
           themselves
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           places
           which
           they
           had
           possessed
           ,
           into
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           onely
           have
           their
           several
           and
           respective
           Pardons
           for
           all
           matters
           past
           ,
           but
           be
           from
           thenceforth
           looked
           upon
           as
           his
           Loyal
           Subjects
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           diminution
           of
           State
           or
           honour
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           These
           Paper-pellets
           being
           thus
           spent
           ,
           both
           sides
           prepare
           more
           furiously
           to
           charge
           each
           other
           .
           But
           first
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           by
           the
           aid
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           makes
           himself
           Master
           of
           the
           great
           Towns
           and
           C●ties
           of
           chief
           importance
           ;
           such
           as
           were
           Rouen
           ,
           the
           Parliamentary
           City
           of
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Normandy
           ;
           the
           Ports
           of
           Diepe
           and
           New-haven
           ;
           the
           Cities
           of
           
             Angiers
             ,
             Towres
             ,
             Bloise
             ,
             Vendosme
             ,
             Bourges
          
           and
           Poictiers
           ;
           which
           last
           were
           reckoned
           for
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           except
           Rouen
           and
           Paris
           ;
           after
           which
           followed
           the
           rich
           City
           of
           Lyons
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           Valence
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Daulphiny
           ,
           together
           with
           almost
           all
           the
           strong
           places
           in
           Gascoigne
           and
           Languedock
           ,
           Provinces
           in
           a
           manner
           wholly
           Hugonot
           ,
           except
           
             Tholouse
             ,
             Bourdeaux
          
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           some
           others
           .
           But
           because
           neither
           the
           Contributions
           which
           came
           in
           from
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           very
           large
           ,
           nor
           the
           spoil
           and
           pillage
           of
           those
           Cities
           which
           they
           took
           by
           force
           ,
           were
           of
           themselves
           sufficient
           to
           maintain
           the
           War
           ;
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           caused
           all
           the
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           in
           the
           Churches
           to
           be
           brought
           unto
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           coyned
           into
           Money
           .
           They
           made
           provision
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           Artillery
           and
           Ammunition
           which
           they
           took
           from
           most
           of
           the
           Towns
           ,
           and
           laid
           up
           in
           Orleance
           ,
           
           turning
           the
           Covent
           of
           the
           Franciscans
           into
           a
           Magazine
           ,
           and
           there
           disposing
           all
           their
           stores
           with
           great
           art
           and
           industry
           .
           The
           Catholicks
           on
           the
           other
           side
           drew
           their
           Forces
           together
           ,
           consisting
           of
           4000
           Horse
           and
           six
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           old
           experienced
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           trained
           up
           in
           the
           War
           against
           Charles
           the
           Fifth
           .
           The
           Prince
           had
           raised
           an
           Army
           of
           an
           equal
           number
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           three
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           and
           seven
           thousand
           Foot
           ;
           but
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           raw
           and
           young
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           scarcely
           knew
           how
           to
           stand
           to
           their
           Arms
           :
           And
           yet
           with
           these
           weak
           Forces
           he
           was
           grown
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           nothing
           would
           content
           him
           but
           the
           banishment
           of
           the
           Constable
           ,
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Lorrain
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ;
           free
           liberty
           for
           the
           Hugonots
           to
           meet
           together
           for
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           in
           walled
           Towns
           ;
           Cities
           and
           Churches
           to
           be
           publickly
           appointed
           for
           them
           ;
           the
           holding
           of
           the
           Towns
           which
           he
           was
           presently
           possessed
           of
           as
           their
           absolute
           Lord
           ,
           till
           the
           King
           were
           out
           of
           his
           Minority
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           last
           till
           he
           came
           to
           the
           age
           of
           two
           and
           twenty
           .
           He
           required
           also
           that
           the
           Popes
           Legate
           should
           be
           presently
           commanded
           to
           leave
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           that
           the
           Hugonots
           should
           be
           capable
           of
           all
           Honours
           and
           Offices
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           that
           security
           should
           be
           given
           by
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           the
           Catholick
           King
           ,
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           State
           of
           Venice
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           and
           the
           Republick
           of
           the
           Switzers
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           to
           stand
           obliged
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           Constable
           nor
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           should
           return
           into
           France
           ,
           till
           the
           King
           was
           come
           unto
           the
           age
           before
           remembred
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           These
           violent
           demands
           so
           incensed
           all
           those
           which
           had
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince
           and
           his
           Adherents
           were
           proclaimed
           Traytors
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           to
           be
           prosecuted
           in
           a
           course
           of
           Law
           ,
           if
           they
           laid
           not
           down
           their
           Arms
           by
           a
           day
           appointed
           .
           Which
           did
           as
           little
           benefit
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           proposals
           of
           the
           Prince
           had
           pleased
           the
           others
           .
           For
           thereupon
           the
           Hugonots
           united
           themselves
           more
           strictly
           into
           a
           Confederacie
           to
           deliver
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Queen
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           from
           the
           violence
           of
           their
           opposites
           ;
           to
           stand
           to
           one
           another
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Edicts
           ,
           and
           altogether
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           as
           the
           head
           of
           their
           Union
           :
           publishing
           a
           tedious
           Declaration
           with
           their
           wonted
           confidence
           ,
           touching
           the
           motives
           which
           induced
           them
           to
           this
           Combination
           .
           This
           more
           estranged
           the
           Queen
           from
           them
           then
           she
           was
           at
           first
           ;
           and
           now
           she
           is
           resolved
           to
           break
           them
           by
           some
           means
           or
           other
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           attempt
           it
           by
           Wit
           then
           by
           Force
           of
           Arms
           :
           And
           to
           this
           end
           she
           deals
           so
           dexterously
           with
           the
           Constable
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           that
           she
           prevailed
           with
           them
           to
           leave
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           to
           prefer
           the
           common
           safety
           of
           their
           Country
           before
           their
           own
           particular
           and
           personal
           greatness
           :
           which
           being
           signified
           by
           Letters
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           he
           frankly
           offered
           under
           his
           hand
           ,
           that
           whensoever
           these
           great
           Adversaries
           of
           his
           were
           retired
           from
           the
           Court
           (
           which
           he
           conceived
           a
           matter
           of
           impossibility
           to
           perswade
           
           them
           to
           )
           he
           would
           not
           onely
           lay
           down
           Arms
           ,
           but
           quit
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           understanding
           that
           the
           Constable
           and
           the
           Duke
           had
           really
           withdrawn
           themselves
           to
           their
           Country-houses
           ,
           devested
           of
           all
           power
           bo●h
           in
           Court
           and
           Council
           ,
           he
           stood
           confounded
           at
           the
           unadvisedness
           and
           precipitation
           of
           so
           rash
           a
           promise
           as
           he
           had
           made
           unto
           the
           Queen
           .
           For
           it
           appeared
           dishonourable
           to
           him
           not
           to
           keep
           his
           word
           ,
           more
           dangerous
           to
           relinquish
           his
           command
           in
           the
           Army
           ,
           but
           most
           destructive
           to
           himself
           and
           his
           party
           to
           dissolve
           their
           Forces
           ,
           and
           put
           himself
           into
           a
           voluntary
           exile
           ,
           not
           knowing
           whither
           to
           retreat
           .
           At
           which
           dead
           lift
           he
           is
           refreshed
           by
           some
           of
           his
           Calvinian
           Preachers
           with
           a
           Cordial
           comfort
           .
           By
           which
           learned
           Casuists
           it
           was
           resolved
           for
           good
           Divinity
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince
           having
           undertaken
           the
           maintenance
           of
           those
           who
           had
           imbraced
           the
           purity
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           made
           himself
           by
           Oath
           Protector
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           following
           obligation
           could
           be
           of
           force
           to
           make
           him
           violate
           the
           first
           .
           In
           which
           determining
           of
           the
           Case
           ,
           they
           seemed
           to
           have
           been
           guided
           by
           that
           Note
           in
           the
           English
           Bibles
           ,
           translated
           and
           printed
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           where
           in
           the
           Margine
           to
           the
           second
           Chapter
           of
           St.
           Matthews
           Gospel
           ,
           it
           is
           thus
           advertised
           :
           
             viz.
             That
             promise
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             when
             Gods
             honour
             and
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Truth
             is
             hindred
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             broken
             .
          
           They
           added
           ,
           to
           make
           sure
           work
           of
           it
           (
           at
           the
           least
           they
           thought
           so
           )
           that
           the
           Queen
           had
           broken
           a
           former
           promise
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           in
           not
           bringing
           the
           King
           over
           to
           his
           party
           ,
           as
           she
           once
           assured
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           he
           was
           not
           bound
           to
           keep
           faith
           with
           her
           ,
           who
           had
           broke
           her
           own
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           But
           this
           Divinity
           did
           not
           seem
           sufficient
           to
           preserve
           his
           honour
           ;
           another
           temperament
           was
           found
           by
           some
           wiser
           heads
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           might
           both
           keep
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           not
           leave
           his
           Army
           .
           By
           whose
           advice
           it
           was
           resolved
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           put
           himself
           into
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           who
           was
           come
           within
           six
           Miles
           of
           him
           with
           a
           small
           re●inue
           ,
           onely
           of
           purpose
           to
           rec●ive
           him
           ;
           that
           having
           done
           his
           duty
           to
           her
           ,
           he
           should
           express
           his
           readiness
           to
           forsake
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           some
           Accord
           was
           settled
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Admiral
           ,
           
             D'
             Andelot
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           of
           the
           principal
           Leaders
           ,
           should
           on
           the
           sudden
           shew
           themselves
           ,
           forcibly
           mount
           him
           on
           his
           Horse
           ,
           and
           bring
           him
           back
           into
           the
           Army
           .
           Which
           Lay-device
           ,
           whether
           it
           had
           more
           cunning
           or
           less
           honesty
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Cabal
           of
           Divines
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           :
           But
           sure
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           put
           in
           execution
           accordingly
           ;
           the
           Queen
           thereby
           deluded
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           hopes
           of
           Peace
           and
           Accommodation
           made
           void
           and
           frustrate
           .
           But
           then
           a
           greater
           difficulty
           seized
           upon
           them
           .
           The
           King
           had
           re-inforced
           his
           Army
           by
           the
           accession
           of
           ten
           Cornets
           of
           German
           Horse
           ,
           and
           six
           thousand
           Switz
           .
           The
           Princes
           Army
           rather
           diminished
           then
           increased
           ,
           and
           ,
           which
           was
           worse
           ,
           he
           wanted
           Money
           to
           maintain
           those
           Forces
           which
           he
           had
           about
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           being
           neither
           able
           to
           keep
           the
           Field
           for
           want
           of
           men
           ,
           nor
           keep
           his
           men
           together
           for
           
           want
           of
           Money
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           that
           he
           must
           keep
           his
           men
           upon
           free-quarter
           in
           such
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           as
           followed
           the
           Fortune
           of
           his
           side
           ,
           till
           he
           was
           seconded
           by
           some
           strength
           from
           England
           ,
           or
           their
           Friends
           in
           Germany
           .
           The
           Queen
           of
           England
           had
           been
           dealt
           with
           ;
           but
           she
           resolved
           not
           to
           engage
           on
           their
           behalf
           ,
           except
           the
           Port
           of
           Havre-de-grace
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Town
           of
           Diepe
           were
           put
           into
           her
           hands
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           might
           have
           leave
           to
           put
           a
           Garrison
           of
           English
           into
           Rouen
           it self
           .
           Which
           Proposition
           seemed
           no
           other
           to
           most
           knowing
           men
           ,
           then
           in
           effect
           to
           put
           into
           her
           power
           the
           whole
           Dukedom
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           by
           giving
           her
           possession
           of
           the
           principal
           City
           ,
           and
           hanging
           at
           her
           Girdle
           the
           two
           Keys
           of
           the
           Province
           ,
           by
           which
           she
           might
           enter
           when
           she
           pleased
           with
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           her
           Forces
           .
           But
           then
           the
           Ministers
           being
           advised
           with
           ,
           who
           in
           all
           publick
           Consultations
           were
           of
           great
           Authority
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           related
           unto
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           it
           was
           by
           them
           declared
           for
           sound
           Doctrine
           ,
           That
           no
           consideration
           was
           to
           be
           had
           of
           worldly
           things
           ,
           when
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Coelestial
           Truths
           ,
           and
           the
           propagation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           was
           brought
           in
           question
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           all
           other
           things
           were
           to
           be
           contemned
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           establishment
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           freedom
           of
           Conscience
           .
           According
           to
           which
           notable
           determination
           ,
           the
           Seneschal
           of
           Rouen
           ,
           and
           the
           young
           Visdame
           of
           Chartres
           are
           dispatched
           to
           England
           ;
           with
           whom
           it
           was
           accorded
           by
           the
           Queens
           Commissioners
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           should
           presently
           supply
           the
           Prince
           and
           his
           Confederates
           with
           Monies
           ,
           Arms
           and
           Ammunition
           ;
           that
           she
           should
           aid
           him
           with
           an
           Army
           of
           eight
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           to
           be
           maintained
           at
           her
           own
           pay
           ,
           for
           defence
           of
           Normandy
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           her
           security
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           of
           caution
           ,
           the
           Town
           of
           
             New
             haven
          
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           French
           call
           Havre-de-grace
           ,
           as
           is
           before
           said
           )
           should
           be
           forthwith
           put
           into
           her
           hands
           ,
           under
           a
           Governour
           or
           Commander
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ;
           that
           she
           should
           place
           a
           Garrison
           of
           two
           thousand
           English
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Rouen
           ,
           and
           a
           proportionable
           number
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Diepe
           ;
           but
           the
           Chief
           Governours
           of
           each
           to
           be
           natural
           French.
           Which
           Covenants
           were
           accordingly
           performed
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           damage
           and
           reproach
           of
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           it
           after
           proved
           .
           For
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           being
           forced
           to
           disperse
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           to
           dispose
           of
           them
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           before
           was
           noted
           ,
           the
           King
           being
           Master
           of
           the
           Field
           ,
           carryed
           the
           War
           from
           Town
           to
           Town
           ,
           and
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           course
           he
           speeds
           so
           well
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           in
           the
           Cities
           of
           
             Angiers
             ,
             Tours
             ,
             Bloise
             ,
             Poictiers
             ,
          
           and
           Bourges
           ,
           with
           divers
           others
           of
           less
           note
           ;
           some
           of
           which
           were
           surrended
           upon
           composition
           ,
           some
           taken
           by
           assault
           ,
           and
           exposed
           to
           spoil
           .
           And
           now
           all
           passages
           being
           cleared
           ,
           and
           all
           rubs
           removed
           ,
           they
           were
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           laying
           Siege
           to
           the
           City
           of
           Orleance
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           Queens
           earnest
           sollicitation
           ,
           they
           changed
           that
           purpose
           for
           the
           more
           profitable
           expedition
           
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           .
           Normandy
           was
           in
           no
           small
           danger
           of
           being
           wilfully
           betrayed
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           who
           therefore
           were
           to
           be
           removed
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           to
           be
           expulsed
           out
           of
           Rouen
           before
           the
           Kings
           Army
           was
           consumed
           in
           Actions
           of
           inferiour
           consequence
           .
           The
           issue
           of
           which
           War
           was
           this
           ,
           That
           though
           the
           English
           did
           brave
           service
           for
           defence
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           made
           many
           gallant
           attempts
           for
           relief
           thereof
           by
           their
           men
           and
           shipping
           from
           New-haven
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           end
           the
           Town
           was
           taken
           by
           assault
           ,
           and
           for
           two
           days
           together
           made
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           Souldiers
           .
           The
           joy
           of
           the
           Royalists
           for
           the
           reduction
           of
           this
           great
           City
           to
           the
           Kings
           obedience
           ,
           was
           much
           abated
           by
           the
           death
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           who
           had
           unfortunately
           received
           his
           deaths
           wound
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Seige
           ,
           and
           dyed
           in
           the
           forty
           fourth
           year
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           leaving
           behind
           him
           a
           young
           Son
           called
           Henry
           ,
           who
           afterward
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           .
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           sorrow
           for
           this
           double
           loss
           was
           much
           diminished
           in
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           party
           ,
           by
           the
           seasonable
           coming
           of
           four
           thousand
           Horse
           and
           five
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           which
           
             Monsieur
             d'
             Andelot
          
           with
           great
           industry
           had
           raised
           in
           Germany
           ,
           and
           with
           as
           great
           courage
           and
           good
           fortune
           had
           conducted
           safely
           to
           the
           Prince
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           By
           the
           accession
           of
           these
           Forces
           ,
           the
           Hugonots
           are
           incouraged
           to
           attempt
           the
           surprizing
           of
           Paris
           ;
           from
           which
           they
           were
           disswaded
           by
           the
           Admiral
           ,
           but
           eagerly
           inflamed
           to
           that
           undertaking
           by
           the
           continual
           importunity
           of
           such
           Preachers
           as
           they
           had
           about
           them
           .
           Repulsed
           from
           which
           with
           loss
           both
           of
           time
           and
           honour
           ,
           they
           were
           encountred
           in
           a
           set
           battel
           near
           the
           C●ty
           of
           Dreux
           ,
           in
           the
           neighbouring
           Province
           of
           
             Le
             Beausse
          
           .
           In
           which
           battel
           their
           whole
           Army
           was
           overthrown
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           taken
           prisoner
           ;
           but
           his
           captivity
           sweetned
           by
           the
           like
           misfortune
           which
           befel
           the
           Constable
           ,
           took
           prisoner
           in
           the
           same
           battel
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Admiral
           ;
           who
           having
           drawn
           together
           the
           remainder
           of
           his
           broken
           Army
           ,
           retires
           towards
           Orleance
           ,
           and
           leaving
           there
           his
           Brother
           
             D'
             Andelot
          
           with
           the
           Foot
           to
           make
           good
           that
           City
           ,
           takes
           with
           him
           all
           the
           German
           Horse
           ,
           and
           so
           goes
           for
           Normandy
           ,
           there
           to
           receive
           such
           Monies
           as
           were
           sent
           from
           England
           .
           But
           the
           Monies
           not
           coming
           at
           the
           time
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           cross
           windes
           and
           tempestuous
           weather
           ,
           the
           Germans
           are
           permitted
           to
           spoil
           and
           plunder
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           not
           sparing
           places
           either
           Profane
           or
           Sacred
           ,
           and
           reckoning
           no
           distinction
           either
           betwixt
           Friends
           or
           Enemies
           .
           But
           in
           short
           time
           the
           Seas
           grew
           passable
           ,
           and
           the
           Monies
           came
           (
           an
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           thousand
           Crowns
           according
           to
           the
           French
           account
           )
           together
           with
           fourteen
           pieces
           of
           Cannon
           ,
           and
           a
           proportionable
           stock
           of
           Ammunition
           ;
           by
           which
           supply
           the
           Germans
           were
           not
           onely
           well
           paid
           for
           spoiling
           the
           Country
           ,
           but
           the
           Admiral
           was
           thereby
           inabled
           to
           do
           some
           good
           service
           ,
           from
           which
           h●
           had
           been
           hindred
           for
           want
           of
           Cannon
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           had
           laid
           Siege
           to
           Orleance
           ,
           and
           had
           reduced
           it
           
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           terms
           of
           yeilding
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           villanously
           murdred
           by
           one
           Poltrot
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           a
           good
           Family
           and
           a
           ready
           Wit
           ;
           who
           having
           lived
           many
           years
           in
           Spain
           ,
           and
           afterward
           imbracing
           the
           Calvinian
           Doctrines
           ,
           grew
           into
           great
           esteem
           with
           Beza
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Consistorians
           ,
           by
           whom
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           execute
           any
           great
           Attempt
           .
           By
           whom
           commended
           to
           the
           Admiral
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Admiral
           excited
           to
           a
           work
           of
           so
           much
           merit
           ,
           he
           puts
           himself
           without
           much
           scruple
           on
           the
           undertaking
           ;
           entreth
           on
           the
           Kings
           service
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           became
           well
           known
           unto
           the
           Duke
           .
           Into
           whose
           favour
           he
           so
           far
           insinuated
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           have
           access
           to
           him
           whensoever
           he
           pleased
           ;
           and
           having
           gained
           a
           fit
           opportunity
           to
           effect
           his
           purpose
           ,
           dispatched
           him
           by
           the
           shot
           of
           a
           Musket
           laden
           with
           no
           fewer
           then
           three
           bullets
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           to
           his
           lodging
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           This
           murder
           was
           committed
           on
           Feb.
           24.
           an
           .
           1562.
           and
           being
           put
           to
           the
           Rack
           ,
           he
           on
           the
           Rack
           confessed
           upon
           what
           incentives
           he
           had
           done
           the
           fact
           .
           But
           more
           particularly
           he
           averred
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Admirall
           he
           was
           promised
           great
           rewards
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           assured
           by
           Beza
           ,
           that
           by
           taking
           out
           of
           the
           world
           such
           a
           great
           persecutor
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           but
           exceedingly
           merit
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           Almighty
           God.
           And
           though
           both
           Beza
           and
           the
           Admiral
           endeavoured
           by
           their
           Manifests
           and
           Declarations
           to
           wipe
           off
           this
           stain
           ;
           yet
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           murtherer
           ,
           who
           could
           have
           no
           other
           ends
           in
           it
           then
           to
           speak
           his
           conscience
           ,
           left
           most
           men
           better
           satisfied
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           by
           both
           their
           writings
           .
           But
           as
           it
           is
           an
           ill
           wind
           which
           blows
           no
           body
           good
           ,
           so
           the
           Assassinate
           of
           this
           great
           person
           ,
           though
           very
           grievous
           to
           his
           friends
           ,
           served
           for
           an
           Introduction
           to
           the
           peace
           ensuing
           .
           For
           he
           being
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           the
           Admirall
           engaged
           in
           Normandy
           ,
           the
           Constable
           Prisoner
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           in
           the
           Camp
           ;
           it
           was
           no
           hard
           matter
           for
           the
           Queen
           to
           conclude
           a
           peace
           upon
           such
           terms
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           equall
           to
           all
           parties
           .
           By
           which
           accord
           it
           was
           concluded
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           were
           free
           Barons
           in
           the
           Lands
           and
           Castles
           which
           they
           were
           possessed
           of
           ,
           or
           held
           them
           of
           no
           other
           Lord
           then
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           might
           freely
           exercise
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           in
           their
           own
           jurisdictions
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           other
           which
           had
           not
           such
           Dominions
           might
           doe
           the
           same
           in
           their
           own
           Houses
           and
           Families
           only
           ,
           provided
           that
           they
           did
           not
           the
           same
           in
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           :
           that
           in
           every
           Province
           certain
           Cities
           should
           be
           assigned
           ,
           in
           the
           Suburbs
           whereof
           the
           Hugonots
           might
           have
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           :
           that
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Paris
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           other
           Towns
           and
           places
           whatsoever
           ,
           where
           the
           Court
           resided
           ,
           no
           other
           Religion
           should
           be
           exercised
           but
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           ;
           though
           in
           those
           Cities
           every
           man
           might
           privately
           enjoy
           his
           conscience
           without
           molestation
           :
           that
           those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           should
           observe
           the
           Holy
           Days
           appointed
           in
           the
           Roman
           Kalendar
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Marriages
           the
           Rites
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Civil
           Law
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           that
           a
           general
           
           pardon
           should
           be
           granted
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           persons
           ,
           with
           a
           full
           restitution
           to
           their
           Lands
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           their
           Honors
           ,
           Offices
           and
           Estates
           .
           Which
           moderation
           or
           restriction
           of
           the
           Edict
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           did
           much
           displease
           some
           zealous
           Hugonots
           ,
           but
           their
           Preachers
           most
           ;
           who
           as
           they
           loved
           to
           exercise
           their
           gifts
           in
           the
           greatest
           Auditories
           ,
           so
           they
           abominated
           nothing
           more
           then
           those
           observances
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           After
           this
           followed
           the
           reduction
           of
           New-haven
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           
           and
           the
           expulsion
           of
           the
           English
           out
           of
           Normandy
           ;
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           leading
           men
           of
           the
           Hugonot
           faction
           ,
           contributing
           both
           their
           presence
           and
           assistance
           to
           it
           ;
           which
           had
           not
           been
           so
           easily
           done
           ,
           had
           not
           God
           fought
           more
           against
           the
           English
           ,
           then
           the
           whole
           French
           Armies
           :
           for
           by
           cross
           winds
           it
           did
           not
           only
           hinder
           all
           supplyes
           from
           coming
           to
           them
           ,
           till
           the
           surrendry
           of
           the
           Town
           ;
           but
           hastened
           the
           surrender
           by
           a
           grievous
           Pestilence
           ,
           which
           had
           extreamly
           wasted
           them
           in
           respect
           of
           number
           ,
           and
           miserably
           dejected
           them
           in
           point
           of
           courage
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           did
           not
           stay
           here
           neither
           ,
           that
           Plague
           being
           carried
           into
           England
           at
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Soldiers
           ,
           which
           raged
           extreamly
           both
           in
           London
           and
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           beyond
           the
           precedent
           and
           example
           of
           former
           ages
           .
           It
           was
           on
           the
           17
           of
           
             Iuly
             ,
             an
          
           .
           1563
           ,
           that
           New-haven
           was
           yielded
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           that
           being
           the
           last
           day
           of
           the
           first
           war
           which
           was
           raised
           by
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           and
           raised
           by
           them
           on
           no
           other
           ground
           ,
           but
           for
           extorting
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           doctrine
           and
           example
           of
           the
           Mother-City
           .
           In
           the
           pursuit
           whereof
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           only
           with
           their
           own
           hands
           ruinate
           and
           deface
           the
           beauty
           of
           their
           native
           Country
           ,
           but
           gave
           it
           over
           for
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           lust
           of
           Strangers
           .
           The
           calling
           in
           of
           the
           English
           to
           support
           their
           faction
           ,
           whom
           they
           knew
           well
           to
           be
           the
           antient
           enemies
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           putting
           into
           their
           hands
           the
           chief
           strength
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           of
           whose
           pretensions
           to
           that
           Dukedome
           they
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           ;
           were
           two
           such
           actions
           of
           a
           disloyal
           impolitick
           nature
           ,
           as
           no
           pretence
           of
           zeal
           to
           that
           which
           they
           called
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           could
           either
           qualifie
           or
           excuse
           .
           Nor
           was
           the
           bringing
           in
           of
           so
           many
           thousand
           German
           Souldiers
           of
           much
           better
           condition
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           could
           pretend
           no
           title
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           nor
           to
           any
           particular
           Province
           in
           it
           ,
           were
           otherwise
           more
           destructive
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           created
           far
           more
           mischief
           to
           the
           people
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           English
           ;
           for
           being
           to
           be
           maintained
           on
           the
           pay
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           and
           the
           Hugonots
           not
           being
           able
           to
           satisfie
           their
           exorbitant
           Arrears
           ,
           they
           were
           suffered
           to
           waste
           the
           Country
           in
           all
           parts
           where
           they
           came
           ,
           and
           to
           expose
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           borders
           of
           it
           toward
           Germany
           ,
           to
           the
           English
           Chanell
           ,
           unto
           spoyle
           and
           rapine
           ;
           so
           that
           between
           the
           Hugonots
           themselves
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           these
           German
           Souldiers
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           the
           destruction
           of
           
           Churches
           ,
           the
           profanation
           of
           Altars
           ,
           the
           defacing
           of
           Images
           ,
           the
           demolishing
           of
           Monasteries
           ,
           the
           burning
           of
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           digging
           up
           of
           the
           bones
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           despitefully
           thrown
           about
           the
           fields
           and
           unhallowed
           places
           .
        
         
           
           25.
           
           But
           this
           first
           was
           only
           raked
           up
           in
           the
           Embers
           ,
           not
           so
           extinguished
           by
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           late
           agreement
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           broke
           out
           shortly
           into
           open
           flames
           ;
           for
           the
           Hugonots
           pressing
           hard
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           Edict
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           and
           the
           Romanists
           as
           earnestly
           insisting
           on
           some
           clauses
           of
           the
           pacification
           ;
           the
           whole
           Realm
           was
           filled
           in
           a
           manner
           with
           such
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           ,
           as
           carryed
           some
           resemblance
           of
           a
           War
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Peace
           .
           The
           Hugonots
           had
           some
           thoughts
           of
           surprising
           Lyons
           ,
           but
           the
           Plot
           miscarryed
           :
           they
           practised
           also
           upon
           Narbonne
           ,
           a
           chief
           City
           of
           Languedock
           ,
           and
           openly
           attempted
           the
           Popes
           Town
           of
           Avignion
           ;
           but
           were
           prevented
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           suppressed
           in
           the
           other
           .
           A
           greater
           diffidence
           was
           raised
           against
           them
           by
           the
           unseasonable
           Zeal
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           Navar
           ,
           who
           not
           content
           with
           setling
           the
           reformed
           Religion
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           Berne
           ,
           when
           she
           was
           absolute
           and
           supreme
           ,
           suffered
           the
           Catholicks
           to
           be
           infested
           in
           her
           own
           Provinces
           which
           she
           held
           immediately
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           at
           Pamiers
           the
           chief
           City
           of
           the
           Earldom
           of
           Foix
           ,
           the
           Hugonots
           taking
           offence
           at
           a
           solemn
           Procession
           held
           upon
           
             Corpus
             Christi
          
           day
           ,
           betook
           themselves
           presently
           to
           Arms
           ;
           and
           falling
           upon
           those
           whom
           they
           found
           unarmed
           ,
           not
           onely
           made
           a
           great
           slaughter
           amongst
           the
           Church-men
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           same
           fury
           burnt
           down
           their
           Houses
           .
           Which
           outrage
           being
           suffered
           to
           pass
           unpunished
           ,
           gave
           both
           encouragement
           and
           example
           to
           some
           furious
           Zealots
           to
           commit
           the
           like
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           as
           namely
           at
           
             Montaban
             ,
             Gaelion
             ,
             Rodez
             ,
             Preieux
             ,
             Valence
             ,
             &c.
          
           being
           all
           scituate
           in
           those
           Provinces
           in
           which
           the
           Hugonots
           were
           predominant
           for
           power
           and
           number
           .
           But
           that
           which
           most
           alarmed
           the
           Court
           ,
           was
           a
           seditious
           Pamphlet
           ,
           published
           by
           a
           Native
           of
           Orleance
           ;
           in
           which
           it
           was
           maintained
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Calvinian
           Doctrines
           )
           that
           the
           people
           of
           France
           were
           absolved
           from
           their
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           King
           then
           Reigning
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           turned
           an
           Idolater
           .
           In
           which
           reason
           it
           is
           lawful
           also
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           as
           opportunity
           should
           be
           offered
           .
           Which
           Doctrine
           being
           very
           agreeable
           unto
           some
           designs
           which
           were
           then
           every
           where
           in
           agitation
           amongst
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           was
           afterward
           made
           use
           of
           for
           the
           justifying
           of
           the
           following
           Wars
           ,
           when
           the
           opinion
           grew
           more
           general
           ,
           and
           more
           openly
           maintained
           both
           from
           Press
           and
           Pulpit
           .
        
         
           
           26.
           
           The
           Catholicks
           on
           the
           other
           side
           began
           to
           put
           themselves
           into
           a
           posture
           of
           Arms
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           taking
           notice
           of
           those
           misdemeanors
           ;
           which
           they
           seemed
           willing
           to
           connive
           at
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           out
           of
           any
           inclinations
           which
           they
           had
           in
           themselves
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           found
           it
           not
           agreeable
           to
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           where
           such
           dissimulations
           were
           esteemed
           the
           best
           arts
           of
           Government
           .
           The
           Catholick
           King
           had
           sent
           the
           Duke
           
           of
           Alva
           with
           a
           puissant
           Army
           ,
           to
           reduce
           the
           Low
           Countries
           to
           obedience
           ,
           where
           the
           Calvinians
           had
           committed
           as
           great
           spoils
           and
           Rapines
           as
           any
           where
           in
           France
           or
           Scotland
           .
           This
           Army
           being
           to
           pass
           in
           a
           long
           march
           near
           the
           Borders
           of
           France
           ,
           gave
           a
           just
           colour
           to
           the
           King
           to
           arm
           himself
           ;
           for
           fear
           lest
           otherwise
           the
           Spaniards
           might
           forget
           their
           errand
           ,
           and
           fall
           with
           all
           their
           Forces
           into
           his
           Dominions
           .
           To
           this
           end
           he
           gives
           order
           for
           a
           Levy
           of
           six
           thousand
           Switz
           ,
           which
           he
           caused
           to
           be
           conducted
           through
           the
           heart
           off
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           quartered
           them
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           to
           serve
           to
           a
           Guard
           for
           Paris
           ,
           far
           enough
           off
           from
           any
           of
           those
           parts
           and
           Provinces
           by
           which
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           to
           pass
           .
           But
           this
           gave
           such
           a
           jealousie
           to
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           that
           they
           resorted
           to
           Chastillion
           to
           consult
           with
           the
           Admiral
           .
           By
           whose
           advice
           it
           was
           resolved
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           get
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           into
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           make
           such
           use
           of
           both
           their
           names
           ,
           as
           the
           Catholicks
           had
           made
           of
           them
           in
           the
           former
           War.
           This
           to
           be
           done
           upon
           the
           sudden
           ,
           before
           the
           opening
           of
           a
           War
           ,
           by
           the
           raising
           of
           Forces
           ,
           should
           render
           the
           surprize
           impossible
           ,
           and
           defeat
           their
           purposes
           .
           The
           King
           and
           Queen
           lay
           then
           at
           Monceux
           ,
           an
           House
           of
           pleasure
           within
           the
           Territory
           of
           Byre
           in
           Champaigne
           ,
           not
           fearing
           any
           the
           least
           danger
           in
           a
           time
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           having
           the
           Switz
           near
           enough
           to
           secure
           their
           persons
           against
           any
           secret
           Machinations
           .
           And
           thereupon
           it
           was
           contrived
           ,
           that
           as
           many
           Horse
           as
           they
           could
           raise
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           should
           draw
           together
           at
           Rosay
           ,
           not
           far
           from
           Monceux
           ,
           on
           the
           27
           of
           September
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           first
           surprize
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           her
           younger
           Sons
           ,
           and
           then
           fall
           in
           upon
           the
           Switz
           ,
           who
           being
           quartered
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           and
           suspecting
           nothing
           less
           then
           the
           present
           danger
           ,
           might
           very
           easily
           be
           routed
           ;
           and
           that
           being
           done
           ,
           they
           should
           possess
           themselves
           of
           Paris
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           issue
           out
           of
           all
           Mandates
           which
           concerned
           the
           Government
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           State.
           Some
           Hugonots
           which
           afterwards
           were
           took
           in
           Gascoyne
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Marshal
           of
           Monluck
           were
           exposed
           to
           torture
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           have
           confessed
           upon
           the
           Rack
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           really
           intended
           to
           kill
           the
           King
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Queen
           and
           the
           two
           young
           Princes
           ;
           and
           having
           so
           cut
           off
           the
           whole
           Royal
           Line
           ,
           to
           set
           the
           Crown
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           .
           But
           Charity
           and
           Christianity
           bids
           me
           think
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           to
           esteem
           of
           this
           report
           as
           a
           Popish
           Calumny
           ,
           devised
           of
           purpose
           to
           create
           the
           greater
           hatred
           against
           the
           Authors
           of
           those
           Wars
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           But
           whether
           it
           were
           true
           or
           not
           ,
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           design
           was
           carryed
           with
           such
           care
           and
           closeness
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           had
           hardly
           time
           enough
           to
           retire
           to
           Meux
           ,
           a
           little
           Town
           twelve
           Leagues
           from
           Paris
           ,
           before
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           appeared
           in
           sight
           ;
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           with
           no
           less
           difficulty
           conducted
           by
           the
           Switz
           (
           whom
           they
           had
           suddenly
           drawn
           together
           )
           to
           the
           Walls
           of
           Paris
           ;
           the
           Switz
           being
           charged
           upon
           the
           way
           by
           no
           fewer
           then
           eleven
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           and
           D'
           Andelot
           
           in
           the
           head
           of
           one
           of
           the
           parties
           ;
           but
           gallantly
           making
           good
           their
           March
           ,
           and
           serving
           to
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Royal
           Family
           for
           a
           Tower
           or
           Fortress
           ;
           no
           sooner
           were
           they
           come
           to
           Paris
           ,
           but
           the
           Hugonots
           take
           a
           resolution
           to
           besiege
           the
           City
           before
           the
           Kings
           Forces
           could
           assemble
           to
           relieve
           the
           same
           .
           To
           which
           end
           they
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           all
           the
           passes
           upon
           the
           River
           by
           which
           provisions
           came
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           burned
           down
           all
           the
           Wind-mills
           about
           the
           Town
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           might
           serve
           for
           the
           grinding
           of
           such
           Corn
           as
           was
           then
           within
           it
           .
           No
           better
           way
           could
           be
           devised
           to
           break
           this
           blow
           ,
           then
           to
           entertain
           them
           with
           a
           Parley
           for
           an
           accommodation
           ,
           not
           without
           giving
           them
           some
           hope
           of
           yeilding
           unto
           any
           conditions
           which
           could
           be
           reasonably
           required
           .
           But
           the
           Hugonots
           were
           so
           exorbitant
           in
           their
           demands
           ,
           that
           nothing
           would
           content
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           removing
           of
           the
           Queen
           from
           publick
           Government
           ;
           the
           present
           disbanding
           of
           the
           Kings
           Forces
           ;
           the
           sending
           of
           all
           strangers
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           a
           punctual
           execution
           of
           the
           Kings
           Edict
           of
           Ianuary
           ;
           liberty
           for
           their
           Ministers
           to
           Preach
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           even
           in
           Paris
           it self
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           that
           
             Calice
             ,
             Metz
          
           and
           Havre-de-grace
           might
           be
           consig●ed
           unto
           them
           for
           Towns
           of
           caution
           ;
           but
           in
           plain
           truth
           ,
           to
           serve
           them
           for
           the
           bringing
           in
           of
           the
           English
           and
           Germans
           when
           their
           occasion
           so
           required
           .
           The
           Treaty
           notwithstanding
           was
           continued
           by
           the
           Queen
           with
           great
           dexterity
           ,
           till
           the
           King
           had
           drawn
           together
           sixteen
           thousand
           men
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           Constable
           gives
           battel
           to
           the
           Enemy
           on
           the
           10
           of
           November
           ,
           compels
           them
           to
           dislodge
           ,
           makes
           himself
           master
           of
           the
           Field
           ,
           but
           dyed
           the
           next
           day
           after
           ,
           in
           the
           eightieth
           year
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           having
           received
           his
           deaths
           wound
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Switz
           ,
           who
           most
           unmanfully
           shot
           him
           when
           he
           was
           not
           in
           condition
           to
           make
           any
           resistance
           .
        
         
           
           28.
           
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           City
           of
           Orleance
           was
           surprised
           by
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           with
           many
           places
           of
           great
           importance
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           Realm
           ;
           which
           serving
           rather
           to
           distract
           then
           increase
           their
           Forces
           ,
           they
           were
           necessitated
           to
           seek
           out
           for
           some
           Forraign
           aid
           .
           Not
           having
           confidence
           enough
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           whom
           in
           the
           business
           of
           Newhaven
           they
           had
           so
           betrayed
           ,
           they
           send
           their
           Agents
           to
           sollicite
           the
           Elector
           Palatine
           ,
           and
           prevailed
           with
           him
           for
           an
           Army
           of
           seven
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           and
           four
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           miserable
           Country
           is
           again
           exposed
           .
           Encouraged
           with
           which
           great
           supplies
           ,
           they
           laid
           Siege
           to
           Chartres
           ,
           the
           principal
           City
           of
           
             La
             Beaue
          
           ,
           the
           loss
           whereof
           must
           of
           necessity
           have
           subjected
           the
           Parisians
           to
           the
           last
           extremities
           .
           The
           chief
           Commanders
           in
           the
           Kings
           Army
           were
           exceeding
           earnest
           to
           have
           given
           them
           battel
           ,
           thereby
           to
           force
           them
           from
           the
           Siege
           .
           But
           the
           Queen
           not
           willing
           to
           venture
           the
           whole
           State
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           upon
           one
           cast
           of
           the
           Dice
           ,
           especially
           against
           such
           desperate
           Gamesters
           who
           had
           nothing
           to
           lose
           but
           that
           which
           they
           carryed
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           so
           plyed
           them
           with
           new
           Offers
           for
           
           accommodation
           ,
           that
           her
           conditions
           were
           accepted
           ,
           and
           the
           Germans
           once
           again
           disbanded
           ,
           and
           sent
           back
           to
           their
           Country
           .
           During
           which
           broyls
           ,
           the
           Town
           of
           Rochel
           strongly
           s●ituated
           on
           a
           bay
           of
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           had
           declared
           for
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           seems
           had
           gone
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           left
           themselves
           no
           way
           to
           retreat
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           most
           other
           places
           had
           submitted
           to
           the
           late
           Accord
           ,
           the
           Rochellers
           were
           resolved
           to
           stand
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           neither
           to
           admit
           a
           Garrison
           ,
           nor
           to
           submit
           to
           any
           Governour
           of
           the
           Kings
           appointment
           ;
           in
           which
           rebellious
           obstinacy
           they
           continued
           about
           sixty
           years
           ,
           the
           Town
           being
           worthily
           esteemed
           for
           the
           safest
           sanctuary
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Hugonots
           retired
           in
           all
           times
           of
           dange●
           ,
           and
           most
           commodious
           for
           the
           letting
           in
           of
           a
           forraign
           army
           ,
           when
           they
           found
           any
           ready
           to
           befriend
           them
           in
           that
           cause
           and
           quarrel
           .
           The
           standing
           out
           of
           which
           Town
           in
           such
           obstinate
           manner
           ,
           not
           only
           encouraged
           many
           others
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           fame
           thereof
           drew
           thither
           both
           the
           Admiral
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           Hugonot
           Faction
           ,
           there
           to
           consult
           about
           renewing
           of
           the
           war
           which
           they
           were
           resolved
           on
           .
           To
           whom
           repaired
           the
           Queen
           of
           Navarre
           with
           the
           Prince
           her
           Son
           ,
           then
           being
           but
           fifteen
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           whom
           she
           desired
           to
           train
           up
           in
           that
           holy
           war
           ,
           upon
           an
           hope
           that
           he
           might
           one
           day
           come
           to
           be
           the
           head
           of
           that
           party
           ,
           as
           he
           after
           was
           .
           And
           here
           being
           met
           ,
           they
           publish
           from
           hence
           two
           several
           Manifests
           ;
           one
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           the
           Hugonots
           in
           general
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           the
           name
           of
           that
           Queen
           alone
           ;
           both
           tending
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           putting
           of
           some
           specious
           colour
           upon
           their
           defection
           ,
           and
           to
           excuse
           the
           breaking
           of
           the
           peace
           established
           ,
           by
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           warre
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           This
           rapture
           so
           incensed
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Council
           ,
           that
           they
           resolved
           no
           longer
           to
           make
           use
           of
           such
           gentle
           medicines
           as
           had
           been
           formerly
           applyed
           in
           the
           like
           distempers
           ;
           which
           resolution
           was
           the
           parent
           of
           that
           terrible
           Edict
           by
           which
           the
           King
           doth
           first
           revoke
           all
           the
           former
           Edicts
           which
           had
           been
           made
           during
           his
           minority
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ;
           nullifying
           more
           particularly
           the
           last
           capitulations
           ,
           made
           only
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Provision
           to
           redress
           those
           mischiefs
           for
           which
           no
           other
           course
           could
           be
           then
           resolved
           on
           .
           And
           that
           being
           done
           ,
           it
           was
           ordained
           and
           commanded
           ,
           
             That
             the
             exercise
             of
             any
             other
             Religion
             then
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             (
             ever
             observed
             by
             him
             and
             the
             King
             his
             Predecessors
             )
             should
             be
             prohibited
             ,
             and
             expresly
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             interdicted
             in
             all
             places
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             banished
             all
             the
             Calvinist
             Ministers
             and
             Preachers
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Towns
             and
             places
             under
             his
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             within
             fifteen
             days
             upon
             pain
             of
             death
             to
             avoid
             the
             Realm
             ;
             pardoned
             through
             special
             grace
             all
             things
             past
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             requiring
             for
             the
             future
             under
             pain
             of
             death
             a
             general
             Conformity
             to
             the
             Rites
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             and
             finally
             ordained
             that
             no
             person
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             any
             office
             ,
             charge
             ,
             dignity
             ,
             or
             magistracy
             whatever
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             profess
             and
             live
             conformable
             in
             all
             points
             to
             the
             
             Roman
             Religion
             .
          
           And
           for
           a
           Preamble
           hereunto
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           pleased
           to
           make
           a
           long
           and
           distinct
           Narration
           of
           the
           indulgence
           he
           had
           used
           to
           reduce
           the
           Hugonots
           to
           a
           right
           understanding
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           ill
           requital
           they
           had
           made
           unto
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           seditions
           and
           conspiracies
           which
           they
           raised
           against
           him
           ;
           their
           bringing
           in
           of
           forraign
           forces
           ,
           and
           amongst
           others
           the
           most
           mortal
           enemies
           of
           the
           French
           Nation
           ,
           putting
           into
           their
           hands
           the
           strongest
           places
           and
           most
           flourishing
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           the
           contempt
           of
           his
           authority
           ,
           the
           despising
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           goodness
           ,
           and
           the
           continual
           disquieting
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           the
           destruction
           of
           his
           subjects
           .
           To
           counter-poise
           which
           terrible
           Edict
           ,
           the
           Princes
           and
           other
           Leaders
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           which
           were
           then
           at
           Rochel
           ,
           entred
           into
           a
           solemn
           Covenant
           or
           Association
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           bound
           themselves
           by
           Oath
           to
           persevere
           till
           death
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           never
           to
           lay
           down
           arms
           ,
           or
           condescend
           to
           any
           agreement
           without
           the
           general
           consent
           of
           all
           the
           Commanders
           ;
           and
           not
           then
           neither
           ,
           but
           upon
           sufficient
           security
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           the
           enjoying
           of
           that
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           for
           which
           they
           first
           began
           the
           war.
           
        
         
           30.
           
           But
           the
           Admiral
           well
           knowing
           that
           the
           business
           was
           not
           to
           be
           carried
           by
           Oaths
           and
           Manifests
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           wanted
           mony
           to
           proceed
           by
           arms
           ,
           advised
           the
           Rochellers
           to
           send
           their
           Navy
           to
           the
           sea
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           time
           when
           no
           such
           danger
           was
           expected
           ,
           might
           spoyle
           and
           pillage
           all
           they
           met
           with
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           provide
           themselves
           of
           mony
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           necessaries
           to
           maintain
           the
           war.
           Which
           Counsel
           took
           such
           good
           effect
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           kind
           of
           Piracy
           they
           were
           enabled
           to
           give
           a
           fair
           beginning
           to
           this
           new
           Rebellion
           ;
           for
           the
           continuance
           whereof
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           necessary
           to
           sollicite
           their
           Friends
           in
           Germany
           ,
           to
           furnish
           them
           with
           fresh
           recruits
           of
           able
           men
           ,
           and
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           of
           England
           for
           such
           sums
           of
           money
           as
           might
           maintain
           them
           in
           the
           service
           .
           And
           in
           the
           first
           of
           these
           designs
           there
           appears
           no
           difficulty
           ;
           the
           inclination
           of
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Calvinian
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Imperial
           Cities
           ,
           were
           easily
           intreated
           to
           assist
           their
           Brethren
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           .
           And
           the
           same
           spirit
           governed
           many
           of
           the
           people
           also
           ,
           but
           on
           different
           grounds
           ;
           they
           undertaking
           the
           imployment
           upon
           hope
           of
           spoil
           ,
           as
           Mercenaries
           ,
           serving
           for
           their
           Pay
           ,
           but
           more
           for
           Plunder
           .
           In
           England
           their
           desires
           were
           entertained
           with
           less
           alacrity
           ,
           though
           eagerly
           sollicited
           by
           Odet
           Bishop
           of
           Beauvais
           ,
           a
           younger
           Brother
           of
           the
           Admiral
           ;
           who
           having
           formerly
           been
           raised
           to
           the
           degree
           of
           a
           Cardinal
           ,
           therefore
           called
           most
           commonly
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Chastillon
           ,
           had
           some
           years
           since
           renounced
           his
           Habit
           and
           Religion
           ,
           but
           still
           kept
           his
           Titles
           .
           By
           the
           continual
           sollicitation
           of
           so
           great
           an
           Advocate
           ,
           and
           the
           effectual
           interposing
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           
             Navar
             ,
             Elizabeth
          
           was
           perswaded
           to
           forget
           their
           former
           ingratitude
           ,
           and
           to
           remember
           how
           conducible
           it
           was
           to
           her
           personal
           interest
           to
           keep
           the
           French
           King
           exercised
           in
           perpetual
           troubles
           ;
           upon
           which
           Reason
           of
           State
           she
           is
           not
           onely
           drawn
           
           to
           accommodate
           the
           Hugonots
           with
           Ships
           ,
           Corn
           ,
           Arms
           and
           Ammunition
           ,
           but
           to
           supply
           them
           with
           a
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           of
           ready
           money
           for
           the
           maintaining
           of
           their
           Army
           ,
           consisting
           of
           fourteen
           thousand
           Germans
           ,
           and
           almost
           as
           many
           more
           of
           the
           natural
           French.
           And
           yet
           it
           was
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           this
           she
           had
           done
           nothing
           contrary
           to
           the
           League
           with
           France
           ,
           which
           she
           had
           sworn
           not
           long
           before
           ;
           because
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           were
           raised
           to
           no
           other
           end
           but
           the
           Kings
           mere
           service
           ,
           and
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Crown
           against
           the
           Enemies
           of
           both
           ,
           and
           the
           professed
           Adversaries
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           .
           But
           neither
           this
           great
           lone
           of
           money
           ,
           nor
           that
           which
           they
           had
           got
           by
           robbing
           upon
           the
           Seas
           ,
           was
           able
           to
           maintain●
           War
           of
           so
           long
           continuance
           .
           For
           maintainance
           whereof
           ,
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           sell
           the
           Treasures
           of
           the
           Churches
           in
           all
           such
           Provinces
           as
           they
           kept
           under
           their
           Command
           ;
           the
           Queen
           of
           Navar
           ingaging
           her
           Estate
           for
           their
           security
           ,
           who
           should
           adventure
           on
           the
           purchase
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           I
           shall
           not
           touch
           on
           the
           particulars
           of
           this
           War●
           which
           ended
           with
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           in
           the
           battel
           of
           Iarnar
           ;
           the
           rigorous
           proceedings
           against
           the
           Admiral
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           caused
           to
           be
           condemned
           for
           a
           Rebel
           ,
           his
           Lands
           to
           be
           confiscated●
           his
           Houses
           plundred
           and
           pulled
           down
           ,
           and
           himself
           executed
           in
           Effigie
           ;
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           famous
           battel
           of
           Mont-Contour
           by
           the
           Hugonots
           party
           Anno
           1569
           ,
           
           which
           forced
           them
           to
           abandon
           all
           their
           strong
           holds
           ,
           except
           
             Rochel
             ,
             Angoulesme
          
           ,
           and
           St.
           
             Iean●d
             Angeli
          
           ,
           and
           finally
           to
           shut
           themselves
           up
           within
           Rochel
           onely
           ;
           after
           which
           followed
           such
           a
           dissembled
           reconciliation
           between
           the
           parties
           ,
           as
           proved
           more
           bloudy
           then
           the
           War
           :
           The
           sudden
           and
           suspected
           death
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           Navar
           ,
           the
           Marriage
           of
           the
           Prince
           her
           Son
           with
           the
           Lady
           Margaret
           one
           of
           the
           Sisters
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           the
           celebrating
           of
           the
           wedding
           in
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Admiral
           on
           St.
           Bartholomews
           day
           1572
           ,
           and
           the
           slaughter
           of
           thirty
           thousand
           men
           within
           few
           days
           after
           ;
           the
           reduction
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           Kings
           obedience
           ,
           except
           the
           Cities
           of
           Nismes
           ,
           
           Montauban
           and
           Rochel
           onely
           ;
           the
           obstinate
           standing
           out
           of
           Rochel
           ,
           upon
           the
           instigation
           of
           such
           Preachers
           as
           fled
           thither
           for
           shelter
           ,
           and
           the
           reduction
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Anjon
           to
           the
           last
           extremity
           ;
           the
           raising
           of
           the
           Siege
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace
           ensuing
           ,
           on
           the
           Election
           of
           that
           Duke
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Poland
           ;
           the
           resolution
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           to
           renew
           the
           War
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           left
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           their
           ingaging
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           on
           the
           Kings
           last
           sickness
           .
           In
           all
           which
           traverses
           of
           State
           there
           is
           nothing
           memorable
           in
           reference
           to
           my
           present
           purpose
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           conditions
           of
           the
           Pacification
           which
           was
           made
           at
           the
           Siege
           of
           Rochel
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           was
           accorded
           between
           the
           parties
           on
           the
           11
           of
           
             Iuly
             ,
             Anno
          
           1573
           ,
           
           that
           all
           offences
           should
           be
           pardoned
           to
           the
           said
           three
           Cities
           ,
           on
           their
           submission
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           should
           be
           lawful
           for
           them
           to
           retain
           the
           free
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           the
           people
           meeting
           in
           the
           same
           unarmed
           ,
           and
           but
           few
           
           in
           number●
           that
           all
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           said
           three
           Cities
           should
           be
           obliged
           to
           observe
           ,
           in
           all
           outward
           matters
           (
           except
           Baptism
           and
           Matrimony
           )
           the
           Rites
           and
           Holy-days
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           that
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           should
           be
           restored
           in
           the
           said
           Cities
           and
           all
           other
           places
           ,
           leaving
           unto
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Religious
           persons
           their
           Houses
           ,
           Profits
           ,
           and
           Revenues
           ;
           that
           Rochel
           should
           receive
           a
           Governour
           of
           the
           Kings
           appointment
           ,
           (
           but
           without
           Garrison
           )
           renounce
           all
           correspondencies
           and
           confederacies
           with
           Forreign
           Princes
           ,
           and
           not
           take
           part
           with
           any
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           against
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           three
           Towns
           should
           deliver
           Hostages
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           present
           Agreement
           ,
           to
           be
           changed
           at
           the
           end
           of
           every
           three
           months
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           so
           pleased
           :
           It
           was
           also
           condescended
           to
           in
           favour
           of
           particular
           persons
           ,
           that
           all
           Lords
           of
           free
           ▪
           Mannors
           throughout
           the
           Kingdoms
           ,
           might
           in
           their
           own
           Houses
           lawfully
           celebrate
           Marriage
           and
           Baptism
           ,
           after
           their
           own
           manner
           ,
           provided
           that
           the
           Assembly
           exceeded
           not
           the
           number
           of
           ten
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           inquisition
           upon
           mens
           Consciences
           ,
           Liberty
           being
           given
           to
           such
           as
           had
           no
           minde
           to
           abide
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           sell
           their
           Lands
           and
           Goods
           ,
           and
           live
           where
           they
           pleased
           .
        
         
           
           32.
           
           Such
           were
           the
           Actings
           of
           the
           
             French
             Calvinians
          
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           secret
           practices
           as
           open
           Arms
           ,
           during
           the
           troublesome
           Reign
           of
           Francis
           the
           Second
           and
           Charles
           the
           Ninth
           ,
           and
           such
           their
           variable
           Fortunes
           according
           to
           the
           interchanges
           and
           successes
           of
           those
           broken
           times
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           for
           fifteen
           years
           together
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           to
           be
           heard
           but
           Wars
           and
           rumours
           of
           Wars
           ;
           short
           intervals
           of
           Peace
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           generally
           were
           so
           full
           of
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           altogether
           as
           unsafe
           as
           the
           Wars
           themselves
           .
           So
           that
           the
           greatest
           calm
           of
           Peace
           ,
           seemed
           but
           a
           preparation
           to
           a
           War
           ensuing
           ;
           to
           which
           each
           party
           was
           so
           bent
           ,
           that
           of
           a
           poyson
           it
           became
           their
           most
           constant
           Food
           .
           In
           which
           distraction
           of
           affairs
           dyed
           King
           Charles
           the
           Ninth
           ,
           in
           the
           ●ive
           and
           twentieth
           year
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           and
           fourteenth
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           leaving
           this
           life
           at
           Paris
           on
           the
           30
           of
           
             May
             ,
             Anno
          
           1574.
           
           He
           had
           been
           used
           for
           some
           months
           to
           the
           spitting
           of
           bloud
           ,
           which
           brought
           him
           first
           into
           a
           Feaver
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           his
           grave
           ,
           not
           without
           some
           retaliation
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Justice
           ,
           in
           punishing
           that
           Prince
           by
           vomiting
           up
           the
           bloud
           of
           his
           Body
           natural
           ,
           which
           had
           with
           such
           prodigious
           cruelty
           exhausted
           so
           much
           of
           the
           best
           bloud
           of
           the
           body
           Politick
           .
           After
           whose
           death
           ,
           the
           Crown
           descended
           upon
           Henry
           the
           new
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           who
           presently
           upon
           the
           news
           thereof
           forsook
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           posted
           with
           all
           speed
           to
           Venice
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           France
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           joyfully
           received
           by
           all
           loyal
           Subjects
           .
           At
           his
           first
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           those
           combustions
           which
           had
           so
           often
           inflamed
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           extinguish
           all
           those
           heats
           which
           had
           exasperated
           one
           party
           against
           another
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           sit
           as
           Umpire
           or
           Supreme
           Moderator
           of
           the
           present
           
           differences
           ,
           and
           draw
           unto
           himself
           an
           absolute
           Soveraignty
           over
           both
           alike
           :
           which
           to
           effect
           ,
           he
           resolves
           to
           prosecute
           the
           War
           so
           coldly
           ,
           that
           the
           Hugonots
           might
           conceive
           good
           hopes
           of
           his
           moderation
           ;
           but
           still
           to
           keep
           the
           War
           on
           foot
           ,
           till
           he
           could
           finde
           out
           such
           a
           way
           to
           bring
           on
           the
           peace
           ,
           as
           might
           create
           no
           suspition
           of
           him
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Catholicks
           .
           By
           which
           means
           hoping
           to
           indulge
           both
           parties
           ,
           he
           was
           perfectly
           believed
           by
           none
           ,
           each
           party
           shewing
           it self
           distrustful
           of
           his
           inclinations
           ,
           and
           each
           resolving
           to
           depend
           on
           some
           other
           Heads
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           About
           this
           time
           ,
           when
           all
           men
           stood
           amazed
           at
           these
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           the
           State
           began
           to
           swarm
           with
           Libels
           and
           Seditious
           Pamphlets
           ,
           published
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Hugonot
           Faction
           ,
           full
           of
           reproach
           ,
           and
           fraught
           with
           horrible
           invectives
           ,
           not
           onely
           against
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           but
           more
           particularly
           against
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           Queen
           and
           all
           her
           Children
           .
           Against
           the
           Authors
           whereof
           ,
           when
           some
           of
           the
           Council
           purposed
           to
           proceed
           with
           all
           severity
           ,
           the
           Queen-mother
           interposed
           her
           power
           ,
           and
           moderated
           by
           her
           prudence
           the
           intended
           rigors
           ;
           affirming
           ,
           as
           most
           true
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           such
           severity
           would
           onely
           gain
           the
           greater
           credit
           to
           those
           scurrilous
           Pamphlets
           ,
           which
           would
           otherwise
           vanish
           of
           themselves
           ,
           or
           be
           soon
           forgotten
           .
           Amongst
           which
           Pamphlets
           ,
           there
           was
           none
           more
           pestilent
           then
           that
           which
           was
           composed
           in
           the
           way
           of
           a
           Dialogue
           ,
           pretending
           one
           
             ●usebius
             Philadelphus
          
           for
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           .
           Buchanan
           buildin●
           first
           upon
           Calvins
           Principles
           ,
           had
           published
           his
           Seditious
           Pamphlet
           
             De
             jure
             Regni
             apud
             Scotos
          
           ,
           together
           with
           that
           scurrilous
           and
           infamous
           Libel
           which
           he
           called
           
             The
             Detection
          
           ,
           repleat
           with
           nothing
           but
           reproaches
           of
           his
           lawful
           Soveraign
           .
           But
           this
           
             Eusebius
             Philadelphus
          
           ,
           or
           whosoever
           he
           was
           that
           masked
           himself
           under
           that
           disguise
           ,
           resolved
           to
           go
           beyond
           his
           pattern
           in
           all
           the
           acts
           of
           Malice
           ,
           Slandering
           and
           Sedition
           ;
           but
           be
           out
           gone
           by
           none
           that
           should
           follow
           after
           him
           in
           those
           ways
           of
           wickedness
           .
           Two
           other
           Tracts
           were
           published
           about
           this
           time
           also
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           being
           alike
           mischievous
           ,
           and
           tending
           to
           the
           overthrow
           of
           all
           publick
           Government
           ;
           but
           wanting
           something
           of
           the
           Libel
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           had
           :
           Of
           these
           ,
           the
           one
           was
           called
           
             Vindiciae
             contra
             Tyrannos
          
           ,
           or
           the
           rescuing
           of
           the
           people
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Tyrants
           ;
           published
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Stephanus
             Brutus
          
           ,
           but
           generally
           believed
           to
           be
           writ
           by
           Beza
           ,
           the
           chief
           surviving
           Patron
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           .
           In
           which
           he
           prostitutes
           the
           dignity
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           to
           the
           lusts
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           brings
           them
           under
           the
           command
           of
           such
           popular
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           Calvin
           makes
           to
           be
           the
           Conservators
           of
           the
           publick
           Liberty
           .
           The
           other
           was
           intituled
           
             De
             jure
             Magistratos
             in
             subditos
          
           ,
           built
           on
           the
           same
           grounds
           ,
           and
           published
           with
           the
           same
           intention
           as
           the
           others
           were
           .
           A
           piece
           so
           mischievous
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           so
           destructive
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           Humane
           Society
           ,
           that
           each
           side
           was
           ashamed
           to
           own
           it
           ;
           the
           Papists
           fathering
           it
           upon
           Hottoman
           a
           
           
             French
             Civilian
          
           ,
           the
           Presbyterians
           on
           Hiclerus
           a
           Romish
           Priest
           ▪
           But
           it
           appears
           plainly
           by
           the
           Conference
           at
           Hampton-Court
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           published
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Disciplinarians
           ,
           at
           whose
           doors
           I
           leave
           it
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           But
           for
           
             Eusebius
             Philadelphus
          
           ,
           he
           first
           defames
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           in
           a
           most
           scandalous
           manner
           ,
           exposes
           next
           that
           flourishing
           Kingdom
           for
           a
           prey
           to
           strangers
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           lays
           down
           such
           Seditious
           Maximes
           ,
           as
           plainly
           tend
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           Monarchical
           Government
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           trained
           up
           by
           his
           Tutors
           in
           no
           other
           qualities
           then
           drinking
           ,
           whoring
           ,
           swearing
           and
           forswearing
           ,
           frauds
           and
           falsehoods
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           else
           might
           argue
           a
           contempt
           both
           of
           God
           and
           Godliness
           ;
           that
           as
           the
           Court
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           so
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Court
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           brought
           into
           a
           reprobate
           sence
           ,
           even
           to
           manifest
           Atheism
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           some
           of
           their
           former
           Kings
           were
           honoured
           with
           the
           Attributes
           of
           
             fair
             ,
             wise
             ,
             debonaire
             ,
             well-beloved
             ,
          
           &c.
           so
           should
           this
           King
           be
           known
           by
           no
           other
           name
           then
           
             Charles
             the
             treacherous
          
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Anjou
           he
           sets
           forth
           in
           more
           ugly
           colours
           then
           he
           doth
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           adding
           this
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Brothers
           vices
           ,
           that
           he
           lived
           in
           a
           constant
           course
           of
           Incest
           with
           his
           Sister
           the
           Princess
           Margaret
           ,
           as
           well
           before
           as
           after
           her
           Espousal
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Navar.
           For
           the
           Queen-mother
           he
           can
           finde
           no
           better
           names
           then
           those
           of
           
             Fredegond
             ,
             Brunechild
             ,
             Iezabel
          
           ,
           and
           Messalina
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           two
           first
           are
           as
           infamous
           in
           the
           stories
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           the
           two
           latter
           in
           the
           Roman
           and
           Sacred
           Histories
           .
           And
           to
           expose
           them
           all
           together
           ,
           he
           can
           give
           the
           Queen-mother
           and
           her
           Children
           (
           though
           his
           natural
           Princes
           )
           no
           more
           cleanly
           title
           then
           that
           of
           a
           
             Bitch-wolfe
             and
             her
             Whelps
          
           ;
           
           affirming
           ,
           that
           in
           Luxury
           ,
           Cruelty
           and
           Perfidiousness
           ,
           they
           had
           exceeded
           all
           the
           Tyrants
           of
           preceding
           times
           a
           :
           which
           comes
           up
           close
           to
           those
           irreverent
           and
           lewd
           expressions
           which
           frequently
           occur
           in
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Knox
             ,
             &c.
          
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           two
           
           Mary's
           Queens
           of
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           other
           Princes
           of
           that
           age
           ;
           which
           have
           been
           formerly
           recited
           in
           their
           proper
           places
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           The
           Royal
           Family
           being
           thus
           wretchedly
           exposed
           to
           the
           publick
           hatred
           ,
           he
           next
           applyes
           himself
           to
           stir
           up
           all
           the
           world
           against
           them
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           .
           And
           first
           he
           laboureth
           to
           excite
           some
           desperate
           Zealot
           to
           commit
           the
           like
           assassinate
           on
           the
           King
           then
           Reigning
           ,
           as
           one
           Bodillus
           is
           reported
           in
           some
           French
           Histories
           to
           have
           committed
           on
           the
           person
           of
           Chilprick
           one
           of
           the
           last
           Kings
           of
           the
           Merovignians
           ,
           which
           he
           commemorates
           for
           a
           Noble
           and
           Heroick
           action
           ,
           and
           sets
           it
           out
           for
           an
           example
           and
           encouragement
           to
           some
           gallant
           French-man
           ,
           for
           the
           delivery
           of
           his
           Country
           from
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Valois
           ,
           b
           the
           ruine
           whereof
           he
           mainly
           drives
           at
           in
           his
           whole
           designe
           .
           And
           though
           he
           seem
           to
           make
           no
           doubt
           of
           prevailing
           in
           it
           ,
           yet
           he
           resolves
           to
           try
           his
           Fortune
           otherwise
           if
           that
           should
           fail
           .
           And
           first
           beginning
           with
           their
           next
           neighbour
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           he
           
           he
           puts
           them
           in
           remembrance
           of
           those
           many
           injuries
           which
           he
           and
           his
           Ancestors
           had
           received
           from
           the
           House
           of
           Valois
           ;
           acquaints
           him
           with
           the
           present
           opportunity
           which
           was
           offered
           to
           him
           of
           revenging
           of
           tho●e
           wrongs
           ,
           and
           making
           himself
           Master
           of
           the
           Realm
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           chalks
           him
           out
           a
           way
           how
           he
           might
           effect
           it
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           by
           coming
           to
           a
           present
           Accord
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           a
           ,
           indulging
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           to
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           thereby
           drawing
           all
           the
           Hugonots
           to
           adhere
           unto
           him
           :
           which
           counsel
           if
           he
           did
           not
           like
           ,
           he
           might
           then
           make
           the
           same
           use
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           (
           for
           whom
           the
           Hugonots
           in
           France
           had
           no
           small
           affection
           )
           *
           and
           by
           bestowing
           on
           him
           the
           adjoyning
           Regions
           of
           
             Lyonoise
             ,
             D●ulphine
          
           and
           Provence
           ,
           might
           make
           himself
           Lord
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           without
           any
           great
           trouble
           .
           The
           like
           temptation
           must
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           putting
           her
           in
           minde
           of
           her
           pretences
           to
           the
           Crown
           it self
           ,
           and
           shewing
           how
           easie
           a
           thing
           it
           might
           be
           for
           her
           b
           to
           acquire
           those
           Countries
           ,
           whose
           Arms
           and
           Titles
           she
           assumed
           :
           with
           like
           disloyalty
           he
           excites
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           c
           to
           husband
           the
           advantage
           which
           was
           offered
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           recovering
           of
           
             Metz
             ,
             Toule
          
           and
           Verdun
           ,
           three
           Imperial
           Cities
           ,
           by
           this
           Kings
           Father
           wrested
           betwixt
           fraud
           and
           force
           from
           Charles
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           incorporated
           with
           the
           Realm
           of
           France
           .
           If
           all
           which
           failed
           ,
           he
           is
           resolved
           to
           cast
           himself
           on
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           though
           the
           most
           mortal
           and
           implacable
           enemy
           of
           the
           Hugonot
           Faction
           ;
           and
           makes
           a
           full
           address
           to
           him
           in
           a
           second
           Epistle
           prefixt
           before
           the
           Book
           it self
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           puts
           him
           in
           remembrance
           of
           his
           old
           pretensions
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           extorted
           by
           
             Hugh
             Capet
          
           from
           his
           Ancestors
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Loraigne
           ,
           offereth
           him
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Hugonot
           party
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           his
           Rights
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           beseeches
           him
           to
           take
           compassion
           of
           his
           ruined
           Country
           d
           ,
           cheerfully
           to
           accept
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           free
           the
           Kingdom
           from
           the
           spoil
           and
           tyranny
           of
           Boyes
           and
           Women
           ,
           together
           with
           that
           infinite
           train
           of
           Strangers
           ,
           Bawdes
           and
           Leachers
           which
           depend
           on
           them
           :
           which
           was
           as
           great
           a
           Master-piece
           in
           the
           art
           of
           mischief
           ,
           as
           the
           wit
           of
           malice
           could
           devise
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           As
           for
           his
           Doctrines
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           common
           duties
           between
           Kings
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           we
           may
           reduce
           them
           to
           these
           heads
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Authority
           of
           Kings
           and
           Supreme
           Magistrates
           is
           circumscribed
           and
           limited
           by
           certain
           bounds
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           pass
           ,
           their
           Subjects
           are
           no
           longer
           tyed
           unto
           their
           obedience
           ;
           that
           Magistrates
           do
           exceed
           those
           bounds
           ,
           when
           either
           they
           command
           such
           things
           as
           God
           forbiddeth
           ,
           or
           prohibit
           that
           which
           he
           commands
           ;
           that
           therefore
           they
           are
           no
           longer
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           if
           their
           Commands
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           Piety
           or
           Christian
           Charity
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           Subjects
           must
           be
           thought
           the
           most
           competent
           Judges
           .
           2.
           
           That
           there
           were
           companies
           and
           societies
           of
           men
           before
           any
           Magistrates
           were
           set
           over
           them
           ;
           which
           Magistrates
           were
           no
           otherwise
           set
           over
           them
           
           then
           by
           common
           consent
           ;
           that
           every
           Magistrate
           so
           appointed
           was
           bound
           by
           certain
           Articles
           and
           Conditions
           agreed
           between
           them
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           tyed
           by
           Oath
           to
           preserve
           inviolable
           ;
           that
           the
           chief
           end
           for
           which
           the
           people
           chose
           a
           Superiour
           Magistrate
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           remain
           in
           safety
           under
           his
           protection
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           such
           Magistrates
           either
           did
           neglect
           that
           end
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           infringe
           the
           Articles
           of
           their
           first
           Agreement
           ,
           the
           Subjects
           were
           then
           discharged
           from
           the
           bond
           of
           obedience
           ;
           and
           that
           being
           so
           discharged
           from
           the
           bond
           of
           obedience
           ,
           it
           was
           as
           lawful
           for
           them
           to
           take
           up
           Arms
           against
           their
           King
           in
           maintainance
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           if
           indangered
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           for
           a
           Traveller
           to
           defend
           himself
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           against
           Thieves
           and
           Robbers
           .
           3.
           
           That
           no
           Government
           can
           be
           rightly
           constituted
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Grandeur
           of
           the
           Prince
           is
           more
           consulted
           then
           the
           weal
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           that
           to
           prevent
           all
           such
           incroachments
           on
           the
           Common
           Liberty
           ,
           the
           people
           did
           reserve
           a
           power
           of
           putting
           a
           curb
           upon
           their
           Prince
           or
           Supreme
           Magistrates
           ,
           to
           hold
           them
           in
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Tribunes
           were
           in
           Rome
           to
           the
           Senate
           and
           Consuls
           ,
           and
           the
           Ephori
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           Sparta
           :
           that
           such
           a
           power
           as
           that
           of
           the
           
             Spartan
             Ephori
          
           is
           vested
           in
           the
           seven
           Electors
           of
           the
           German
           Empire
           ,
           which
           gives
           them
           an
           Authority
           to
           depose
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           if
           they
           see
           cause
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           like
           may
           be
           affirmed
           of
           the
           English
           Parliaments
           ,
           who
           oftentimes
           have
           condemned
           their
           Kings
           ,
           but
           he
           knows
           not
           whom
           .
           4.
           
           That
           by
           the
           first
           constitutions
           of
           the
           Realm
           of
           France
           ,
           the
           Supreme
           power
           was
           not
           entrusted
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           the
           three
           Estates
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           was
           not
           lawful
           for
           the
           King
           to
           proclaim
           a
           War
           ,
           or
           to
           lay
           Taxes
           on
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           consent
           ;
           that
           these
           Estates
           assembled
           in
           a
           Common
           Council
           ,
           did
           serve
           instead
           of
           eyes
           and
           ears
           to
           a
           prudent
           Prince
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           wicked
           and
           ungoverned
           ,
           for
           Bit
           or
           Bridle
           ;
           and
           that
           according
           to
           this
           power
           they
           dethroned
           many
           of
           their
           Kings
           for
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           Luxuries
           ,
           Cruelty
           ,
           Slothfulness
           ,
           Avarice
           ,
           &c.
           that
           if
           they
           proceeded
           not
           in
           like
           manner
           with
           the
           King
           then
           Reigning
           ,
           it
           was
           because
           they
           had
           an
           high
           esteem
           (
           with
           scorn
           and
           insolence
           enough
           )
           of
           his
           eminent
           Vertues
           ,
           his
           Piety
           ,
           Justice
           and
           Fidelity
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           commendations
           which
           was
           given
           of
           his
           Mothers
           Chastity
           :
           and
           therefore
           finally
           (
           which
           was
           the
           matter
           to
           be
           proved
           by
           those
           Factious
           Principles
           )
           that
           it
           was
           altogether
           as
           lawful
           for
           the
           French
           to
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           against
           the
           violent
           assault
           of
           a
           furious
           Tyrant
           (
           so
           he
           calls
           their
           King
           )
           as
           a
           Traveller
           by
           Thieves
           and
           Robbers
           .
           Which
           Aphorisms
           he
           that
           listeth
           to
           consult
           in
           the
           Author
           ,
           may
           finde
           them
           from
           pag.
           57.
           to
           66.
           of
           the
           second
           Dialogue
           ,
           and
           part
           1.
           pag.
           8.
           
        
         
           37.
           
           But
           notwithstanding
           these
           indignities
           and
           provocations
           ,
           the
           King
           resolved
           to
           proceed
           in
           his
           former
           indifferency
           ,
           hoping
           thereby
           to
           break
           the
           Hugonots
           without
           blows
           and
           bloud-shed
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           regain
           the
           good
           opinion
           of
           his
           Popish
           Subjects
           .
           To
           which
           end
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           grant
           such
           priviledges
           to
           the
           
           Hugonot
           Faction
           as
           they
           durst
           not
           ask
           ,
           and
           never
           had
           aspired
           unto
           in
           their
           greatest
           heats
           ;
           which
           he
           conceived
           he
           had
           more
           reason
           to
           do
           in
           the
           present
           pinch
           ,
           then
           any
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           had
           in
           far
           less
           extremities
           :
           For
           the
           Hugonots
           had
           not
           onely
           brought
           in
           a
           formidable
           Army
           of
           Switz
           and
           Germans
           ,
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           Prince
           Casimir
           one
           of
           the
           younger
           sons
           of
           Frederick
           the
           Third
           then
           Elector
           Palatine
           ,
           but
           had
           also
           made
           a
           fraction
           in
           the
           Court
           it self
           ,
           by
           drawing
           Francis
           Duke
           of
           Alanzon
           his
           youngest
           Brother
           to
           be
           Head
           of
           their
           Party
           ,
           who
           brought
           along
           with
           him
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Romish
           Catholicks
           ,
           who
           then
           past
           under
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Male-contents
           .
           To
           break
           which
           blow
           ,
           and
           free
           his
           Kingdom
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           so
           great
           an
           Army
           ,
           he
           first
           capitulates
           to
           pay
           the
           Germans
           their
           Arrears
           ,
           amounting
           to
           a
           million
           and
           two
           hundred
           thousand
           Ducats
           ;
           to
           gratifie
           Prince
           Casimir
           with
           the
           Signory
           of
           Chasteau-Thierry
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Champaigne
           ,
           with
           a
           Pension
           of
           fourteen
           thousand
           Crowns
           ,
           and
           a
           Command
           of
           a
           hundred
           Lances
           :
           To
           confer
           the
           Government
           of
           Picardie
           with
           the
           strong
           Town
           of
           Perrone
           on
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           and
           settle
           on
           his
           Brother
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alanzon
           the
           Provinces
           of
           
             Berry
             ,
             Touraine
          
           and
           Anjou
           ,
           together
           with
           one
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           of
           yearly
           Pension
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           also
           Duke
           of
           Anjou
           fo●
           his
           greater
           honour
           .
           And
           then
           to
           pacifie
           and
           oblige
           the
           Hugonots
           (
           if
           such
           men
           could
           be
           gained
           or
           pacified
           by
           acts
           of
           favour
           )
           he
           grants
           unto
           them
           by
           his
           Edict
           of
           the
           14
           of
           May
           1576
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           peaceably
           enjoy
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           together
           with
           full
           power
           for
           erecting
           Colledges
           and
           Schools
           ,
           for
           holding
           Synods
           ,
           of
           Celebrating
           Matrimony
           ,
           and
           Administring
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           freedom
           as
           was
           used
           by
           his
           Catholick
           Subjects
           :
           that
           those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           should
           be
           permitted
           to
           execute
           any
           Places
           or
           Offices
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           any
           Dignities
           of
           what
           sort
           soever
           ,
           without
           such
           distinction
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           of
           late
           times
           observed
           :
           that
           in
           each
           Parliament
           of
           France
           a
           new
           Court
           should
           be
           presently
           erected
           ,
           consisting
           equally
           of
           Judges
           and
           Officers
           of
           both
           Religions
           ,
           and
           they
           to
           have
           the
           Cognizance
           of
           all
           Causes
           which
           concerned
           the
           Hugonots
           :
           that
           all
           sentences
           past
           against
           the
           Admiral
           ,
           the
           Count
           of
           Montgomery
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           party
           ,
           should
           be
           revoked
           and
           made
           null
           ;
           and
           the
           eight
           cautionary
           Towns
           ,
           being
           all
           places
           of
           great
           strength
           and
           consequence
           ,
           should
           remain
           with
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           till
           all
           these
           Articles
           were
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace
           concluded
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           The
           passing
           of
           this
           Edict
           gave
           great
           scandal
           to
           the
           Catholick
           party
           ,
           which
           thereupon
           was
           easily
           united
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           into
           a
           common
           Bond
           or
           League
           for
           maintainance
           and
           defence
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           apparently
           indangered
           by
           those
           large
           Indulgences
           ;
           by
           the
           first
           Article
           whereof
           they
           bound
           themselves
           for
           the
           Establishment
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           in
           its
           first
           Estate
           ;
           to
           restore
           and
           settle
           his
           holy
           Service
           according
           to
           the
           Form
           
           and
           Manner
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Apostolick
           Roman
           Church
           ;
           and
           to
           abjure
           and
           renounce
           all
           errors
           contrary
           thereunto
           .
           Then
           followed
           many
           other
           Articles
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Kings
           Authority
           ,
           the
           maintainance
           of
           the
           common
           liberties
           and
           Priviledges
           of
           their
           Country
           ;
           the
           mutual
           defence
           of
           one
           another
           in
           defence
           of
           this
           League
           against
           all
           persons
           whatsoever
           ;
           the
           constancy
           of
           their
           obedience
           to
           any
           one
           whom
           they
           should
           chuse
           to
           be
           the
           Head
           of
           their
           Con●ederacie
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           the
           prosecuting
           of
           all
           those
           without
           exception
           ,
           who
           should
           endeavour
           to
           oppose
           and
           infringe
           the
           same
           .
           And
           for
           the
           keeping
           of
           this
           League
           ,
           they
           severally
           and
           joyntly
           bound
           themselves
           by
           this
           following
           Oath
           ,
           
             viz.
             I
             swear
             by
             God
             the
             Creator
             (
             laying
             my
             hand
             upon
             the
             holy
             Gospel
             )
             and
             under
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             and
             eternal
             Damnation
             ,
             that
             I
             enter
             into
             this
             holy
             Catholick
             League
             according
             to
             the
             Form
             thereof
             now
             read
             unto
             〈◊〉
             ●nd
             that
             I
             do
             faithfully
             and
             sincerely
             enter
             into
             it
             with
             a
             will
             either
             to
             command
             or
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             serve
             as
             I
             shall
             be
             appointed
             :
             ●nd
             I
             promise
             upon
             my
             life
             and
             honour
             unto
             the
             last
             drop
             of
             my
             bloud
             never
             to
             depart
             from
             it
             ,
             or
             transgress
             it
             ,
             for
             any
             command
             ,
             pre●ence
             ,
             excuse
             or
             occasion
             ,
             which
             by
             any
             means
             whatsoever
             can
             be
             represented
             to
             me
             .
          
           And
           as
           the
           Hugonots
           had
           pu●
           themselves
           under
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           called
           the
           ●●●mans
           to
           their
           aid
           ;
           so
           they
           resolved
           according
           unto
           this
           example
           to
           put
           themselves
           under
           the
           Patronage
           of
           the
           Catholick
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           in
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           Princes
           of
           It●ly
           ,
           if
           their
           occasions
           so
           required
           .
           The
           news
           of
           which
           con●ede●acy
           so
           amazed
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           proceeded
           not
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           those
           Indulgences
           contained
           in
           the
           E●i●t
           of
           the
           14
           of
           May
           ,
           which
           seemed
           most
           odious
           and
           offensive
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Catholicks
           ;
           so
           that
           both
           sides
           being
           thus
           ●xa●perated
           against
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           each
           side
           jealous
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           old
           confusions
           were
           revived
           ,
           the
           disorders
           multiplyed
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           brought
           into
           a
           worse
           condition
           then
           at
           his
           first
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Catholick
           King
           had
           willingly
           consented
           to
           be
           head
           of
           the
           League
           ,
           yet
           to
           b●●ak
           ●ff
           all
           such
           dependance
           as
           was
           by
           that
           means
           to
           be
           fastned
           on
           him
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Leaguers
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           findes
           himself
           necessitated
           to
           assume
           that
           honour
           to
           himself
           .
           And
           thereupon
           ,
           in
           the
           Assembly
           held
           at
           Blois
           ,
           having
           in
           vain
           tryed
           many
           ways
           to
           untie
           this
           knot
           ,
           he
           publickly
           declared
           himself
           to
           be
           the
           Principal
           Head
           and
           Protector
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           many
           specious
           protestations
           that
           he
           would
           spend
           his
           last
           breath
           in
           a
           cause
           so
           glorious
           ,
           as
           the
           reducing
           of
           his
           people
           unto
           one
           Religion
           :
           which
           as
           it
           raised
           many
           jealousies
           in
           the
           mindes
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           so
           it
           begot
           no
           confidence
           of
           him
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           their
           opposites
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           Hereupon
           a
           new
           War
           breaks
           out
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           Peace
           followeth
           ,
           by
           which
           some
           Clauses
           in
           the
           former
           Edict
           were
           restrained
           and
           moderated
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           sufficiently
           advantagious
           
           to
           all
           those
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           so
           as
           now
           hoping
           that
           all
           matters
           were
           accorded
           between
           the
           parties
           ,
           the
           King
           pretends
           to
           betake
           himself
           wholly
           to
           his
           private
           Devotions
           ;
           falls
           on
           the
           institution
           of
           a
           new
           Order
           of
           Knighthood
           ,
           called
           
             The
             Order
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           commends
           his
           Brother
           for
           a
           Su●ter
           to
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           keep
           him
           out
           of
           harms
           way
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           failing
           of
           the
           project
           ,
           procureth
           his
           advancement
           to
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Brabant
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           made
           the
           General-Governour
           of
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ,
           which
           had
           withdrawn
           themselves
           from
           their
           Obedience
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           But
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           these
           devices
           ,
           the
           Leaders
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           are
           again
           in
           Arms
           ,
           under
           colour
           that
           the
           former
           Edict
           had
           not
           been
           observed
           ;
           but
           in
           plain
           truth
           ,
           upon
           a
           clear
           and
           manifest
           experience
           ,
           that
           Peace
           was
           the
           ruine
           of
           their
           Party
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           could
           not
           otherwise
           preserve
           their
           power
           then
           by
           open
           War.
           The
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           seizeth
           on
           
             La
             Fere
          
           in
           Picardy
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           makes
           himself
           Master
           by
           strong
           hand
           on
           the
           City
           of
           Cahors
           ;
           which
           draws
           the
           King
           again
           from
           his
           Meditations
           ,
           under
           which
           must
           be
           covered
           his
           retirement
           from
           all
           publick
           business
           .
           But
           
             La
             Fere
          
           being
           regained
           from
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           the
           sacking
           of
           Cahors
           was
           connived
           at
           ,
           and
           the
           breach
           made
           up
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           Hugonots
           might
           be
           tempted
           to
           consume
           their
           Forces
           in
           the
           Wars
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           were
           invited
           by
           their
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ,
           who
           had
           called
           in
           the
           Duke
           of
           Anjou
           against
           their
           King.
           And
           so
           long
           France
           remained
           in
           quiet
           ,
           as
           that
           War
           continued
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Duke
           returned
           after
           two
           or
           three
           years
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           hopes
           of
           his
           reverting
           to
           so
           great
           a
           charge
           ;
           
           the
           Hugonots
           wanting
           work
           abroad
           ,
           were
           furnished
           with
           this
           occasion
           to
           break
           out
           at
           home
           .
           The
           Catholick
           League
           had
           now
           layn
           dormant
           for
           some
           years
           ,
           none
           seeming
           more
           Zealous
           then
           the
           King
           in
           the
           Cause
           of
           Rome
           .
           But
           when
           it
           was
           considered
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           League
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Anjou
           being
           dead
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           without
           any
           hope
           of
           Issue
           ,
           the
           Crown
           must
           fall
           at
           last
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ;
           it
           was
           resolved
           to
           try
           all
           means
           by
           which
           he
           might
           be
           totally
           excluded
           from
           the
           right
           of
           Succession
           .
           For
           what
           hope
           could
           they
           give
           themselves
           to
           preserve
           Religion
           ,
           when
           the
           Crown
           should
           fall
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           an
           Heretick
           relapsed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           made
           uncapable
           of
           the
           Royal
           Dignity
           by
           the
           Canon-Laws
           ?
           Of
           these
           Discourses
           and
           Designes
           of
           the
           Guisian
           Faction
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           takes
           speedy
           notice
           ,
           and
           prepares
           accordingly
           ,
           thinking
           it
           best
           to
           be
           before-hand
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           unprovided
           when
           they
           should
           come
           .
           
           And
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           having
           first
           cleared
           himself
           by
           a
           Declaration
           from
           the
           crime
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           now
           particularly
           from
           being
           a
           relapsed
           Heretick
           ,
           with
           many
           foul
           recriminations
           on
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           ,
           he
           
           sends
           his
           Agents
           to
           sollicite
           the
           German
           Princes
           to
           come
           in
           to
           aid
           him
           against
           the
           oppressions
           of
           the
           League
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           aim
           at
           nothing
           but
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Realm
           of
           France
           :
           which
           so
           exasperated
           those
           of
           the
           Guisian
           Faction
           ,
           that
           they
           prevailed
           by
           their
           Emissaries
           with
           Pope
           Sixtus
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           to
           Excommunicate
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           and
           to
           declare
           them
           both
           uncapable
           of
           the
           Royal
           Succession
           ,
           as
           relapsed
           Hereticks
           :
           Which
           he
           performed
           in
           open
           Consistory
           on
           the
           ninth
           of
           September
           1585
           ,
           and
           published
           the
           sentence
           by
           a
           special
           Bull
           within
           three
           dayes
           after
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           The
           French
           King
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           findes
           himself
           so
           intangled
           in
           the
           Snares
           of
           the
           League
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           general
           defection
           from
           him
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           forced
           by
           his
           Edict
           of
           the
           ninth
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           to
           revoke
           all
           former
           grants
           and
           capitulations
           which
           had
           been
           made
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Hugonot
           party
           .
           After
           which
           followed
           a
           new
           War
           ;
           in
           which
           the
           Switz
           and
           Germans
           raise
           great
           Levies
           for
           the
           aid
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           
           sollicited
           thereunto
           amongst
           many
           others
           by
           
             Theodore
             Beza
          
           ;
           who
           by
           his
           great
           Eloquence
           and
           extraordinary
           diligence
           ,
           did
           prevail
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           the
           Princes
           Palatine
           ,
           the
           Count
           Wirtemberge
           ,
           the
           Count
           of
           Montbelguard
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Cantons
           of
           the
           Switz
           ,
           agreed
           to
           give
           them
           their
           assistance
           .
           
           Amongst
           whom
           ,
           with
           the
           helps
           which
           they
           received
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           a
           mighty
           Army
           was
           advanced
           ,
           consisting
           of
           thirty
           two
           thousand
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           twelve
           thousand
           German
           Horse
           ,
           four
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           and
           no
           fewer
           then
           sixteen
           thousand
           Switz
           .
           For
           whose
           advance
           ,
           besides
           a
           general
           contribution
           made
           on
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           France
           ,
           the
           sum
           of
           sixty
           thousand
           Crowns
           was
           levyed
           by
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Prince
           Casimire
           before
           remembred
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           have
           the
           Chief
           Command
           of
           these
           Forreign
           Forces
           .
           These
           Forreign
           Forces
           made
           much
           greater
           by
           the
           accession
           of
           eight
           thousand
           French
           which
           joyned
           unto
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           first
           shewed
           themselves
           upon
           the
           Borders
           ;
           Of
           which
           ,
           two
           hundred
           Horse
           and
           eight
           hundred
           Foot
           were
           raised
           by
           the
           Signory
           of
           Geneva
           .
           But
           before
           this
           vast
           Army
           could
           come
           up
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ioyeuse
           gives
           him
           battel
           near
           a
           place
           called
           Coutrasse
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           his
           whole
           Forces
           were
           reduced
           to
           four
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           and
           about
           two
           thousand
           five
           hundred
           Horse
           ;
           with
           which
           small
           Army
           encountred
           a
           great
           power
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ioyeuse
           ,
           and
           obtained
           a
           very
           signal
           Victory
           ,
           there
           being
           slain
           upon
           the
           place
           no
           fewer
           then
           three
           thousand
           men
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ioyeuse
           himself
           was
           one
           ;
           more
           then
           three
           thousand
           taken
           prisoners
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           the
           Baggage
           ,
           Arms
           and
           Ammunition
           which
           belonged
           to
           the
           Enemy
           .
           After
           which
           followed
           the
           defeat
           of
           the
           Germans
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           and
           the
           violent
           
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Leaguers
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           brought
           him
           to
           a
           necessity
           of
           joyning
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           and
           craving
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           Hugonot
           Subjects
           ,
           whose
           Arms
           are
           now
           legitimated
           ,
           and
           made
           acts
           of
           Duty
           .
           In
           which
           condition
           I
           shall
           leave
           them
           to
           their
           better
           Fortunes
           ;
           first
           taking
           a
           survey
           of
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Calvinists
           in
           the
           neighbouring
           Germany
           ,
           passing
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           ,
           and
           after
           crossing
           over
           to
           the
           Isles
           of
           Britain
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           third
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           AERIVS
           REDIVIVVS
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           History
           Of
           the
           PRESBYTERIANS
           .
           LIB
           .
           III.
           Containing
           Their
           Positions
           and
           Proceedings
           in
           the
           Higher
           Germany
           ;
           their
           dangerous
           Doctrines
           and
           Seditions
           ;
           their
           Innovations
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           alteration
           of
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ;
           of
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ,
           from
           the
           year
           1559
           ,
           to
           the
           year
           1585.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           THe
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Reformation
           begun
           by
           Luther
           ,
           and
           pursued
           by
           Zuinglius
           ,
           was
           entertained
           in
           many
           Provinces
           of
           the
           Higher
           Germany
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           stood
           affected
           to
           either
           party
           ,
           or
           were
           transported
           by
           the
           ends
           and
           passions
           of
           their
           several
           Princes
           :
           But
           generally
           at
           the
           first
           they
           inclined
           to
           Luther
           ,
           whose
           way
           of
           Reformation
           seemed
           less
           odious
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           greatest
           approbation
           from
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           the
           Duke
           of
           Saxony
           adhered
           unto
           him
           at
           his
           first
           beginning
           ,
           as
           also
           did
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Brandenbourg
           ,
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Holsteine
           ,
           the
           two
           Northern
           Kings
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           German
           Princes
           of
           most
           power
           and
           value
           ,
           except
           onely
           those
           of
           Austria
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bavaria
           ,
           the
           three
           Elector
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Cleve
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Baden
           ,
           and
           generally
           all
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           which
           were
           not
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Lutheran
           States
           .
           The
           
           Prince
           Electo●
           Palatine
           came
           not
           in
           to
           the
           party
           ,
           till
           the
           year
           1546.
           
           
           At
           which
           time
           Frederick
           the
           Second
           ,
           though
           scarce
           warm
           in
           his
           own
           Estate
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           entred
           Anno
           154●
           .
           took
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           time
           to
           reform
           his
           Churches
           ;
           the
           Emperour
           being
           then
           brought
           low
           by
           the
           change
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           forced
           not
           long
           after
           to
           abandon
           Germany
           .
           Upon
           the
           1●
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           he
           caused
           Divine
           Offices
           to
           be
           celebrated
           in
           the
           Mother-tongue
           ,
           in
           the
           chief
           Church
           of
           Heidelberg
           ,
           the
           principal
           City
           of
           the
           lower
           Palatinate
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           Seat
           of
           his
           〈◊〉
           .
           The
           news
           whereof
           encouraged
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Princes
           to
           congratulate
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           him
           to
           embrace
           the
           Confession
           of
           Ausberge
           ;
           to
           which
           he
           read●ly
           accorded
           ,
           and
           setled
           all
           things
           in
           his
           Countries
           by
           the
           Lutheran
           Model
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           Government
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           as
           for
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           .
           In
           which
           condition
           it
           continued
           during
           the
           residue
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           short
           Government
           of
           Otho-Henry
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           him
           in
           those
           Estates
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           last
           of
           the
           direct
           Line
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Bavaria
           .
           
           After
           whose
           death
           ,
           Anno
           1559
           ,
           succeeded
           Frederick
           Duke
           of
           Simmeren
           ,
           descended
           from
           
             Steven
             Palatine
          
           of
           Zuidbrook
           ,
           or
           Bipont
           ,
           younger
           son
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Rupert
           :
           From
           whom
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           other
           House
           had
           delivered
           their
           Pedigree
           :
           Which
           Prince
           succeeding
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Frederick
           the
           Third
           ,
           appeared
           more
           favourable
           to
           the
           Zuinglian
           then
           the
           Lutheran
           Forms
           ,
           animated
           thereunto
           by
           some
           ●eedy
           Courtiers
           ,
           in
           hope
           to
           make
           a
           prey
           of
           ●lebe
           and
           Tythes
           ,
           and
           other
           poor
           remainders
           of
           the
           Churches
           Patrimony
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           the
           advancing
           of
           this
           Work
           ,
           Gual●er
           a
           very
           moderate
           and
           learned
           man
           is
           desired
           from
           Zurick
           ,
           and
           cheerfully
           undertakes
           the
           Service
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           prospered
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           off
           most
           of
           the
           Princes
           from
           their
           former
           opinions
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           to
           conform
           their
           judgements
           in
           all
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           to
           the
           Confession
           of
           the
           Switzer
           or
           Helvetian
           Churches
           .
           The
           Discipline
           of
           which
           Churches
           differed
           at
           that
           time
           from
           Cal●ins
           Platform
           ,
           as
           appears
           clearly
           by
           some
           passages
           in
           a
           Letter
           of
           Bullingers
           ,
           bearing
           date
           Decemb.
           13.
           1553
           ,
           when
           Calvin
           was
           necessitated
           to
           beg
           some
           tolerable
           approbation
           of
           his
           new
           Device
           .
           For
           there
           it
           is
           expresly
           said
           ,
           that
           though
           a
           their
           Discipline
           at
           Zurick
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Cantons
           ,
           agreed
           not
           in
           all
           points
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Consistory
           which
           had
           been
           setled
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           but
           was
           accommodated
           to
           the
           temper
           of
           their
           own
           Dominions
           ;
           yet
           they
           desired
           not
           the
           subversion
           of
           Calvins
           Model
           ,
           which
           seemed
           so
           necessary
           at
           that
           time
           for
           the
           Town
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           that
           they
           advised
           not
           to
           have
           it
           altered
           .
           But
           more
           particularly
           it
           appears
           by
           Beza
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Letter
           of
           Ligerus
           before
           remembred
           ,
           that
           Excommunications
           were
           not
           used
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           of
           Lutheran
           or
           Zuinglian
           judgement
           .
           But
           scarce
           had
           Gualter
           so
           setled
           Zuinglianism
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Heidelberg
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           did
           depend
           upon
           it
           ,
           when
           a
           bold
           Challenger
           from
           
           Geneva
           de●ies
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           undertakes
           to
           prove
           this
           Proposition
           in
           the
           publick
           Schools
           ,
           
             That
             to
             a
             Minister
             assisted
             with
             the
             help
             of
             his
             Eldership
             ,
             doth
             appertain
             the
             power
             of
             Excommunication
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
          
           Hereupon
           followed
           that
           famous
           Disputation
           in
           the
           Schools
           of
           Heidelberg
           ,
           the
           substance
           whereof
           we
           finde
           drawn
           up
           in
           Vrsines
           Catechism
           ,
           from
           pag.
           835.
           to
           pag.
           847.
           of
           the
           English
           Edition
           .
           By
           which
           it
           doth
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Respondent
           was
           
             George
             Withers
          
           a
           Native
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           
             Peter
             Boquine
          
           was
           the
           Moderator
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Withers
           must
           be
           taken
           to
           have
           made
           the
           Challenge
           .
           The
           Theses
           then
           maintained
           by
           Withers
           ,
           were
           these
           two
           that
           follow
           ,
           
             viz
             That
             to
             the
             sincere
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             lawful
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             is
             required
             an
             Office
             or
             Power
             of
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             That
             a
             Minister
             with
             his
             Eldership
             ought
             to
             enjoy
             and
             exercise
             a
             Power
             of
             Convicting
             ,
             Reproving
             ,
             Excommunicating
             and
             Executing
             any
             part
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             ,
             or
             any
             Offenders
             whatsoever
             ,
             even
             on
             Princes
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Arguments
           by
           which
           the
           Respondent
           was
           assaulted
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           answers
           which
           were
           made
           unto
           them
           ,
           were
           taken
           by
           the
           pen
           of
           Vrsine
           ,
           a
           Divine
           of
           Heidelberg
           ,
           who
           was
           present
           at
           the
           Disputation
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           means
           transmitted
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           the
           Title
           of
           his
           Abstract
           this
           ,
           
             viz.
             〈◊〉
             Arguments
             assoyled
             ,
             whereby
             some
             in
             a
             publi●k
             Disputation
             held
             in
          
           Heidelberg
           1568
           ,
           June
           10.
           
           (
           Dr.
           Peter
           Boquine
           
             being
             Moderator
             ,
             and
             Mr.
          
           George
           Withers
           
             English
             man
             Respondent
             )
             endeavoured
             to
             abolish
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             :
             Which
             Arguments
             and
             their
             solutions
             were
             taken
             word
             for
             word
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             Dr.
          
           Ursine
           ,
           
             at
             the
             repetition
             of
             this
             disputation
             on
             the
             next
             day
             privately
             made
             in
             Colleg.
             Sapient
             .
          
           For
           further
           satisfaction
           ,
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           Book
           it self
           ,
           and
           shall
           now
           onely
           add
           this
           note
           ,
           viz.
           that
           as
           the
           Arguments
           were
           not
           found
           sufficient
           to
           beat
           down
           that
           power
           which
           Christ
           had
           left
           unto
           his
           Church
           for
           excommunicating
           scandalous
           and
           notori●us
           sinners
           ;
           so
           neither
           were
           the
           Answers
           strong
           enough
           to
           preserve
           Lay-elders
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           a
           power
           that
           belonged
           not
           to
           them
           .
           Which
           was
           in
           time
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           disputation
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           was
           so
           hotly
           followed
           ,
           between
           
             Theodore
             Beza
          
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           
             Thomas
             Erastus
          
           ,
           (
           whom
           Calvin
           mentioneth
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Olerianus
           )
           Doctor
           of
           Physick
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           Beza
           evincing
           the
           necessity
           of
           Excommunication
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Erastus
           proving
           nothing
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           but
           that
           Lay-elders
           were
           not
           necessary
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           .
           Which
           disputation
           lasted
           long
           ,
           and
           effected
           little
           ,
           managed
           on
           both
           sides
           in
           Printed
           Tractates
           ;
           the
           last
           of
           which
           was
           that
           of
           Beza
           ,
           first
           published
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           reprinted
           afterwards
           at
           
             London
             ,
             An.
          
           1590.
           
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Genevian
           Discipline
           was
           admitted
           in
           both
           Palatinates
           ,
           the
           Country
           divided
           into
           Classes
           and
           Synodical
           meetings
           ;
           those
           Classes
           subdivided
           into
           their
           Presbyteries
           ,
           
           and
           each
           Presbytery
           furnished
           with
           a
           power
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           exercising
           such
           Church-censures
           as
           the
           Fact
           required
           .
           But
           then
           we
           are
           to
           know
           withal
           ,
           that
           those
           wise
           Princes
           being
           loath
           to
           leave
           too
           much
           Authority
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Elderships
           ,
           with
           whose
           encroachments
           on
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           they
           were
           well
           acquainted
           ,
           appointed
           some
           Superiour
           Officers
           of
           their
           own
           nomination
           to
           sit
           as
           Chief
           amongst
           them
           ,
           without
           whom
           nothing
           could
           be
           done
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           sure
           that
           by
           them
           nothing
           would
           be
           done
           ,
           which
           either
           might
           intrench
           upon
           their
           Authority
           ,
           or
           their
           people's
           Liberty
           .
           A
           temperament
           for
           which
           they
           were
           beholden
           to
           the
           said
           Erastus
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           Doctor
           of
           Physick
           (
           as
           before
           was
           noted
           )
           devised
           this
           Pill
           to
           
             purge
             Presbytery
          
           of
           some
           
             Popish
             humours
          
           ,
           which
           secretly
           lay
           hid
           in
           the
           body
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           like
           alloy
           was
           mixed
           with
           the
           Genevian
           Discipline
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Hassia
             ,
             Nassaw
          
           ,
           and
           those
           other
           petite
           Estates
           and
           Signories
           ,
           which
           make
           up
           the
           Confederacie
           of
           the
           Wetter●vians
           .
           Which
           having
           once
           received
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Zuinglius
           ,
           did
           shortly
           after
           entertain
           the
           Calvinian
           Elderships
           ,
           but
           moderated
           and
           restrained
           in
           those
           Exorbitancies
           which
           the
           Presbyterians
           actually
           committed
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           in
           most
           places
           else
           subjected
           unto
           their
           Authority
           .
           But
           in
           regard
           the
           Palatine
           Churches
           are
           esteemed
           as
           a
           Rule
           to
           the
           rest
           (
           the
           rest
           of
           Germany
           I
           mean
           )
           in
           all
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           publick
           Catechism
           thereof
           is
           generally
           reckone●
           for
           Authentick
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Higher
           Germany
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           
           Netherland-Churches
           also
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           in
           such
           Doctrinal
           Points
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           come
           up
           close
           to
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           the
           Rules
           of
           Geneva
           .
           First
           therefore
           taking
           them
           for
           Zuinglians
           in
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           Anti-Lutherans
           in
           defacing
           Images
           ,
           abolishing
           all
           distinction
           of
           Fasts
           and
           Festivals
           ,
           and
           utterly
           denying
           all
           set-Forms
           of
           publick
           Worship
           ;
           they
           have
           declared
           themselves
           as
           high
           in
           maintainance
           of
           Calvins
           Doctrines
           touching
           Predestination
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           Free-will
           ,
           &c.
           as
           any
           sub-lapsarian
           or
           supra-lapsarian
           ,
           which
           had
           most
           cordially
           Espoused
           that
           Quarrel
           .
           For
           proof
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Writings
           of
           Vrsine
           and
           
             Parcus
             ,
             Alsted
             ,
             Piscator
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           Professors
           in
           the
           Schools
           of
           
             Heidelberg
             ,
             Herborne
          
           and
           Sedan
           (
           being
           all
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           the
           Higher
           German●
           )
           might
           be
           here
           produced
           ,
           did
           I
           think
           it
           necessary
           .
           But
           these
           not
           being
           the
           proper
           Cognizances
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           better
           to
           be
           taken
           by
           their
           actings
           in
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           ,
           then
           in
           scattered
           Tractates
           ;
           I
           shall
           take
           notice
           onely
           of
           those
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           which
           are
           meer
           Genevian
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           their
           opposition
           to
           Monarchical
           Government
           ;
           a
           Doctrine
           not
           unwelcome
           to
           the
           Zuinglian
           Princes
           in
           either
           Germany
           ,
           because
           it
           gives
           them
           a
           fit
           ground
           for
           their
           justification
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           proceeding
           to
           reform
           their
           Churches
           without
           leave
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           whom
           they
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           for
           their
           Supreme
           Lord
           ;
           
           but
           also
           for
           departing
           from
           the
           Confession
           of
           Ausberge
           ,
           which
           onely
           ought
           to
           be
           received
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           First
           then
           ,
           beginning
           with
           Vrsine
           ,
           publick
           Professor
           for
           Divinity
           in
           the
           Chair
           of
           Heidelberg
           ,
           he
           thus
           instructs
           us
           in
           his
           Commentary
           on
           the
           
             Palatine
             Catechism
             .
             Albeit
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             wicked
             men
             sometimes
             bear
             Rule
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             unworthy
             of
             honours
             ;
             yet
             the
             Office
             is
             to
             be
             distinguished
             from
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             man
             whose
             vices
             are
             to
             be
             detested
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             honoured
             for
             his
             Office
             ,
             as
             Gods
             Spiritual
             Ordinance
             :
          
           which
           is
           a
           truth
           so
           consonant
           to
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           nothing
           could
           be
           said
           more
           piously
           in
           so
           short
           a
           position
           .
           But
           then
           he
           gives
           us
           such
           a
           Gloss
           as
           corrupts
           the
           Text
           ,
           telling
           us
           in
           the
           words
           next
           following
           ,
           That
           
             since
             Superiours
             are
             to
             be
             honoured
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             it
             is
             therefore
             manifest
             ,
             that
             so
             far
             onely
             we
             must
             yeild
             obedience
             unto
             their
             commands
             ,
             as
             they
             exceed
             not
             in
             the
             same
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             Offices
             .
          
           Which
           plainly
           intimates
           ,
           that
           if
           Princes
           be
           at
           any
           time
           transported
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           Offices
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           people
           and
           their
           popular
           Magistrates
           are
           the
           onely
           Judges
           ,
           the
           Subjects
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           yeild
           obedience
           unto
           their
           commands
           ,
           under
           pretence
           that
           they
           are
           past
           beyond
           their
           bounds
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           influence
           on
           the
           People
           ,
           but
           onely
           when
           they
           shine
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           their
           proper
           Spheres
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           More
           plainly
           speaks
           Parcus
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           him
           both
           in
           place
           and
           Doctrines
           ;
           out
           of
           whose
           Commentary
           on
           the
           13
           Chapter
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           the
           following
           propositions
           were
           extracted
           by
           some
           Delegates
           and
           Divines
           of
           Oxon
           ,
           when
           the
           unsoundness
           of
           his
           Judgement
           in
           this
           particular
           was
           questioned
           and
           condemned
           by
           that
           University
           .
           First
           then
           it
           was
           declared
           for
           a
           truth
           undoubted
           ,
           
             That
             Bishops
             and
             other
             Ministers
             or
             Pastors
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             both
             might
             and
             ought
             ,
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             several
             Churches
             ,
             to
             Excommunicate
             ,
             or
             give
             over
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             their
             Superiour
             Magistrates
             ,
             for
             their
             impiety
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             injustice
             towards
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             if
             they
             continued
             in
             those
             errours
             after
             admonition
             ,
             till
             they
             gave
             some
             manifest
             signs
             of
             their
             repentance
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             That
             subjects
             being
             in
             the
             condition
             of
             meer
             private
             men
             ,
             ought
             not
             without
             some
             lawful
             calling
             either
             to
             take
             arms
             to
             assault
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             before
             their
             own
             persons
             be
             indangered
             ;
             or
             to
             de●end
             themselves
             though
             they
             be
             indangered
             ,
             if
             by
             the
             ordinary
             Magistrates
             they
             may
             be
             defended
             from
             such
             force
             and
             violence
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             That
             Subjects
             being
             in
             the
             condition
             of
             meer
             private
             men
             ,
             may
             lawfully
             take
             Arms
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             who
             violently
             shall
             break
             in
             upon
             them
             as
             a
             Thief
             or
             Ravisher
             ,
             and
             expedite
             themselves
             from
             the
             present
             danger
             ,
             as
             against
             a
             common
             Thief
             and
             Robber
             ,
             when
             from
             the
             ordinary
             Magistrates
             there
             appeareth
             no
             defence
             or
             succour
             .
          
           4.
           
           
             That
             such
             Subjects
             as
             are
             not
             meerly
             private
             men
             ,
             but
             are
             placed
             in
             some
             inferiour
             Magistracy
             
             may
             lawfully
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             against
             the
             pleasure
             and
             command
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             :
             These
             following
             conditions
             being
             observed
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             if
             either
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             become
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             practiseth
             to
             commit
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             blaspheme
             Gods
             Name
             ;
             or
             that
             any
             great
             and
             notable
             injustice
             be
             offered
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             cannot
             otherwise
             preserve
             their
             consciences
             and
             lives
             in
             safety
             :
             conditioned
             finally
             ,
             that
             under
             colour
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             Zeal
             to
             Iustice
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             rather
             seek
             their
             private
             ends
             then
             the
             publick
             good
             .
          
           And
           this
           last
           Proposition
           being
           so
           agreeable
           to
           Calvins
           Doctrines
           ,
           he
           flourisheth
           over
           ,
           and
           inforceth
           with
           those
           words
           of
           Trajan
           ,
           which
           before
           we
           cited
           out
           of
           Buchan
           ,
           when
           he
           required
           the
           principal
           Captain
           of
           his
           Guard
           to
           use
           the
           Sword
           in
           his
           defence
           ,
           if
           he
           governed
           well
           ;
           but
           to
           turn
           the
           point
           thereof
           against
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Building
           their
           practice
           on
           these
           Doctrines
           ,
           
           we
           finde
           the
           Palatine
           Princes
           very
           forward
           in
           aiding
           the
           French
           Hugonots
           against
           their
           King
           upon
           all
           occasions
           .
           In
           the
           first
           risings
           of
           that
           people
           ,
           
             Monsieur
             d'
             Andelot
          
           was
           furnished
           with
           five
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           and
           four
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           being
           of
           the
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           ,
           Anno
           1562
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           out
           newly
           entertained
           the
           thoughts
           of
           Zuinglianism
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           fully
           settled
           the
           Calvinian
           Doctrines
           .
           But
           in
           the
           year
           1566
           ,
           when
           the
           Hugonots
           were
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           a
           second
           War
           ,
           he
           joyns
           with
           others
           of
           the
           German
           Princes
           in
           a
           common
           Ambathe
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           French
           King
           was
           to
           be
           desired
           ,
           that
           the
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           might
           Preach
           both
           in
           Paris
           and
           all
           other
           places
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           without
           control
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           people
           freely
           might
           repair
           to
           hear
           them
           in
           what
           numbers
           they
           pleased
           .
           To
           which
           unseasonable
           demand
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           though
           naturally
           very
           Cholerick
           ,
           made
           no
           other
           answer
           ,
           then
           that
           he
           would
           preserve
           a
           friendship
           and
           affection
           for
           those
           Princes
           so
           long
           as
           they
           did
           not
           meddle
           in
           the
           Affairs
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           not
           meddle
           at
           all
           in
           their
           Estates
           After
           which
           ,
           having
           somewhat
           recollected
           his
           Spirits
           ,
           he
           subjoyned
           these
           words
           ,
           with
           manifest
           shew
           of
           his
           displeasure
           ,
           that
           it
           concerned
           him
           to
           sollicite
           their
           Princes
           to
           suffer
           the
           Catholicks
           to
           say
           Mass
           in
           all
           their
           Cities
           .
           With
           which
           nipping
           answer
           the
           Ambassadors
           being
           sent
           away
           ,
           they
           were
           followed
           immediately
           at
           the
           heels
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           who
           being
           Agents
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           prevailed
           with
           Prince
           
             Iohn
             Casimir
          
           the
           second
           Son
           of
           the
           Elector
           ,
           to
           raise
           an
           Army
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           common
           Cause
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           they
           had
           already
           furnished
           him
           with
           a
           small
           sum
           of
           money
           ,
           assuring
           him
           that
           when
           he
           was
           come
           unto
           their
           Borders
           ,
           they
           would
           pay
           down
           one
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           more
           towards
           the
           maintainance
           of
           his
           Army
           .
           Which
           promises
           perswading
           more
           then
           the
           greatest
           Rhetorick
           ,
           excited
           him
           ,
           with
           many
           Captains
           and
           Commanders
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           most
           part
           lived
           upon
           spoil
           and
           plunder
           ,
           
           to
           raise
           an
           Army
           of
           seven
           thousand
           Horse
           and
           four
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           made
           foul
           work
           in
           France
           ,
           wasting
           and
           spoiling
           all
           Countries
           wheresoever
           they
           came
           :
           for
           being
           joyned
           unto
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           Army
           ,
           they
           found
           them
           brought
           to
           such
           a
           poor
           and
           low
           condition
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           advance
           the
           least
           part
           of
           that
           sum
           which
           they
           had
           promised
           to
           provide
           against
           their
           coming
           .
           
           Somewhat
           was
           raised
           by
           way
           of
           Contribution
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           some
           present
           compliance
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           they
           were
           permitted
           to
           pay
           themselves
           in
           the
           spoil
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           especially
           Churches
           ,
           Monasteries
           ,
           and
           Religious
           Houses
           .
           But
           the
           Queen
           offering
           termes
           of
           Peace
           ,
           none
           were
           more
           forward
           then
           these
           Germans
           to
           imbrace
           the
           offer
           ,
           and
           Casimir
           more
           forward
           in
           it
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           The
           King
           had
           offered
           to
           disburse
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           money
           which
           belonged
           to
           the
           Souldiers
           for
           their
           pay
           ;
           which
           to
           those
           mercenary
           spirits
           was
           too
           strong
           a
           temptation
           to
           be
           resisted
           or
           neglected
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           These
           Germans
           were
           scarcely
           setled
           in
           their
           several
           Houses
           ,
           when
           the
           Hugonots
           brake
           out
           again
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           Army
           must
           be
           raised
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Zudibruck
           (
           whom
           the
           French
           call
           the
           Duke
           of
           Deuxponts
           )
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           Collateral
           Line
           to
           the
           Electoral
           Family
           ;
           
           who
           upon
           hope
           of
           being
           as
           well
           paid
           as
           his
           Cozen
           Casimir
           ,
           tempted
           with
           many
           rich
           promises
           by
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           and
           secretly
           encouraged
           by
           some
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           made
           himself
           Master
           of
           a
           great
           and
           puis●ant
           Army
           ,
           consisting
           of
           eight
           thousand
           Horse
           and
           six
           thousand
           Foot.
           With
           this
           Army
           he
           wastes
           all
           the
           Country
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           edge
           of
           Burgundy
           to
           the
           Banks
           of
           Loire
           ;
           crosseth
           that
           River
           ,
           and
           commits
           the
           like
           outrages
           in
           all
           the
           Provinces
           which
           lye
           between
           that
           River
           and
           the
           Aquitain
           Ocean
           .
           In
           which
           action
           ,
           either
           with
           the
           change
           of
           Air
           ,
           the
           tediousness
           of
           his
           Marches
           ,
           or
           excessive
           drinking
           ,
           he
           fell
           into
           a
           violent
           Feaver
           ,
           which
           put
           a
           period
           to
           his
           travails
           within
           few
           days
           after
           .
           Nor
           did
           this
           Army
           come
           off
           better
           ,
           though
           it
           held
           out
           longer
           :
           for
           many
           of
           them
           being
           first
           consumed
           with
           sickness
           ,
           arising
           from
           their
           own
           intemperance
           ,
           and
           the
           delicious
           lusts
           of
           the
           Strumpets
           of
           France
           ;
           the
           rest
           were
           almost
           all
           cut
           off
           at
           the
           Battail
           of
           Mont-counter
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           lost
           two
           Colonels
           ,
           and
           twenty
           seven
           Captains
           of
           Foot
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Horse
           except
           two
           thousand
           ,
           which
           saved
           themselves
           under
           Count
           Lodowick
           of
           Nassaw
           .
           But
           the
           love
           of
           money
           prevailed
           more
           with
           them
           then
           the
           fear
           of
           death
           :
           For
           within
           few
           years
           after
           ,
           Anno
           1575
           ,
           we
           finde
           them
           entring
           France
           again
           under
           Prince
           
             Iohn
             Casimir
          
           ,
           in
           company
           with
           the
           young
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           who
           had
           sollicited
           the
           Cause
           .
           The
           Army
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           consisting
           of
           eight
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           three
           thousand
           French
           Fire-locks
           ,
           and
           no
           fewer
           then
           fourteen
           thousand
           Switz
           and
           Germane
           Foot
           ,
           joyned
           with
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           Faction
           of
           Politicks
           or
           Male-contents
           ,
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alanzon
           ,
           who
           had
           revolted
           from
           his
           Brother
           ;
           
           became
           so
           terrible
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           resolved
           to
           buy
           his
           Peace
           upon
           any
           rates
           .
           To
           which
           end
           ,
           having
           somewhat
           cooled
           the
           heats
           of
           his
           Brother
           ,
           he
           purchaseth
           the
           departure
           of
           the
           Germane
           Souldiers
           ,
           by
           ingaging
           to
           pay
           them
           their
           Arrears
           ,
           which
           came
           in
           all
           to
           twelve
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           on
           a
           full
           computation
           :
           Besides
           the
           payment
           of
           which
           vast
           sum
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           gratifie
           Prince
           Casimir
           with
           the
           Siguory
           of
           ●has●eau-Thierry
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Champagne
           ,
           the
           command
           of
           one
           hundred
           French
           Lances
           ,
           and
           an
           annual
           pension
           of
           fourteen
           thousand
           Crowns
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           said
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           flames
           of
           the
           like
           civil
           War
           consumed
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           must
           bring
           Fewel
           also
           :
           For
           being
           well
           affected
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Nassaw
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           knowing
           what
           encouragements
           the
           Calvinians
           in
           the
           Netherlands
           had
           received
           from
           them
           ;
           he
           hearkned
           cheerfully
           to
           such
           Propositions
           as
           were
           made
           to
           him
           at
           the
           first
           by
           Count
           ●odowick
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           after
           by
           the
           Agents
           of
           the
           Prince
           himself
           .
           But
           those
           small
           Forces
           which
           he
           sent
           ,
           at
           their
           first
           ingaging
           doing
           no
           great
           service
           ,
           he
           grants
           them
           such
           a
           large
           supply
           after
           the
           first
           return
           of
           Prince
           Casimirs
           Army
           ,
           Anno
           1568
           ,
           as
           made
           them
           up
           a
           Body
           of
           French
           and
           Germans
           ,
           consisting
           of
           seven
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           and
           four
           thousand
           Horse
           ;
           with
           which
           he
           sent
           Prince
           Christopher
           a
           younger
           Son
           ,
           to
           gain
           experience
           in
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           to
           purchase
           Honour
           .
           And
           though
           he
           might
           have
           been
           discouraged
           by
           the
           loss
           of
           that
           Army
           ,
           and
           the
           death
           o●
           his
           Son
           into
           the
           bargain
           ,
           from
           medling
           further
           in
           that
           quarrel
           ;
           yet
           the
           Calvinian
           spirit
           so
           predominated
           in
           his
           Court
           and
           Counsels
           ,
           that
           another
           Army
           should
           be
           raised
           ,
           and
           Casimir
           imployed
           as
           Commander
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           could
           give
           himself
           the
           least
           assurance
           that
           the
           French
           required
           not
           his
           assistance
           .
           During
           the
           languishing
           of
           which
           Kingdom
           between
           Peace
           and
           War
           ,
           the
           War
           in
           Flanders
           grew
           more
           violent
           and
           fierce
           then
           ever
           ,
           which
           moved
           the
           Provinces
           confederated
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           strict
           union
           with
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           otherwise
           preserve
           her self
           from
           the
           plots
           and
           practices
           of
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           of
           Austria
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           laboured
           to
           embroyl
           her
           Kingdom
           .
           By
           the
           Articles
           of
           which
           League
           or
           Union
           ,
           
           she
           bound
           her self
           to
           aid
           them
           with
           one
           thousand
           Horse
           and
           five
           thousand
           Foot
           ;
           the
           greatest
           part
           whereof
           she
           raised
           in
           the
           Dominions
           of
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           ,
           or
           indeed
           rather
           did
           contribute
           to
           the
           payment
           of
           so
           much
           money
           for
           his
           Army
           which
           was
           drawn
           together
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           as
           might
           amount
           unto
           that
           number
           .
           And
           that
           they
           might
           receive
           the
           greater
           countenance
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           she
           sends
           for
           Casimir
           into
           England
           ,
           where
           he
           arrived
           about
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           Ianuary
           1578
           ,
           is
           Royally
           feasted
           by
           the
           Queen
           ,
           rewarded
           with
           an
           annual
           Pension
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           next
           year
           made
           Knight
           of
           the
           Garter
           also
           .
           By
           these
           encouragements
           he
           returns
           to
           his
           charge
           in
           the
           
           Army
           ,
           which
           he
           continued
           till
           the
           calling
           in
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Anjou
           ,
           and
           then
           retired
           into
           Germany
           to
           take
           breath
           a
           while
           ;
           where
           he
           found
           such
           an
           alteration
           in
           the
           State
           of
           affairs
           ,
           as
           promised
           him
           no
           great
           assurance
           of
           employment
           on
           the
           like
           occasion
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           For
           Lodowick
           the
           fifth
           succeeding
           Prince
           Elector
           in
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           being
           more
           inclined
           to
           the
           Lutheran
           Forms
           ,
           did
           in
           time
           settle
           all
           his
           Churches
           on
           the
           same
           Foundation
           on
           which
           it
           had
           been
           built
           by
           the
           Electors
           of
           the
           former
           Line
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           was
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           that
           either
           he
           could
           aid
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Belgick
             Calvinists
          
           in
           any
           of
           their
           Insurrections
           against
           their
           Princes
           ,
           if
           either
           of
           them
           possibly
           could
           have
           had
           the
           confidence
           to
           have
           moved
           him
           in
           it
           .
           But
           he
           being
           dead
           ,
           and
           Frederick
           the
           Fourth
           succeeding
           ,
           the
           Zuinglian
           Doctrines
           and
           the
           Genevian
           Discipline
           are
           restored
           again
           ;
           and
           then
           Prince
           Casimir
           is
           again
           sollicited
           to
           raise
           a
           greater
           power
           then
           ever
           for
           the
           aid
           of
           the
           French.
           The
           Catholicks
           of
           which
           Realm
           had
           joyned
           themselves
           in
           a
           common
           League
           not
           onely
           to
           exclude
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Cond●
           from
           their
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           but
           wholly
           to
           extirpate
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           .
           To
           counterpoise
           which
           Potent
           Faction
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           and
           his
           Associates
           in
           that
           Cause
           implored
           the
           assistance
           of
           their
           Friends
           in
           Germany
           ,
           but
           more
           particularly
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           Palatine
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Wirtemberge
           ,
           the
           Count
           of
           Mombelliard
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Cantons
           ;
           who
           being
           much
           moved
           by
           the
           danger
           threatned
           unto
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           powerfully
           stirred
           up
           by
           Beza
           ,
           who
           was
           active
           in
           it
           ,
           began
           to
           raise
           the
           greatest
           Army
           that
           ever
           had
           been
           sent
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           aid
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           :
           And
           that
           the
           action
           might
           appear
           with
           some
           Face
           of
           Justice
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           try
           what
           they
           could
           do
           towards
           an
           atonement
           ,
           by
           sending
           their
           Ambassadors
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           before
           they
           entred
           with
           their
           Forces
           .
           But
           the
           Ambassador
           of
           Prince
           Casimir
           carried
           himself
           in
           that
           imployment
           with
           so
           little
           reverence
           ,
           and
           did
           so
           plainly
           charge
           the
           King
           with
           the
           infringing
           of
           the
           Edicts
           of
           Pacification
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           dismist
           them
           all
           with
           no
           small
           disdain
           ;
           telling
           them
           roundly
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           give
           any
           man
           the
           lye
           which
           should
           presume
           to
           tax
           him
           of
           the
           breach
           of
           his
           promise
           .
           This
           short
           dispatch
           hastned
           the
           coming
           in
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           compounded
           of
           twelve
           thousand
           German
           Horse
           ,
           four
           thousand
           German
           Foot
           ,
           sixteen
           thousand
           Switz
           ,
           and
           about
           eight
           thousand
           French
           Auxiliaries
           which
           staid
           their
           coming
           on
           the
           Borders
           .
           With
           which
           vast
           Army
           they
           gained
           nothing
           but
           their
           own
           destruction
           ;
           for
           many
           of
           them
           being
           consumed
           by
           their
           own
           intemperance
           ,
           more
           of
           them
           wasted
           by
           continual
           skirmishes
           with
           which
           they
           were
           kept
           exercised
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           rest
           were
           miserably
           slaughtered
           by
           him
           near
           a
           place
           called
           Auneaw
           (
           a
           Town
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           
             La
             Beausse
          
           )
           or
           murthered
           by
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           as
           they
           came
           in
           their
           way
           .
        
         
         
           11.
           
           Such
           ill
           success
           had
           Frederick
           the
           Fourth
           in
           the
           Wars
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           made
           him
           afterwards
           more
           careful
           in
           engaging
           in
           them
           ,
           until
           he
           was
           therein
           sollicited
           on
           a
           better
           ground
           to
           aid
           that
           King
           against
           the
           Leaguers
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           disturbers
           of
           the
           Common
           Peace
           .
           Nor
           did
           some
           other
           of
           the
           petty
           Princes
           speed
           much
           better
           in
           the
           success
           of
           this
           Affair
           ;
           the
           Country
           of
           Montbelguard
           paying
           dearly
           for
           the
           Zeal
           of
           their
           Count
           ,
           and
           almost
           wholly
           ruined
           by
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Guise
             .
             Robert
          
           the
           last
           Duke
           of
           Bouillon
           ,
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Marke
           ,
           had
           spent
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           time
           in
           the
           acquaintance
           of
           Beza
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           became
           a
           constant
           follower
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           imployed
           in
           raising
           this
           great
           Army
           of
           Switz
           and
           Germans
           ,
           and
           destined
           to
           a
           place
           of
           great
           Command
           and
           Conduct
           in
           it
           :
           Escaping
           with
           much
           difficulty
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           slaughter
           ,
           he
           came
           by
           many
           unfrequented
           ways
           to
           the
           Town
           of
           Geneva
           ;
           where
           ,
           either
           spent
           with
           grief
           of
           minde
           ,
           or
           toyl
           of
           body
           ,
           he
           dyed
           soon
           after
           ,
           leaving
           the
           Signory
           of
           Sedan
           to
           his
           Sister
           Charlot
           ,
           and
           her
           to
           the
           disposing
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Navar
           ,
           who
           gave
           her
           in
           Marriage
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           to
           the
           Viscount
           Turenne
           ;
           but
           he
           had
           first
           established
           Calvinism
           both
           for
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           in
           all
           the
           Towns
           of
           his
           Estate
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           were
           afterwards
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Marriage
           of
           
             Henry
             Delatoure
          
           Viscount
           of
           Turenne
           ,
           Soveraign
           of
           Sedan
           ,
           and
           Duke
           of
           Bouillon
           by
           his
           former
           Wife
           ,
           with
           one
           of
           the
           Daughters
           of
           William
           of
           Nassaw
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           a
           professed
           Calvinian
           ;
           the
           influence
           of
           which
           House
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           Command
           which
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           prevailed
           so
           far
           on
           many
           of
           the
           Neighbouring
           Princes
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           Counties
           of
           Nassaw
           and
           Hanaw
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Confederacy
           of
           Vetteravia
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Hassia
           also
           gave
           entertainment
           to
           those
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           received
           that
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           hath
           given
           so
           much
           trouble
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           Christendom
           .
           Which
           said
           ,
           we
           have
           an
           easie
           passage
           to
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           finde
           more
           work
           in
           prosecution
           of
           the
           Story
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           Signories
           and
           Estates
           of
           the
           Upper
           Germany
           can
           present
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           The
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ,
           subject
           in
           former
           times
           to
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           and
           by
           descent
           from
           them
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           Spain
           ,
           are
           on
           all
           sides
           invironed
           with
           France
           and
           Germany
           ,
           except
           toward
           the
           West
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           parted
           by
           the
           Intercurrent-Ocean
           from
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           have
           maintained
           an
           ancient
           and
           wealthy
           Traffick
           .
           Being
           originally
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           several
           Princes
           ,
           they
           fell
           at
           last
           by
           many
           distinct
           Titles
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Burgundy
           ;
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           except
           five
           ,
           united
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Duke
           
             Philip
             the
             good
          
           ,
           and
           those
           five
           added
           to
           the
           rest
           by
           Charles
           the
           Fifth
           .
           From
           hence
           arose
           that
           difference
           which
           appears
           between
           them
           in
           their
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           distinct
           and
           peculiar
           Priviledges
           ;
           which
           rendred
           it
           a
           matter
           difficult
           ,
           if
           not
           impossible
           ,
           to
           mould
           them
           into
           one
           Estate
           ,
           or
           to
           erect
           them
           into
           an
           absolute
           and
           Soveraign
           ,
           
           though
           it
           was
           divers
           times
           endeavoured
           by
           the
           Princes
           of
           it
           .
           The
           whole
           divided
           commonly
           into
           seventeen
           Provinces
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           since
           they
           came
           into
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Spain
           ,
           having
           their
           own
           proper
           and
           subordinate
           Governours
           accountable
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           as
           their
           Lord
           in
           Chief
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           sole
           disposal
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           managed
           all
           Affairs
           both
           of
           War
           and
           Peace
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           several
           and
           distinct
           capacities
           :
           All
           of
           them
           priviledged
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           secure
           them
           all
           (
           without
           a
           manifest
           violation
           of
           their
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           )
           from
           the
           fear
           of
           Bondage
           .
           But
           none
           so
           amply
           priviledged
           as
           the
           Province
           of
           Brabant
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           had
           been
           granted
           by
           some
           well-meaning
           ,
           but
           weak
           Prince
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           their
           Prince
           or
           Duke
           (
           by
           which
           name
           they
           called
           him
           )
           should
           by
           strong
           hand
           attempt
           the
           violation
           of
           their
           ancient
           priviledges
           ,
           the
           Peers
           and
           People
           might
           proceed
           to
           a
           new
           Election
           ,
           and
           put
           themselves
           under
           the
           Clyentele
           or
           Patronage
           of
           some
           juster
           Governour
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           The
           whole
           Estate
           thus
           laid
           together
           ,
           is
           reckoned
           to
           contain
           no
           more
           in
           compass
           then
           twelve
           hundred
           miles
           ;
           but
           is
           withall
           so
           well
           planted
           ,
           and
           extremely
           populous
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           numbered
           in
           that
           compass
           no
           fewer
           then
           three
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Cities
           ,
           and
           great
           Towns
           equal
           unto
           Cities
           ;
           besides
           six
           thousand
           and
           three
           hundred
           Villages
           of
           name
           and
           note
           ,
           (
           some
           of
           them
           equal
           to
           great
           Towns
           )
           not
           taking
           in
           the
           smaller
           Dorps
           ,
           and
           inferiour
           Hamlets
           .
           But
           amongst
           all
           the
           Cities
           and
           great
           Towns
           ,
           there
           were
           but
           four
           which
           anciently
           were
           honoured
           with
           Episcopal
           Sees
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Cities
           of
           
             Vtrecht
             ,
             Cambray
             ,
             Tournay
          
           ,
           and
           Arras
           ;
           and
           of
           these
           four
           ,
           they
           onely
           of
           Arras
           and
           Tournay
           were
           naturally
           subject
           to
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Burgundy
           ;
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Cambray
           being
           anciently
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           Vtrecht
           not
           made
           subject
           to
           them
           till
           the
           Government
           of
           Charles
           the
           Fifth
           .
           Which
           paucity
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Sees
           in
           so
           large
           a
           Territory
           ,
           subjected
           some
           of
           the
           Provinces
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Leige
           ,
           some
           to
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Archbishops
           of
           Rheims
           and
           Colen
           ,
           and
           others
           under
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Munster
           .
           Of
           which
           the
           first
           were
           in
           some
           sort
           under
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           the
           three
           last
           absolute
           and
           independent
           ,
           not
           owing
           any
           suite
           or
           Service
           at
           all
           unto
           them
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           ,
           concernments
           of
           Religion
           were
           not
           looked
           into
           with
           so
           strict
           an
           eye
           ,
           as
           where
           the
           Bishops
           are
           accomptable
           to
           the
           Prince
           for
           their
           Administration
           ,
           or
           more
           united
           with
           and
           amongst
           themselves
           in
           the
           publick
           Government
           .
           The
           inconvenience
           whereof
           being
           well
           observed
           by
           Charles
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           he
           practised
           with
           the
           Pope
           then
           being
           ,
           for
           increasing
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Bishopricks
           ,
           reducing
           them
           under
           Archbishops
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           Modeling
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Politie
           under
           such
           a
           Form
           ,
           as
           might
           enable
           them
           to
           exercise
           all
           manner
           of
           spiritual
           jurisdiction
           within
           themselves
           ,
           without
           recourse
           to
           any
           Forreign
           Power
           or
           Prelate
           but
           the
           Pope
           himself
           .
           Which
           being
           first
           designed
           
           by
           him
           ,
           was
           afterwards
           effected
           by
           King
           Philip
           the
           Second
           ,
           though
           the
           event
           proved
           contrary
           to
           his
           expectation
           .
           For
           this
           enlargement
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Sees
           Episcopal
           ,
           being
           projected
           onely
           for
           the
           better
           keeping
           of
           the
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           of
           the
           Belgick
           Churches
           ,
           became
           unhappily
           the
           occasion
           of
           many
           Tumults
           and
           Disorders
           in
           the
           Civil
           State
           ,
           which
           drew
           on
           the
           defection
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Country
           from
           that
           Kings
           obedience
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           For
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           being
           entertained
           in
           France
           and
           Germany
           ,
           did
           quickly
           finde
           an
           entrance
           also
           into
           such
           of
           the
           Provinces
           as
           lay
           nearest
           to
           them
           ;
           where
           it
           found
           people
           of
           all
           sorts
           sufficiently
           ready
           to
           receive
           it
           .
           To
           the
           increase
           whereof
           the
           Emperor
           Charls
           himself
           gave
           no
           small
           advantage
           ,
           by
           bringing
           in
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Switz
           and
           German
           Souldiers
           to
           maintain
           his
           Power
           ,
           either
           in
           awing
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           French
           ,
           by
           which
           last
           he
           was
           frequently
           invaded
           in
           the
           bordering
           Provinces
           .
           Nor
           was
           Queen
           Mary
           of
           England
           wanting
           (
           though
           she
           meant
           it
           not
           )
           to
           the
           increasing
           of
           their
           numbers
           .
           For
           whereas
           many
           of
           the
           Natives
           of
           France
           and
           Germany
           ,
           who
           were
           affected
           zealously
           to
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           had
           put
           themselves
           for
           Sanctuary
           into
           England
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Edward
           ;
           they
           were
           all
           banished
           by
           Proclamation
           in
           the
           first
           year
           of
           her
           Reign
           .
           Many
           of
           which
           not
           daring
           to
           return
           to
           their
           several
           Countries
           ,
           dispersed
           themselves
           in
           most
           of
           the
           good
           Towns
           of
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           (
           especially
           in
           such
           as
           lay
           most
           neer
           unto
           the
           S●a
           )
           where
           they
           could
           best
           provide
           themselves
           of
           a
           poor
           subsistance
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Protestant
           and
           Reformed
           Churches
           began
           to
           get
           much
           ground
           upon
           them
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           continual
           intercourses
           which
           they
           had
           with
           England
           ,
           gave
           every
           day
           such
           great
           and
           manifest
           advantage
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           was
           fain
           to
           bethink
           himself
           of
           some
           proper
           means
           for
           the
           suppressing
           of
           the
           inconveniences
           which
           might
           follow
           on
           it
           .
           And
           means
           more
           proper
           he
           found
           none
           in
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           Government
           ,
           then
           to
           increase
           the
           number
           of
           the
           former
           Bishopricks
           ,
           to
           re-inforce
           some
           former
           Edicts
           which
           he
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           
             Spanish
             Inquisition
          
           ,
           which
           he
           established
           and
           confirmed
           by
           another
           Edict
           bearing
           date
           April
           20.
           1548.
           
           Which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           Professors
           of
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           though
           restrained
           a
           while
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           totally
           suppressed
           ;
           some
           Preachers
           out
           of
           Germany
           ,
           and
           others
           out
           of
           France
           and
           England
           ,
           promoting
           underhand
           those
           Tenents
           ,
           and
           introducing
           those
           opinions
           ,
           which
           openly
           they
           durst
           not
           own
           in
           those
           dangerous
           times
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           had
           resigned
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           that
           King
           Philip
           the
           Second
           ,
           upon
           some
           urgent
           Reasons
           of
           State
           had
           retired
           to
           Spain
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           Chief
           Command
           of
           his
           Belgick
           Provinces
           to
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Parma
           ,
           they
           then
           began
           to
           shew
           themselves
           with
           the
           greater
           confidence
           ,
           and
           gained
           some
           great
           ones
           to
           their
           side
           ,
           whom
           discontent
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           disappointment
           of
           their
           
           several
           aims
           had
           made
           inclinable
           to
           innovation
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           State.
           
        
         
           15.
           
           Amongst
           the
           great
           ones
           of
           which
           time
           ,
           there
           was
           none
           more
           considerable
           for
           Power
           and
           Patrimony
           ,
           then
           William
           of
           Nassaw
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           invested
           by
           a
           long
           descent
           of
           Noble
           Ancestors
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Nassaw
           ,
           a
           fair
           and
           goodly
           Territory
           in
           the
           Higher
           Germany
           ;
           possest
           of
           many
           good
           Towns
           and
           ample
           Signories
           in
           Brabant
           and
           Holland
           ,
           derived
           upon
           him
           from
           Mary
           Daughter
           and
           Heir
           of
           Philip
           Lord
           of
           Breda
           ,
           &c.
           his
           great
           Grand-fathers
           Grand-mother
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           enriched
           with
           the
           Principality
           of
           Orange
           in
           France
           ,
           accruing
           to
           him
           by
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Cozen
           Rene
           ;
           which
           gave
           him
           a
           precedencie
           before
           all
           other
           Belgick
           Lords
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Brussels
           .
           By
           which
           advantages
           ,
           but
           more
           by
           his
           abilities
           both
           for
           Camp
           and
           Counsel
           ,
           he
           became
           great
           in
           favour
           with
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           ;
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           made
           Governour
           of
           Holland
           and
           Zealand
           ,
           Knight
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Fleece
           ;
           imployed
           in
           many
           Ambassies
           of
           weight
           and
           moment
           ,
           and
           trusted
           with
           his
           dearest
           and
           most
           secret
           purposes
           .
           For
           Rivals
           in
           the
           Glory
           of
           Arms
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           Counts
           of
           Horne
           and
           Egmond
           ,
           men
           of
           great
           Prowess
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           and
           alike
           able
           at
           all
           times
           to
           Command
           and
           Execute
           .
           But
           they
           were
           men
           of
           open
           hearts
           ,
           not
           practised
           in
           the
           Arts
           of
           Subtilty
           and
           dissimulation
           ,
           and
           wanted
           much
           of
           that
           dexterity
           and
           cunning
           which
           the
           other
           had
           for
           working
           into
           the
           affections
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           .
           Being
           advanced
           unto
           this
           eminencie
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           knowing
           his
           own
           strength
           as
           well
           amongst
           the
           Souldiers
           as
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           he
           promised
           to
           himself
           the
           Supreme
           Government
           of
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           on
           the
           Kings
           returning
           into
           Spain
           .
           The
           disappointment
           of
           which
           hope
           ,
           obliterated
           the
           remembrance
           of
           all
           former
           favours
           ,
           and
           spurred
           him
           on
           to
           make
           himself
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Protestant
           party
           ,
           by
           whose
           assistance
           he
           conceived
           no
           small
           possibility
           of
           raising
           the
           Nassovian
           Family
           to
           as
           great
           an
           height
           as
           his
           ambition
           could
           aspire
           to
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           The
           Protestants
           at
           that
           time
           were
           generally
           divided
           into
           two
           main
           bodies
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           and
           other
           Sectaries
           who
           thrust
           in
           amongst
           them
           .
           Such
           of
           the
           Provinces
           as
           lay
           toward
           Germany
           ,
           and
           had
           received
           their
           Preachers
           thence
           ,
           embraced
           the
           Forms
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Luther●●
           C●●●ches
           ,
           in
           which
           not
           onely
           Images
           had
           been
           still
           retained
           ,
           ●ogether
           with
           set-Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           kneeling
           at
           the
           Communio●
           ,
           the
           Cross
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           laudable
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Elder
           times
           ;
           but
           also
           most
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fasts
           and
           F●●tivals
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Form
           of
           Eccle●●tical
           Polity
           ,
           as
           was
           but
           little
           differing
           from
           that
           of
           Bishops
           :
           which
           Forms
           and
           Doctrines
           being
           tolerated
           by
           the
           Edicts
           of
           Paussaw
           and
           Ausberg
           ,
           made
           them
           less
           apt
           to
           work
           disturbance
           in
           the
           Civil
           State
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           less
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           of
           the
           Catholick
           party
           .
           But
           on
           the
           
           other
           side
           ,
           such
           Provinces
           as
           lay
           toward
           France
           participated
           of
           the
           humour
           of
           that
           Reformation
           which
           was
           there
           begun
           ,
           modelled
           according
           unto
           Calvins
           Platform
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           .
           More
           stomacked
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           all
           those
           who
           adhered
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           pretended
           to
           the
           peace
           and
           safety
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           :
           For
           the
           French
           Preachers
           being
           more
           practical
           and
           Mercurial
           then
           the
           other
           were
           ,
           and
           not
           well
           principled
           in
           respect
           of
           Monarchical
           Government
           ,
           were
           looked
           upon
           as
           men
           more
           likely
           to
           beget
           commotions
           ,
           and
           alienate
           the
           peoples
           hearts
           from
           their
           natural
           Governour
           .
           And
           at
           the
           first
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           enclined
           most
           to
           the
           Lutheran
           party
           ,
           whose
           Forms
           and
           Doctrines
           had
           been
           setled
           by
           his
           Father
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Nassaw
           :
           And
           for
           the
           clear
           manifestation
           of
           the
           good
           opinion
           which
           he
           harboured
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           Married
           Anne
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Maurice
           Duke
           Elector
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           the
           greatest
           of
           the
           Lutheran
           Princes
           .
           At
           which
           when
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Parma
           seemed
           to
           be
           displeased
           ,
           he
           openly
           assured
           her
           of
           his
           Adhesion
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Cause
           ,
           and
           caused
           his
           Eldest
           Son
           which
           he
           had
           of
           that
           Marriage
           to
           be
           Baptized
           according
           to
           the
           Prescript
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           but
           underhand
           promoted
           for
           a
           time
           the
           Lutheran
           Interest
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           sucked
           in
           as
           it
           were
           with
           his
           Mothers
           Milk.
           But
           it
           was
           onely
           for
           a
           time
           that
           he
           so
           promoted
           it
           :
           For
           finding
           the
           Calvinians
           to
           be
           men
           of
           another
           Metal
           ,
           more
           quick
           and
           stirring
           of
           themselves
           ,
           more
           easily
           exasperated
           against
           their
           Governours
           ,
           and
           consequently
           more
           fit
           to
           advance
           his
           purposes
           ;
           he
           made
           ●imself
           the
           great
           Protector
           of
           that
           faction
           ,
           and
           spared
           not
           to
           profess
           himself
           for
           such
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           being
           afterwards
           questioned
           about
           his
           Religion
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arescot
           ,
           he
           discovered
           to
           him
           his
           bald
           head
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           plainly
           ,
           th●t
           there
           was
           not
           more
           Calvism
           on
           his
           head
           ,
           then
           there
           was
           Calvinism
           in
           his
           heart
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           But
           to
           make
           way
           for
           these
           designes
           ,
           
           there
           were
           two
           obstacles
           to
           be
           removed
           ,
           without
           which
           nothing
           could
           be
           done
           in
           pursuance
           of
           them
           .
           King
           Philip
           at
           his
           going
           for
           Spain
           ,
           had
           left
           three
           thousand
           Spanish
           Souldiers
           (
           the
           onely
           remainder
           of
           those
           great
           Armies
           which
           had
           served
           his
           Father
           and
           himself
           against
           the
           French
           )
           in
           Garrison
           upon
           the
           Borders
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           shutting
           up
           the
           back-door
           against
           the
           French
           ,
           but
           generally
           thought
           to
           be
           left
           of
           purpose
           for
           a
           curb
           to
           the
           Natives
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           refractoriness
           or
           opposition
           unto
           his
           Commands
           .
           They
           must
           be
           first
           removed
           ,
           and
           the
           Country
           cleared
           of
           all
           such
           rubs
           as
           otherwise
           would
           have
           made
           the
           way
           less
           passable
           unto
           private
           ends
           .
           For
           though
           the
           King
           had
           put
           those
           Souldiers
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           two
           Lords
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           Count
           Egmont
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           rather
           seem
           to
           be
           the
           natural
           Militia
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           then
           a
           power
           of
           strangers
           ;
           yet
           that
           device
           did
           little
           edifie
           amongst
           them
           :
           for
           the
           
           two
           Lords
           ,
           especially
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           expressed
           such
           contentment
           in
           the
           trust
           and
           honour
           which
           was
           therein
           conferred
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           excited
           the
           whole
           Country
           both
           to
           move
           the
           King
           before
           his
           going
           ,
           and
           the
           Governess
           after
           his
           departure
           to
           dismiss
           those
           Souldiers
           which
           could
           not
           be
           imposed
           upon
           them
           without
           breach
           of
           their
           Priviledges
           .
           To
           this
           request
           the
           King
           had
           given
           a
           gratious
           answer
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           remove
           them
           within
           four
           months
           after
           his
           going
           into
           Spain
           ;
           but
           secretly
           gave
           order
           to
           the
           Lady
           Regent
           to
           retain
           them
           longer
           ,
           till
           the
           new
           Bishops
           and
           the
           Inquisition
           were
           confirmed
           amongst
           them
           .
           And
           she
           conceived
           her self
           so
           bound
           to
           those
           instructions
           ,
           and
           their
           ●etaining
           there
           so
           necessary
           for
           his
           Majesties
           Service
           ,
           that
           she
           delayed
           time
           as
           long
           as
           possibly
           she
           could
           :
           Which
           being
           observed
           by
           those
           which
           were
           of
           greatest
           power
           and
           credit
           with
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           that
           no
           more
           contribution
           should
           be
           raised
           on
           the
           several
           Provinces
           toward
           the
           payment
           of
           their
           wages
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Regent
           was
           so
           constant
           to
           her
           resolution
           ,
           that
           she
           took
           up
           money
           upon
           interest
           for
           their
           satisfaction
           .
           But
           being
           wearied
           in
           the
           end
           by
           the
           importunity
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           counselled
           by
           her
           Husband
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           to
           give
           way
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           authorized
           at
           last
           by
           the
           King
           himself
           to
           hearken
           unto
           their
           desires
           ;
           she
           gives
           order
           to
           have
           them
           drawn
           out
           of
           their
           several
           Garrisons
           ,
           and
           Shipt
           at
           Flushing
           ;
           from
           thence
           to
           be
           transported
           into
           Spain
           with
           the
           first
           fair
           winde
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           The
           easie
           removing
           of
           this
           rub
           ,
           incouraged
           those
           who
           managed
           the
           designe
           for
           innovating
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           like
           attempt
           against
           the
           Cardinal
           Granvel
           ;
           whose
           extraordinary
           parts
           and
           power
           they
           were
           more
           affraid
           of
           ,
           then
           of
           all
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           the
           Country
           .
           This
           man
           being
           of
           the
           ●erenots
           of
           Granvel
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           was
           trained
           up
           by
           a
           Father
           of
           such
           large
           abilities
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           by
           Charles
           the
           Fifth
           made
           Chancellor
           of
           the
           German
           Empire
           ,
           and
           trusted
           by
           him
           in
           Affairs
           of
           the
           greatest
           moment
           :
           And
           he
           declared
           himself
           to
           be
           such
           a
           quick
           proficient
           in
           the
           Schools
           of
           Learning
           ,
           that
           he
           became
           the
           Master
           of
           no
           fewer
           then
           seven
           Languages
           ;
           (
           in
           all
           which
           he
           was
           able
           to
           express
           himself
           with
           a
           fluent
           eloquence
           )
           and
           at
           twenty
           four
           years
           of
           age
           was
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Arras
           :
           commended
           by
           his
           Father
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           unto
           King
           Philip
           the
           Second
           ,
           he
           served
           them
           both
           with
           great
           fidelity
           and
           courage
           ;
           and
           had
           withall
           such
           a
           dexterity
           of
           dispatch
           in
           all
           concernments
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           rather
           born
           then
           made
           a
           States-man
           .
           And
           unto
           these
           he
           added
           such
           a
           moderation
           in
           his
           pleasures
           ,
           such
           abstinence
           both
           from
           food
           and
           sleep
           when
           the
           case
           required
           it
           ,
           such
           extraordinary
           pains
           in
           accommodating
           all
           the
           difficulties
           which
           came
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           diligent
           observance
           of
           his
           Princes
           motions
           ,
           that
           his
           greatest
           Adversaries
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Jewel
           ,
           fit
           to
           be
           owned
           by
           none
           but
           the
           greatest
           Kings
           .
           By
           means
           
           whereof
           ,
           he
           so
           prevailed
           upon
           the
           King
           whilst
           he
           staid
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           nothing
           eithe●
           at
           home
           or
           abroad
           ,
           made
           neither
           Peace
           nor
           League
           with
           Kings
           or
           Nations
           ,
           concluded
           no
           Marriage
           ,
           quieted
           no
           Seditions
           ,
           acted
           nothing
           that
           related
           to
           Religion
           or
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           counsels
           of
           this
           m●n
           were
           not
           influential
           .
           The
           like
           Authority
           he
           held
           with
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Parma
           ,
           not
           onely
           out
           of
           that
           report
           which
           the
           King
           made
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           her
           own
           election
           ,
           who
           found
           his
           counsel
           so
           applyable
           to
           all
           occasions
           ,
           that
           seldom
           any
           private
           or
           publick
           business
           came
           in
           agitation
           ,
           in
           which
           his
           judgement
           had
           not
           been
           previously
           required
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           openly
           delivered
           .
           And
           though
           his
           previous
           resolutions
           in
           matters
           of
           counsel
           ,
           were
           carried
           with
           all
           imaginable
           care
           and
           closeness
           from
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Courtiers
           ;
           yet
           no
           man
           doubted
           but
           that
           all
           Affairs
           were
           t●ansacted
           by
           him
           ,
           imputing
           many
           things
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           often
           happeneth
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           no
           hand
           ●n
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           In
           the
           first
           risings
           of
           this
           man
           ,
           he
           was
           d●spised
           for
           an
           upstart
           by
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           great
           men
           of
           the
           Country
           ;
           not
           fearing
           any
           thing
           from
           him
           as
           an
           alien
           born
           ,
           unfurnished
           of
           dependants
           ,
           and
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           ca●ling
           could
           make
           no
           strong
           Alliance
           to
           preserve
           his
           Power
           .
           But
           when
           they
           found
           that
           his
           Authority
           increased
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           bended
           to
           that
           point
           at
           which
           he
           aimed
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Nobility
           began
           to
           apply
           themselves
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           became
           his
           Creatures
           ;
           they
           then
           conceived
           it
           necessary
           to
           make
           head
           against
           him
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           brought
           to
           the
           like
           submissions
           .
           First
           therefore
           they
           began
           to
           clash
           with
           him
           at
           the
           Councel-Table
           ,
           and
           to
           dissent
           from
           many
           things
           which
           he
           appeared
           in
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           of
           great
           advantage
           in
           themselves
           to
           the
           publick
           Service
           .
           But
           finding
           that
           those
           oppositions
           did
           rather
           serve
           to
           strengthen
           his
           power
           ,
           th●n
           take
           any
           thing
           from
           it
           ,
           they
           misreport
           him
           to
           the
           King
           in
           their
           several
           Letters
           for
           a
           turbulent
           spirit
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           proud
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           hated
           the
           Nobility
           .
           By
           whose
           depressing
           ,
           he
           aspired
           to
           more
           personal
           greatness
           then
           was
           consistent
           either
           with
           his
           Majesties
           safety
           or
           the
           Belgick
           Liberties
           .
           And
           that
           being
           d●ne
           ,
           they
           generally
           traduce
           him
           by
           their
           Whisperers
           amongst
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           on●ly
           man
           that
           laboured
           for
           the
           bringing
           in
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           and
           for
           establishing
           the
           new
           Bishops
           in
           their
           several
           Sees
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           stopping
           the
           increase
           of
           Sects
           and
           Heresies
           :
           And
           unto
           these
           reports
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           gave
           some
           fair
           colour
           ,
           by
           prosecuting
           the
           concernments
           of
           the
           Church
           with
           more
           zeal
           then
           caution
           ;
           lying
           the
           more
           open
           to
           the
           practices
           of
           the
           growing
           party
           ,
           by
           a
           seeming
           neglect
           of
           their
           intendments
           ,
           and
           a
           reliance
           onely
           on
           his
           Masters
           favour
           .
           From
           hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           did
           pretend
           to
           any
           licentiousness
           in
           Life
           or
           Doctrine
           ,
           exclaimed
           against
           him
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           those
           severities
           wherewith
           the
           King
           had
           formerly
           proceeded
           against
           divers
           of
           them
           ;
           as
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           they
           cryed
           up
           all
           the
           Lords
           which
           appeared
           against
           
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           chief
           Patriots
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           the
           Principal
           Patrons
           and
           Assertors
           of
           the
           publick
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           The
           people
           being
           thus
           corrupted
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           hard
           matter
           for
           the
           Lords
           to
           advance
           the
           Project
           ,
           in
           rendring
           Granvel
           as
           unpleasing
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           made
           him
           odious
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           people
           .
           In
           order
           whereunto
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           shewed
           themselves
           less
           careful
           of
           the
           Cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           by
           smothering
           the
           publication
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Edicts
           which
           concerned
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Provinces
           under
           their
           command
           .
           Others
           dealt
           under-hand
           with
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           perswading
           them
           not
           to
           yeild
           submission
           to
           those
           new
           Tribunals
           ,
           which
           onely
           served
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           superstition
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           .
           And
           some
           again
           connived
           at
           the
           growth
           of
           Heresie
           (
           by
           which
           name
           they
           called
           it
           )
           by
           suffering
           the
           maintainers
           of
           those
           new
           opinions
           to
           get
           ground
           amongst
           them
           ;
           encouraged
           secretly
           some
           seditious
           practices
           ;
           and
           finally
           omitted
           nothing
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           King
           might
           understand
           by
           a
           sad
           experiment
           how
           much
           he
           had
           misplaced
           his
           favours
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           imminent
           danger
           he
           exposed
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           by
           putting
           such
           Authority
           over
           them
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Forreigner
           .
           Of
           all
           which
           practices
           the
           Cardinal
           was
           too
           intelligent
           ,
           and
           had
           too
           many
           Friends
           abroad
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           ignorance
           ;
           which
           made
           him
           carry
           a
           more
           vigilant
           eye
           upon
           their
           designes
           ,
           to
           cross
           their
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           elude
           their
           Artifices
           ,
           when
           any
           thing
           was
           offered
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           the
           publick
           Peace
           :
           but
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           the
           importunity
           of
           his
           Adversaries
           became
           so
           violent
           ,
           and
           the
           breach
           had
           such
           a
           face
           of
           danger
           in
           the
           fight
           of
           the
           Governess
           ,
           that
           she
           moved
           the
           King
           for
           his
           dismission
           ;
           to
           prevent
           which
           ,
           he
           first
           retired
           into
           Burgundy
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           Rome
           ;
           preferred
           not
           long
           after
           to
           be
           Vice-Roy
           of
           the
           Realm
           of
           Naples
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           made
           President
           of
           the
           Council
           for
           Italy
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Spain
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Calvinists
           began
           to
           try
           their
           Fortunes
           in
           those
           Provinces
           which
           lay
           next
           to
           France
           ,
           by
           setting
           up
           two
           of
           their
           Preachers
           on
           the
           same
           day
           in
           two
           great
           Cities
           ,
           Valenciennes
           the
           chief
           City
           of
           Haynalt
           ,
           and
           Tournay
           the
           chief
           City
           of
           
             Flanders
             Gallicant
          
           :
           In
           the
           first
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           Preacher
           having
           finished
           in
           the
           Market-place
           where
           he
           made
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           was
           followed
           in
           the
           Streets
           by
           no
           fewer
           then
           one
           hundred
           people
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           a
           train
           of
           six
           hundred
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           singing
           Davids
           Psalms
           of
           Marots
           Translation
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           amongst
           the
           French.
           Some
           tumults
           hereupon
           ensued
           in
           either
           City
           ;
           for
           the
           repressing
           whereof
           ,
           Florence
           of
           Momorancy
           Lord
           of
           Montigny
           ,
           being
           the
           Governour
           of
           that
           Province
           ,
           rides
           in
           post
           to
           Tournay
           ,
           hangs
           up
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           seizeth
           on
           all
           such
           Books
           as
           were
           thought
           Heretical
           ,
           and
           thereby
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           present
           Sedition
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Bergen
           was
           required
           to
           do
           the
           like
           at
           Valenciennes
           ,
           he
           told
           the
           Governess
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           
           neither
           agreeable
           to
           his
           place
           or
           nature
           to
           put
           an
           Heretick
           to
           death
           .
           All
           that
           he
           did
           was
           the
           committing
           of
           two
           of
           their
           Preachers
           to
           the
           common
           Prison
           ;
           and
           that
           being
           done
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           journey
           unto
           Leige
           to
           decline
           and
           business
           :
           Which
           so
           incouraged
           the
           Calvinian
           party
           to
           proceed
           in
           their
           purposes
           ,
           that
           they
           threatned
           mischief
           to
           the
           Judges
           ,
           if
           any
           harm
           happened
           to
           the
           Prisoners
           .
           But
           sentence
           at
           the
           seven
           months
           end
           being
           past
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           burnt
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           being
           made
           ready
           for
           the
           execution
           ,
           the
           Prisoners
           brought
           unto
           the
           Stake
           ,
           and
           the
           sire
           ready
           to
           be
           kindled
           ,
           there
           presently
           arose
           a
           tumult
           so
           fierce
           and
           violent
           ,
           that
           the
           Officers
           were
           compelled
           to
           take
           back
           their
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           to
           provide
           for
           their
           own
           safety
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           stoned
           to
           death
           by
           the
           furious
           multitude
           .
           But
           the
           people
           having
           once
           begun
           ,
           would
           not
           so
           give
           over
           ;
           for
           being
           inflamed
           by
           one
           of
           their
           company
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           set
           up
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Market-place
           to
           preach
           an
           extemporary
           Sermon
           ,
           two
           thousand
           of
           them
           ran
           tumultuously
           to
           the
           common
           Goal
           ,
           force
           open
           the
           doors
           ,
           knock
           off
           the
           Shackles
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           restore
           them
           to
           their
           former
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           so
           disperse
           themselves
           to
           their
           several
           dwellings
           .
           The
           news
           of
           which
           Sedition
           being
           brought
           to
           Brussels
           ,
           the
           Governess
           dispatcheth
           certain
           Companies
           of
           Foot
           ,
           and
           some
           Troopes
           of
           Horse
           ,
           with
           order
           to
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Bergen
           to
           appease
           the
           disorders
           in
           the
           Town
           .
           But
           they
           found
           all
           things
           there
           so
           quiet
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           little
           need
           of
           any
           other
           Sword
           then
           the
           Sword
           of
           Justice
           ;
           by
           which
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           Ring-leaders
           of
           the
           Tumult
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           their
           Preachers
           (
           who
           had
           unhappily
           fallen
           into
           their
           hands
           )
           were
           sentenced
           to
           that
           punishment
           which
           they
           had
           deserved
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           The
           Calvinists
           conceiving
           by
           this
           woful
           experiment
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           safe
           jesting
           with
           Edged-tools
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           not
           of
           sufficient
           power
           for
           so
           great
           a
           business
           ,
           betook
           themselves
           to
           other
           courses
           .
           And
           finding
           that
           some
           of
           the
           principal
           Lords
           were
           much
           offended
           at
           the
           exorbitant
           power
           of
           Granvel
           ,
           that
           others
           shewed
           no
           good
           affection
           to
           his
           Majesties
           Government
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           rest
           had
           no
           desire
           to
           see
           the
           new
           Bishops
           setled
           in
           their
           several
           Sees
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           over-powered
           by
           them
           in
           all
           publick
           Councils
           ;
           they
           seriously
           applyed
           themselves
           to
           foment
           those
           discords
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           rupture
           greater
           then
           at
           first
           it
           was
           .
           The
           new
           Bishops
           being
           fourteen
           in
           number
           ,
           were
           in
           themselves
           so
           eminent
           in
           point
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           conversation
           so
           unblameable
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           malice
           it self
           could
           make
           no
           just
           exception
           against
           the
           persons
           :
           A
           quarrel
           therefore
           must
           be
           picked
           against
           the
           Form
           and
           Manner
           of
           their
           indowment
           ,
           which
           was
           by
           founding
           them
           in
           such
           wealthy
           Monasteries
           as
           were
           best
           able
           to
           maintain
           them
           ;
           the
           Patrimony
           which
           anciently
           was
           allotted
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Abbot
           ,
           being
           to
           be
           inverted
           (
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           incumbent
           )
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Bishop
           .
           This
           was
           presented
           to
           the
           Monks
           as
           a
           great
           disfranchisement
           ,
           a
           plain
           devesting
           of
           them
           of
           their
           Native
           Priviledges
           ;
           
           not
           onely
           by
           depriving
           them
           of
           the
           choice
           of
           their
           Governour
           ,
           but
           by
           placing
           over
           them
           an
           imperious
           Lord
           instead
           of
           an
           indulgent
           Father
           .
           The
           Magistrates
           and
           people
           of
           such
           of
           the
           Cities
           as
           were
           designed
           for
           the
           Sees
           of
           the
           several
           Bishops
           ,
           were
           practised
           on
           to
           protest
           against
           their
           admission
           ;
           by
           whose
           establishment
           the
           common
           people
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           more
           Masters
           then
           before
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           must
           grow
           less
           in
           power
           and
           reputation
           then
           they
           had
           been
           formerly
           .
           They
           represented
           to
           the
           Merchants
           ,
           that
           without
           liberty
           of
           Conscience
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           there
           could
           be
           liberty
           of
           Trade
           ;
           the
           want
           whereof
           must
           needs
           bring
           with
           it
           their
           impoverishing
           ,
           a
           sensible
           decay
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Manufactures
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           an
           exposing
           of
           the
           common
           people
           to
           extremest
           beggery
           .
           Which
           consideration
           ,
           as
           appeared
           soon
           after
           ,
           was
           alone
           sufficient
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           ingage
           the
           Merchants
           ,
           but
           to
           draw
           after
           them
           that
           huge
           rabble
           of
           Mechanical
           people
           (
           which
           commonly
           make
           up
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           all
           populous
           Cities
           )
           that
           depended
           on
           them
           .
           But
           nothing
           better
           pleased
           the
           discontented
           Nobility
           ,
           then
           their
           Invectives
           against
           Granvel
           ,
           against
           whom
           ,
           and
           such
           of
           the
           Court-Lords
           as
           adhered
           unto
           him
           ,
           they
           fastened
           their
           most
           scandalous
           and
           infamous
           Libels
           upon
           every
           post
           ;
           not
           sparing
           through
           his
           sides
           to
           wound
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           reproach
           the
           Government
           ,
           which
           by
           this
           means
           they
           made
           distasteful
           to
           the
           common
           subjects
           .
        
         
           
           23.
           
           By
           these
           devices
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           like
           dangerous
           nature
           ,
           they
           gained
           not
           onely
           many
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           but
           divers
           of
           the
           greatest
           Lords
           ;
           some
           also
           of
           the
           principal
           Cities
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           few
           of
           the
           Regulars
           ,
           or
           Monastick
           Clergy
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           ,
           their
           Friends
           and
           Factors
           grew
           so
           powerful
           ,
           as
           to
           oppose
           such
           motions
           both
           in
           Court
           and
           Council
           ,
           as
           tended
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           when
           King
           Philip
           had
           given
           order
           to
           the
           Dutchess
           of
           Parma
           to
           send
           two
           thousand
           Ho●se
           to
           the
           aid
           of
           Charles
           the
           French
           King
           against
           the
           Hugonots
           ;
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           and
           his
           party
           did
           openly
           oppose
           ,
           and
           finally
           over-rule
           it
           at
           the
           Council-Table
           .
           This
           gave
           incouragement
           to
           the
           Calvinists
           to
           try
           their
           Fortune
           once
           again
           ,
           not
           in
           Valenciennes
           as
           before
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           principal
           Cities
           of
           Brabant
           and
           Flanders
           .
           At
           Rupelmond
           ,
           a
           chief
           Town
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           a
           Priest
           which
           had
           been
           gained
           unto
           their
           opinions
           ,
           and
           was
           imprisoned
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           fell
           on
           a
           desperate
           design
           of
           ●i●ing
           the
           next
           room
           unto
           him
           ,
           wherein
           were
           kept
           the
           Monuments
           and
           Records
           of
           the
           Prince
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           while
           the
           Guards
           were
           busied
           in
           preserving
           things
           that
           concerned
           the
           publick
           ,
           he
           might
           finde
           a
           handsome
           oportunity
           to
           get
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           .
           But
           the
           fire
           being
           sooner
           quenched
           then
           he
           had
           imagined
           ,
           both
           he
           and
           his
           Accomplices
           ,
           which
           were
           nine
           in
           number
           ,
           were
           brought
           unto
           the
           place
           of
           Execution
           ,
           and
           there
           justly
           suffered
           ;
           the
           Priest
           himself
           declaiming
           bitterly
           against
           Calvin
           at
           his
           Execution
           ,
           and
           charging
           all
           his
           sufferings
           upon
           
           upon
           that
           account
           .
           At
           Antwerp
           one
           Fabricius
           ,
           once
           a
           Carmelite
           Fryar
           ,
           but
           now
           a
           great
           promoter
           of
           Calvins
           Doctrines
           ,
           had
           gained
           much
           people
           to
           that
           side
           ;
           for
           which
           being
           apprehended
           ,
           he
           had
           judgement
           of
           death
           .
           But
           being
           brought
           unto
           the
           Stake
           ,
           such
           a
           shower
           of
           Stones
           was
           seen
           to
           fall
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Hang-man
           ,
           that
           not
           daring
           to
           abide
           the
           storm
           till
           the
           fire
           had
           done
           ,
           he
           drew
           his
           Sword
           and
           sheathed
           it
           in
           the
           Prisoners
           body
           ,
           and
           after
           saved
           himself
           by
           seeming
           to
           make
           one
           in
           the
           Tumult
           .
           And
           the
           next
           day
           they
           caused
           some
           Verses
           writ
           in
           bloud
           to
           be
           posted
           up
           ,
           in
           which
           was
           signified
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           some
           in
           Antwerp
           who
           had
           vowed
           revenge
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Fabricius
           ;
           though
           afterwards
           they
           surceased
           ,
           upon
           the
           executing
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Mutineers
           ,
           and
           entertained
           more
           sober
           and
           religious
           counsels
           .
           But
           the
           distemper
           seemed
           much
           greater
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Bruges
           ,
           where
           the
           Inquisitors
           Deputy
           had
           sent
           a
           man
           to
           prison
           ,
           on
           a
           suspition
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           with
           a
           Guard
           of
           three
           Officers
           to
           attend
           him
           ;
           at
           which
           the
           Senate
           was
           so
           moved
           ,
           that
           they
           commanded
           the
           Officers
           to
           be
           seized
           upon
           ,
           to
           be
           committed
           close
           prisoners
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           fed
           with
           nothing
           but
           bread
           and
           water
           ;
           the
           party
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           being
           set
           at
           liberty
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           Startled
           with
           Tumult
           after
           Tumult
           ,
           
           but
           more
           with
           the
           unhandsome
           carriage
           of
           the
           Senate
           of
           Bruges
           ;
           the
           King
           gives
           order
           to
           his
           Sister
           the
           Lady
           Governess
           ,
           to
           see
           his
           Fathers
           Edicts
           severely
           executed
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           to
           take
           special
           care
           that
           the
           Decrees
           and
           Canons
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           be
           presently
           received
           and
           obeyed
           in
           all
           the
           Provinces
           :
           Against
           which
           Orders
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           though
           many
           of
           the
           great
           Lords
           opposed
           at
           the
           Council-Table
           ,
           yet
           the
           Governess
           carried
           it
           at
           the
           last
           .
           And
           thereupon
           the
           opposite
           party
           incensed
           the
           Brabanters
           against
           admitting
           the
           Edicts
           or
           the
           Tridentine
           Council
           ,
           as
           tending
           manifestly
           to
           the
           violation
           of
           their
           ancient
           priviledges
           :
           At
           which
           though
           most
           of
           them
           took
           fire
           ,
           yet
           it
           burned
           but
           slowly
           ,
           proceeding
           onely
           at
           the
           first
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Remonstrance
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           most
           part
           carried
           more
           smoke
           then
           flame
           .
           But
           after
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Agents
           of
           Lodowick
           Count
           of
           Nassaw
           (
           one
           of
           the
           younger
           brothers
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           )
           were
           returned
           from
           Heidelberg
           ,
           there
           appeared
           a
           kinde
           of
           new
           spirit
           amongst
           the
           people
           .
           He
           had
           before
           with
           certain
           other
           Noble-men
           of
           his
           age
           and
           quality
           betook
           himself
           unto
           Geneva
           ,
           either
           for
           curiosity
           or
           study
           ,
           or
           for
           some
           worse
           purpose
           ,
           where
           being
           wrought
           upon
           by
           the
           Calvinians
           which
           conversed
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           finding
           their
           own
           people
           to
           be
           very
           inquisitive
           after
           new
           opinions
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           sparing
           in
           the
           commendation
           of
           the
           Religion
           which
           they
           found
           exercised
           in
           that
           City
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           wish
           for
           nothing
           more
           then
           that
           they
           might
           have
           liberty
           of
           Conscience
           to
           profess
           the
           same
           .
           But
           knowing
           that
           so
           great
           a
           business
           could
           not
           be
           carried
           on
           successfully
           but
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           ,
           he
           had
           his
           Agents
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Prince
           El●ctor
           for
           getting
           some
           
           assistance
           ,
           if
           it
           came
           to
           blows
           ,
           or
           under
           colour
           of
           his
           name
           to
           awe
           the
           Governess
           .
           And
           it
           fell
           out
           according
           unto
           his
           desire
           :
           for
           hereupon
           the
           party
           animated
           with
           new
           hopes
           ,
           renewed
           their
           former
           course
           of
           libelling
           against
           the
           present
           Government
           with
           greater
           acrimony
           then
           before
           ,
           dispersing
           no
           fewer
           then
           five
           thousand
           of
           those
           scandalous
           Pamphlets
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           a
           year
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           people
           were
           exasperated
           and
           fitted
           for
           engaging
           in
           any
           action
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           cunning
           of
           their
           Leaders
           ,
           and
           the
           insinuations
           of
           their
           Preachers
           ,
           should
           be
           offered
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           But
           these
           were
           onely
           the
           preparatives
           to
           the
           following
           Tumults
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           these
           heats
           ,
           nine
           of
           the
           Lords
           not
           being
           Officers
           of
           State
           ,
           convened
           together
           at
           Breda
           ,
           the
           principal
           Seat
           and
           most
           assured
           hold
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           where
           they
           drew
           up
           a
           Form
           of
           an
           Association
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           contrived
           by
           
             Philip
             Marnixius
          
           Lord
           of
           Aldegand
           ,
           a
           great
           admirer
           of
           the
           person
           and
           parts
           of
           Calvin
           .
           In
           the
           preamble
           whereof
           they
           inveighed
           bitterly
           against
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           being
           contrary
           to
           all
           Laws
           both
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           ,
           did
           far
           exceed
           the
           cruelty
           of
           all
           former
           Tyrants
           :
           they
           then
           declared
           in
           the
           name
           of
           themselves
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Lords
           ,
           that
           the
           care
           of
           Religion
           appertained
           to
           them
           as
           Councellors
           born
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           entred
           into
           this
           Association
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           but
           to
           prevent
           the
           wicked
           practices
           of
           such
           men
           ,
           as
           under
           colour
           of
           the
           sentences
           of
           death
           and
           banishment
           ,
           aimed
           at
           the
           Fortunes
           and
           destructions
           of
           the
           greatest
           persons
           :
           that
           therefore
           they
           had
           taken
           an
           holy
           Oath
           not
           to
           suffer
           the
           said
           Inquisition
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           their
           Country
           :
           praying
           therein
           ,
           that
           as
           well
           God
           as
           man
           would
           utterly
           forsake
           them
           ,
           if
           ever
           they
           forsook
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           or
           failed
           to
           assist
           their
           Brethren
           which
           suffered
           any
           thing
           in
           that
           Cause
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           calling
           God
           to
           witness
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           Covenant
           and
           Agreement
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           they
           intended
           nothing
           but
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           Honour
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           their
           Countries
           peace
           .
           And
           to
           this
           Covenant
           as
           they
           subscribed
           before
           their
           parting
           ,
           so
           by
           their
           Emissaries
           they
           obtained
           subscription
           to
           it
           over
           all
           their
           Provinces
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           business
           ,
           they
           caused
           the
           same
           to
           be
           translated
           into
           several
           Languages
           ,
           and
           published
           a
           Report
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           Chief
           Leaders
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           in
           France
           ,
           but
           many
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           had
           subscribed
           it
           also
           :
           which
           whether
           it
           were
           true
           or
           not
           ,
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Confederacie
           was
           subscribed
           by
           a
           considerable
           number
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Privy-Council
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           few
           of
           the
           Companions
           of
           the
           Golden
           Fleece
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           Of
           the
           nine
           which
           first
           appeared
           in
           the
           designe
           ,
           the
           principal
           were
           Henry
           Lord
           of
           Brederode
           ,
           descended
           lineally
           from
           Sigefride
           ,
           the
           second
           Son
           of
           Arnold
           ,
           the
           fourth
           Earl
           of
           Holland
           ;
           Count
           Lodowick
           of
           Nassaw
           before
           mentioned
           ;
           and
           Florence
           Count
           of
           Culemberg
           ,
           a
           Town
           of
           Gueldres
           ,
           but
           anciently
           priviledged
           
           from
           all
           subjection
           to
           the
           Duke
           thereof
           .
           Accompanied
           with
           two
           hundred
           of
           the
           principal
           Covenanters
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           having
           a
           case
           of
           Pistols
           at
           his
           Saddle-bow
           ,
           Brederode
           enters
           Brussels
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           April
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           is
           welcomed
           by
           Count
           Horne
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           which
           last
           had
           openly
           appeared
           for
           them
           at
           the
           Council-Table
           ,
           when
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           the
           confederacy
           was
           in
           agitation
           .
           And
           having
           taken
           up
           their
           Lodging
           in
           
           Culemberg-house
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           onely
           once
           again
           subscribe
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           but
           bound
           themselves
           to
           stand
           to
           one
           another
           by
           a
           solemn
           Oath
           .
           The
           tenour
           of
           which
           Oath
           was
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           That
           if
           any
           of
           them
           should
           be
           imprisoned
           ,
           either
           for
           Religion
           or
           for
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           immediately
           the
           rest
           all
           other
           business
           laid
           aside
           ,
           should
           take
           up
           arms
           for
           his
           assistance
           and
           defence
           .
           Marching
           the
           next
           day
           by
           two
           and
           two
           till
           they
           came
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           they
           presented
           their
           petition
           to
           the
           Lady
           Regent
           ,
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           Brederode
           ,
           who
           desired
           her
           in
           a
           short
           Speech
           at
           the
           tendry
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           believe
           that
           they
           were
           honest
           men
           ,
           and
           propounded
           nothing
           to
           themselves
           ,
           but
           obedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           Honour
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           safety
           to
           their
           Country
           .
           The
           sum
           of
           the
           Petition
           was
           ,
           That
           the
           Spanish
           Inquisition
           might
           be
           abolished
           ,
           the
           Emperours
           Edicts
           repealed
           ,
           and
           new
           ones
           made
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Countries
           .
           Concerning
           which
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperour
           had
           past
           several
           Edicts
           against
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           which
           was
           published
           in
           the
           year
           1521
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           about
           five
           years
           after
           ,
           Anno
           1526
           ,
           by
           means
           whereof
           many
           well-meaning
           people
           had
           been
           burnt
           for
           Hereticks
           :
           but
           that
           which
           most
           extremely
           gaulled
           them
           ,
           was
           the
           Edict
           for
           the
           bringing
           in
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           published
           upon
           the
           29
           of
           April
           as
           before
           was
           said
           .
           Against
           these
           Edicts
           they
           complained
           in
           the
           said
           Petition
           .
           To
           which
           upon
           the
           morrow
           she
           returned
           such
           an
           answer
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           as
           might
           give
           them
           good
           hopes
           that
           the
           Inquisition
           should
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           Edicts
           moderated
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           King
           must
           first
           be
           made
           acquainted
           with
           all
           particulars
           before
           they
           passed
           into
           an
           Act.
           With
           which
           answer
           they
           returned
           well
           satisfied
           unto
           Culemberg-house
           ,
           which
           was
           prepared
           for
           the
           entertainment
           of
           the
           chief
           Confederates
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           To
           this
           House
           Brederode
           invites
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Company
           ,
           bestows
           a
           prodigal
           Feast
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           their
           Cups
           it
           was
           put
           to
           the
           question
           ,
           by
           what
           name
           their
           Confederacie
           should
           be
           called
           .
           Those
           of
           their
           party
           in
           France
           were
           differenced
           from
           the
           rest
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Hugonots
           ,
           and
           in
           England
           (
           much
           about
           that
           time
           )
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Puritans
           ;
           nor
           was
           it
           to
           be
           thought
           but
           that
           their
           followers
           might
           be
           as
           capable
           of
           some
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           appellation
           ,
           as
           in
           France
           or
           England
           .
           It
           happened
           that
           at
           such
           time
           as
           they
           came
           to
           tender
           their
           Petition
           ,
           the
           Governess
           seemed
           troubled
           at
           so
           great
           a
           number
           ,
           and
           that
           Count
           Barlamont
           (
           a
           man
           of
           most
           approved
           fidelity
           to
           his
           Majesties
           service
           )
           advised
           her
           not
           to
           be
           discouraged
           at
           it
           ;
           telling
           her
           in
           the
           French
           tongue
           betwixt
           jest
           and
           
           earnest
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           but
           Gueux
           (
           or
           Gheuses
           ,
           as
           the
           Dutch
           pronounced
           it
           )
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           men
           of
           dissolute
           lives
           and
           broken
           fortunes
           ,
           or
           in
           plain
           English
           Rogues
           and
           Beggars
           .
           Upon
           which
           ground
           they
           animated
           one
           another
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Gheuses
           ,
           and
           calling
           for
           great
           bowls
           of
           Wine
           ,
           drank
           an
           health
           to
           the
           name
           ;
           their
           Servants
           and
           Attendants
           crying
           out
           with
           loud
           acclamations
           ,
           
             Vive
             les
             Gueus
          
           ,
           long
           live
           the
           Gheuses
           .
           For
           the
           confirming
           of
           which
           name
           ,
           Brederode
           takes
           a
           Wa●let
           which
           he
           spyed
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           laid
           it
           on
           one
           of
           his
           Shoulders
           as
           their
           Beggars
           do
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           a
           Wooden
           dish
           brim-full
           drinks
           to
           all
           the
           Company
           ;
           thanks
           them
           for
           following
           him
           that
           day
           with
           such
           unanimity
           ,
           and
           binds
           himself
           upon
           his
           honour
           to
           spend
           his
           life
           ,
           if
           need
           should
           be
           ,
           for
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Confederates
           ,
           and
           for
           every
           member
           of
           them
           in
           particular
           :
           Which
           done
           ,
           he
           gave
           his
           Dish
           and
           Wallet
           to
           the
           next
           unto
           him
           ,
           who
           in
           like
           manner
           past
           it
           round
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           bound
           themselves
           by
           this
           ridiculous
           Form
           of
           initiation
           to
           stand
           to
           one
           another
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           Covenant
           ;
           the
           former
           acclamation
           of
           
             Long
             live
             the
             Gheuses
          
           ,
           being
           doubled
           and
           redoubled
           at
           every
           Health
           .
           The
           jollity
           and
           loud
           acclamations
           which
           they
           made
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           brought
           thither
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           Count
           Egmont
           ,
           and
           Count
           Horne
           ,
           men
           of
           most
           Power
           and
           Reputation
           with
           the
           common
           people
           ;
           who
           seemed
           so
           far
           from
           reprehending
           the
           debauchery
           which
           they
           found
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           rather
           countenanced
           the
           same
           ;
           the
           former
           Healths
           and
           Acclamations
           being
           renewed
           and
           followed
           with
           more
           heat
           and
           drunken
           bravery
           then
           they
           were
           a
           first
           :
           on
           which
           incouragement
           they
           take
           upon
           themselves
           in
           earnest
           the
           name
           of
           Gheuses
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           name
           were
           solemnly
           proclaimed
           by
           that
           Raskal
           Rabble
           at
           their
           coming
           out
           ;
           which
           name
           being
           taken
           thus
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           mark
           of
           their
           Faction
           ,
           was
           afterwards
           communicated
           to
           all
           those
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           Returning
           to
           their
           several
           dwellings
           ,
           they
           caused
           a
           mischievous
           report
           to
           be
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           not
           onely
           that
           they
           had
           obtained
           a
           suspension
           of
           the
           Emperours
           Edicts
           ,
           and
           an
           exemption
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Companions
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Golden
           Fleece
           ,
           being
           men
           of
           most
           Authority
           both
           in
           Court
           and
           Council
           ,
           had
           declared
           for
           them
           in
           the
           Cause
           .
           To
           gain
           belief
           to
           which
           report
           ,
           a
           false
           and
           counterfeit
           paper
           is
           dispersed
           amongst
           them
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           was
           notified
           to
           all
           that
           should
           read
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           and
           Companions
           of
           the
           Fleece
           had
           sworn
           by
           their
           Order
           to
           the
           Gentlemen
           chosen
           by
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           to
           present
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           people
           to
           the
           Lady
           Regent
           ,
           
             That
             from
             thenceforth
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Inquisitors
             and
             other
             Magistrates
             should
             punish
             no
             man
             for
             his
             Religion
             ,
             neither
             by
             imprisonment
             ,
             exile
             ,
             or
             death
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             joyned
             with
             a
             popular
             tumult
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             ruine
             of
             their
             Country
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             Covenanters
             themselves
             were
             to
             be
             the
             Iudges
             .
          
           And
           though
           the
           Governess
           took
           the
           wisest
           
           and
           most
           speedy
           course
           both
           to
           discover
           and
           proclaim
           the
           danger
           of
           so
           lewd
           a
           practice
           ,
           and
           used
           all
           honest
           ways
           for
           the
           undeceiving
           of
           the
           people
           in
           that
           Particular
           ;
           yet
           either
           she
           obtained
           no
           credit
           to
           her
           Anti-Remonstrances
           ,
           or
           found
           the
           Venome
           too
           far
           spread
           for
           so
           weak
           an
           Antidote
           .
           For
           presently
           upon
           the
           scattering
           and
           dispersing
           of
           the
           said
           Declaration
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           the
           Reformed
           parties
           as
           had
           fled
           the
           Country
           ,
           returned
           again
           unto
           their
           Houses
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           had
           concealed
           themselves
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           dissembled
           their
           Religion
           ,
           began
           more
           confidently
           to
           a
           vow
           the
           profession
           of
           it
           .
           For
           whose
           incouragement
           and
           increase
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           want
           of
           diligence
           in
           such
           of
           the
           Ministers
           as
           resorted
           to
           them
           out
           of
           France
           ;
           first
           preaching
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Fields
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           in
           some
           of
           their
           open
           Towns
           ;
           but
           every
           where
           bitterly
           inveighing
           against
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           pride
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           but
           most
           especially
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           whom
           they
           chiefly
           aimed
           at
           .
           By
           these
           invectives
           ,
           and
           their
           continual
           preaching
           up
           of
           a
           popular
           liberty
           ,
           their
           followers
           so
           exceedingly
           increased
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Fields
           near
           the
           Citie
           of
           To●rnay
           ,
           there
           were
           seen
           no
           fewer
           then
           eight
           thousand
           persons
           at
           a
           Sermon
           ;
           a
           greater
           multitude
           then
           that
           in
           the
           Fields
           near
           Lisles
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           more
           then
           double
           that
           number
           in
           the
           fields
           near
           Antwerp
           .
           But
           in
           such
           Parts
           and
           Provinces
           as
           lay
           nearest
           France
           ,
           they
           took
           greater
           liberty
           ,
           and
           fell
           from
           Preaching
           to
           the
           Ministration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           and
           Sacramentals
           ;
           Marrying
           some
           ,
           and
           Baptizing
           others
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Form
           devised
           by
           Calvin
           ;
           but
           Sanctifying
           all
           by
           a
           continual
           intermixture
           of
           Davids
           Psalms
           ,
           translated
           into
           French
           Meter
           as
           before
           was
           said
           .
        
         
           Together
           with
           these
           French
           Preachers
           and
           Calvinian
           Ministers
           ,
           there
           entred
           several
           Emissaries
           sent
           from
           the
           Admiral
           Colligni
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Hugonot
           Faction
           ,
           whose
           interest
           it
           was
           to
           imbroyl
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           that
           they
           themselves
           might
           fear
           no
           such
           danger
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           as
           formerly
           they
           had
           received
           .
           And
           these
           men
           play'd
           their
           parts
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           a
           confused
           Rabble
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           furnished
           with
           Staves
           ,
           Hatchets
           ,
           Hammers
           and
           Ropes
           ,
           and
           armed
           with
           some
           few
           Swords
           and
           Muskets
           ,
           upon
           the
           Eve
           of
           the
           Assumption
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           fell
           violently
           into
           the
           Towns
           and
           Villages
           about
           St.
           Omers
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Cities
           of
           Artois
           ,
           forced
           open
           all
           the
           Doors
           of
           Churches
           and
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           if
           they
           found
           them
           shut
           ;
           demolished
           all
           the
           Altars
           ,
           and
           defaced
           the
           Shrines
           ,
           and
           broke
           the
           Images
           in
           pieces
           ,
           not
           sparing
           any
           thing
           which
           in
           the
           Piety
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           was
           accounted
           sacred
           .
           Encouraged
           by
           which
           good
           success
           ,
           they
           drive
           on
           to
           Ipres
           ,
           a
           Town
           of
           Flanders
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           sure
           to
           finde
           a
           party
           prepared
           for
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Gates
           of
           the
           City
           were
           set
           open
           to
           give
           them
           entrance
           :
           no
           sooner
           were
           they
           entred
           ,
           but
           they
           went
           directly
           to
           the
           Cathedral
           ,
           (
           their
           multitudes
           being
           much
           increased
           all
           the
           
           way
           they
           came
           )
           where
           presently
           they
           fell
           to
           work
           ;
           some
           beating
           down
           the
           Images
           with
           Staves
           and
           Hammers
           ,
           some
           pulling
           down
           the
           Statues
           of
           our
           Saviour
           with
           Ropes
           and
           Ladders
           ;
           other
           defacing
           Pulpits
           ,
           Altars
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacred
           Ornaments
           ,
           burning
           the
           Books
           ,
           and
           stealing
           the
           Consecrated
           Plate
           .
           With
           the
           same
           fury
           they
           proceeded
           to
           the
           burning
           of
           the
           Bishops
           Library
           ,
           and
           the
           destroying
           of
           all
           Churches
           and
           Religious
           Houses
           within
           that
           City
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           found
           as
           little
           opposition
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           that
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           hired
           and
           imployed
           in
           that
           service
           by
           the
           Common
           Council
           .
           About
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           on
           the
           morrow
           after
           the
           Assumption
           ,
           another
           party
           being
           of
           the
           same
           affections
           ,
           and
           taking
           both
           example
           and
           encouragement
           from
           this
           impunity
           ,
           fall
           into
           
             Menim
             ,
             Commines
             ,
             Vervich
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Towns
           upon
           the
           Lys
           :
           In
           all
           which
           they
           committed
           the
           like
           impious
           out-rages
           ,
           carrying
           away
           with
           them
           Plate
           and
           Vestments
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           consecrated
           things
           which
           were
           easily
           portable
           ;
           but
           burning
           or
           destroying
           what
           they
           could
           not
           carry
           .
           The
           like
           they
           would
           have
           done
           also
           at
           the
           Town
           of
           Seclin
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           people
           rose
           in
           Arms
           ,
           assaulted
           them
           ,
           and
           drove
           them
           back
           ,
           not
           without
           great
           slaughter
           of
           that
           mutinous
           and
           seditious
           Rabble
           ,
           and
           some
           loss
           of
           themselves
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           In
           Antwerp
           the
           chief
           City
           of
           Brabant
           they
           found
           better
           Fortune
           .
           They
           had
           before
           attained
           to
           so
           great
           a
           confidence
           ,
           that
           having
           assembled
           in
           the
           Fields
           to
           hear
           a
           Sermon
           according
           to
           their
           usual
           custom
           ,
           and
           finding
           their
           number
           to
           amount
           unto
           fifteen
           thousand
           ;
           they
           mounted
           their
           Preacher
           on
           a
           Horse
           ,
           and
           brought
           him
           triumphantly
           into
           the
           City
           ,
           attended
           by
           a
           strong
           Guard
           both
           of
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           terrour
           and
           affrightment
           of
           the
           principal
           Magistrates
           .
           For
           remedy
           of
           which
           disorders
           ,
           the
           Governess
           sent
           thither
           the
           Count
           of
           Megen
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           with
           some
           slender
           Forces
           ;
           on
           the
           approaching
           of
           which
           last
           (
           for
           the
           first
           was
           presently
           recalled
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           less
           popular
           )
           infinite
           multitudes
           of
           the
           people
           went
           out
           to
           meet
           him
           ;
           entertained
           him
           with
           the
           accustomed
           acclamation
           of
           
             Vive
             les
             Gueux
          
           ,
           and
           cryed
           him
           up
           for
           the
           great
           Patron
           and
           Protector
           of
           the
           Belgick
           Liberty
           .
           At
           which
           though
           he
           seemed
           outwardly
           to
           be
           somewhat
           offended
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           easie
           to
           be
           seen
           that
           he
           received
           a
           secret
           contentment
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           acted
           nothing
           whilst
           he
           stayed
           amongst
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           might
           become
           less
           gracious
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           that
           Faction
           then
           he
           was
           before
           .
           Encouraged
           by
           which
           remisness
           ,
           and
           being
           privately
           excited
           by
           some
           of
           his
           Followers
           ,
           they
           abate
           little
           or
           nothing
           of
           their
           former
           insolencies
           ,
           which
           they
           discovered
           not
           long
           after
           his
           departure
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Brussels
           ,
           by
           their
           violent
           disturbance
           of
           a
           solemn
           Procession
           made
           by
           the
           Clergy
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           in
           honour
           of
           their
           supposed
           Patroness
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           ;
           and
           that
           too
           on
           the
           very
           Festival
           of
           her
           Assumption
           ,
           when
           the
           like
           outrages
           were
           committed
           in
           other
           places
           :
           For
           not
           
           content
           to
           jeer
           and
           taunt
           them
           in
           the
           Streets
           as
           they
           passed
           along
           ,
           they
           follow
           them
           into
           the
           principal
           Church
           of
           that
           City
           ;
           where
           first
           they
           fall
           to
           words
           ,
           and
           from
           words
           to
           blows
           ,
           and
           from
           blows
           to
           wounds
           ;
           to
           the
           great
           scandal
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           unpardonable
           prophanation
           of
           that
           holy
           Place
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           But
           this
           was
           onely
           an
           Essay
           of
           the
           following
           mischief
           .
           For
           on
           the
           same
           day
           Sennight
           ,
           being
           not
           onely
           more
           numerous
           ,
           but
           better
           armed
           ,
           they
           flocked
           to
           the
           same
           Church
           at
           the
           Evening-Service
           ;
           which
           being
           ended
           ,
           they
           compel
           the
           people
           to
           forsake
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           possess
           themselves
           of
           it
           .
           Having
           made
           fast
           the
           Doors
           for
           fear
           that
           some
           disturbance
           might
           break
           in
           upon
           them
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           begins
           to
           sing
           a
           Psalm
           in
           Marots
           Meter
           ,
           wherein
           he
           is
           followed
           by
           the
           rest
           ;
           that
           such
           a
           holy
           exercise
           as
           they
           were
           resolved
           on
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           undertook
           without
           some
           preparation
           :
           which
           fit
           of
           Devotion
           being
           over
           ,
           they
           first
           pulled
           down
           a
           massie
           Image
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           afterwards
           the
           Image
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           Saints
           as
           they
           found
           advanced
           there
           ,
           on
           their
           several
           Pedestals
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           treading
           them
           underfoot
           ,
           some
           thrusting
           Swords
           into
           their
           sides
           ,
           and
           others
           hagling
           of
           their
           Heads
           with
           Bills
           and
           Axes
           :
           In
           which
           work
           as
           many
           were
           imployed
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           others
           got
           upon
           the
           Altars
           ,
           cast
           down
           the
           sacred
           Plate
           ,
           defaced
           the
           Pictures
           ,
           and
           disfigured
           the
           paintings
           on
           the
           Walls
           ,
           whilst
           some
           with
           Ladders
           climbed
           the
           Organs
           ,
           which
           they
           broke
           in
           pieces
           ;
           and
           others
           with
           like
           horrible
           violence
           ,
           destroyed
           the
           Images
           in
           the
           Windows
           ,
           or
           rather
           brake
           the
           Windows
           in
           despight
           of
           the
           Images
           .
           The
           Consecrated
           Host
           they
           took
           out
           of
           the
           Pixes
           ,
           and
           trampled
           under
           their
           feet
           ;
           carouse
           such
           Wine
           as
           they
           brought
           with
           them
           in
           the
           sacred
           Chalices
           ,
           and
           greased
           their
           shooes
           with
           that
           Chrysome
           ,
           or
           anoynting
           Oyl
           ,
           which
           was
           prepared
           for
           some
           Ceremonies
           to
           be
           used
           at
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           visiting
           of
           the
           sick
           .
           And
           this
           they
           did
           with
           such
           dispatch
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           fairest
           Churches
           in
           Europe
           ,
           richly
           adorned
           with
           Statues
           and
           massie
           Images
           of
           Brass
           and
           Marble
           ,
           and
           having
           in
           it
           no
           fewer
           then
           seventy
           Altars
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           space
           of
           four
           hours
           defaced
           so
           miserably
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           it
           of
           the
           former
           beauties
           .
           Proud
           of
           which
           fortunate
           success
           ,
           they
           brake
           into
           all
           other
           Churches
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           where
           they
           acted
           over
           the
           same
           spoils
           and
           outragious
           insolencies
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           forcing
           open
           the
           doors
           of
           Monasteries
           and
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           they
           carryed
           away
           all
           their
           Consecrated
           Furniture
           ,
           entred
           their
           Store-houses
           ,
           seized
           on
           their
           Meat
           ,
           and
           drank
           off
           their
           Wine
           ;
           and
           took
           from
           them
           all
           their
           Money
           ,
           Plate
           ,
           and
           Wardrobes
           ,
           both
           Sacred
           and
           Civil
           ,
           not
           sparing
           any
           publick
           Library
           wheresoever
           they
           came
           :
           a
           ruine
           not
           to
           be
           repaired
           but
           with
           infinite
           sums
           :
           the
           havock
           which
           they
           made
           in
           the
           great
           Church
           onely
           ,
           being
           valued
           at
           four
           hundred
           thousand
           Ducates
           by
           indifferent
           rates
           .
           The
           like
           outrages
           they
           committed
           at
           the
           same
           time
           in
           Gaunt
           and
           Oudenard
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Villages
           about
           them
           ;
           the
           severalties
           whereof
           would
           
           make
           up
           a
           Volume
           :
           let
           it
           suffice
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Flanders
           onely
           ,
           no
           fewer
           then
           four
           hundred
           Consecrated
           places
           were
           in
           the
           space
           of
           ten
           days
           thus
           defaced
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           burnt
           down
           to
           the
           very
           ground
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           The
           news
           of
           these
           intolerable
           outrages
           being
           posted
           one
           after
           another
           to
           the
           Court
           at
           Brussels
           ,
           occasioned
           the
           Governess
           (
           when
           it
           was
           too
           late
           )
           to
           see
           her
           errour
           in
           sending
           back
           her
           Spanish
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           yeilding
           to
           the
           improvident
           dismission
           of
           the
           prudent
           Cardinal
           ,
           by
           whose
           Authority
           and
           Counsel
           she
           had
           so
           happily
           preserved
           those
           Provinces
           in
           peace
           and
           quiet
           ;
           and
           then
           she
           found
           that
           she
           had
           good
           reason
           to
           believe
           all
           the
           information
           which
           Count
           Mansfield
           gave
           her
           ,
           touching
           a
           plot
           of
           the
           Calvinian
           party
           in
           France
           (
           from
           whence
           came
           most
           of
           these
           new
           Preachers
           )
           to
           imbroyl
           the
           Netherlands
           ;
           which
           till
           that
           time
           she
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           groundless
           jealousie
           .
           But
           as
           it
           is
           in
           some
           Diseases
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           are
           easie
           to
           be
           cured
           ,
           they
           are
           hard
           to
           be
           known
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           are
           easie
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           they
           are
           hard
           to
           be
           cured
           :
           so
           fared
           it
           at
           that
           time
           with
           these
           distempers
           in
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ;
           which
           now
           were
           grown
           unto
           that
           height
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           very
           difficult
           ,
           if
           not
           almost
           impossible
           ,
           to
           finde
           out
           a
           remedy
           .
           For
           having
           called
           together
           the
           great
           Council
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           acquainted
           them
           with
           the
           particulars
           before
           remembred
           ,
           she
           found
           the
           Counts
           of
           
             Mansfield
             ,
             Aremberg
          
           ,
           and
           Barlamont
           ,
           cheerfully
           offering
           their
           assistance
           to
           reduce
           the
           people
           to
           obedience
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           ;
           but
           
             Egmont
             ,
             Horne
          
           and
           Orange
           ,
           (
           whose
           Brother
           Count
           Lodowick
           was
           suspected
           for
           a
           chief
           contriver
           of
           the
           present
           mischief
           )
           of
           a
           contrary
           judgement
           ,
           so
           that
           she
           could
           proceed
           no
           further
           ;
           and
           indeed
           she
           durst
           not
           ;
           for
           presently
           a
           secret
           Rumour
           was
           dispersed
           ,
           that
           if
           she
           did
           not
           so
           far
           gratifie
           the
           Covenanters
           and
           their
           adherents
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           might
           have
           liberty
           to
           go
           to
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           be
           punished
           for
           Religion
           ,
           she
           should
           immediately
           see
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           Brussels
           fired
           ,
           the
           Priests
           murthered
           ,
           and
           her self
           imprisoned
           .
           For
           fear
           whereof
           ,
           though
           she
           took
           all
           safe
           courses
           for
           her
           own
           security
           ,
           yet
           she
           found
           none
           so
           safe
           as
           the
           granting
           of
           some
           of
           their
           demands
           to
           the
           Chief
           Conspirators
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Provinces
           for
           the
           present
           did
           enjoy
           some
           quiet
           .
           But
           this
           was
           onely
           like
           an
           Intermission
           in
           the
           fit
           of
           an
           Ague
           :
           For
           presently
           hereupon
           she
           received
           advertisement
           that
           those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           party
           were
           not
           onely
           suffered
           to
           take
           unto
           themselves
           some
           Churches
           in
           
             Machlin
             ,
             Antwerp
          
           and
           Tournay
           ,
           which
           till
           then
           had
           never
           been
           permitted
           ;
           but
           that
           at
           Vtrecht
           they
           had
           driven
           the
           Catholicks
           out
           of
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Bosch
           had
           forced
           the
           Bishop
           to
           forsake
           the
           City
           ,
           as
           their
           holy
           Fathers
           in
           Geneva
           had
           done
           before
           them
           .
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           make
           up
           the
           measure
           of
           her
           sorrows
           ,
           and
           compleat
           their
           insolencies
           ,
           she
           had
           intelligence
           of
           the
           like
           Tumult
           raised
           at
           Amsterdam
           ,
           where
           some
           of
           the
           Reforming
           Rabble
           had
           broken
           into
           a
           Monastery
           of
           the
           Franciscans
           ,
           defaced
           all
           Consecrated
           
           things
           ,
           beat
           and
           stoned
           out
           the
           Religious
           persons
           ,
           not
           without
           wounding
           some
           of
           the
           principal
           Senators
           who
           opposed
           their
           doings
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           Provoked
           with
           these
           indignities
           ,
           she
           resolves
           upon
           the
           last
           remedy
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           obedience
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           :
           and
           therein
           she
           had
           no
           small
           encouragement
           from
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           and
           good
           assurance
           of
           assistances
           from
           such
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           as
           still
           adhered
           unto
           the
           Pope
           .
           The
           news
           whereof
           so
           start●es
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           ,
           that
           they
           enter
           into
           consultation
           of
           Electing
           a
           new
           Prince
           ,
           or
           putting
           themselves
           under
           the
           power
           of
           some
           potent
           Monarch
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           might
           be
           countenanced
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           priviledged
           in
           the
           cojoyment
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           It
           was
           advised
           also
           ,
           that
           three
           thousand
           Books
           of
           Calvinian
           Doctrine
           should
           be
           sent
           into
           Spain
           ,
           and
           dispersed
           in
           the
           chief
           Cities
           of
           it
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           whi●st
           the
           King
           was
           busied
           in
           looking
           to
           his
           own
           peace
           at
           home
           ,
           he
           might
           the
           less
           regard
           the
           Tumults
           which
           were
           raised
           in
           the
           Netherlands
           :
           and
           yet
           for
           fear
           that
           Project
           might
           not
           take
           effect
           ,
           it
           was
           agreed
           upon
           that
           a
           combination
           should
           be
           made
           between
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           ,
           and
           the
           principal
           Merchants
           ;
           between
           whom
           it
           was
           finally
           concluded
           ,
           and
           the
           conclusion
           ratified
           by
           a
           solemn
           taking
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           that
           the
           Covenanters
           should
           protect
           the
           Merchants
           against
           all
           men
           whatsoever
           ,
           who
           laboured
           to
           restrain
           them
           in
           the
           freedom
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Merchants
           should
           supply
           the
           Covenanters
           with
           such
           sums
           of
           money
           as
           might
           enable
           them
           to
           go
           through
           with
           the
           Work
           begun
           .
           It
           also
           was
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           that
           the
           Calvinian
           party
           for
           a
           time
           should
           suppress
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           make
           profession
           of
           conformity
           to
           the
           Lutheran
           Doctrines
           ,
           contained
           in
           the
           Confession
           of
           Ausberg
           ,
           in
           hope
           thereby
           of
           having
           succour
           and
           relief
           from
           the
           Lutheran
           Princes
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           should
           seek
           to
           force
           them
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Arms
           :
           which
           was
           accordingly
           performed
           .
           And
           that
           being
           done
           ,
           they
           cast
           themselves
           into
           a
           separate
           and
           distinct
           Republick
           from
           that
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           erect
           a
           Supreme
           Consistory
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Antwerp
           ,
           and
           some
           inferiour
           Judicatories
           in
           the
           other
           Cities
           ,
           (
           but
           all
           subordinate
           unto
           that
           of
           Antwerp
           )
           in
           which
           they
           take
           upon
           them
           the
           choice
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           for
           managing
           and
           directing
           all
           Affairs
           which
           concerned
           the
           Faction
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           Of
           all
           these
           Plots
           and
           Consultations
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           punctually
           informed
           by
           the
           vigilant
           Governess
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           caused
           a
           report
           to
           be
           dispersed
           ,
           that
           he
           intended
           to
           bestow
           a
           Royal
           visit
           on
           his
           
             Belgick
             Provinces
          
           ;
           but
           first
           to
           smooth
           the
           way
           before
           him
           by
           a
           puissant
           Army
           .
           On
           this
           advertisement
           the
           Governess
           resumes
           her
           courage
           ,
           complains
           how
           much
           the
           Covenanters
           had
           abused
           her
           favours
           ;
           and
           publickly
           declares
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           onely
           given
           them
           leave
           to
           meet
           together
           for
           hearing
           Sermons
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           but
           that
           their
           Ministers
           had
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           Baptize
           and
           Marry
           ,
           and
           perform
           all
           other
           Sacred
           Offices
           in
           a
           different
           
           manner
           from
           that
           allowed
           of
           by
           the
           Church
           ;
           That
           they
           had
           set
           up
           divers
           Consistories
           and
           new
           Forms
           of
           Government
           ,
           not
           warranted
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           several
           Provinces
           ;
           That
           they
           had
           opened
           divers
           Schools
           for
           training
           up
           their
           Children
           in
           Heretical
           Principles
           ;
           That
           they
           had
           raised
           great
           sums
           of
           Money
           under
           pretence
           of
           purchasing
           a
           toleration
           of
           the
           King
           (
           whose
           Piety
           was
           too
           well
           known
           to
           be
           so
           corrupted
           )
           but
           in
           plain
           truth
           ,
           to
           levy
           Souldiers
           for
           a
           War
           against
           him
           ;
           That
           therefore
           she
           commands
           all
           Governours
           and
           Deputy-Governours
           in
           their
           several
           Provinces
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           dissolve
           Heretical
           Meetings
           (
           otherwise
           then
           for
           Sermons
           onely
           )
           in
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           to
           put
           Garrisons
           into
           such
           of
           the
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           as
           were
           held
           suspected
           ,
           or
           were
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           seized
           on
           to
           the
           Kings
           disservice
           .
           By
           this
           Remonstrance
           ,
           seconded
           with
           the
           news
           of
           the
           Kings
           intention
           ,
           the
           leading
           Covenanters
           were
           so
           startled
           ,
           that
           they
           resolved
           on
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           were
           accordingly
           in
           Arms
           ,
           before
           the
           Governess
           had
           either
           raised
           Horse
           or
           Foot
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           ordinary
           Train
           bands
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           be
           maintained
           in
           continual
           readiness
           ,
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           that
           Government
           .
           But
           first
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           State
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           to
           possess
           themselves
           of
           such
           strong
           Towns
           as
           either
           stood
           convenient
           for
           the
           letting
           in
           of
           Forreign
           Succours
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           for
           commanding
           the
           adjoyning
           Territories
           .
           In
           which
           designe
           they
           speed
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           many
           great
           Towns
           declare
           for
           them
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ;
           some
           were
           surprised
           by
           such
           of
           the
           Calvinian
           Leaders
           as
           had
           friends
           amongst
           them
           ;
           and
           some
           were
           willing
           to
           stand
           neutral
           till
           they
           saw
           more
           of
           it
           .
           But
           none
           fared
           better
           at
           the
           first
           then
           Anthony
           of
           Bomberg
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Calvinists
           of
           Antwerp
           ,
           who
           having
           formerly
           served
           the
           Hugonot
           Princes
           in
           the
           Wars
           of
           France
           ,
           had
           put
           himself
           into
           the
           Bosch
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           Faction
           had
           not
           long
           before
           expelled
           their
           Bishop
           :
           And
           there
           he
           played
           his
           game
           with
           such
           fraud
           and
           cunning
           ,
           that
           he
           put
           the
           people
           into
           Arms
           ,
           made
           himself
           Master
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           turned
           the
           Cannon
           upon
           Count
           Meghen
           ,
           who
           was
           Commissionated
           by
           the
           Governess
           ,
           amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           to
           plant
           a
           Garrison
           in
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           This
           good
           success
           encouraged
           many
           of
           the
           rest
           to
           the
           like
           attempts
           ,
           but
           few
           of
           them
           with
           so
           good
           Fortune
           .
           The
           Count
           of
           Brederode
           having
           Fortified
           his
           own
           Town
           of
           Viana
           ,
           a
           small
           Town
           of
           Holland
           ,
           stretcheth
           his
           Arms
           from
           thence
           to
           imbrace
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           takes
           in
           Amsterdam
           it self
           without
           opposition
           ;
           but
           having
           the
           like
           aim
           on
           Vtrecht
           ,
           he
           found
           his
           hopes
           defeated
           by
           the
           Count
           of
           Meghen
           ,
           who
           got
           in
           before
           him
           .
           Worse
           fared
           ●t
           with
           
             Philip
             de
             Marnix
          
           ,
           Lord
           of
           Tholouse
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           
             Antwerpian
             Calvinists
          
           ,
           of
           greater
           power
           then
           Bomberg
           ,
           but
           of
           less
           dexterity
           :
           holding
           intelligence
           with
           the
           Provost
           of
           Middleberg
           ,
           he
           entertained
           a
           design
           of
           surprising
           Vlushing
           ,
           and
           therewith
           the
           whole
           Isle
           of
           Walcheren
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           Zealand
           .
           To
           which
           end
           he
           embarks
           his
           men
           ,
           and
           sails
           down
           the
           Scheldt
           ,
           not
           
           without
           some
           good
           hope
           of
           effecting
           his
           enterprize
           before
           any
           discovery
           was
           made
           of
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Governess
           knew
           of
           what
           importance
           the
           said
           Island
           was
           ,
           and
           was
           there
           before
           him
           in
           her
           Forces
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           her
           person
           .
           Repulsed
           from
           thence
           ,
           he
           marcheth
           back
           again
           towards
           Antwerp
           ,
           takes
           up
           his
           Quarters
           in
           the
           Borough
           of
           Ostervill
           ,
           the
           Southwark
           as
           it
           were
           of
           Antwerp
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           so
           named
           ;
           where
           he
           is
           set
           upon
           by
           Lanoy
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           Regents
           Captains
           ;
           the
           Borough
           fired
           about
           his
           ears
           ,
           himself
           burned
           in
           a
           Barn
           ,
           fifteen
           thousand
           of
           his
           Souldiers
           killed
           in
           the
           flight
           ,
           three
           hundred
           of
           them
           taken
           and
           then
           put
           to
           the
           Sword
           :
           Which
           execution
           was
           thought
           necessary
           as
           the
           case
           then
           stood
           ,
           for
           fear
           the
           Calvinists
           in
           the
           City
           might
           renew
           the
           fight
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           worse
           to
           it
           then
           before
           :
           Nor
           were
           they
           wanting
           to
           their
           Friends
           in
           that
           desperate
           exigent
           ,
           whose
           slaughter
           they
           beheld
           from
           the
           Walls
           of
           the
           City
           .
           But
           when
           they
           thought
           to
           pass
           the
           Bridge
           ,
           they
           found
           no
           Bridge
           at
           all
           to
           give
           them
           passage
           :
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           being
           then
           at
           Antwerp
           ,
           had
           caused
           it
           to
           be
           broken
           down
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           any
           designe
           to
           prevent
           the
           Calvinists
           from
           assisting
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           hinder
           the
           Victorious
           Catholicks
           (
           if
           it
           should
           so
           happen
           )
           from
           making
           any
           use
           of
           it
           to
           possess
           the
           City
           .
           But
           the
           Calvinists
           not
           knowing
           of
           his
           secret
           purposes
           ,
           tumultuously
           assembled
           to
           the
           number
           of
           fourteen
           thousand
           men
           ,
           fell
           foul
           upon
           him
           in
           the
           Streets
           ,
           reviled
           him
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Traytor
           ,
           and
           clapped
           a
           Pistol
           to
           his
           Breast
           ,
           and
           questionless
           had
           proceeded
           to
           some
           greater
           outrage
           ,
           if
           the
           Lutherans
           (
           hating
           the
           Calvinists
           ,
           and
           as
           hateful
           to
           them
           )
           had
           not
           joyned
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           thereby
           over-powered
           them
           both
           in
           strength
           and
           numbers
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           But
           none
           fared
           worse
           then
           the
           Calvinians
           of
           Tournay
           and
           Valenciennes
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           both
           stronger
           and
           more
           numerous
           then
           in
           other
           places
           .
           Those
           of
           Valencienn●s
           had
           refused
           to
           admit
           a
           Garrison
           ,
           encouraged
           by
           their
           French
           Preachers
           to
           that
           disobedience
           .
           But
           being
           besieged
           by
           Norcarmius
           ,
           Deputy-Governour
           of
           Haynalt
           for
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Bergen
           ,
           they
           were
           compelled
           in
           the
           end
           to
           submit
           to
           mercie
           ;
           which
           was
           so
           intermixed
           with
           justice
           ,
           that
           thirty
           six
           of
           the
           principal
           Incendiaries
           were
           beheaded
           ,
           some
           of
           their
           Preachers
           hanged
           ,
           and
           some
           Souldiers
           executed
           ;
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           City
           being
           seized
           ,
           and
           declared
           to
           be
           forfeit
           till
           the
           King
           should
           be
           pleased
           to
           restore
           them
           .
           Those
           of
           Valenciennes
           had
           been
           animated
           by
           the
           Consistories
           of
           some
           other
           Cities
           to
           make
           good
           the
           Town
           against
           Norcarmius
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           could
           ;
           assuring
           them
           that
           he
           must
           shortly
           raise
           the
           Siege
           ,
           to
           quench
           the
           fire
           that
           would
           be
           kindled
           in
           another
           Province
           .
           Accordingly
           it
           was
           contrived
           that
           some
           Foot-Companies
           which
           lay
           in
           Armentieres
           should
           waste
           the
           Country
           about
           Lisle
           in
           
             Flanders
             Gallicant
          
           ;
           and
           that
           whilst
           Rassinghen
           the
           Governour
           of
           Lisle
           drew
           out
           of
           the
           City
           to
           suppress
           them
           ,
           the
           Calvinists
           of
           Tournay
           by
           the
           aid
           of
           their
           Brethren
           within
           
           that
           City
           should
           possess
           themselves
           of
           it
           .
           And
           so
           far
           it
           succeeded
           as
           they
           had
           projected
           ,
           that
           the
           Armenterians
           ,
           being
           conducted
           by
           one
           Cornelius
           ,
           who
           of
           a
           Smith
           became
           a
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           would
           needs
           make
           himself
           a
           Commander
           also
           ,
           acted
           their
           part
           in
           the
           designe
           ,
           but
           easily
           were
           subdued
           by
           Rassinghen
           at
           the
           first
           assault
           .
           The
           news
           whereof
           not
           onely
           terrified
           the
           Consistorians
           within
           Lisle
           it self
           ,
           but
           so
           disheartned
           those
           of
           Tournay
           ,
           who
           hoped
           to
           have
           made
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           it
           best
           for
           them
           to
           retire
           ;
           but
           being
           set
           upon
           by
           Norcarmius
           ,
           who
           had
           drawn
           some
           Forces
           from
           his
           Camp
           before
           Valenciennes
           to
           perform
           this
           service
           ,
           they
           were
           utterly
           routed
           ,
           most
           of
           their
           men
           (
           amounting
           to
           four
           thousand
           )
           either
           killed
           or
           taken
           ;
           two
           Barrels
           of
           Powder
           ,
           twenty
           Field-peeces
           ,
           and
           nine
           Colours
           ,
           falling
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Conquering
           Army
           :
           with
           which
           Norcarmius
           marching
           on
           directly
           to
           the
           Gates
           of
           Tournay
           ,
           commands
           them
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Governess
           to
           receive
           a
           Garrison
           ,
           entred
           the
           Town
           ,
           disarms
           the
           people
           ,
           imprisoned
           the
           Incendiaries
           ,
           restored
           the
           Bishop
           and
           Clergy
           to
           their
           former
           power
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           imposed
           such
           a
           Governour
           over
           them
           ,
           as
           was
           like
           to
           give
           a
           good
           account
           of
           them
           for
           the
           times
           ensuing
           .
        
         
           
           37.
           
           The
           taking
           of
           these
           Towns
           to
           mercy
           ,
           the
           like
           success
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           a
           report
           that
           Ferdinand
           of
           Toledo
           Duke
           of
           Alva
           was
           coming
           forwards
           with
           an
           Army
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           did
           so
           deject
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Gheuses
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Covenanters
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           them
           began
           to
           droop
           ;
           whereof
           the
           Governess
           did
           not
           need
           to
           be
           advertised
           ,
           and
           was
           resolved
           to
           make
           some
           present
           use
           of
           the
           Consternation
           .
           She
           therefore
           causes
           a
           new
           Oath
           or
           Protestation
           to
           be
           forthwith
           made
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           taken
           by
           all
           Magistrates
           and
           Officers
           both
           of
           Peace
           and
           War
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           were
           to
           bind
           themselves
           without
           exception
           to
           obey
           any
           who
           should
           be
           appointed
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           for
           their
           Supreme
           Governour
           .
           And
           this
           she
           was
           resolved
           upon
           against
           all
           disswasions
           ;
           not
           that
           she
           meant
           to
           use
           it
           for
           a
           discrimination
           ,
           by
           ▪
           which
           she
           might
           discover
           how
           they
           stood
           affected
           to
           his
           Majesties
           Service
           ;
           but
           that
           she
           might
           with
           less
           envy
           displace
           all
           such
           as
           wilfully
           refused
           the
           Oath
           ,
           or
           punish
           them
           with
           death
           and
           confiscation
           if
           they
           brake
           their
           Faith.
           Being
           propounded
           to
           the
           Council
           ,
           it
           was
           cheerfully
           approved
           and
           subscribed
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           resolutely
           opposed
           by
           others
           ,
           under
           pretence
           that
           they
           had
           formerly
           took
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           Oaths
           were
           not
           to
           be
           multiplyed
           without
           just
           necessity
           .
           But
           none
           more
           pertinaciously
           refused
           it
           then
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           who
           devised
           many
           plausible
           reasons
           in
           his
           justification
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           were
           of
           little
           weight
           when
           they
           came
           to
           the
           ballance
           .
           Count
           Egmont
           for
           a
           while
           demurred
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           submitted
           ,
           and
           took
           the
           Oath
           as
           others
           of
           the
           Council
           had
           done
           before
           :
           the
           falling
           off
           of
           which
           great
           man
           so
           amazed
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           thought
           it
           now
           high
           
           time
           to
           provide
           for
           himself
           .
           The
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           with
           his
           Family
           retireth
           unto
           his
           County
           of
           Nassaw
           ,
           but
           leaves
           his
           Ministers
           behinde
           him
           to
           maintain
           his
           Interest
           :
           Count
           Brederode
           departs
           for
           Germany
           ,
           where
           he
           dyed
           soon
           after
           :
           Count
           
             William
             de
             la
             March
          
           ,
           commonly
           called
           the
           Baron
           of
           Lume
           ,
           takes
           Sanctuary
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           
             England
             :
             Bomberg
          
           not
           finding
           any
           safety
           to
           be
           had
           in
           the
           Bosch
           ,
           abandoneth
           it
           to
           the
           Regents
           Empire
           ,
           by
           whom
           it
           was
           not
           onely
           forced
           to
           receive
           a
           Garrison
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           redeem
           their
           priviledges
           for
           a
           sum
           of
           money
           .
           After
           which
           most
           of
           the
           revolted
           Cities
           came
           in
           so
           speedily
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           to
           be
           seen
           of
           the
           late
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           And
           here
           the
           Country
           might
           have
           been
           resetled
           in
           its
           firm
           obedience
           ,
           
           if
           either
           the
           King
           had
           gone
           in
           person
           to
           confirm
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           or
           had
           imployed
           a
           Minister
           less
           odious
           then
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alva
           ,
           the
           cruelty
           of
           whose
           nature
           was
           both
           known
           and
           feared
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           if
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Faction
           ,
           had
           not
           preserved
           themselves
           for
           an
           afterga●e
           .
           But
           the
           King
           stays
           behinde
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           comes
           forward
           .
           And
           coming
           forward
           with
           an
           Army
           of
           experienced
           Souldiers
           ,
           entreth
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           assumes
           the
           Government
           ,
           imprisoneth
           many
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ;
           the
           Counts
           of
           Horn
           and
           Egmont
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           whom
           he
           after
           executed
           .
           The
           news
           whereof
           being
           brought
           unto
           Cardinal
           Granvel
           ,
           he
           is
           reported
           to
           have
           said
           ,
           That
           
             if
             one
             Fish
          
           (
           by
           which
           he
           meant
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           )
           
             had
             escaped
             the
             Net
             the
             Duke
             of
          
           Alva
           
             's
             draught
             would
             be
             nothing
             worth
             .
          
           And
           so
           it
           proved
           in
           the
           event
           ;
           for
           the
           Prince
           being
           strong
           in
           Kindred
           and
           Alliances
           in
           the
           Higher
           Germany
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           all
           his
           interest
           in
           them
           for
           the
           securing
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           recovery
           of
           his
           Lands
           and
           Honours
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           was
           judicially
           deprived
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alva
           ,
           who
           caused
           the
           sentence
           of
           condemnation
           to
           be
           passed
           upon
           him
           ,
           confiscates
           his
           Estate
           ,
           pro●cribes
           his
           person
           ,
           placeth
           a
           Garrison
           in
           Breda
           ,
           entreth
           on
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Towns
           and
           Lands
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           seizeth
           upon
           Philip
           Earl
           of
           Buren
           his
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           whom
           he
           se●t
           prisoner
           into
           Spain
           .
           The
           news
           whereof
           gave
           little
           trouble
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           because
           it
           made
           his
           taking
           Arms
           the
           more
           excusable
           in
           the
           sig●t
           of
           men
           :
           For
           now
           ,
           besides
           the
           common
           quarrel
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           he
           might
           pretend
           an
           unavoidable
           necessity
           of
           fighting
           for
           his
           Life
           ,
           Lands
           ,
           Honours
           ,
           and
           Posterity
           ,
           unless
           he
           would
           betray
           them
           all
           by
           a
           wilful
           sluggishness
           .
           Besides
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           without
           hope
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           should
           miscarry
           in
           the
           present
           enterprise
           ,
           his
           Eldest
           Son
           ,
           being
           brought
           up
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Spain
           ,
           might
           be
           restored
           to
           those
           Estates
           which
           himself
           had
           lost
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           prospered
           in
           his
           work
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           should
           still
           think
           fit
           to
           detain
           him
           Prisoner
           ,
           he
           had
           another
           Son
           by
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Saxonie
           ,
           who
           might
           succeed
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           in
           his
           power
           and
           greatness
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           But
           first
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           most
           agreeable
           to
           his
           present
           condition
           ,
           to
           employ
           other
           hands
           and
           heads
           besides
           his
           own
           ;
           to
           
           which
           end
           he
           had
           so
           contrived
           it
           ,
           that
           whilst
           his
           brother
           Lodowick
           invaded
           Friesland
           ,
           and
           Count
           Hostrat
           out
           of
           Iuliers
           and
           the
           Lower
           Palatinate
           crossed
           over
           the
           Mose
           ,
           an
           Army
           of
           the
           
             French
             Hugonots
          
           should
           fall
           into
           Artois
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Spaniards
           the
           more
           work
           by
           this
           treble
           invasion
           .
           But
           the
           French
           Forces
           being
           followed
           at
           the
           heels
           by
           some
           Troops
           of
           Horse
           whom
           the
           King
           sent
           after
           them
           ,
           were
           totally
           defeated
           neer
           the
           Town
           of
           St.
           Vallery
           ;
           their
           Chief
           Commanders
           brought
           to
           Paris
           ,
           and
           there
           beheaded
           .
           Count
           Hostrat
           with
           his
           Forces
           had
           the
           like
           misfortune
           ,
           first
           broken
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           totally
           vanquished
           by
           
             Sancho
             d'
             Avila
          
           one
           of
           
           Alva's
           Generals
           :
           Onely
           Count
           Lodowick
           had
           the
           honour
           of
           a
           signal
           Victory
           ,
           but
           bought
           it
           with
           the
           death
           of
           his
           brother
           Adolph
           whom
           he
           lost
           in
           the
           Battail
           ;
           though
           afterwards
           encountring
           with
           the
           Duke
           himself
           ,
           he
           lost
           six
           thousand
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           besides
           all
           his
           Baggage
           ,
           Ordnance
           and
           Ammunition
           ,
           hardly
           escaping
           with
           his
           life
           .
           And
           now
           it
           is
           high
           time
           for
           the
           Prince
           to
           enter
           ;
           who
           having
           raised
           an
           Army
           of
           eight
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           (
           increased
           not
           long
           after
           by
           the
           addition
           of
           three
           thousand
           Foot
           and
           five
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           which
           the
           
             French
             Hugonots
          
           out
           of
           pure
           Zeal
           unto
           the
           Cause
           had
           provided
           for
           him
           )
           takes
           his
           way
           toward
           Brabant
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           marked
           out
           for
           his
           Quarters
           ;
           but
           there
           he
           found
           the
           Dukes
           whole
           Army
           to
           be
           laid
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           whom
           he
           could
           neither
           pass
           by
           ,
           nor
           ingage
           in
           fight
           ;
           the
           Duke
           well
           knowing
           ,
           that
           such
           great
           Armies
           wanting
           pay
           ,
           would
           disband
           themselves
           ,
           and
           were
           more
           safely
           broken
           by
           delay
           then
           battail
           ;
           onely
           he
           watched
           their
           motions
           ,
           and
           ingaged
           by
           parties
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           always
           had
           the
           better
           :
           And
           by
           these
           Arts
           so
           tired
           the
           Prince
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           end
           he
           was
           compelled
           to
           dissolve
           his
           Forces
           ,
           and
           retire
           once
           more
           into
           Nassaw
           .
           But
           whilst
           the
           Duke
           was
           thus
           imployed
           in
           securing
           the
           passages
           of
           the
           Country
           which
           lay
           next
           to
           Germany
           ,
           he
           left
           the
           Ports
           and
           Sea-Towns
           open
           to
           the
           next
           Invadour
           :
           Which
           being
           observed
           by
           
             William
             de
             March
          
           Baron
           of
           Luma
           ,
           who
           with
           few
           Ships
           kept
           himself
           upon
           the
           Seas
           out
           of
           
           Alva's
           reach
           ,
           he
           suddenly
           seized
           upon
           the
           Brill
           ,
           a
           Port
           of
           Holland
           ,
           where
           he
           defaced
           such
           Images
           as
           he
           found
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           omitting
           no
           irreverence
           unto
           any
           thing
           which
           was
           accounted
           Sacred
           ;
           but
           otherwise
           so
           fortified
           and
           intrenched
           the
           Town
           ,
           that
           it
           proved
           impregnable
           .
           This
           hapned
           on
           
           Palm-Sunday
           ,
           Anno
           1570
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           Sunday
           following
           ,
           being
           
           Easter-day
           ,
           the
           Spanish
           Garrison
           is
           turned
           out
           of
           Vlushing
           ,
           the
           chief
           Port
           of
           Zealand
           :
           by
           gaining
           of
           which
           two
           places
           ,
           it
           might
           not
           be
           unfitly
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           carried
           the
           Keys
           of
           Holland
           and
           Zealand
           at
           their
           Girdles
           ,
           and
           were
           inabled
           by
           that
           means
           to
           receive
           succours
           from
           all
           Parts
           and
           Nations
           which
           lay
           towards
           the
           Sea
           ,
           as
           they
           after
           did
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           The
           loss
           of
           these
           two
           Ports
           drew
           along
           with
           it
           a
           defection
           of
           most
           of
           the
           strong
           Towns
           in
           Holland
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           instigation
           of
           the
           Baron
           of
           Luma
           ,
           put
           themselves
           under
           the
           
           command
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           motion
           took
           the
           Oath
           of
           fidelity
           to
           him
           ;
           from
           him
           they
           received
           their
           Garrison
           ,
           Shipping
           and
           Arms
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           they
           permitted
           the
           disposing
           of
           all
           places
           of
           Government
           ,
           making
           of
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           distributing
           of
           the
           Revenues
           which
           belonged
           to
           the
           Clergy
           :
           To
           him
           such
           multitudes
           repaired
           out
           of
           France
           and
           England
           ,
           (
           besides
           Auxiliary
           Scots
           )
           that
           within
           less
           then
           four
           months
           ,
           a
           Navy
           of
           one
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Sail
           lay
           rigged
           in
           Vlushing
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           spoiled
           and
           robbed
           all
           Merchants
           of
           the
           Spanish
           party
           .
           Nor
           were
           the
           Dukes
           Affairs
           in
           much
           better
           order
           in
           the
           parts
           next
           France
           ,
           in
           which
           Count
           Lodowick
           with
           the
           help
           of
           some
           
             French
             Hugonots
          
           had
           made
           himself
           Master
           of
           Mons
           ,
           the
           chief
           City
           of
           Haynalt
           ;
           which
           seemed
           the
           more
           considerable
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           Alva
           ,
           because
           the
           French
           King
           openly
           ,
           but
           for
           different
           ends
           ,
           had
           avowed
           the
           Action
           .
           By
           whose
           permission
           ,
           
             Gasper
             Colligny
          
           ,
           the
           great
           Admiral
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Leaders
           of
           the
           Hugonot
           party
           ,
           had
           raised
           an
           Army
           in
           the
           Borders
           ,
           consisting
           of
           six
           or
           seven
           thousand
           men
           ,
           which
           he
           put
           under
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           I●nlis
           ,
           who
           had
           before
           conducted
           the
           French
           Succours
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           .
           But
           Ienlis
           being
           defeated
           by
           
             Don
             Frederick
          
           the
           Dukes
           Eldest
           Son
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           wanting
           power
           to
           relieve
           the
           besieged
           ,
           the
           Town
           was
           re-delivered
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           upon
           terms
           of
           honour
           ,
           and
           Lodowick
           retires
           to
           Dilemberg
           ,
           the
           chief
           Town
           of
           Nassaw
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           The
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           animated
           by
           the
           General
           revolt
           of
           almost
           all
           the
           strong
           Towns
           in
           Holland
           ,
           raised
           a
           new
           Army
           of
           no
           fewer
           then
           eleven
           thousand
           Foot
           and
           six
           thousand
           Horse
           ;
           with
           which
           he
           entred
           into
           Brabant
           ,
           possest
           himself
           of
           some
           of
           the
           principal
           Towns
           ,
           and
           suffered
           others
           to
           redeem
           themselves
           with
           great
           sums
           of
           money
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           satisfied
           his
           Souldiers
           for
           their
           pains
           and
           hazard
           in
           the
           obtaining
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           Dendermond
           and
           Oudenard
           ,
           two
           strong
           Towns
           of
           Flanders
           which
           had
           made
           some
           resistance
           ,
           he
           both
           stormed
           and
           plundered
           ;
           the
           Souldiers
           in
           all
           places
           making
           spoil
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           tyrannizing
           over
           the
           dead
           ,
           whose
           Monuments
           they
           robbed
           and
           pillaged
           .
           But
           none
           fared
           worse
           then
           the
           poor
           Priests
           ,
           whom
           out
           of
           hate
           to
           their
           Religion
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           onely
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           put
           to
           death
           with
           tortures
           ;
           and
           in
           some
           places
           which
           fell
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Baron
           of
           Luma
           ,
           hanged
           up
           their
           mangled
           Limbs
           or
           Quarters
           ,
           as
           Butchers
           do
           their
           small
           Meats
           in
           a
           common
           Shambles
           :
           which
           spoils
           and
           cruelties
           so
           alienated
           the
           affections
           of
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           his
           power
           in
           those
           parts
           was
           not
           like
           to
           continue
           long
           ;
           and
           having
           failed
           of
           his
           attempt
           in
           relieving
           Mons
           ,
           crossed
           the
           Country
           into
           Holland
           ,
           as
           his
           surest
           receptacle
           ;
           on
           whose
           retreat
           the
           Duke
           recovers
           all
           the
           Towns
           which
           he
           had
           taken
           in
           Brabant
           and
           Flanders
           ,
           follows
           him
           into
           Holland
           ,
           and
           besiegeth
           Harlem
           ;
           in
           which
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           to
           demonstrate
           of
           what
           Sect
           they
           were
           ,
           made
           a
           meer
           
           Pageant
           of
           Religion
           :
           for
           setting
           up
           Altars
           on
           the
           Bulwarks
           ,
           they
           dressed
           them
           with
           Images
           and
           representations
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           and
           being
           attired
           in
           Copes
           and
           Vestments
           ,
           they
           sung
           Hymns
           before
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           offering
           Devotions
           .
           After
           which
           mockery
           they
           brought
           out
           the
           resemblances
           of
           Priests
           and
           Religious
           persons
           made
           of
           straw
           ,
           whipt
           them
           ,
           and
           stabbed
           them
           into
           the
           body
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           cutting
           off
           their
           heads
           ,
           flung
           them
           into
           the
           Leaguer
           :
           Sometimes
           they
           also
           placed
           the
           Images
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           against
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Cannon
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           Arts
           of
           the
           like
           impiety
           ;
           for
           which
           they
           were
           brought
           to
           a
           dear
           reckoning
           when
           the
           Town
           was
           taken
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           most
           of
           them
           were
           either
           put
           to
           the
           Sword
           ,
           or
           hanged
           ,
           or
           drowned
           .
        
         
           42.
           
           Frederick
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           Palatine
           had
           hitherto
           ingaged
           no
           further
           in
           the
           Belgick
           troubles
           then
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Neighbours
           .
           But
           now
           he
           doth
           more
           cordially
           espouse
           the
           quarrel
           ,
           upon
           some
           hope
           of
           propagating
           the
           Calvinian
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           lately
           introduced
           into
           his
           Dominions
           .
           And
           being
           well
           affected
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Nassaw
           ,
           and
           knowing
           what
           encouragements
           the
           Calvinian
           Faction
           in
           the
           Netherlands
           had
           received
           from
           them
           ,
           cheerfully
           hearkened
           to
           such
           propositions
           as
           were
           made
           to
           him
           at
           the
           first
           by
           Count
           Lodowick
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           alter
           by
           the
           Agent
           of
           the
           Prince
           himself
           .
           He
           had
           sent
           some
           aid
           not
           long
           before
           to
           support
           the
           Hugonots
           :
           But
           now
           his
           Souldiers
           being
           returned
           from
           France
           ,
           and
           grown
           burdensome
           to
           him
           ,
           are
           drawn
           together
           into
           a
           body
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           help
           of
           some
           others
           out
           of
           France
           and
           Germany
           ,
           compound
           an
           Army
           of
           seven
           thousand
           Foot
           and
           four
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           sends
           Prince
           Christopher
           a
           younger
           son
           ,
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           Count
           Lodowick
           and
           his
           Brother
           Henry
           .
           But
           they
           had
           scarce
           entred
           within
           the
           Borders
           of
           Gelderland
           ,
           where
           they
           expected
           an
           addition
           of
           fresh
           Forces
           from
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           set
           upon
           by
           
             Sanchio
             d'
             Avila
          
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           routed
           with
           so
           great
           a
           slaughter
           ,
           that
           almost
           all
           the
           whole
           Army
           were
           either
           taken
           prisoners
           ,
           remedilesly
           wounded
           ,
           or
           slain
           outright
           :
           and
           as
           for
           their
           three
           Generals
           ,
           Lodowick
           of
           
             Nassaw
             ,
             Grave
             Henry
          
           ,
           and
           the
           young
           Prince
           Christopher
           ,
           they
           were
           either
           slain
           fighting
           in
           the
           battail
           ,
           or
           trampled
           under
           the
           Horses
           Feet
           ,
           or
           finally
           ,
           stisled
           in
           the
           flight
           ,
           as
           they
           crossed
           the
           Fens
           ;
           the
           last
           more
           probable
           ,
           because
           their
           bodies
           were
           not
           to
           be
           found
           on
           the
           strictest
           search
           .
        
         
           43.
           
           But
           not
           withstanding
           this
           misfortune
           ,
           neither
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           nor
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           could
           be
           moved
           to
           desert
           the
           Cause
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           temptation
           of
           revenge
           was
           grown
           dearer
           to
           them
           .
           For
           after
           this
           we
           finde
           Prince
           Casimir
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           Palatine
           Princes
           ,
           in
           the
           Head
           of
           an
           Army
           raised
           for
           assisting
           the
           Confederates
           in
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ,
           (
           by
           which
           name
           they
           began
           to
           be
           commonly
           called
           )
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Requesenes
           ,
           who
           had
           succeeded
           Alva
           in
           the
           publick
           Government
           ;
           
           but
           wanting
           time
           before
           his
           death
           to
           settle
           the
           command
           in
           some
           trusty
           hands
           ,
           till
           some
           Supreme
           Officer
           might
           be
           sent
           unto
           them
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           Spain
           ;
           the
           Government
           devolved
           for
           the
           present
           on
           the
           Council
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           was
           invaded
           afterwards
           by
           the
           States
           themselves
           ,
           whose
           Deputies
           assembling
           in
           the
           Council-house
           or
           Court
           of
           Brussels
           ,
           made
           up
           the
           body
           of
           that
           Council
           which
           governed
           all
           Affairs
           both
           of
           Peace
           and
           War.
           But
           great
           contentions
           growing
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           those
           contentions
           followed
           on
           either
           side
           with
           great
           animosities
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           had
           a
           most
           excellent
           opportunity
           for
           the
           establishing
           of
           his
           new
           Dictatorship
           over
           Holland
           and
           Zealand
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           adjoyning
           Provinces
           of
           less
           name
           and
           note
           .
           But
           being
           weary
           at
           the
           last
           of
           their
           own
           confusions
           ,
           and
           more
           impatient
           of
           the
           insupportable
           insolencies
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Souldiers
           ,
           an
           Association
           is
           first
           made
           in
           the
           Provinces
           of
           
             Brabant
             ,
             Flanders
             ,
             Artois
          
           and
           Haynalt
           .
           By
           which
           it
           was
           agreed
           in
           Writing
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           Oath
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           mutually
           assist
           each
           other
           against
           the
           Spaniards
           till
           they
           had
           cleared
           the
           Country
           of
           them
           .
           And
           with
           these
           Provinces
           ,
           consisting
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           such
           as
           were
           counted
           Catholicks
           ,
           Holland
           and
           Zealand
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           though
           esteemed
           heretical
           ,
           did
           associate
           also
           :
           which
           Union
           is
           called
           commonly
           the
           
             Pacification
             of
             Gaunt
          
           ,
           because
           agreed
           on
           in
           that
           City
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           much
           insisted
           on
           by
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Leaguers
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           counselled
           by
           the
           Prince
           ,
           not
           to
           admit
           of
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           for
           their
           Supreme
           Governour
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           ratified
           and
           confirmed
           that
           Association
           .
        
         
           44.
           
           But
           because
           there
           was
           no
           mention
           of
           maintaining
           the
           Kings
           Authority
           ,
           or
           preserving
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           in
           the
           Originals
           of
           the
           League
           ;
           it
           was
           found
           necessary
           to
           provide
           for
           both
           by
           some
           explication
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           the
           envy
           and
           suspition
           of
           that
           great
           disloyalty
           which
           otherwise
           must
           have
           fallen
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           by
           that
           explication
           it
           was
           thus
           declared
           ,
           viz.
           that
           they
           would
           faithfully
           from
           thenceforth
           maintain
           the
           League
           ,
           for
           the
           conservation
           of
           their
           most
           Sacred
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Religion
           ;
           for
           preserving
           the
           Pacification
           made
           at
           Gaunt
           ;
           for
           the
           expulsion
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           and
           their
           adherents
           ;
           their
           due
           obedience
           to
           the
           Kings
           most
           excellent
           Majesty
           being
           always
           tendered
           .
           According
           to
           which
           explication
           ,
           it
           was
           confirmed
           by
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           under
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             perpetual
             Edict
          
           ,
           with
           the
           Kings
           consent
           ;
           who
           thought
           his
           own
           Authority
           and
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           to
           be
           thereby
           sufficiently
           provided
           for
           ,
           but
           he
           found
           the
           contrary
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           was
           required
           to
           subscribe
           to
           the
           Pacification
           ,
           with
           the
           addition
           of
           two
           Clauses
           for
           constancie
           in
           this
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           obedience
           ,
           he
           refused
           it
           absolutely
           ,
           assuring
           such
           as
           moved
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Provinces
           under
           his
           command
           or
           consederacie
           with
           him
           were
           barred
           in
           Conscience
           from
           subscribing
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Romish
           Faith.
           And
           at
           
           this
           time
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           merrily
           told
           the
           Duke
           of
           Arescot
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Delegates
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           not
           more
           Calvism
           on
           his
           head
           ,
           then
           there
           was
           Calvinism
           in
           his
           heart
           .
           He
           well
           foresaw
           that
           the
           agreement
           betwixt
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           and
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Country
           would
           not
           long
           continue
           ;
           and
           he
           resolved
           to
           make
           some
           advantage
           of
           the
           breach
           ,
           whensoever
           it
           hapned
           .
           Nor
           was
           he
           any
           thing
           mistaken
           in
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           discontents
           and
           jealousies
           encreasing
           mutually
           between
           the
           parties
           ,
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           leaves
           Brussels
           ,
           and
           betakes
           himself
           to
           the
           Castle
           of
           Namure
           for
           fear
           of
           an
           Assassinate
           (
           as
           it
           was
           given
           out
           )
           which
           was
           intended
           on
           his
           person
           :
           which
           so
           incensed
           the
           Estates
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           general
           consent
           ,
           a
           Dictatorian
           or
           Soveraign
           power
           was
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           by
           the
           name
           Ruart
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           priviledge
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Brabanters
           in
           extreme
           necessities
           .
           Invested
           with
           which
           power
           ,
           he
           instituteth
           a
           new
           face
           of
           Government
           both
           in
           Brussels
           it self
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Towns
           adjoyning
           ,
           modelled
           after
           the
           Example
           of
           Holland
           and
           Zealand
           .
           He
           demolished
           also
           the
           great
           Fort
           at
           Antwerp
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           raised
           with
           so
           great
           Pride
           and
           Ostentation
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alva
           :
           The
           like
           done
           also
           in
           demolishing
           the
           Castles
           of
           
             Gant
             ,
             Vtrecht
             ,
             Lisle
             ,
             Valenciennes
             ,
          
           and
           some
           other
           places
           ;
           performed
           by
           such
           alacrity
           by
           them
           that
           did
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           shaken
           off
           the
           Yoke
           of
           some
           Forreign
           servitude
           .
           An
           Oath
           was
           also
           framed
           for
           renouncing
           all
           obedience
           to
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           their
           Governour
           ,
           and
           people
           of
           all
           sorts
           compelled
           to
           take
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           refusal
           whereof
           by
           the
           Iesuits
           of
           Antwerp
           ,
           a
           Rabble
           of
           Calvinian
           Zealots
           ,
           on
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           ,
           forced
           open
           the
           doors
           of
           that
           Society
           ,
           plundred
           their
           houses
           of
           all
           things
           Sacred
           and
           Prophane
           ,
           and
           set
           the
           Father
           on
           board
           a
           Ship
           of
           the
           Hollanders
           with
           great
           scorn
           and
           insolencie
           ,
           to
           be
           landed
           in
           some
           other
           Country
           .
        
         
           45.
           
           The
           like
           done
           also
           to
           the
           Fathers
           of
           
             Tournay
             ,
             Bruges
          
           ,
           and
           Maestricht
           ,
           banished
           on
           the
           same
           account
           from
           their
           several
           Cities
           ;
           with
           whom
           were
           also
           exiled
           in
           some
           places
           Franciscan
           Fryars
           ,
           in
           others
           many
           secular
           Priests
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           easily
           be
           perswaded
           to
           abjure
           their
           Loyalty
           .
           By
           whose
           departure
           divers
           Churches
           were
           left
           destitute
           ,
           and
           unprovided
           of
           incumbents
           to
           instruct
           the
           people
           :
           which
           so
           increased
           the
           confidence
           and
           hopes
           of
           the
           Calvinians
           ,
           that
           they
           not
           onely
           petitioned
           the
           Estates
           for
           liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           publick
           use
           of
           Churches
           in
           their
           several
           Territories
           :
           but
           being
           refused
           in
           their
           desires
           ,
           (
           though
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           openly
           appeared
           for
           them
           )
           they
           were
           resolved
           no
           longer
           to
           expect
           the
           lazie
           temper
           of
           Authority
           ,
           but
           actually
           took
           possession
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Churches
           in
           
             Brabant
             ,
             Gelderland
          
           and
           Flanders
           ,
           and
           openly
           exercised
           that
           Religion
           ,
           which
           till
           then
           they
           had
           professed
           in
           secret
           ;
           nor
           durst
           the
           Estates
           do
           any
           thing
           in
           vindication
           of
           their
           own
           Authority
           ,
           considering
           what
           necessary
           use
           they
           might
           have
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           present
           War
           against
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           ,
           and
           
           from
           how
           great
           a
           person
           they
           received
           incouragement
           .
           But
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           this
           career
           ,
           they
           received
           a
           stop
           ;
           for
           the
           Confederates
           being
           vanquished
           by
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           at
           the
           battail
           of
           
             Gemblack
             ,
             Brussels
          
           and
           all
           the
           Towns
           of
           Brabant
           submitted
           themselves
           one
           after
           another
           to
           the
           power
           of
           the
           conquerour
           .
           Philipivil
           ,
           a
           strong
           Town
           of
           
             Haynalt
             ▪
             Limburg
          
           and
           Dalem
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           not
           so
           easily
           yeilding
           ,
           were
           either
           forced
           by
           long
           siege
           ,
           or
           some
           violent
           storming
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           surrended
           upon
           capitulations
           .
           During
           which
           Sieges
           and
           Surrendries
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           who
           had
           escaped
           with
           safety
           from
           the
           battail
           of
           Gemblack
           ,
           was
           busied
           in
           establishing
           his
           Dominion
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Holland
           :
           In
           which
           designe
           he
           found
           no
           opposition
           but
           at
           Amsterdam
           ,
           constant
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           even
           to
           miracle
           ,
           both
           to
           their
           old
           Religion
           and
           their
           old
           Obedience
           .
           But
           being
           besieged
           on
           all
           sides
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           they
           yeilded
           on
           condition
           of
           enjoying
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           their
           former
           Faith
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           like
           Freedom
           from
           all
           Garrisons
           ,
           but
           of
           Native
           Citizens
           :
           But
           when
           they
           had
           yeilded
           up
           the
           Town
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           onely
           forced
           to
           admit
           a
           Garrison
           ,
           but
           to
           behold
           their
           Churches
           spoil'd
           ,
           their
           Priests
           ejected
           ,
           and
           such
           new
           Teachers
           thrust
           upon
           them
           as
           they
           most
           abominated
           .
           But
           liberty
           of
           Religion
           being
           first
           admitted
           ,
           a
           confused
           liberty
           of
           opinions
           followed
           shortly
           after
           ;
           till
           in
           the
           end
           that
           Town
           became
           the
           common
           Sink
           of
           all
           Sects
           and
           Sectaries
           which
           hitherto
           have
           disturbed
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           proved
           the
           greatest
           scandal
           and
           dishonor
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           46.
           
           Holland
           had
           lately
           been
           too
           fruitful
           of
           this
           viperous
           brood
           ,
           but
           never
           more
           unfortunate
           ,
           then
           in
           producing
           
             David
             George
          
           of
           Delfe
           ,
           and
           
             Henry
             Nicholas
          
           of
           Leiden
           ,
           the
           two
           great
           Monsters
           of
           that
           age
           :
           but
           the
           impieties
           of
           the
           first
           were
           too
           gross
           and
           horrid
           to
           finde
           any
           followers
           ;
           the
           latter
           was
           so
           smoothed
           over
           as
           to
           gain
           on
           many
           ,
           whom
           the
           Impostor
           had
           seduced
           .
           The
           Anabaptists
           out
           of
           Westphalia
           had
           found
           shelter
           here
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Tumults
           ;
           and
           possibly
           might
           contribute
           both
           their
           hearts
           and
           hands
           to
           the
           committing
           of
           those
           spoils
           and
           outrages
           before
           remembred
           .
           In
           imitation
           of
           whose
           counterfeit
           piety
           ,
           and
           pretended
           singleness
           of
           heart
           ,
           there
           started
           up
           another
           Sect
           as
           dangerous
           and
           destructive
           to
           humane
           Society
           as
           the
           former
           were
           ;
           for
           by
           insinuating
           themselves
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           ignorant
           multitude
           ,
           under
           a
           shew
           of
           singular
           Sanctity
           and
           Integrity
           ,
           did
           afterwards
           infect
           their
           mindes
           with
           damnable
           Heresies
           ,
           openly
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           In
           ordinary
           Speech
           they
           used
           new
           and
           monstrous
           kindes
           of
           expressions
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           ears
           of
           men
           brought
           up
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           had
           not
           been
           accustomed
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           rather
           wondered
           at
           then
           understood
           .
           To
           difference
           themselves
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           they
           called
           their
           Sect
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             Family
             of
             Love
          
           ,
           and
           laboured
           to
           perswade
           their
           hearers
           ,
           that
           those
           onely
           were
           elected
           unto
           life
           Eternal
           ,
           which
           were
           by
           them
           adopted
           Children
           of
           that
           Holy
           Family
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           others
           were
           but
           Reprobates
           and
           
           Damned
           persons
           .
           One
           of
           their
           Paradoxes
           was
           (
           and
           a
           safe
           one
           too
           )
           that
           it
           was
           lawful
           for
           them
           to
           deny
           upon
           oath
           whatsoever
           they
           pleased
           ,
           before
           any
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           whomsoever
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           of
           the
           same
           Family
           or
           Society
           with
           them
           .
           Some
           Books
           they
           had
           ,
           in
           which
           their
           dotages
           were
           contained
           and
           propagated
           ;
           first
           writ
           in
           Dutch
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           translated
           into
           other
           Languages
           as
           tended
           most
           to
           their
           advantage
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             The
             Lords
             Sentences
             ;
             The
             Prophesie
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             The
             publication
             of
             peace
             upon
             earth
             :
          
           by
           the
           Author
           
             H.
             N.
          
           But
           who
           this
           
             H.
             N.
          
           was
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           Family
           could
           by
           no
           fair
           means
           be
           induced
           or
           inforced
           by
           threatnings
           to
           reveal
           .
           But
           after
           ,
           it
           was
           found
           to
           be
           this
           
             Henry
             Nicholas
          
           of
           Leiden
           ,
           whom
           before
           we
           spake
           of
           :
           Who
           being
           emulous
           of
           the
           Glories
           of
           King
           Iohn
           of
           Leiden
           ,
           that
           most
           infamous
           Botcher
           ,
           had
           most
           blasphemously
           preached
           unto
           all
           his
           followers
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             partaker
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             God
             was
             of
             his
             humane
             nature
             .
          
           How
           afterwards
           they
           past
           over
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           what
           reception
           they
           found
           there
           ,
           may
           be
           told
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           50.
           
           By
           giving
           freedom
           of
           Conscience
           to
           all
           Sects
           and
           Sectaries
           ,
           and
           amongst
           others
           ,
           to
           these
           also
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           had
           provided
           himself
           of
           so
           strong
           a
           party
           in
           this
           Province
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           able
           to
           maintain
           a
           defensive
           War
           against
           all
           his
           opposites
           ,
           especially
           after
           he
           had
           gained
           the
           Ports
           of
           Brill
           and
           Vlushing
           ,
           which
           opened
           a
           fair
           entrance
           unto
           all
           adventurers
           out
           of
           England
           and
           Scotland
           .
           For
           on
           the
           Rumour
           of
           this
           War
           ,
           the
           Scots
           in
           hope
           of
           prey
           and
           plunder
           ,
           the
           English
           in
           pursuit
           of
           Honour
           and
           the
           use
           of
           Arms
           ,
           resorted
           to
           the
           aid
           of
           their
           Belgick
           Neighbours
           ,
           whose
           absolute
           subjugation
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           was
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           thing
           of
           dangerous
           consequence
           unto
           either
           Nation
           .
           And
           at
           the
           first
           they
           went
           no
           otherwise
           then
           as
           Voluntiers
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           rather
           connived
           at
           then
           permitted
           by
           their
           several
           Princes
           :
           But
           when
           the
           Government
           was
           taken
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           War
           was
           ready
           to
           break
           out
           betwixt
           them
           and
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           ;
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           did
           not
           onely
           furnish
           them
           with
           large
           sums
           of
           money
           ,
           but
           entred
           into
           a
           League
           or
           Confederation
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           was
           agreed
           ,
           That
           the
           Queen
           should
           send
           unto
           their
           aid
           one
           thousand
           Horse
           and
           five
           thousand
           Foot
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           conclude
           nothing
           respecting
           either
           Peace
           or
           War
           ,
           without
           her
           consent
           and
           approbation
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           not
           enter
           into
           League
           with
           any
           person
           or
           persons
           ,
           but
           with
           her
           allowance
           ,
           and
           she
           ,
           if
           she
           thought
           good
           ,
           to
           be
           comprehended
           in
           the
           same
           ;
           that
           the
           States
           should
           send
           the
           like
           aid
           unto
           the
           Queen
           ,
           if
           any
           Prince
           attempted
           any
           act
           of
           Hostility
           against
           her
           or
           her
           Kingdoms
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           should
           furnish
           her
           with
           forty
           Ships
           of
           sufficient
           burthen
           ,
           to
           serve
           at
           her
           pay
           under
           the
           Lord
           Admiral
           of
           England
           ,
           whensoever
           she
           had
           any
           necessary
           occasion
           to
           set
           forth
           a
           Navy
           ;
           and
           finally
           (
           not
           to
           insist
           upon
           the
           rest
           )
           that
           if
           any
           difference
           
           should
           arise
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           be
           referred
           and
           offered
           unto
           her
           Arbitrament
           .
           And
           to
           this
           League
           she
           was
           the
           rather
           induced
           to
           grant
           her
           Royal
           assent
           ,
           because
           she
           had
           been
           certainly
           advertised
           by
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           that
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           was
           then
           negotiating
           a
           marriage
           with
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           that
           under
           colour
           of
           her
           Title
           he
           might
           advance
           himself
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           .
           And
           yet
           she
           ventured
           neither
           men
           nor
           money
           ,
           but
           on
           very
           good
           terms
           ;
           receiving
           in
           the
           way
           of
           pawn
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           rich
           Jewels
           and
           massie
           Ornaments
           of
           Plate
           which
           anciently
           belonged
           unto
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Burgundy
           .
        
         
           51.
           
           This
           League
           exceedingly
           increased
           the
           reputation
           of
           the
           new
           Confederacy
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           States
           appear
           considerable
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           more
           it
           might
           have
           been
           ,
           if
           either
           Don
           Iohn's
           improsperous
           Government
           had
           continued
           longer
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           had
           not
           entertained
           some
           designs
           apart
           for
           himself
           .
           But
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           dyes
           in
           the
           year
           1578
           ,
           and
           leaves
           his
           Forces
           in
           the
           power
           of
           
             Alexander
             Farneze
          
           Prince
           of
           Parma
           ,
           Son
           to
           that
           Dutchess
           whom
           we
           have
           so
           often
           mentioned
           in
           this
           part
           of
           our
           History
           .
           A
           Prince
           he
           was
           of
           no
           less
           parts
           and
           Military
           Prowess
           ,
           then
           any
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           ;
           but
           of
           a
           better
           and
           more
           equal
           temper
           then
           the
           best
           amongst
           them
           ;
           whereof
           he
           gave
           sufficient
           testimony
           in
           his
           following
           Government
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           confirmed
           (
           after
           the
           Kings
           occasioned
           lingrings
           )
           with
           great
           state
           and
           honour
           :
           For
           having
           regained
           from
           the
           States
           some
           of
           the
           best
           Towns
           of
           which
           they
           had
           possessed
           themselves
           before
           the
           arrival
           of
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           ,
           he
           forced
           them
           to
           a
           necessity
           of
           some
           better
           counsels
           then
           those
           by
           which
           they
           steered
           their
           course
           since
           they
           came
           to
           the
           Helm
           .
           And
           of
           all
           counsels
           none
           seemed
           better
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           Country
           should
           be
           so
           cantoned
           amongst
           several
           Princes
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           being
           ingaged
           to
           defend
           his
           own
           ,
           the
           whole
           might
           be
           preserved
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           To
           this
           end
           it
           had
           been
           advised
           that
           Flanders
           and
           Artois
           should
           return
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           were
           holden
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Kings
           whereof
           the
           Earls
           of
           both
           did
           homage
           in
           the
           times
           foregoing
           .
           The
           Queen
           of
           England
           was
           to
           have
           been
           gratified
           with
           the
           Isles
           of
           Zealand
           ;
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Gueldres
           to
           divert
           to
           the
           next
           Heirs
           of
           it
           ;
           Groning
           and
           Deventer
           to
           be
           incorporated
           with
           the
           
             Hans
             ;
             Holland
          
           and
           Friesland
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           districht
           of
           Vtrecht
           ,
           to
           be
           appropriated
           wholly
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           as
           the
           reward
           of
           his
           deservings
           :
           the
           Brabanters
           to
           a
           new
           Election
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           native
           rights
           :
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Provinces
           to
           remain
           to
           the
           German
           Empire
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           had
           anciently
           Eleired
           .
        
         
           52.
           
           This
           distribution
           I
           confess
           had
           some
           cunning
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           must
           have
           quickly
           brought
           the
           Spanish
           pride
           to
           a
           very
           low
           ebb
           ,
           if
           he
           that
           laid
           the
           plot
           could
           have
           given
           the
           possession
           .
           It
           is
           reported
           that
           when
           the
           Pope
           offered
           the
           Realms
           of
           Naples
           and
           
           Sicily
           to
           King
           Henry
           the
           Third
           ,
           for
           Edmond
           Earl
           of
           Lancaster
           his
           youngest
           Son
           ,
           he
           offered
           them
           on
           such
           hard
           conditions
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           impossible
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           be
           performed
           )
           that
           the
           Kings
           Embassadors
           merrily
           told
           him
           ,
           he
           might
           as
           well
           create
           a
           Kingdom
           in
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           bid
           his
           Master
           climb
           up
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           should
           be
           his
           .
           And
           such
           a
           Lunary
           conceit
           was
           that
           of
           the
           division
           and
           subdivision
           of
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ,
           in
           what
           Calvinian
           head
           soever
           it
           was
           forged
           and
           hammered
           .
           For
           being
           that
           each
           of
           the
           Donces
           was
           to
           conquer
           his
           part
           before
           he
           could
           receive
           any
           benefit
           from
           it
           ,
           the
           device
           was
           not
           like
           to
           procure
           much
           profit
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           who
           was
           already
           in
           possession
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           better
           fortifie
           and
           assure
           himself
           in
           his
           new
           Dominion
           ,
           then
           by
           cutting
           out
           so
           much
           work
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           as
           probably
           might
           keep
           him
           exercised
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           But
           this
           device
           not
           being
           likely
           to
           succeed
           ,
           it
           seemed
           better
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           to
           unite
           the
           Provinces
           under
           his
           command
           into
           a
           Solemn
           League
           and
           Association
           ,
           to
           be
           from
           thenceforth
           called
           the
           
             Perpetual
             Vnion
          
           .
           Which
           League
           ,
           Association
           ,
           or
           perpetual
           Union
           ,
           bears
           date
           at
           Vtrecht
           on
           the
           23
           of
           Ianuary
           1578
           ,
           and
           was
           then
           made
           between
           the
           Provinces
           of
           
             Holland
             ,
             Zealand
             ,
             Guelders
             ,
             Zutphen
             ,
             Vtrecht
             ,
             Friesland
          
           and
           Overyssel
           ,
           with
           their
           Associates
           ,
           called
           ever
           since
           that
           time
           the
           
             Vnited
             Provinces
          
           .
           
           In
           the
           first
           making
           of
           which
           League
           or
           perpetual
           Union
           ,
           it
           was
           provided
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           inseparably
           joyn
           together
           for
           defence
           of
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Liberty
           and
           Religion
           ,
           against
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           .
           But
           it
           was
           cautioned
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           this
           Association
           should
           be
           made
           without
           any
           diminution
           or
           alteration
           of
           the
           particular
           Priviledges
           ,
           Rights
           ,
           Freedoms
           ,
           Exemptions
           ,
           Statutes
           ,
           Customs
           ,
           Uses
           ,
           Preheminencies
           ,
           which
           any
           of
           the
           said
           Towns
           ,
           Provinces
           ,
           Members
           ,
           or
           Inhabitants
           at
           that
           time
           enjoyed
           .
           Liberty
           of
           Religion
           to
           be
           left
           to
           those
           of
           Holland
           and
           Zealand
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           might
           govern
           themselves
           as
           to
           them
           seemed
           good
           :
           and
           such
           a
           Freedom
           left
           to
           those
           of
           other
           Provinces
           ,
           as
           was
           agreed
           on
           at
           the
           Pacification
           made
           at
           Gaunt
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           was
           not
           lawful
           to
           molest
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           any
           manner
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           53.
           
           But
           more
           particularly
           it
           was
           provided
           and
           agreed
           on
           ,
           that
           such
           Controversies
           as
           should
           grow
           between
           the
           said
           Provinces
           ,
           Towns
           ,
           or
           Members
           of
           this
           Union
           ,
           touching
           their
           Priviledges
           ,
           Customs
           ,
           Freedoms
           ,
           &c.
           should
           be
           decided
           by
           the
           ordinary
           course
           of
           Justice
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           amicable
           and
           friendly
           composition
           amongst
           themselves
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           other
           Countries
           ,
           Provinces
           ,
           Members
           or
           Towns
           ,
           whom
           those
           Countries
           did
           no
           way
           concern
           ,
           shall
           in
           any
           part
           meddle
           by
           way
           of
           friendly
           intermission
           tending
           to
           an
           accord
           .
           Which
           caution
           I
           the
           rather
           note
           in
           this
           place
           and
           time
           ,
           because
           we
           may
           perhaps
           look
           back
           upon
           it
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Barnevelt
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           freed
           themselves
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           were
           at
           leisure
           to
           
           infringe
           the
           publick
           Liberties
           ,
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           their
           particular
           Animosities
           against
           one
           another
           .
           But
           to
           proceed
           :
           this
           Union
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           more
           advantagious
           unto
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           then
           the
           general
           League
           ;
           so
           was
           it
           afterwards
           more
           cordially
           affected
           by
           her
           ,
           when
           their
           necessities
           inforced
           them
           to
           cast
           themselves
           and
           their
           Estates
           upon
           her
           protection
           .
           But
           these
           proceedings
           so
           exasperated
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           that
           he
           proscribed
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           by
           his
           publick
           Edict
           ,
           bearing
           date
           Iune
           18.
           1581.
           
           
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Prince
           prevailed
           so
           far
           upon
           those
           of
           the
           Union
           ,
           as
           to
           declare
           by
           publick
           Instrument
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           many
           violations
           of
           their
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           had
           forfeited
           his
           Estate
           and
           Interest
           in
           the
           several
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           they
           did
           renounce
           all
           manner
           of
           fidelity
           and
           obedience
           to
           him
           .
           Which
           Instrument
           bears
           date
           on
           the
           twenty
           sixth
           of
           Iuly
           then
           next
           following
           .
           Upon
           the
           publishing
           whereof
           ,
           they
           brake
           in
           pieces
           all
           the
           Seals
           ,
           Signets
           ,
           and
           Counter-signets
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ;
           appointed
           others
           to
           be
           made
           by
           the
           States
           General
           ;
           for
           dispatch
           of
           such
           business
           as
           concerned
           the
           Vnion
           or
           Confederation
           ;
           requiring
           all
           subjects
           to
           renounce
           their
           Oaths
           to
           the
           said
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           a
           new
           Oath
           of
           Fidelity
           to
           the
           general
           Estates
           ,
           against
           the
           said
           King
           and
           his
           adherents
           :
           the
           like
           done
           also
           by
           all
           Governours
           ,
           Superintendents
           ,
           Chancellors
           ,
           Councellors
           ,
           and
           other
           Officers
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           had
           before
           drawn
           the
           Sword
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           now
           they
           throw
           away
           the
           Scabberd
           .
           For
           to
           what
           end
           could
           this
           action
           aim
           at
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           the
           breach
           irreparable
           between
           them
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           swell
           the
           injury
           so
           high
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           future
           pardon
           ?
           And
           when
           men
           once
           are
           brought
           unto
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           they
           must
           resolve
           to
           fight
           it
           out
           to
           the
           very
           last
           ,
           and
           either
           carry
           away
           the
           ●arland
           as
           a
           signe
           of
           Victory
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           live
           like
           Slaves
           ,
           or
           dye
           like
           Traytors
           .
           But
           this
           was
           done
           according
           to
           Calvins
           Doctrine
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Institutes
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           gives
           to
           the
           Estates
           of
           each
           several
           Country
           such
           a
           Coercive
           Power
           over
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           as
           the
           Ephori
           had
           exercised
           over
           the
           Kings
           of
           Sparta
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Roman
             Tribunes
          
           sometimes
           put
           in
           practice
           against
           the
           Consuls
           .
           And
           more
           then
           so
           ,
           he
           doth
           condemn
           them
           of
           a
           betraying
           of
           the
           Peoples
           Liberty
           ,
           whereof
           they
           are
           made
           Guardians
           by
           Gods
           own
           appointment
           (
           so
           he
           saith
           at
           least
           )
           if
           they
           restrain
           not
           Kings
           when
           they
           play
           the
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           want
           only
           insult
           upon
           ,
           or
           oppress
           the
           Subjects
           .
           So
           great
           a
           Master
           could
           not
           but
           meet
           with
           some
           apt
           Scholars
           in
           the
           Schools
           of
           Politie
           ,
           who
           would
           reduce
           his
           Rules
           to
           practice
           ,
           and
           justifie
           their
           practice
           by
           such
           great
           Authority
           .
        
         
           54.
           
           But
           notwithstanding
           the
           unseasonable
           publication
           of
           such
           an
           unprecedented
           sentence
           ,
           few
           of
           the
           Provinces
           fell
           off
           from
           the
           Kings
           obedience
           ;
           and
           such
           strong
           Towns
           as
           still
           remained
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           were
           either
           forced
           unto
           their
           duty
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           hard
           put
           to
           it
           by
           the
           Prince
           of
           Parma
           .
           To
           keep
           
           whom
           busied
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           be
           in
           a
           capacity
           of
           troubling
           his
           Affairs
           in
           Holland
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           puts
           the
           Brabanders
           (
           whose
           priviledges
           would
           best
           bear
           it
           )
           to
           a
           new
           Election
           :
           And
           who
           more
           fit
           to
           be
           the
           man
           then
           Francis
           Duke
           of
           Anjou
           ,
           Brother
           to
           Henry
           the
           Third
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           no
           small
           possibility
           of
           attaining
           to
           the
           Marriage
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ?
           Assisted
           by
           the
           Naval
           power
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           Land-Forces
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           What
           Prince
           was
           able
           to
           oppose
           him
           ?
           and
           what
           power
           to
           withstand
           him
           ?
           The
           young
           Duke
           passing
           over
           into
           England
           ,
           found
           there
           an
           entertainment
           so
           agreeable
           to
           all
           expectations
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           was
           seen
           to
           put
           a
           Ring
           upon
           one
           of
           his
           Fingers
           ;
           which
           being
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           pledge
           of
           a
           future
           Marriage
           ,
           the
           news
           thereof
           posted
           presently
           to
           the
           
             Low
             Countries
          
           by
           the
           Lord
           Aldegund
           who
           was
           then
           present
           at
           the
           Court
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           welcomed
           both
           in
           Antwerp
           and
           other
           places
           with
           all
           signes
           of
           joy
           ,
           and
           celebrated
           by
           discharging
           of
           all
           the
           Ordnance
           both
           on
           the
           Walls
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           Ships
           as
           then
           lay
           on
           the
           River
           .
           After
           which
           triumph
           comes
           the
           Duke
           ,
           accompanied
           by
           some
           great
           Lords
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           is
           invested
           solemnly
           by
           the
           Estates
           of
           those
           Countries
           ,
           in
           the
           Dukedoms
           of
           Brabant
           and
           Limburg
           ,
           the
           Marquisate
           of
           the
           holy
           Empire
           ,
           and
           the
           Lordship
           of
           Machlin
           :
           which
           action
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           carryed
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Consistorian
           Calvinists
           ;
           for
           besides
           that
           it
           agreeth
           so
           well
           with
           their
           common
           Principles
           ,
           they
           were
           grown
           very
           strong
           in
           Antwerp
           ,
           where
           Philip
           Lord
           of
           Aldegund
           ,
           a
           profest
           Calvinian
           ,
           was
           Deputy
           for
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           also
           in
           most
           Towns
           of
           consequence
           in
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Brabant
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Romish
           party
           was
           reduced
           to
           such
           a
           low
           estate
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           freely
           exercise
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           but
           onely
           as
           it
           was
           indulged
           unto
           them
           by
           Duke
           Francis
           ,
           their
           new-made
           Soveraign
           ,
           upon
           condition
           of
           taking
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           abdicating
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ;
           the
           grant
           of
           which
           permission
           had
           been
           vain
           and
           of
           no
           significancie
           ,
           if
           at
           that
           time
           they
           could
           have
           freely
           exercised
           the
           same
           without
           it
           .
           But
           whosoever
           they
           were
           that
           concurred
           most
           powerfully
           in
           conferring
           this
           new
           honour
           on
           him
           ,
           he
           quickly
           found
           that
           they
           had
           given
           him
           nothing
           but
           an
           airy
           Title
           ,
           keeping
           all
           power
           unto
           themselves
           :
           So
           that
           upon
           the
           matter
           he
           was
           nothing
           but
           an
           honourable
           Servant
           ,
           and
           bound
           to
           execute
           the
           commands
           of
           his
           mighty
           Masters
           .
           In
           time
           perhaps
           he
           might
           have
           wrought
           himself
           to
           a
           greater
           power
           ;
           but
           being
           young
           ,
           and
           ill
           advised
           ,
           he
           rashly
           enterprised
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Antwerp
           ;
           of
           which
           being
           frustrated
           by
           the
           miscarriage
           of
           his
           plot
           ,
           he
           returned
           ingloriously
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           soon
           after
           dyes
           .
        
         
           55.
           
           And
           now
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           is
           come
           to
           play
           his
           last
           part
           on
           the
           publick
           Theatre
           :
           his
           winding
           Wit
           had
           hitherto
           preserved
           his
           Provinces
           in
           some
           terms
           of
           peace
           ,
           by
           keeping
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           exercised
           by
           the
           General
           States
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           
           Parma
           no
           less
           busied
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Anjou
           ;
           nor
           was
           there
           any
           hope
           of
           recovering
           Holland
           and
           Zealand
           to
           the
           Kings
           obedience
           ,
           but
           either
           by
           open
           force
           ,
           or
           some
           secret
           practice
           ;
           the
           first
           whereof
           appeared
           not
           possible
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           ignoble
           .
           But
           the
           necessity
           of
           removing
           him
           by
           what
           means
           soever
           ,
           prevailed
           at
           last
           above
           all
           sence
           and
           terms
           of
           Honour
           .
           And
           thereupon
           a
           desperate
           young
           Fellow
           is
           ingaged
           to
           murther
           him
           ;
           which
           he
           attempted
           by
           discharging
           a
           Pistol
           in
           his
           face
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           at
           Antwerp
           attending
           on
           the
           Duke
           of
           Anjou
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           hardly
           escaped
           with
           life
           .
           But
           being
           recovered
           of
           that
           blow
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           long
           after
           shot
           with
           three
           poyson
           Bullets
           by
           one
           
             Balthasar
             Gerard
          
           a
           Burgundian
           born
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           lately
           taken
           into
           his
           service
           :
           which
           murder
           was
           committed
           at
           Delph
           in
           Holland
           ,
           on
           the
           10
           of
           Iune
           1584
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           lived
           but
           fifty
           years
           ,
           and
           some
           months
           over
           .
           He
           left
           behind
           him
           three
           Sons
           ,
           by
           as
           many
           Wives
           .
           On
           Anne
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Maximilian
           of
           Egmont
           Earl
           of
           Bucen
           ,
           he
           begat
           Philip
           Earl
           of
           Bucen
           his
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           after
           his
           decease
           .
           By
           Anne
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Maurice
           Duke
           Elector
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           he
           was
           Father
           of
           
             Grave
             Maurice
          
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           age
           of
           eighteen
           years
           was
           made
           Commander
           General
           of
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           States
           United
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Philip
           his
           Elder
           Brother
           ,
           succeeded
           him
           in
           all
           his
           Titles
           and
           Estates
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           by
           his
           fourth
           Wife
           Lovise
           Daughter
           of
           
             Gasper
             Colligny
          
           great
           Admiral
           of
           France
           (
           for
           of
           his
           third
           ,
           being
           a
           Daughter
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Montpensier
           ,
           he
           had
           never
           a
           Son
           )
           he
           was
           the
           Father
           of
           Prince
           
             Henry
             Frederick
          
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           year
           1625
           became
           Successor
           unto
           his
           Brother
           in
           all
           his
           Lands
           ,
           Titles
           ,
           and
           Commands
           .
           Which
           Henry
           by
           a
           Daughter
           of
           the
           Count
           of
           Solmes
           ,
           was
           Father
           of
           William
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           who
           married
           the
           Princess
           Mary
           ,
           Eldest
           Daughter
           of
           King
           Charles
           the
           second
           Monarch
           of
           great
           Britain
           :
           And
           departing
           this
           life
           in
           the
           flower
           of
           his
           youth
           and
           expectations
           ,
           Anno
           1650
           ,
           he
           left
           his
           Wife
           with
           Childe
           of
           a
           Post-humous
           Son
           ,
           who
           after
           was
           baptized
           by
           the
           name
           of
           William
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           the
           onely
           surviving
           hope
           of
           that
           famous
           and
           illustrious
           Family
           .
        
         
           56.
           
           But
           to
           return
           again
           to
           the
           former
           William
           ,
           
           whom
           we
           left
           weltring
           in
           his
           bloud
           at
           Delph
           in
           Holland
           :
           He
           was
           a
           man
           of
           great
           possessions
           and
           Estates
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           soul
           too
           large
           for
           so
           great
           a
           Fortune
           :
           For
           besides
           the
           Principality
           of
           Orange
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           County
           of
           Nassaw
           in
           Germany
           ,
           he
           was
           possessed
           in
           right
           of
           his
           first
           Wife
           of
           the
           Earldom
           of
           Bucen
           in
           Gelderland
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           the
           Town
           and
           Territories
           of
           Lerdame
           and
           Iselstine
           in
           Holland
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           own
           Patrimonial
           Right
           ,
           was
           Lord
           of
           the
           strong
           Towns
           and
           goodly
           Signories
           of
           
             Breda
             ,
             Grave
          
           and
           Diest
           ,
           in
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Brabant
           .
           In
           the
           right
           of
           which
           last
           Lordship
           ,
           he
           was
           Burgrave
           of
           Antwerp
           .
           He
           was
           also
           Marquess
           of
           Vere
           and
           Vlushing
           ,
           with
           some
           jurisdiction
           over
           both
           ,
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Walcheren
           ;
           by
           Charles
           the
           Fifth
           made
           Knight
           of
           the
           Golden
           Fleece
           ,
           and
           by
           King
           Philip
           Governour
           of
           
             Holland
             ,
             Zealand
          
           ,
           and
           
           the
           County
           of
           Burgundy
           .
           All
           which
           he
           might
           have
           peaceably
           enjoyed
           with
           content
           and
           honour
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           Duke
           of
           Areschot
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           of
           the
           like
           Nobility
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           aimed
           onely
           at
           a
           personal
           or
           private
           greatness
           .
           But
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           his
           thoughts
           carryed
           him
           to
           a
           higher
           pitch
           ,
           and
           that
           perceiving
           what
           a
           general
           hatred
           was
           born
           by
           the
           Low
           Country-men
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           no
           impossible
           thing
           to
           dispossess
           them
           at
           the
           last
           of
           all
           those
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           some
           of
           them
           for
           himself
           .
           And
           he
           had
           put
           fair
           for
           it
           ,
           had
           not
           death
           prevented
           him
           ,
           by
           which
           his
           life
           and
           projects
           were
           cut
           off
           together
           .
           For
           compassing
           which
           projects
           ,
           he
           made
           use
           of
           that
           Religion
           which
           best
           served
           his
           turn
           :
           being
           bred
           a
           Lutheran
           by
           his
           Father
           ,
           he
           profest
           himself
           a
           Romanist
           under
           Charles
           the
           Fifth
           ;
           and
           after
           finding
           the
           Calvinians
           the
           more
           likely
           men
           to
           advance
           his
           purposes
           ,
           he
           declared
           himself
           chiefly
           in
           their
           favour
           ,
           though
           he
           permitted
           other
           Sects
           and
           Sectaries
           to
           grow
           up
           with
           them
           ;
           in
           which
           respect
           he
           openly
           opposed
           all
           Treaties
           ,
           Overtures
           ,
           and
           Propositions
           ,
           looking
           towards
           a
           peace
           ,
           which
           might
           not
           come
           accompanied
           with
           such
           a
           liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           ,
           as
           he
           knew
           well
           could
           never
           be
           admitted
           by
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Catholick
           King.
           But
           the
           Calvinians
           of
           all
           others
           were
           most
           dear
           unto
           him
           .
           By
           his
           encouragement
           ,
           the
           Belgick
           Confession
           was
           drawn
           up
           and
           agreed
           upon
           1567.
           
           By
           his
           countenance
           ,
           being
           then
           Burgrave
           and
           Governour
           of
           Antwerp
           (
           as
           before
           is
           said
           )
           they
           set
           up
           their
           Consistory
           in
           that
           City
           ,
           as
           afterwards
           in
           many
           others
           of
           the
           Dukedome
           of
           Brabant
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           favour
           they
           attained
           unto
           such
           Authority
           ,
           and
           took
           such
           deep
           root
           in
           
             Holland
             ,
             Zealand
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Provinces
           under
           his
           command
           ,
           that
           they
           prevailed
           in
           fine
           over
           all
           Religious
           Sects
           and
           Sectaries
           which
           are
           therein
           tolerated
           .
        
         
           57.
           
           And
           that
           they
           might
           the
           better
           be
           enabled
           to
           retain
           that
           power
           which
           under
           him
           they
           had
           acquired
           ,
           they
           were
           resolved
           not
           to
           return
           again
           to
           their
           first
           obedience
           ,
           which
           they
           conceived
           so
           inconsistent
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           destructive
           of
           it
           :
           To
           this
           end
           they
           commit
           the
           Government
           to
           some
           few
           amongst
           them
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Estates
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           govern
           all
           affairs
           which
           concerned
           the
           publick
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           like
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Switzers
           ;
           so
           much
           the
           more
           agreeable
           to
           them
           ,
           because
           it
           came
           more
           neer
           to
           that
           form
           or
           Polity
           which
           they
           had
           erected
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           in
           this
           posture
           they
           will
           stand
           as
           long
           as
           they
           can
           ;
           which
           if
           they
           found
           themselves
           unable
           to
           continue
           with
           any
           comfort
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           needs
           must
           have
           a
           Prince
           ,
           they
           will
           submit
           themselves
           to
           the
           French
           and
           English
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           the
           Dane
           ;
           to
           any
           rather
           then
           their
           own
           .
           And
           to
           this
           point
           it
           came
           at
           last
           ;
           for
           the
           Prince
           of
           Parma
           so
           prevailed
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           taking
           of
           Gaunt
           and
           Bruges
           ,
           he
           had
           reduced
           all
           Flanders
           to
           the
           Kings
           obedience
           ,
           brought
           Antwerp
           unto
           terms
           of
           yeilding
           ,
           and
           carried
           on
           the
           War
           to
           the
           Walls
           of
           Vtrecht
           .
           In
           which
           extremity
           they
           offered
           themselves
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ;
           
           but
           his
           affairs
           were
           so
           perplexed
           by
           the
           Hugonots
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Guisian
           Faction
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           in
           a
           fit
           capacity
           to
           accept
           the
           offer
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           they
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ;
           not
           as
           before
           ,
           to
           take
           them
           into
           her
           protection
           ,
           but
           to
           accept
           them
           for
           her
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           acceptance
           might
           appear
           with
           some
           shew
           of
           justice
           ,
           they
           insist
           on
           her
           descent
           from
           Philip
           Wife
           to
           King
           Edward
           the
           Third
           ,
           Sister
           ,
           and
           some
           say
           Heir
           of
           William
           the
           Third
           ,
           Earl
           of
           
             Holland
             ,
             Haynalt
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Which
           Philip
           ,
           if
           she
           were
           the
           Eldest
           Daughter
           of
           the
           said
           Earl
           William
           (
           as
           by
           their
           Agents
           was
           pretended
           )
           then
           was
           the
           Queens
           Title
           better
           then
           that
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           which
           was
           derived
           from
           Margaret
           the
           other
           Sister
           :
           Or
           granting
           that
           Philip
           was
           the
           younger
           ;
           yet
           on
           the
           failer
           ,
           or
           other
           legal
           interruption
           of
           the
           Line
           of
           Margaret
           ,
           (
           which
           seemed
           to
           be
           the
           case
           before
           them
           )
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           might
           put
           in
           for
           the
           next
           Succession
           :
           and
           though
           the
           Queen
           upon
           very
           good
           reasons
           and
           considerations
           refused
           the
           Soveraignty
           of
           those
           Countries
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           without
           very
           great
           injury
           to
           publick
           justice
           be
           accepted
           by
           her
           ;
           yet
           so
           far
           she
           gave
           way
           to
           her
           own
           fears
           ,
           the
           ambition
           of
           some
           great
           persons
           who
           were
           near
           unto
           her
           ,
           and
           the
           pretended
           Zeal
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           she
           admitted
           them
           at
           the
           last
           into
           her
           protection
           .
        
         
           58.
           
           The
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           was
           at
           that
           time
           of
           greatest
           power
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           great
           favourer
           of
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ,
           and
           eagerly
           affecting
           to
           see
           himself
           in
           the
           head
           of
           an
           Army
           ,
           sollicited
           the
           affair
           with
           all
           care
           and
           cunning
           ;
           and
           it
           succeeded
           answerably
           to
           his
           hopes
           and
           wishes
           .
           The
           Queen
           consents
           to
           take
           them
           into
           her
           protection
           ,
           to
           raise
           an
           Army
           of
           five
           thousand
           Foot
           and
           one
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           to
           put
           it
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           a
           sufficient
           and
           experienced
           General
           ,
           and
           to
           maintain
           it
           in
           her
           pay
           till
           the
           War
           were
           ended
           .
           And
           it
           was
           condescended
           to
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           the
           Towns
           of
           Brill
           and
           Vlushing
           ,
           with
           the
           Fort
           of
           Ramekins
           ,
           should
           be
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           English
           ;
           that
           the
           Governour
           whom
           the
           Queen
           should
           appoint
           over
           the
           Garrisons
           ,
           together
           with
           two
           other
           persons
           of
           her
           nomination
           ,
           should
           have
           place
           and
           suffrage
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           the
           States
           United
           ;
           that
           all
           their
           own
           Forces
           should
           be
           ranged
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           English
           General
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           States
           should
           make
           no
           peace
           without
           her
           consent
           .
           By
           which
           transaction
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           onely
           totally
           withdraw
           themselves
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           but
           suffered
           the
           English
           to
           possess
           the
           Gates
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           imbar
           all
           Trade
           ,
           shut
           out
           all
           Supplies
           ,
           and
           hold
           them
           unto
           such
           conditions
           as
           they
           pleased
           to
           give
           them
           .
           But
           any
           Yoke
           appeared
           more
           tolerable
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ;
           and
           any
           Prince
           more
           welcome
           to
           them
           ,
           then
           he
           to
           whom
           both
           God
           and
           Nature
           had
           made
           them
           subject
           .
           According
           unto
           which
           agreement
           ,
           Vlushing
           is
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Sir
           
             Philip
             Sidney
          
           ,
           the
           English
           Army
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           ;
           and
           (
           which
           
           is
           more
           then
           was
           agreed
           on
           )
           an
           absolute
           Authority
           over
           all
           Provinces
           is
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           glorious
           Titles
           of
           Governour
           and
           Captain-General
           of
           
             Holland
             ,
             Zealand
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           States
           United
           :
           which
           how
           it
           did
           displease
           the
           Queen
           ;
           what
           course
           was
           took
           to
           mitigate
           and
           appease
           her
           anger
           ;
           what
           happened
           in
           the
           war
           ,
           betwixt
           him
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Parma
           ;
           and
           what
           cross
           Capers
           betwixt
           him
           and
           the
           States
           themselves
           ,
           is
           not
           my
           purpose
           to
           relate
           .
           It
           is
           sufficient
           that
           we
           have
           presented
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           Reader
           ,
           upon
           what
           principles
           the
           Netherlands
           were
           first
           embroyled
           ,
           whose
           hands
           they
           were
           by
           which
           the
           Altars
           were
           prophaned
           ,
           the
           Images
           defaced
           ,
           Religious
           Houses
           rifled
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           ruinated
           :
           And
           finally
           ,
           by
           what
           party
           ,
           and
           by
           whose
           strange
           practices
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           was
           totally
           devested
           of
           all
           those
           Provinces
           ,
           which
           since
           have
           cast
           themselves
           into
           the
           form
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           59.
           
           Which
           being
           thus
           shortly
           laid
           together
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           Politicks
           ,
           we
           must
           look
           back
           and
           take
           another
           view
           of
           them
           in
           their
           Ecclesiasticks
           .
           In
           which
           we
           shall
           finde
           them
           run
           as
           cross
           to
           all
           Antiquity
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           to
           Order
           and
           good
           Government
           in
           their
           former
           Actings
           .
           And
           the
           first
           thing
           we
           meet
           with
           of
           a
           Church-concernment
           ,
           was
           the
           publishing
           of
           their
           Confession
           of
           their
           Faith
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           Anno
           1565
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           (
           as
           many
           national
           and
           provincial
           Churches
           had
           done
           before
           )
           but
           differing
           in
           many
           great
           points
           from
           that
           of
           Ausberg
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           less
           acceptable
           unto
           the
           Lutheran
           party
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           distasteful
           to
           the
           Romish
           .
           In
           which
           Confession
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           they
           must
           hold
           forth
           a
           parity
           of
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           they
           had
           not
           else
           come
           up
           to
           the
           Example
           and
           designe
           of
           the
           Mother-City
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           lay
           all
           flat
           and
           level
           in
           the
           publick
           Government
           :
           For
           in
           the
           XXXI
           Article
           a
           it
           is
           said
           expresly
           ,
           that
           for
           as
           much
           as
           concerns
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Word
           ,
           in
           what
           place
           soever
           they
           shall
           execute
           that
           Sacred
           Calling
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           of
           them
           to
           enjoy
           the
           same
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ,
           as
           being
           all
           of
           them
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           onely
           Universal
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           Head
           of
           his
           Body
           which
           is
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           was
           declared
           to
           be
           most
           agreeable
           to
           that
           Sacred
           and
           Spiritual
           Polity
           by
           God
           prescribed
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           that
           a
           Consistory
           ,
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           Senate
           should
           be
           Ordained
           in
           every
           Church
           ,
           consisting
           of
           
             Pastors
             ,
             Elders
          
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           b
           to
           whose
           charge
           and
           care
           it
           should
           belong
           ,
           that
           true
           Religion
           be
           preserved
           ▪
           sound
           Doctrine
           preached
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           vitious
           and
           lewd
           livers
           should
           be
           restrained
           and
           punished
           by
           the
           Churches
           Censures
           .
           For
           turning
           which
           Aerian
           Doctrines
           into
           use
           and
           practice
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           only
           animate
           all
           Orders
           and
           Degrees
           of
           men
           not
           to
           admit
           their
           new
           Bishops
           where
           they
           were
           not
           setled
           ,
           or
           to
           expel
           them
           where
           they
           were
           ;
           but
           alienated
           and
           dismembred
           all
           such
           Lands
           and
           Rents
           by
           which
           they
           were
           to
           be
           maintained
           .
           This
           they
           conceived
           the
           readiest
           way
           
           to
           make
           sure
           work
           with
           them
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           maintainance
           was
           gone
           ,
           the
           Calling
           was
           not
           like
           to
           hold
           up
           long
           after
           .
           And
           this
           being
           done
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           first
           set
           up
           their
           Consistories
           in
           Antwerp
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           Cities
           in
           which
           they
           were
           considerable
           for
           power
           and
           number
           ;
           so
           by
           degrees
           they
           set
           up
           their
           Presbyteries
           in
           the
           lesser
           Towns
           ,
           which
           they
           united
           into
           Classes
           ,
           and
           ranged
           those
           Classes
           into
           National
           and
           Provincial
           Synods
           :
           In
           which
           they
           made
           such
           Laws
           and
           Canons
           (
           if
           some
           of
           their
           irregular
           Constitutions
           may
           deserve
           that
           name
           )
           as
           utterly
           subverted
           the
           whole
           Frame
           of
           the
           ancient
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           drew
           unto
           themselves
           the
           managery
           of
           all
           Affairs
           which
           concerned
           Religion
           .
        
         
           60.
           
           But
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           supposed
           therein
           to
           derogate
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           they
           are
           content
           to
           give
           him
           a
           coercive
           power
           in
           some
           matters
           which
           were
           meerly
           Civil
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           plain
           terms
           condemn
           the
           Anabaptists
           for
           seditious
           persons
           ,
           Enemies
           to
           all
           good
           Order
           and
           publick
           Government
           .
           But
           then
           they
           clog
           him
           with
           some
           Duties
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           to
           be
           subservient
           to
           their
           own
           designs
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           a
           ,
           the
           countenancing
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Ministry
           ;
           removing
           all
           Idolatry
           from
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           ruinating
           and
           destroying
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           And
           what
           they
           meant
           by
           Antichrist
           ,
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacred
           Ministry
           ,
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           without
           the
           help
           of
           a
           Commentary
           .
           Which
           Duties
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           shall
           discharge
           with
           care
           and
           diligence
           ,
           he
           would
           ease
           them
           of
           much
           labour
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           they
           meant
           to
           take
           upon
           themselves
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           they
           must
           no
           longer
           stay
           his
           leisure
           ,
           nor
           expect
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           put
           their
           own
           hands
           unto
           the
           work
           :
           and
           so
           it
           was
           delivered
           for
           good
           Doctrine
           by
           Snecanus
           ,
           a
           Divine
           of
           West-Friesland
           ,
           for
           which
           see
           lib.
           8.
           num
           .
           23.
           
           Which
           though
           it
           be
           the
           general
           Doctrine
           of
           all
           the
           party
           ,
           yet
           never
           was
           it
           preached
           more
           plainly
           then
           by
           Cleselius
           a
           Calvinian
           of
           Rotterdam
           ,
           who
           openly
           maintained
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Magistrates
           took
           no
           care
           to
           reform
           the
           Church
           ,
           c
           that
           then
           it
           did
           belong
           to
           the
           common
           people
           :
           And
           they
           ,
           as
           he
           informs
           us
           ,
           were
           obliged
           to
           do
           it
           even
           by
           force
           and
           violence
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           shedding
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           but
           their
           Brethrens
           blood
           d
           .
           So
           principled
           ,
           it
           could
           be
           no
           marvail
           if
           they
           turned
           out
           the
           Bishops
           to
           make
           room
           for
           their
           own
           Presbyteries
           ,
           defaced
           all
           Churches
           that
           retained
           any
           thing
           in
           them
           of
           the
           old
           Idolatries
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           pulled
           down
           even
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           when
           his
           advancing
           did
           not
           stand
           with
           their
           ends
           and
           purposes
           .
           
             Flacius
             Ilyricus
          
           ,
           the
           founder
           of
           the
           Stiff
           or
           Rigid
           Lutherans
           ,
           had
           led
           the
           way
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           last
           particular
           :
           By
           whom
           it
           was
           held
           forth
           for
           a
           Rule
           in
           all
           Church-Reformations
           ,
           e
           that
           Princes
           should
           be
           rather
           terrified
           with
           the
           fear
           of
           Tumults
           ,
           then
           any
           thing
           which
           seemed
           to
           savour
           of
           Idolatry
           or
           Superstition
           should
           either
           be
           tolerated
           or
           connived
           at
           for
           quietness-sake
           .
           Concurring
           with
           him
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           in
           his
           Doctrines
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           
           Grace
           ,
           Freewil
           ,
           and
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           they
           were
           the
           better
           fitted
           to
           pursue
           his
           Principles
           in
           opposition
           unto
           all
           Authority
           ,
           by
           which
           their
           Councils
           were
           controuled
           ,
           or
           their
           Power
           restrained
           .
           And
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           the
           publishing
           of
           their
           Confession
           with
           these
           Heads
           and
           Articles
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           onely
           justifie
           their
           exorbitancies
           in
           the
           time
           then
           past
           ,
           but
           made
           provision
           for
           themselves
           in
           the
           times
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           61.
           
           In
           such
           other
           points
           of
           their
           Confession
           as
           were
           meerly
           doctrinal
           ,
           and
           differing
           from
           the
           general
           current
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           they
           shew
           themselves
           for
           the
           most
           part
           to
           be
           Anti-Lutheran
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Zuinglians
           in
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Holy
           Supper
           ,
           and
           Calvinists
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Predestination
           .
           In
           which
           last
           point
           ,
           they
           have
           exprest
           the
           Article
           in
           such
           modest
           terms
           ,
           as
           may
           make
           it
           capable
           of
           an
           Orthodox
           and
           sober
           meaning
           :
           For
           presupposing
           all
           mankinde
           by
           the
           Fall
           of
           Adam
           to
           be
           involved
           by
           Gods
           just
           judgement
           in
           the
           Gulph
           of
           Perdition
           ,
           they
           make
           them
           onely
           to
           be
           a
           predestinate
           to
           eternal
           life
           ,
           whom
           God
           by
           his
           eternal
           and
           immutable
           counsel
           hath
           elected
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           separated
           from
           the
           rest
           by
           the
           said
           Election
           .
           But
           when
           the
           differences
           were
           broken
           out
           betwixt
           them
           and
           such
           of
           their
           Brethren
           which
           commonly
           past
           amongst
           them
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Remonstrants
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           pretended
           by
           the
           said
           Remonstrants
           that
           the
           Article
           stood
           as
           fair
           to
           them
           as
           the
           opposite
           party
           ;
           the
           words
           were
           then
           restrained
           to
           a
           narrower
           sence
           then
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           expression
           could
           literally
           and
           Grammatically
           comport
           withal
           .
           It
           was
           then
           pleaded
           ,
           that
           they
           onely
           were
           to
           expound
           the
           Article
           ,
           who
           had
           contributed
           their
           assistance
           to
           the
           making
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           did
           appear
           by
           the
           succession
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           from
           the
           first
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           no
           other
           method
           of
           Predestination
           had
           been
           taught
           amongst
           them
           ,
           then
           as
           it
           was
           maintained
           by
           Calvin
           and
           his
           Followers
           in
           their
           publick
           Writings
           ;
           under
           which
           name
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           
           Beza's
           judgement
           which
           embraced
           the
           Supralapsarian
           way
           desired
           to
           be
           comprehended
           ;
           so
           did
           they
           severally
           pretend
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Confession
           did
           either
           countenance
           their
           Doctrines
           ,
           or
           not
           contradict
           them
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           it
           was
           made
           as
           plainly
           to
           appear
           ,
           that
           such
           of
           their
           first
           Reformers
           as
           were
           of
           the
           old
           Lutheran
           stamp
           ,
           and
           had
           precedencie
           of
           time
           before
           those
           that
           followed
           Calvins
           judgement
           ,
           imbraced
           the
           Melancthonian
           way
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           and
           looked
           upon
           all
           such
           as
           Innovators
           in
           the
           publick
           Doctrines
           ,
           who
           taught
           otherwise
           of
           it
           .
           By
           them
           it
           was
           declared
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           year
           1530
           ,
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           was
           admitted
           into
           the
           Neighbouring
           Country
           of
           East-Friesland
           under
           Enno
           the
           First
           ,
           upon
           the
           Preaching
           of
           
             Harding
             Bergius
          
           a
           Lutheran
           Divine
           of
           great
           Fame
           and
           Learning
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           Reformers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Embden
           ,
           a
           Town
           of
           most
           note
           in
           all
           that
           Earldom
           ;
           that
           from
           him
           
             Clemens
             Martini
          
           took
           those
           Principles
           ,
           which
           he
           afterwards
           propagated
           in
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ;
           that
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           had
           been
           publickly
           maintained
           
           in
           a
           Book
           called
           
             Odegus
             Laicorum
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Lay
             mans
             Guide
          
           ,
           published
           by
           
             Anastatius
             Velluanus
             ,
             Anno
          
           1554
           ,
           which
           was
           ten
           years
           before
           the
           French
           Preachers
           had
           obtruded
           on
           them
           this
           Confession
           ;
           that
           the
           said
           Book
           was
           much
           commended
           by
           
             Henricus
             Antonides
          
           ,
           Divinity-Reader
           in
           the
           University
           of
           Franeka
           ;
           that
           notwithstanding
           this
           Confession
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           successively
           in
           the
           whole
           Province
           of
           Vtrecht
           adhered
           unto
           their
           former
           Doctrines
           ,
           not
           looked
           on
           for
           so
           doing
           as
           the
           less
           reformed
           ;
           that
           
             Gallicus
             Snecanus
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           great
           fame
           for
           his
           Parts
           and
           Piety
           in
           the
           County
           of
           West-Friesland
           ,
           esteemed
           no
           otherwise
           of
           those
           which
           were
           of
           Calvins
           judgement
           in
           the
           points
           disputed
           ,
           then
           as
           of
           Innovators
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           had
           been
           first
           received
           amongst
           them
           ;
           that
           
             Iohannes
             Isbrandi
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           old
           Professors
           of
           Rotterdam
           ,
           did
           openly
           declare
           himself
           to
           be
           an
           Anti-Calvinian
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           like
           was
           done
           by
           Holmannus
           Professor
           of
           Leiden
           ,
           by
           
             Cornelius
             Meinardi
          
           ,
           and
           
             Cornelius
             Wiggeri
          
           ,
           men
           of
           principal
           esteem
           in
           their
           times
           and
           places
           .
           Which
           I
           have
           noted
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           because
           it
           must
           be
           in
           and
           about
           these
           times
           ,
           namely
           before
           the
           year
           1585
           ,
           in
           which
           most
           of
           these
           men
           lived
           and
           writ
           who
           are
           here
           remembred
           .
           What
           else
           was
           done
           in
           the
           pursuance
           of
           this
           controversie
           between
           the
           parties
           ,
           will
           fall
           more
           properly
           under
           consideration
           in
           the
           last
           part
           of
           this
           History
           ,
           and
           there
           we
           shall
           hear
           further
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           62.
           
           Next
           ,
           look
           upon
           them
           in
           their
           Tacticks
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           finde
           them
           as
           professed
           Enemies
           to
           all
           publick
           Liturgies
           and
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Calvinian
           Brethren
           .
           They
           thought
           there
           was
           no
           speedier
           way
           to
           destroy
           the
           Mass
           ,
           then
           by
           abolishing
           the
           Missals
           ;
           nor
           any
           fitter
           means
           to
           exercise
           their
           own
           gifts
           in
           the
           acts
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           then
           by
           suppressing
           all
           such
           Forms
           as
           seemed
           to
           put
           a
           restraint
           upon
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Onely
           they
           fell
           upon
           the
           humour
           of
           translating
           
             Davids
             Psalms
          
           into
           Dutch
           Meter
           ,
           and
           caused
           them
           to
           be
           sung
           in
           their
           Congregations
           ,
           as
           the
           
             French
             Psalms
          
           of
           Marrots
           and
           
           Beza's
           Meter
           were
           in
           most
           Churches
           of
           that
           people
           .
           By
           which
           it
           seems
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           sing
           by
           the
           Book
           ,
           though
           they
           prayed
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           as
           if
           their
           singing
           by
           the
           Book
           in
           set
           Tunes
           and
           Numbers
           ,
           imposed
           not
           as
           great
           a
           restraint
           upon
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           acts
           of
           Praising
           ,
           as
           reading
           out
           of
           Book
           in
           the
           acts
           of
           Praying
           .
           But
           they
           knew
           well
           the
           influence
           which
           Musick
           hath
           on
           the
           souls
           of
           Men
           :
           And
           therefore
           though
           they
           had
           suppressed
           the
           old
           manner
           of
           singing
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           ancient
           Hymns
           which
           had
           been
           formerly
           received
           in
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ;
           yet
           singing
           they
           would
           have
           ,
           and
           Hymns
           in
           Meter
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           please
           their
           Ears
           ,
           as
           to
           cheer
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           manifest
           their
           alacrity
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           God.
           And
           though
           they
           would
           not
           sing
           with
           Organs
           ,
           for
           fear
           there
           might
           be
           somewhat
           in
           it
           of
           the
           old
           superstition
           ;
           yet
           they
           retained
           them
           still
           in
           many
           of
           their
           Churches
           ;
           but
           whether
           for
           civil
           entertainment
           when
           they
           met
           together
           ,
           or
           to
           compose
           and
           settle
           their
           affections
           for
           Religious
           Offices
           ,
           or
           to
           take
           up
           the
           time
           till
           the
           Church
           were
           filled
           ,
           
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           determine
           .
           The
           like
           they
           also
           did
           with
           all
           the
           ancient
           weekly
           and
           set-times
           of
           Fasting
           ,
           which
           (
           following
           the
           Example
           of
           Aerius
           )
           they
           devoured
           at
           once
           ,
           as
           contrary
           to
           that
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           or
           licentiousness
           rather
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           inured
           the
           people
           ,
           when
           they
           first
           trained
           them
           up
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           .
           No
           Fast
           observed
           ,
           but
           when
           some
           publick
           great
           occasion
           doth
           require
           it
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           but
           half-Fast
           neither
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           making
           amends
           at
           night
           for
           the
           days
           forbearance
           .
           And
           if
           at
           any
           time
           they
           feed
           most
           on
           fish
           ,
           as
           sometimes
           they
           do
           ,
           it
           rather
           is
           for
           a
           variety
           to
           please
           themselves
           in
           the
           use
           of
           Gods
           Creatures
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           State-craft
           to
           encourage
           or
           maintain
           a
           Trade
           which
           is
           so
           beneficial
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           rather
           as
           a
           civil
           then
           Religious
           Fast.
           
        
         
           63.
           
           But
           there
           is
           no
           one
           thing
           wherein
           they
           more
           defaced
           the
           outward
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           in
           suppressing
           all
           those
           days
           of
           publick
           Worship
           which
           anciently
           were
           observed
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Festivals
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Eves
           or
           Vigils
           .
           In
           which
           they
           were
           so
           fearful
           of
           ascribing
           any
           honour
           to
           the
           Saints
           departed
           ,
           whose
           names
           were
           honoured
           by
           those
           days
           ,
           that
           they
           also
           took
           away
           those
           Anniversary
           Commemorations
           of
           Gods
           infinite
           Mercies
           in
           the
           Nativity
           ,
           Passion
           ,
           Resurrection
           and
           Ascention
           of
           our
           Savour
           Christ
           :
           which
           though
           retained
           amongst
           the
           Switzers
           ,
           would
           not
           down
           with
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           being
           disallowed
           by
           him
           ,
           were
           reprobated
           without
           more
           ado
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           his
           Platform
           ,
           and
           in
           these
           with
           others
           .
           And
           though
           they
           kept
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           or
           rather
           some
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           Religious
           meetings
           ;
           yet
           either
           for
           fear
           of
           laying
           a
           restraint
           on
           their
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           in
           Attributing
           any
           peculiar
           holiness
           to
           it
           which
           might
           entitle
           them
           to
           some
           superstition
           ,
           they
           kept
           that
           neither
           but
           by
           halfs
           ;
           it
           was
           sufficient
           to
           bestow
           an
           hour
           or
           two
           of
           the
           morning
           in
           Gods
           publick
           Service
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           day
           should
           be
           their
           own
           ,
           to
           be
           imployed
           as
           profit
           should
           advise
           ,
           or
           their
           pleasures
           tempt
           them
           .
           And
           whereas
           in
           some
           places
           they
           still
           retained
           those
           afternoon-Meetings
           to
           which
           they
           had
           been
           bound
           of
           Duty
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           it
           was
           decreed
           in
           one
           of
           their
           first
           Synods
           (
           that
           namely
           which
           was
           held
           at
           Dort
           ,
           1574
           )
           a
           that
           in
           such
           Churches
           where
           publick
           Evening-Prayers
           had
           been
           omitted
           ,
           they
           should
           continue
           as
           they
           were
           ;
           and
           where
           they
           had
           been
           formerly
           admitted
           ,
           should
           be
           discontinued
           .
           And
           if
           they
           had
           no
           Evening-Prayers
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           question
           to
           be
           made
           but
           they
           had
           their
           Evening
           Pastimes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           afternoon
           was
           spent
           in
           such
           imployment
           as
           was
           most
           suitable
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           each
           several
           man.
           Nor
           was
           the
           morning
           so
           devoted
           to
           Religious
           uses
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           some
           of
           their
           good
           Towns
           they
           kept
           upon
           that
           day
           the
           ordinary
           Fairs
           and
           Markets
           ,
           (
           Kirk-Masses
           ,
           as
           they
           commonly
           called
           them
           )
           which
           must
           needs
           draw
           away
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           people
           to
           attend
           those
           businesses
           ,
           to
           which
           their
           several
           Trades
           and
           Occupations
           did
           most
           especially
           oblige
           them
           .
           What
           alterations
           hapned
           in
           the
           change
           of
           times
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           hereafter
           .
        
         
         
           64.
           
           Nor
           was
           that
           portion
           of
           the
           day
           which
           they
           were
           pleased
           to
           set
           apart
           for
           Religious
           Duties
           ,
           observed
           with
           much
           more
           reverence
           by
           those
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           by
           others
           in
           the
           Market
           ;
           the
           head
           uncovered
           very
           seldom
           ,
           and
           the
           knee
           so
           little
           used
           to
           kneeling
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           had
           created
           it
           for
           no
           such
           purpose
           .
           And
           whereas
           once
           Tertullian
           did
           upbraid
           the
           Gentiles
           for
           their
           irreverence
           in
           sitting
           before
           some
           of
           those
           Gods
           whom
           they
           pretended
           to
           adore
           ;
           so
           might
           this
           people
           be
           reproached
           for
           using
           the
           same
           posture
           in
           all
           acts
           of
           Worship
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           do
           it
           purposely
           to
           avoid
           all
           outward
           signes
           of
           Adoration
           :
           even
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Supper
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           but
           that
           our
           Saviour
           is
           more
           eminently
           present
           then
           in
           any
           other
           Divine
           Ordinance
           of
           what
           name
           soever
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           fearful
           of
           relapsing
           to
           their
           old
           Idolatries
           (
           if
           by
           that
           name
           they
           may
           be
           called
           )
           that
           they
           chuse
           rather
           to
           receive
           it
           in
           any
           posture
           ,
           sitting
           or
           standing
           ,
           yea
           ,
           or
           walking
           ,
           then
           reverently
           upon
           their
           knees
           .
           For
           so
           they
           have
           ordained
           it
           in
           another
           Synod
           ,
           mentioned
           by
           
             Daniel
             Angelocratur
          
           in
           his
           Epitome
           Consiliorum
           .
           By
           the
           decrees
           whereof
           a
           it
           was
           left
           at
           liberty
           to
           receive
           that
           Sacrament
           standing
           ,
           sitting
           ,
           or
           walking
           ,
           but
           by
           no
           means
           kneeling
           :
           And
           kneeling
           was
           prohibited
           ,
           
             Ob
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             periculum
          
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           falling
           into
           a
           new
           kinde
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           never
           thought
           of
           in
           the
           world
           till
           they
           found
           it
           out
           )
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Bread-worship
           ,
           or
           the
           Adoration
           of
           Bread
           it self
           .
           The
           Conference
           at
           Hampton-Court
           hath
           told
           us
           somewhat
           ,
           but
           obscurely
           ,
           of
           these
           Ambling-Communions
           ;
           but
           I
           never
           understood
           them
           rightly
           till
           I
           saw
           this
           Canon
           .
           For
           Canon
           they
           will
           have
           it
           called
           ,
           though
           most
           uncanonical
           .
           More
           of
           the
           like
           stuff
           might
           be
           produced
           from
           the
           Acts
           of
           their
           Synods
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           little
           is
           too
           much
           to
           inform
           the
           Reader
           how
           different
           they
           are
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           Discipline
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           speculation
           ,
           and
           matter
           of
           practice
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           was
           most
           countenanced
           by
           the
           piety
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           and
           recommended
           to
           them
           by
           the
           constant
           and
           uniform
           tradition
           of
           the
           ages
           following
           .
        
         
           65.
           
           As
           is
           their
           work
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           wages
           they
           received
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           reverence
           is
           which
           they
           give
           to
           Christ
           in
           his
           holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           honour
           which
           is
           paid
           them
           by
           the
           common
           people
           .
           They
           had
           abolished
           the
           
             daily
             Sacrifice
          
           of
           Praise
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           continued
           ,
           though
           the
           Mass
           was
           abrogated
           ;
           disclaimed
           the
           hearing
           of
           Confessions
           ,
           the
           visitation
           of
           the
           Sick
           ,
           and
           Sacerdotal
           Absolution
           ,
           as
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           purity
           of
           their
           Profession
           ;
           took
           away
           all
           the
           annual
           Festivals
           ,
           with
           their
           Eves
           and
           Vigils
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           reduced
           the
           whole
           Service
           of
           their
           Ministry
           to
           the
           Sunday-Morning
           :
           Which
           hardly
           taking
           up
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           time
           expended
           formerly
           by
           the
           Priests
           on
           Religious
           Offices
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           conscientious
           as
           to
           rest
           contented
           with
           little
           more
           then
           the
           tenth
           part
           of
           those
           yearly
           profits
           which
           by
           the
           Priest
           had
           been
           received
           .
           They
           had
           besides
           so
           often
           preached
           down
           Tythes
           as
           
           a
           Iewish
           maintainance
           improper
           and
           unfit
           for
           Ministers
           of
           the
           holy
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           paid
           unto
           the
           Clergy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           last
           the
           people
           took
           them
           at
           their
           word
           ,
           believe
           them
           to
           be
           so
           indeed
           ;
           and
           are
           spurred
           on
           the
           faster
           to
           a
           change
           of
           Religion
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           saw
           some
           glimmering
           of
           a
           present
           profit
           .
           Of
           these
           mistakes
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           was
           too
           wise
           not
           to
           make
           advantage
           ;
           giving
           assurance
           ●o
           the
           Land-holders
           and
           Country-Villagers
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           stood
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Wars
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           they
           should
           from
           thenceforth
           pay
           no
           Tythes
           unto
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           before
           they
           did
           .
           The
           Tythes
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           common
           Treasury
           toward
           the
           charges
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           to
           be
           maintained
           by
           contributions
           at
           an
           easie
           rate
           .
           But
           when
           the
           War
           was
           come
           to
           so
           fair
           an
           issue
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           to
           be
           exempted
           from
           the
           payment
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           answer
           was
           made
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           pay
           none
           to
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           formerly
           ,
           whereby
           their
           Ministers
           in
           effect
           were
           become
           their
           Masters
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Tythes
           were
           so
           considerable
           a
           Revenue
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           that
           the
           State
           could
           not
           possibly
           subsist
           without
           them
           ;
           that
           therefore
           they
           must
           be
           content
           to
           pay
           them
           to
           the
           States
           Commissioners
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           hitherto
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           State
           would
           take
           due
           care
           to
           maintain
           a
           Ministry
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           they
           do
           not
           only
           pay
           their
           Tythes
           as
           in
           former
           times
           ;
           but
           seeing
           how
           much
           the
           publick
           allowance
           of
           the
           State
           doth
           come
           short
           of
           a
           competencie
           (
           thoughby
           that
           name
           they
           please
           to
           call
           it
           )
           they
           are
           constrained
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           out
           of
           common
           charity
           ,
           if
           not
           compelled
           thereto
           by
           order
           ,
           to
           contribute
           over
           and
           above
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           the
           improvement
           and
           increase
           of
           the
           Ministers
           maintainance
           .
           But
           as
           they
           Bake
           ,
           so
           let
           them
           Brew
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           the
           Proverb
           .
           And
           so
           I
           leave
           them
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           till
           we
           have
           traced
           the
           Presbyterian
           practices
           and
           positions
           both
           in
           England
           and
           Scotl●nd
           (
           but
           in
           Scotland
           first
           )
           to
           that
           point
           of
           time
           to
           which
           we
           have
           deduced
           their
           successes
           in
           these
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           hear
           further
           of
           them
           as
           they
           come
           in
           our
           way
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           third
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           AERIVS
           REDIVIVVS
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           History
           Of
           the
           PRESBYTERIANS
           .
           LIB
           .
           IV.
           Containing
           Their
           beginning
           ,
           Progress
           and
           Positions
           ;
           their
           dangerous
           Practices
           ,
           Insurrections
           ,
           and
           Conspiracies
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           from
           the
           year
           1544
           to
           the
           year
           1566.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           CRoss
           we
           next
           over
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           where
           the
           Genevian
           Principles
           were
           first
           reduced
           into
           use
           and
           practice
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           the
           Presbyterians
           of
           that
           Realm
           should
           have
           had
           precedencie
           in
           the
           present
           story
           ,
           not
           on●ly
           before
           any
           of
           their
           Brethren
           in
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ,
           but
           even
           before
           the
           French
           themselves
           ,
           though
           nearest
           both
           in
           scituation
           and
           affection
           to
           the
           Mother-City
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Emissaries
           ●f
           Geneva
           had
           long
           been
           tampering
           with
           that
           active
           and
           unquiet
           people
           ;
           yet
           such
           a
           strict
           hand
           was
           held
           upon
           them
           both
           by
           Francis
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           Henry
           the
           Second
           his
           Successor
           ,
           that
           they
           durst
           not
           stir
           ,
           till
           by
           the
           death
           of
           those
           two
           Kings
           they
           found
           the
           way
           more
           free
           and
           open
           to
           pursue
           those
           counsels
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           industry
           of
           those
           men
           had
           been
           put
           into
           them
           ,
           before
           which
           time
           the
           Scots
           had
           acted
           over
           all
           those
           Tumults
           ,
           Riots
           and
           Rebellions
           ,
           in
           which
           not
           long
           after
           they
           were
           followed
           by
           the
           French
           and
           Netherlands
           .
           But
           howsoever
           I
           have
           purposely
           
           reserved
           them
           to
           this
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           because
           of
           that
           influence
           which
           they
           had
           on
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           connexion
           of
           affairs
           between
           both
           the
           Kingdoms
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           both
           united
           under
           the
           command
           of
           one
           Soveraign
           Prince
           .
           And
           this
           being
           said
           ,
           I
           shall
           without
           more
           preamble
           proceed
           to
           the
           following
           History
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           It
           was
           about
           the
           year
           1527
           ,
           that
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Religion
           begun
           by
           Luther
           ,
           was
           first
           preached
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           one
           
             Patrick
             Hamilton
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           eminent
           Nobility
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           birth
           ,
           as
           being
           Brothers
           Son
           to
           Iames
           Earl
           of
           Arran
           ;
           but
           far
           more
           eminent
           in
           those
           times
           for
           his
           parts
           and
           piety
           ,
           then
           the
           Nobility
           of
           his
           House
           :
           spending
           some
           time
           at
           Witteberg
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           his
           Studies
           ,
           he
           grew
           into
           acquaintance
           with
           
             Martin
             Luther
             ,
             Philip
             Melancthon
          
           ,
           and
           other
           men
           of
           name
           and
           note
           in
           that
           University
           ;
           and
           being
           seasoned
           with
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           he
           returned
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           where
           he
           openly
           declared
           himself
           against
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           Purgatory
           ,
           Prayer
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           without
           going
           further
           .
           And
           further
           as
           he
           did
           not
           go
           ,
           so
           indeed
           he
           could
           not
           .
           For
           on
           the
           noise
           of
           these
           his
           preachings
           ,
           he
           was
           prevailed
           with
           by
           
             Iames
             Beton
          
           Archbishop
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           to
           repair
           to
           that
           City
           ;
           but
           was
           so
           handled
           at
           his
           coming
           ,
           that
           after
           some
           examinations
           he
           was
           condemned
           to
           the
           fire
           :
           which
           sentence
           was
           inflicted
           on
           him
           on
           the
           last
           of
           February
           .
           But
           the
           Church
           is
           never
           made
           more
           fruitful
           ,
           then
           when
           the
           soyl
           thereof
           is
           watered
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           Martyrs
           .
           For
           presently
           upon
           the
           commi●ting
           of
           this
           Fact
           ,
           most
           men
           of
           Quality
           beg●n
           to
           look
           into
           the
           Reasons
           of
           such
           great
           severities
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           more
           inquisitive
           after
           all
           particulars
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           not
           been
           affrighted
           with
           the
           like
           Example
           in
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           oldest
           man
           which
           then
           lived
           amongst
           them
           .
           By
           this
           means
           the
           opinions
           of
           this
           man
           being
           known
           abroad
           ,
           found
           many
           which
           approved
           ,
           but
           very
           few
           which
           had
           just
           reason
           to
           condemn
           them
           ;
           and
           passing
           thus
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           ,
           gave
           further
           cause
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Popish
           Party
           to
           be
           watchful
           over
           them
           .
           And
           for
           long
           time
           they
           were
           on
           the
           suffering
           hand
           ,
           patiently
           yeilding
           up
           their
           lives
           to
           the
           Executioners
           ,
           wheresoever
           any
           sentence
           of
           death
           was
           past
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           it
           stood
           till
           the
           decease
           of
           King
           Iames
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           Anno
           1542
           ,
           when
           the
           unsetledness
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           the
           tender
           infancie
           of
           the
           young
           Queen
           ,
           not
           above
           nine
           days
           old
           at
           the
           death
           of
           her
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           conferring
           of
           the
           Regencie
           after
           some
           disputes
           on
           Iames
           Earl
           of
           Arran
           ,
           who
           was
           thought
           to
           favour
           their
           opinions
           ,
           imboldned
           them
           to
           appear
           more
           openly
           in
           defence
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           attempt
           upon
           the
           Chiefs
           of
           the
           contrary
           party
           ;
           whereof
           they
           gave
           a
           terrible
           Example
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Cardinal
           
             David
             Beton
          
           ,
           immediately
           or
           not
           long
           after
           the
           cruel
           burning
           of
           
             George
             Wischart
          
           (
           whose
           name
           is
           mollified
           by
           Buchanan
           into
           Sofocardius
           )
           a
           man
           of
           great
           esteem
           amongst
           them
           ,
           who
           having
           spent
           some
           time
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           being
           conversant
           with
           some
           Calvinists
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           returned
           
           into
           his
           Native
           Country
           with
           such
           French
           Commissioners
           as
           were
           sent
           unto
           the
           Earl
           of
           
             Arran
             ,
             Anno
          
           1544.
           
           In
           little
           time
           he
           had
           gained
           unto
           himself
           so
           many
           followers
           ,
           that
           he
           became
           formidable
           to
           the
           greatest
           Prelates
           ;
           but
           unto
           none
           more
           then
           unto
           Cardinal
           
             David
             Beton
          
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           also
           ,
           and
           Nephew
           unto
           Iames
           his
           Predecessor
           .
           By
           whose
           Authority
           and
           procurement
           he
           was
           condemned
           to
           the
           like
           death
           as
           Hamilton
           before
           had
           suffered
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           next
           following
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Amongst
           the
           followers
           of
           this
           man
           (
           the
           most
           remarkable
           in
           reference
           to
           my
           present
           purpose
           )
           were
           
             Norman
             Lesly
          
           eldest
           Son
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           
             Rothes
             ,
             Iohn
             Lesly
          
           Uncle
           unto
           
             Norman
             ,
             Iames
             Melvin
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Kirkaldies
           Lairds
           of
           Grange
           .
           By
           whom
           and
           others
           of
           that
           party
           ,
           a
           plot
           was
           laid
           to
           surprise
           the
           Castle
           ,
           and
           take
           revenge
           upon
           the
           Cardinal
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Wishart
           .
           Having
           possest
           themselves
           of
           the
           Gates
           of
           the
           Castle
           ,
           they
           forced
           their
           way
           into
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           were
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           striking
           the
           fatal
           blow
           ,
           when
           
             Iames
             Melvin
          
           told
           them
           with
           great
           shews
           of
           gravity
           ,
           that
           the
           business
           was
           not
           to
           be
           acted
           with
           such
           heat
           and
           passion
           .
           And
           thereupon
           holding
           a
           Ponyard
           at
           his
           brest
           ,
           put
           him
           in
           minde
           of
           shedding
           the
           innocent
           bloud
           of
           that
           famous
           Martyr
           Mass
           
             George
             Wishart
          
           ,
           which
           now
           called
           loud
           to
           God
           for
           vengeance
           ,
           in
           whose
           name
           they
           were
           come
           to
           do
           justice
           on
           him
           :
           which
           said
           ,
           he
           made
           this
           protestation
           ,
           That
           neither
           hatred
           to
           his
           person
           ,
           nor
           love
           to
           his
           Riches
           ,
           nor
           the
           fear
           of
           any
           thing
           concerning
           his
           own
           particular
           ,
           had
           moved
           him
           to
           the
           undertaking
           of
           that
           execution
           ;
           but
           onely
           because
           he
           had
           been
           ,
           and
           still
           remained
           an
           obstinate
           enemy
           against
           Christ
           Jesus
           and
           his
           holy
           Gospel
           .
           Upon
           which
           words
           ,
           without
           expecting
           any
           answer
           ,
           or
           giving
           the
           poor
           man
           any
           time
           of
           application
           to
           the
           Father
           of
           Mercies
           ,
           he
           stabbed
           him
           twice
           or
           thrice
           into
           the
           body
           with
           so
           strong
           a
           malice
           ,
           that
           he
           left
           him
           dead
           upon
           the
           place
           .
           
           In
           the
           relating
           of
           which
           Murder
           in
           Knox
           h●s
           History
           ,
           a
           note
           was
           given
           us
           in
           the
           Margent
           of
           the
           first
           Edition
           ,
           printed
           at
           London
           in
           Octavo
           ,
           which
           points
           us
           to
           the
           godly
           act
           and
           saying
           of
           
             Iames
             Melvin
          
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           Author
           calls
           this
           most
           wicked
           deed
           .
           But
           that
           Edition
           being
           stopt
           at
           the
           Press
           by
           t●●
           Queens
           command
           ,
           the
           History
           never
           came
           out
           perfect
           till
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Lord
           1644
           ,
           when
           the
           word
           godly
           was
           left
           out
           of
           the
           Marginal
           Note
           ,
           for
           the
           avoiding
           of
           that
           horrible
           scandal
           which
           had
           been
           thereby
           given
           to
           all
           sober
           Readers
           .
           But
           to
           proceed
           unto
           my
           story
           :
           it
           was
           upon
           the
           29
           of
           May
           ,
           that
           the
           Murderers
           possest
           themselves
           of
           that
           strong
           peece
           ,
           into
           which
           many
           flocked
           from
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           both
           to
           congratulate
           the
           act
           ,
           and
           assist
           the
           Actors
           :
           So
           that
           at
           last
           they
           cast
           themselves
           into
           a
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           chose
           
             Iohn
             Rough
          
           ,
           (
           who
           after
           suffered
           death
           in
           England
           )
           to
           be
           one
           of
           their
           Preachers
           ;
           
           
             Iohn
             Knox
          
           ,
           that
           great
           incendiary
           of
           the
           Realm
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           for
           another
           of
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           they
           stood
           upon
           their
           guard
           till
           the
           coming
           of
           one
           and
           twenty
           Gallies
           ,
           and
           some
           Land-Forces
           out
           of
           
           France
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           Castle
           was
           besieged
           ,
           and
           so
           fiercely
           battered
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           yeild
           on
           the
           last
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           without
           obtaining
           any
           better
           conditions
           then
           the
           hope
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Castle
           being
           yeilded
           ,
           and
           the
           Country
           quieted
           ,
           the
           French
           returned
           with
           their
           booty
           ,
           of
           which
           their
           Prisoners
           which
           they
           brought
           along
           with
           them
           made
           the
           principal
           part
           ;
           not
           made
           the
           tamer
           by
           their
           sufferings
           in
           the
           enemies
           Gallies
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           when
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           was
           offered
           to
           them
           to
           be
           kissed
           on
           some
           solemn
           occasion
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           snatched
           it
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           flung
           it
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           them
           that
           brought
           it
           ,
           in
           a
           jeering
           manner
           ,
           
             That
             her
             Ladyship
             was
             light
             enough
             ,
             and
             might
             learn
             to
             swim
             .
          
           Which
           desperate
           and
           unadvised
           action
           (
           as
           it
           was
           no
           other
           )
           is
           said
           by
           Knox
           to
           have
           produced
           this
           good
           effect
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           were
           never
           after
           tempted
           to
           the
           like
           Idolatries
           .
           
           Knox
           at
           this
           time
           was
           Prisoner
           in
           the
           Gallies
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           rest
           released
           upon
           the
           Peace
           made
           between
           France
           and
           England
           ,
           at
           the
           delivering
           up
           of
           Bulloigne
           ;
           from
           whence
           he
           past
           over
           into
           England
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           first
           made
           Preacher
           at
           Barwick
           ,
           next
           at
           New-castle
           ,
           afterwards
           to
           some
           Church
           of
           London
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           in
           some
           other
           places
           of
           the
           South
           :
           so
           that
           removing
           like
           our
           late
           Itinerants
           from
           one
           Church
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           he
           could
           meet
           with
           entertainment
           ,
           he
           kept
           himself
           within
           that
           Sanctuary
           till
           the
           death
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           and
           then
           betook
           himself
           to
           Geneva
           for
           his
           private
           Studies
           :
           From
           hence
           he
           published
           his
           desperate
           Doctrine
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           which
           he
           makes
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           an
           impulsive
           to
           ,
           but
           the
           compulsive
           cause
           of
           mens
           sins
           and
           mens
           wickednesses
           :
           From
           hence
           he
           published
           his
           trayterous
           and
           seditious
           Pamphlet
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             The
             first
             blast
             of
             the
             Trumpet
             ,
          
           in
           which
           he
           writes
           most
           bitterly
           ,
           amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           against
           the
           Regiment
           of
           Women
           ,
           aiming
           therein
           particularly
           at
           the
           two
           M●ries
           Queens
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           Queen
           Mary
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Mary
           Q●e●n
           Dowager
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           Governess
           of
           the
           Low-Countries
           for
           Charles
           the
           Fifth
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           from
           hence
           he
           published
           another
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             An
             Admonition
             to
             Christians
          
           :
           In
           which
           he
           makes
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           to
           be
           worl●
           then
           Nero
           ,
           and
           Mary
           Queen
           of
           England
           nothing
           better
           then
           Iesabel
           .
           According
           to
           which
           good
           beginning
           ,
           he
           calls
           her
           in
           his
           History
           (
           but
           not
           published
           hence
           )
           that
           Idolatrous
           and
           
             Mischievous
             Mary
          
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           bloud
           ,
           a
           
             cruel
             persecutrix
          
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           as
           the
           Acts
           of
           her
           unhappy
           Reign
           did
           sufficiently
           witness
           .
           In
           which
           he
           comes
           as
           close
           to
           Calvin
           as
           could
           be
           desired
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           By
           this
           means
           he
           grew
           great
           with
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           leading
           men
           of
           the
           Consistorians
           ,
           who
           looked
           upon
           him
           as
           a
           proper
           Engine
           to
           advance
           their
           purposes
           :
           But
           long
           he
           had
           not
           stayed
           amongst
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           received
           an
           invitation
           from
           some
           Friends
           of
           his
           of
           the
           same
           temper
           and
           affections
           ,
           as
           it
           after
           
           proved
           ,
           to
           take
           charge
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Frankfort
           ;
           to
           which
           some
           learned
           men
           and
           others
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           had
           retired
           themselves
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           :
           which
           call
           he
           first
           communicated
           unto
           Calvin
           ,
           by
           whose
           encouragement
           and
           perswasion
           he
           accepted
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           coming
           rather
           multiplyed
           then
           appeased
           the
           quarrels
           which
           he
           found
           amongst
           them
           :
           But
           siding
           with
           the
           inconformable
           party
           ,
           and
           knowing
           so
           much
           of
           Calvins
           minde
           touching
           the
           Liturgie
           and
           Rites
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           he
           would
           by
           no
           means
           be
           perswaded
           to
           officiate
           by
           it
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           was
           forced
           by
           Dr.
           Cox
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Learned
           men
           who
           remained
           there
           ,
           to
           forsake
           the
           place
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           shewn
           at
           large
           in
           another
           place
           .
           
           Outed
           at
           Frankfort
           ,
           he
           returns
           again
           to
           his
           Friends
           at
           Geneva
           ;
           and
           being
           furnished
           with
           instructions
           for
           his
           future
           carriage
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           he
           prepares
           for
           his
           journey
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           passeth
           to
           Dieppe
           ,
           form
           thence
           to
           England
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           came
           a
           welcome
           man
           to
           his
           Native
           Country
           ,
           which
           he
           found
           miserably
           divided
           into
           sides
           and
           factions
           .
           Mary
           their
           Infant
           Queen
           had
           been
           transported
           into
           France
           at
           six
           years
           of
           age
           ;
           the
           Regency
           taken
           from
           Iames
           Earl
           of
           Arran
           ,
           given
           to
           Mary
           of
           ●orraign
           the
           Queens
           Mother
           ;
           not
           well
           obeyed
           by
           many
           of
           the
           N●bility
           and
           great
           men
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           but
           openly
           opposed
           and
           reviled
           by
           those
           who
           seemed
           to
           be
           inclinable
           to
           the
           Reformation
           .
           To
           these
           men
           Knox
           applyed
           himself
           with
           all
           ca●e
           and
           cunning
           ,
           preaching
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           and
           from
           house
           to
           house
           ,
           as
           opportunity
           was
           given
           him
           .
           In
           which
           he
           gathered
           many
           Churches
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           many
           Congregations
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           the
           Ap●stle-General
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           in
           all
           points
           holding
           a
           conformity
           unto
           Calvins
           Platform
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           singing
           of
           
             Davids
             Psalms
          
           in
           the
           English
           Meter
           ,
           the
           onely
           Musick
           he
           allowed
           of
           in
           Gods
           publick
           Service
           .
           From
           Villages
           and
           private
           Houses
           ,
           he
           ventured
           into
           some
           of
           the
           great
           Towns
           and
           more
           eminent
           Cities
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           last
           appeared
           in
           Edenborough
           it self
           ,
           preaching
           in
           all
           ,
           and
           ministring
           the
           Communion
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           as
           he
           saw
           occasion
           .
           This
           was
           sufficient
           to
           have
           raised
           a
           greater
           storm
           against
           him
           then
           he
           could
           have
           been
           able
           to
           indure
           ;
           but
           he
           must
           make
           it
           worse
           by
           a
           new
           provocation
           .
           For
           at
           the
           perswasion
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Glencarne
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           his
           principal
           followers
           ,
           he
           writes
           a
           long
           Letter
           to
           the
           Queen
           Regent
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           earnestly
           perswades
           her
           to
           give
           ear
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           according
           as
           it
           was
           then
           preached
           by
           himself
           and
           others
           :
           which
           Letter
           being
           communicated
           by
           the
           Queen
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Glasco
           ,
           and
           dispersed
           in
           several
           Copies
           by
           Knox
           himself
           ,
           gave
           such
           a
           hot
           Alarm
           to
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           cited
           to
           appear
           in
           Blackfryars
           Church
           in
           Edenborough
           ,
           on
           the
           15
           of
           May
           :
           and
           though
           upon
           advertisement
           that
           he
           came
           accompanied
           with
           so
           great
           a
           train
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           safe
           for
           them
           to
           proceed
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           troubled
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           yet
           he
           perceived
           that
           having
           made
           the
           Queen
           his
           enemy
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           
           hope
           to
           remain
           longer
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           first
           or
           last
           he
           must
           needs
           fall
           in
           their
           hands
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           But
           so
           it
           happened
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           these
           perplexities
           ,
           he
           received
           a
           Letter
           from
           the
           Schismatical
           English
           which
           repaired
           to
           Geneva
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           lost
           all
           hope
           of
           putting
           down
           the
           English
           Liturgie
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Frankfort
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           was
           invited
           to
           return
           to
           his
           former
           charge
           :
           this
           Letter
           he
           communicated
           to
           his
           principal
           Friends
           ,
           resolves
           to
           entertain
           the
           offer
           ,
           and
           prepares
           all
           things
           for
           his
           journey
           .
           And
           to
           say
           truth
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           time
           that
           he
           should
           set
           forwards
           ;
           for
           the
           danger
           followed
           him
           so
           close
           ,
           that
           within
           few
           days
           after
           his
           departure
           ,
           he
           was
           condemned
           for
           not
           appearing
           ,
           and
           burnt
           in
           his
           Effigies
           at
           the
           Cross
           in
           Edenborough
           .
           But
           first
           he
           walks
           his
           round
           ,
           visits
           all
           his
           Churches
           ,
           takes
           a
           more
           solemn
           farewel
           of
           his
           especial
           Friends
           ;
           and
           having
           left
           sufficient
           instructions
           with
           them
           for
           carrying
           on
           the
           Reformation
           in
           despite
           of
           Authority
           ,
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           Iuly
           he
           sets
           sail
           for
           France
           .
           His
           party
           was
           by
           this
           time
           grown
           strong
           and
           numerous
           ,
           resolved
           to
           follow
           such
           directions
           as
           he
           left
           behind
           him
           .
           To
           which
           encouraged
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           one
           Willock
           ,
           whom
           Knox
           had
           more
           especially
           recommended
           to
           them
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           absence
           ,
           they
           stole
           away
           the
           Images
           out
           of
           most
           of
           their
           Churches
           ;
           and
           were
           so
           venturous
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           down
           the
           great
           Image
           of
           St.
           Gyles
           in
           the
           chief
           Church
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           which
           they
           drowned
           first
           in
           the
           Northlake
           ,
           and
           burnt
           it
           afterwards
           .
           But
           this
           was
           but
           a
           Prologue
           to
           the
           following
           Comedy
           .
           The
           Festival
           of
           St.
           Gyles
           draws
           near
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Image
           of
           that
           Saint
           was
           to
           be
           carryed
           through
           the
           chief
           Streets
           of
           Edenborough
           in
           a
           solemn
           Procession
           ,
           attended
           by
           all
           the
           Priests
           ,
           Fryars
           ,
           and
           other
           Religious
           persons
           about
           that
           City
           :
           another
           Image
           is
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Gray-Fryars
           to
           supply
           the
           place
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           the
           Queen
           Regent
           her self
           was
           pleased
           to
           make
           one
           in
           the
           Pageant
           .
           But
           no
           sooner
           was
           she
           retired
           to
           her
           private
           repose
           ,
           when
           a
           confused
           Rabble
           of
           the
           Knoxian
           Brethren
           brake
           in
           upon
           them
           ,
           dismounted
           the
           Image
           ,
           brake
           off
           his
           head
           against
           the
           stones
           ,
           scattered
           all
           the
           Company
           ,
           pulled
           the
           Priests
           Surplices
           over
           their
           Ears
           ,
           beat
           down
           their
           Crosses
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           so
           discomposed
           the
           Order
           of
           that
           mock-Solemnity
           ,
           that
           happy
           was
           the
           man
           who
           could
           first
           save
           himself
           in
           some
           House
           or
           other
           ;
           neither
           their
           Bag-pipes
           ,
           nor
           their
           Banners
           ,
           their
           Tabrets
           ,
           nor
           their
           Trumpets
           ,
           which
           made
           a
           Principal
           part
           in
           that
           days
           triumph
           ,
           though
           free
           enough
           from
           superstition
           in
           themselves
           ,
           could
           escape
           their
           fury
           ,
           but
           ran
           the
           same
           Fortune
           with
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           though
           no
           diligence
           was
           wanting
           for
           finding
           out
           the
           principal
           actors
           in
           that
           Commotion
           ;
           yet
           as
           the
           story
           hath
           informed
           us
           ,
           the
           Brethren
           kept
           themselves
           together
           in
           such
           Companies
           ,
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           and
           openly
           encouraging
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           no
           body
           durst
           lay
           hands
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Finding
           by
           this
           experiment
           that
           they
           were
           strong
           enough
           
           to
           begin
           the
           work
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           call
           back
           Knox
           to
           their
           assistance
           ;
           to
           which
           end
           they
           dispatched
           their
           Letters
           to
           him
           in
           the
           March
           next
           following
           ,
           to
           be
           conveyed
           by
           one
           
             Iames
             Sym
          
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           throughly
           instructed
           in
           all
           particulars
           touching
           their
           affairs
           .
           In
           May
           the
           Letters
           are
           delivered
           ,
           the
           contents
           whereof
           he
           first
           communicateth
           to
           his
           own
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Brethren
           of
           that
           Consistory
           ,
           by
           whom
           it
           was
           unanimously
           declared
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             that
             he
             could
             not
             refuse
             that
             Vocation
             ,
             unless
             he
             would
             shew
             himself
             rebellious
             unto
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             unmerciful
             to
             his
             native
             Country
             .
          
           He
           returned
           answer
           thereupon
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           visit
           them
           in
           Scotland
           with
           all
           convenient
           expedition
           ,
           and
           comes
           accordingly
           to
           Dieppe
           in
           October
           following
           ;
           
           where
           contrary
           to
           expectation
           he
           is
           advertised
           by
           Letters
           from
           some
           secret
           Friends
           ,
           that
           all
           affairs
           there
           seemed
           to
           be
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           coming
           to
           them
           at
           that
           time
           might
           be
           thought
           unnecessary
           .
           Highly
           displeased
           with
           such
           a
           cooling
           Card
           as
           he
           did
           not
           look
           for
           ,
           he
           sends
           his
           Letters
           thence
           to
           the
           Nobility
           and
           principal
           Gentry
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           lets
           them
           know
           how
           much
           he
           was
           confounded
           for
           travailing
           so
           far
           in
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           by
           moving
           them
           to
           the
           most
           Godly
           and
           most
           Learned
           men
           (
           by
           which
           he
           means
           Calvin
           and
           the
           Consistorians
           )
           who
           at
           that
           time
           did
           live
           in
           Europe
           ,
           whose
           judgements
           and
           grave
           counsels
           he
           conceived
           expedient
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           assurance
           of
           their
           own
           Consciences
           as
           of
           his
           own
           ;
           that
           it
           must
           needs
           redound
           both
           to
           his
           shame
           and
           theirs
           ,
           if
           nothing
           should
           succeed
           in
           such
           long
           consultations
           ;
           that
           he
           left
           his
           Flock
           and
           Family
           at
           Geneva
           to
           attend
           their
           service
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           should
           be
           able
           to
           make
           but
           a
           weak
           account
           of
           his
           leaving
           them
           in
           that
           condi●ion
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           asked
           at
           his
           return
           concerning
           the
           impediment
           of
           his
           purposed
           Journey
           ;
           that
           he
           fore-saw
           with
           grief
           of
           spirit
           ,
           what
           grievous
           plagues
           ,
           what
           misery
           and
           bondage
           would
           most
           inevitably
           befal
           that
           miserable
           Realm
           ,
           and
           every
           Inhabitant
           thereof
           ,
           if
           the
           power
           of
           God
           with
           the
           liberty
           of
           his
           Gospel
           did
           not
           deliver
           them
           from
           the
           same
           ;
           that
           though
           his
           words
           might
           seem
           sharp
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           somewhat
           undiscreetly
           spoken
           ,
           yet
           wise
           men
           ought
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           a
           true
           Friend
           can
           be
           no
           flatterer
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           question
           is
           concerning
           the
           Salvation
           both
           of
           body
           and
           soul
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           a
           few
           men
           ,
           but
           of
           States
           and
           Nations
           ;
           that
           if
           any
           perswade
           them
           for
           fear
           of
           dangers
           which
           might
           follow
           to
           faint
           in
           their
           intended
           purpose
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           he
           might
           seem
           to
           be
           wise
           and
           friendly
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           to
           be
           accounted
           foolish
           ,
           and
           their
           mortal
           enemie
           ,
           in
           labouring
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           prefer
           their
           worldly
           rest
           to
           Gods
           Praise
           and
           Glory
           ,
           and
           the
           friendship
           of
           the
           wicked
           before
           the
           salvation
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ;
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           hazard
           their
           own
           lives
           ,
           be
           it
           against
           Kings
           or
           Emperours
           ,
           for
           the
           deliverance
           of
           the
           people
           from
           spiritual
           bondage
           ;
           for
           which
           cause
           onely
           they
           received
           from
           their
           Brethren
           Tribute
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Homage
           ,
           at
           Gods
           Commandment
           .
           Finally
           ,
           having
           laid
           before
           them
           many
           
           strong
           inducements
           to
           quicken
           them
           unto
           the
           work
           ,
           he
           ends
           with
           this
           most
           memorable
           Aphorism
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           indeed
           the
           sum
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           whole
           Consistorian
           Doctrine
           in
           the
           present
           case
           )
           that
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           publick
           enormities
           ,
           doth
           appertain
           to
           more
           then
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           or
           chief
           Rulers
           called
           Kings
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           On
           the
           receiving
           of
           these
           Letters
           ,
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           proceed
           in
           their
           former
           purpose
           ,
           and
           would
           rather
           commit
           themselves
           and
           all
           theirs
           to
           the
           greatest
           dangers
           ,
           then
           suffer
           that
           Religion
           which
           they
           called
           Idolatry
           any
           longer
           to
           remain
           amongst
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           people
           to
           be
           so
           defrauded
           as
           they
           had
           been
           formerly
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           they
           esteemed
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           true
           preaching
           of
           Christ's
           Gospel
           .
           And
           to
           this
           end
           they
           entred
           into
           a
           common
           Bond
           or
           Covenant
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Vassals
           ,
           Tenants
           and
           dependants
           ,
           dated
           upon
           the
           third
           of
           Decemb
           .
           and
           subscribed
           by
           the
           Earls
           of
           
             Arguile
             ,
             Glencarne
          
           and
           Morton
           ,
           the
           Lords
           
             Lorne
             ,
             Ereskin
          
           of
           
             Dun
             ,
             &c.
          
           the
           Tenour
           of
           which
           was
           as
           followeth
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           
             We
             perceiving
             how
             Satan
             in
             his
             members
             ,
             the
             Antichrists
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             cruelly
             do
             rage
             ,
             seeking
             to
             over●hrow
             and
             destroy
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Congregation
             ,
             ought
             according
             to
             our
             bounden
             duty
             to
             strive
             in
             our
             Masters
             cause
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             death
             ,
             being
             certain
             of
             the
             victory
             in
             him
             :
             The
             which
             one
             duty
             being
             well
             consider●d
             ,
             we
             do
             promise
             before
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Congregation
             ,
             that
             we
             (
             by
             his
             Grace
             )
             shall
             with
             all
             diligence
             continual●y
             apply
             our
             whole
             power
             ▪
             substance
             ,
             and
             our
             very
             lives
             ,
             to
             maintain
             ,
             set
             forward
             ,
             and
             establish
             the
             most
             blessed
             Word
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Congregation
             .
             And
             shall
             labour
             according
             to
             our
             power
             to
             have
             faithful
             Ministers
             ,
             truely
             and
             purely
             to
             minister
             Christs
             Gospel
             and
             Sacraments
             to
             his
             people
             :
             we
             shall
             maintain
             them
             ,
             nourish
             them
             ,
             and
             defend
             them
             ,
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             every
             Member
             thereof
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             whole
             powers
             ,
             and
             waging
             of
             our
             lives
             against
          
           Sathan
           ,
           
             and
             all
             wicked
             power
             that
             doth
             intend
             tyranny
             or
             trouble
             against
             the
             aforesaid
             Congregation
             .
             Vnto
             the
             which
             holy
             Word
             and
             Congregation
             we
             do
             joyn
             us
             :
             and
             so
             do
             forsake
             and
             renounce
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Superstitious
             Abomination
             and
             Idolatry
             thereof
             .
             And
             moreover
             ,
             shall
             declare
             our selves
             manifest
             enemies
             thereto
             by
             this
             our
             faithful
             promise
             before
             God
             ,
             testified
             to
             this
             Congregation
             by
             our
             subscription
             of
             these
             presents
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           Having
           subscribed
           unto
           this
           Bond
           ,
           their
           next
           care
           was
           to
           issue
           out
           these
           directions
           following
           ,
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           the
           work
           which
           they
           were
           in
           hand
           with
           :
           1.
           
           That
           in
           all
           Parishes
           of
           that
           Realm
           ,
           the
           Common-prayer-book
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Common-prayer
           book
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           )
           should
           be
           read
           upon
           the
           Sundays
           and
           Holydays
           in
           the
           Parish-Church
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Lessons
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           by
           the
           same
           appointed
           :
           
           2.
           
           That
           preaching
           and
           interpretation
           of
           Scripture
           be
           had
           and
           used
           in
           private
           Houses
           ,
           without
           any
           great
           convention
           of
           the
           people
           at
           them
           ,
           till
           it
           should
           please
           God
           to
           put
           it
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           Prince
           to
           allow
           thereof
           in
           publick
           Churches
           .
           And
           had
           they
           stood
           to
           that
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           unblameable
           ;
           but
           finding
           by
           the
           Subscriptions
           which
           they
           had
           received
           from
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           nothing
           inferiour
           to
           their
           Adversaries
           in
           power
           and
           number
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           hold
           long
           in
           so
           good
           an
           humour
           .
           Howsoever
           it
           was
           thought
           expedient
           ,
           for
           the
           avoiding
           of
           Scandal
           ,
           
           that
           they
           should
           first
           proceed
           in
           the
           way
           of
           supplication
           to
           the
           Queen
           and
           Council
           ;
           in
           which
           it
           was
           desired
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           lawful
           for
           them
           to
           meet
           publickly
           or
           privately
           for
           having
           the
           Common-prayers
           in
           the
           vulgar
           tongue
           ;
           that
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           might
           be
           administred
           in
           the
           same
           Tongue
           also
           ;
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           in
           both
           kindes
           ,
           according
           to
           Christs
           Institution
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           Reformation
           might
           be
           made
           of
           the
           wicked
           lives
           of
           Prelates
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           and
           other
           Ecclesiastical
           persons
           .
           The
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           was
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           Married
           to
           the
           Daulphin
           of
           France
           ,
           upon
           whose
           head
           it
           was
           desired
           by
           the
           French
           that
           at
           the
           least
           the
           Matrimonial
           Crown
           should
           be
           solemnly
           placed
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           the
           French
           Nation
           should
           forthwith
           be
           naturalized
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           Scotland
           .
           For
           the
           better
           effecting
           whereof
           ,
           in
           the
           following
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Queen
           Regent
           thought
           it
           no
           ill
           peece
           of
           State-craft
           so
           far
           to
           gratifie
           the
           Petitioners
           in
           their
           desires
           ,
           as
           to
           license
           them
           to
           meet
           in
           publick
           or
           private
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           were
           not
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           or
           the
           Port
           of
           Leith
           ,
           for
           fear
           some
           Tumult
           or
           Sedition
           might
           ensue
           upon
           it
           .
           But
           not
           content
           with
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           move
           the
           Parliament
           for
           an
           Abrogation
           of
           all
           former
           Laws
           made
           against
           Sects
           and
           Heresies
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           might
           incur
           the
           loss
           of
           Life
           ,
           Land
           or
           Liberty
           ;
           and
           that
           none
           of
           their
           profession
           should
           be
           condemned
           for
           Heresie
           ,
           unless
           they
           were
           first
           convinced
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           to
           have
           erred
           from
           the
           Faith
           which
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           witnesseth
           to
           be
           necessary
           to
           mans
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           But
           hereunto
           they
           could
           not
           get
           the
           Queens
           consent
           .
           And
           thereupon
           they
           caused
           a
           Protestation
           to
           be
           drawn
           ,
           and
           openly
           pronounced
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           was
           declared
           ,
           amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           that
           neither
           they
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Godly
           who
           pleased
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           the
           true
           Faith
           grounded
           upon
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           should
           incur
           any
           danger
           of
           Life
           or
           Lands
           ,
           or
           other
           particular
           pains
           ,
           for
           not
           observing
           such
           acts
           as
           have
           passed
           heretofore
           in
           favour
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           or
           for
           violating
           such
           Rites
           as
           have
           been
           invented
           by
           man
           without
           the
           Commandment
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           if
           any
           Tumult
           or
           Uproar
           should
           happen
           to
           arise
           in
           the
           Realm
           ,
           or
           that
           any
           violence
           should
           be
           used
           in
           reforming
           of
           such
           things
           as
           were
           amiss
           in
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           blame
           should
           not
           be
           laid
           
           on
           them
           ,
           who
           had
           desired
           that
           all
           things
           might
           be
           rectified
           by
           publick
           Order
           :
           And
           finally
           ,
           that
           they
           pretended
           to
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           the
           reforming
           of
           such
           abuses
           as
           were
           found
           in
           Religion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           they
           might
           no
           otherwise
           be
           thought
           of
           ,
           then
           as
           faithful
           and
           obedient
           Subjects
           to
           Supreme
           Authority
           .
           And
           now
           the
           Scheme
           begins
           to
           open
           :
           the
           Town
           of
           Perth
           ,
           by
           some
           called
           St.
           Iohnstone
           ,
           declared
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           which
           name
           they
           had
           took
           unto
           themselves
           ;
           the
           news
           whereof
           was
           so
           unpleasing
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           that
           she
           commanded
           the
           Lord
           Ruthuen
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           principal
           Authority
           in
           the
           parts
           adjoyning
           ,
           to
           take
           some
           order
           for
           suppressing
           those
           Innovations
           in
           Religion
           which
           some
           busie
           people
           of
           that
           Town
           had
           introduced
           :
           To
           which
           he
           answered
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           able
           ,
           if
           she
           pleased
           ,
           to
           force
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           to
           seize
           their
           goods
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           had
           no
           power
           to
           compel
           their
           Consciences
           :
           which
           answer
           did
           not
           more
           displease
           the
           Queen
           ,
           
           then
           it
           encouraged
           those
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ;
           who
           now
           from
           all
           parts
           flocked
           to
           Perth
           ,
           as
           a
           Town
           strong
           by
           scituation
           ,
           well
           fortified
           ,
           and
           standing
           in
           a
           fruitful
           Country
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           might
           receive
           all
           necessaries
           ,
           if
           any
           open
           force
           or
           violence
           should
           be
           used
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Knox
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           had
           retreated
           to
           his
           charge
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           not
           thinking
           fit
           to
           tempt
           that
           danger
           by
           an
           unseasonable
           return
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           so
           narrowly
           escaped
           at
           his
           being
           there
           .
           He
           onely
           waited
           opportunity
           to
           go
           back
           with
           safety
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           stir
           ,
           though
           frequently
           sollicited
           by
           his
           Friends
           in
           Scotland
           .
           In
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           means
           was
           made
           to
           Calvin
           by
           especial
           Letters
           ,
           to
           re-ingage
           him
           in
           the
           Cause
           :
           Which
           Letters
           were
           brought
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Month
           of
           
             November
             ,
             Anno
          
           1558.
           
           And
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           what
           influence
           Calvin
           had
           upon
           all
           the
           counsels
           and
           designes
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           he
           is
           advertised
           from
           time
           to
           time
           of
           their
           successes
           ,
           of
           the
           estate
           of
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           whether
           good
           or
           bad
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Queen
           Regent
           had
           fed
           them
           with
           some
           flattering
           hopes
           ,
           Calvin
           is
           forthwith
           made
           acquainted
           with
           their
           happiness
           in
           it
           .
           And
           who
           but
           he
           must
           be
           desired
           to
           write
           unto
           her
           ?
           that
           by
           his
           
             Grave
             counsel
             and
             exhortation
          
           ,
           she
           might
           be
           animated
           to
           go
           forward
           constantly
           in
           promoting
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           though
           these
           Letters
           came
           to
           Calvin
           in
           the
           Month
           of
           November
           ,
           yet
           we
           finde
           not
           Knox
           in
           Scotland
           till
           the
           May
           next
           following
           ,
           when
           those
           of
           his
           party
           had
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           the
           Town
           of
           Perth
           :
           though
           he
           loved
           Calvin
           well
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           better
           ,
           yet
           all
           that
           a
           man
           hath
           he
           will
           give
           for
           his
           life
           ;
           and
           Knox
           was
           dearer
           to
           himself
           then
           either
           of
           them
           .
           But
           unto
           Perth
           he
           comes
           at
           last
           ,
           on
           the
           fifth
           of
           May.
           In
           the
           chief
           Church
           whereof
           he
           preached
           such
           a
           thundring
           Sermon
           against
           the
           
             Adoration
             of
             Images
          
           ,
           and
           the
           advancing
           of
           them
           in
           places
           of
           Gods
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           as
           suddenly
           beat
           down
           all
           the
           Images
           and
           Religious
           Houses
           within
           the
           Precincts
           of
           that
           Town
           .
           For
           presently
           after
           the
           end
           of
           
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           when
           almost
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           were
           gone
           home
           to
           dinner
           ,
           some
           few
           which
           remained
           in
           the
           Church
           pull●d
           down
           a
           glorious
           Tabernacle
           which
           stood
           on
           the
           Altar
           ,
           broke
           it
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           defaced
           the
           Images
           which
           they
           found
           therein
           .
           Which
           being
           dispatched
           ,
           they
           did
           the
           like
           execution
           on
           all
           the
           rest
           in
           that
           Church
           ;
           and
           were
           so
           nimble
           at
           their
           work
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           made
           a
           clear
           riddance
           of
           them
           ,
           before
           the
           tenth
           man
           in
           the
           Town
           was
           advertised
           of
           it
           .
           The
           news
           hereof
           causeth
           the
           
             Rascal
             Multitude
          
           (
           so
           my
           Author
           calls
           them
           )
           to
           resort
           in
           great
           numbers
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           because
           they
           found
           that
           all
           was
           done
           before
           they
           came
           ,
           they
           fell
           with
           great
           fury
           on
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Carthusian
           Monks
           ,
           and
           the
           Houses
           of
           the
           Preaching
           and
           Franciscan
           Fryars
           ,
           beginning
           wi●h
           the
           Images
           first
           ,
           but
           after
           spoyling
           them
           of
           all
           their
           provisions
           ,
           Bedding
           ,
           and
           Furniture
           of
           Houshold
           ,
           which
           was
           given
           for
           a
           prey
           unto
           the
           poor
           .
           And
           in
           the
           ruinating
           of
           these
           Houses
           ,
           they
           continued
           with
           much
           force
           and
           eagerness
           ,
           so
           that
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           two
           days
           ,
           they
           had
           left
           nothing
           standing
           of
           those
           goodly
           Edifices
           but
           the
           outward
           Walls
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           It
           was
           reported
           that
           the
           Queen
           was
           so
           inraged
           when
           she
           heard
           the
           news
           ,
           that
           she
           vowed
           utterly
           to
           destroy
           the
           Town
           ,
           Man
           ,
           Woman
           and
           Childe
           ,
           to
           consume
           the
           same
           with
           ●ire
           ,
           and
           after
           ,
           to
           sow
           Salt
           upon
           it
           ,
           in
           signe
           of
           perpetual
           desolation
           .
           And
           it
           is
           possible
           she
           might
           have
           been
           as
           good
           as
           her
           word
           ,
           if
           the
           Earl
           of
           Glencarne
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Vchiltrie
           and
           Boyd
           ,
           the
           young
           Sheriff
           of
           Air
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           men
           of
           eminent
           Quality
           ,
           attended
           by
           two
           thousand
           five
           hundred
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           ,
           had
           not
           come
           very
           opportunely
           to
           the
           aid
           of
           their
           Brethren
           .
           Perth
           being
           thus
           preserved
           from
           the
           threatned
           danger
           ,
           but
           forced
           to
           receive
           a
           Garrison
           of
           the
           Queens
           appointment
           ;
           Knox
           leaves
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           goes
           in
           company
           with
           the
           Earl
           of
           Arguile
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           
             Iames
             Steward
          
           ,
           toward
           the
           City
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           .
           In
           the
           way
           to
           which
           ,
           he
           preached
           at
           a
           Town
           called
           Cra●le
           ,
           inveighs
           most
           bitterly
           against
           such
           French
           Forces
           as
           had
           been
           sent
           thither
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           
             Monsieur
             d'
             Osselle
          
           ;
           exhorting
           his
           Auditors
           in
           fine
           to
           joyn
           together
           as
           one
           man
           ,
           till
           all
           strangers
           were
           expulsed
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           either
           to
           prepare
           themselves
           to
           live
           like
           men
           ,
           or
           to
           dye
           victorious
           .
           Which
           exhortation
           so
           prevailed
           upon
           most
           of
           the
           hearers
           ,
           that
           immediately
           they
           betook
           themselves
           to
           the
           pulling
           down
           of
           Altars
           and
           Images
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           destroyed
           all
           Monuments
           of
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           which
           they
           found
           in
           the
           Town
           .
           The
           like
           they
           did
           the
           next
           day
           at
           a
           place
           called
           Anstruther
           .
           From
           thence
           they
           march
           unto
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           in
           the
           Parish●Church
           whereof
           Knox
           preached
           upon
           our
           Saviours
           casting
           the
           Buyers
           and
           Sellers
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           wonted
           Rhetorick
           so
           inflamed
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           committed
           the
           like
           outrages
           there
           as
           before
           at
           Perth
           ,
           destroying
           Images
           ,
           and
           pulling
           down
           the
           Houses
           of
           the
           Black
           and
           Gray-fryars
           with
           the
           like
           dispatch
           .
           This
           happened
           upon
           the
           11
           of
           
           Iune
           .
           And
           because
           it
           could
           not
           be
           supposed
           but
           that
           the
           Queen
           would
           make
           some
           use
           of
           her
           French
           Forces
           to
           Chastise
           the
           chief
           Ring-leaders
           of
           that
           Sedition
           ;
           the
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Congregation
           flock
           so
           fast
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           before
           Tuesday
           night
           ,
           no
           fewer
           then
           three
           thousand
           able
           men
           from
           the
           parts
           adjoyning
           were
           come
           to
           Cooper
           to
           their
           aid
           .
           By
           the
           accession
           of
           which
           strength
           ,
           they
           first
           secured
           themselves
           by
           a
           Capitulation
           from
           any
           danger
           by
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           then
           proceeded
           to
           the
           removing
           of
           the
           Queens
           Garrison
           out
           of
           Perth
           ,
           which
           they
           also
           effected
           .
           Freed
           from
           which
           y●ke
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Towns-men
           joyning
           themselves
           with
           those
           of
           Dundee
           ,
           make
           an
           assault
           upon
           the
           Monastery
           of
           Scone
           ,
           famous
           of
           long
           time
           for
           the
           Coronation
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           more
           sumptuously
           adorned
           ,
           and
           more
           richly
           furnished
           then
           any
           other
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Noblemen
           ,
           and
           even
           Knox
           himself
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           appease
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           stop
           their
           fury
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           place
           might
           be
           preserved
           ;
           yet
           all
           endeavours
           proved
           in
           vain
           ,
           or
           were
           coldly
           followed
           .
           So
           that
           in
           fine
           ,
           a
           ter
           some
           spoyl
           made
           in
           defacing
           of
           Images
           ,
           and
           digging
           up
           great
           quantity
           of
           hidden
           goods
           which
           were
           buried
           there
           ,
           to
           be
           preserved
           in
           expectation
           of
           a
           better
           day
           ;
           they
           committed
           the
           whole
           House
           to
           the
           Mercie
           of
           Fire
           ;
           the
           flame
           whereof
           gave
           grief
           to
           some
           ,
           and
           joy
           to
           others
           of
           St.
           
             Iohn
             stones
          
           ,
           scituate
           not
           above
           a
           Mile
           from
           that
           famous
           Abby
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           They
           had
           no
           sooner
           plaid
           this
           prize
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           the
           Chiefs
           of
           them
           were
           advertised
           that
           Queen
           Regent
           had
           a
           purpose
           of
           putting
           some
           French
           Forces
           into
           Sterling
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           cut
           off
           all
           intercourse
           and
           mutual
           succours
           which
           those
           of
           the
           Congregation
           on
           each
           side
           of
           the
           Fryth
           might
           otherwise
           have
           of
           one
           another
           .
           For
           the
           preventing
           of
           which
           mischief
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Arguile
           and
           the
           Lord
           
             Iames
             Steward
          
           were
           dispatched
           away
           :
           Whose
           coming
           so
           inflamed
           the
           zeal
           of
           the
           furious
           multitude
           ,
           that
           they
           pulled
           down
           all
           the
           Monasteries
           which
           were
           in
           the
           Town
           ;
           demolished
           all
           the
           Altars
           ,
           and
           defaced
           all
           the
           Images
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Abbey
           of
           Cambuskenneth
           ,
           near
           adjoyning
           to
           it
           ,
           was
           then
           ruined
           also
           :
           Which
           good
           success
           encouraged
           them
           to
           go
           on
           to
           Edenborough
           ,
           that
           the
           like
           Reformation
           might
           be
           made
           in
           the
           capital
           City
           .
           Taking
           Linlithgow
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           they
           committed
           the
           like
           spoyl
           there
           ,
           as
           before
           at
           Sterling
           ;
           but
           were
           prevented
           of
           the
           glory
           which
           they
           chiefly
           aimed
           at
           in
           the
           Saccage
           of
           Edenborough
           .
           Upon
           the
           news
           of
           their
           approach
           ,
           though
           their
           whole
           Train
           exceeded
           not
           three
           hundred
           persons
           ,
           the
           Queen
           Regent
           with
           great
           fear
           retires
           to
           Dunbar
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           Seaton
           being
           then
           Provest
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           staid
           not
           long
           behind
           .
           But
           he
           was
           scarce
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Rascal
             Rabble
          
           fell
           on
           the
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           destroyed
           the
           Covents
           of
           the
           Black
           and
           Gray-fryars
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           other
           Monasteries
           about
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           shared
           amongst
           them
           all
           the
           goods
           which
           they
           found
           in
           those
           Houses
           :
           In
           which
           they
           
           made
           such
           quick
           dispatch
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           finished
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           before
           the
           two
           Lords
           and
           their
           attendants
           could
           come
           in
           to
           help
           them
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           The
           Queen
           Regent
           neither
           able
           to
           endure
           these
           outrages
           ,
           nor
           of
           sufficient
           power
           to
           prevent
           or
           punish
           them
           ,
           conceived
           it
           most
           expedient
           to
           allay
           these
           humours
           for
           the
           present
           by
           some
           gentle
           Lenitive
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           hope
           the
           better
           to
           extinguish
           them
           in
           the
           time
           to
           come
           :
           which
           when
           she
           had
           endeavoured
           ,
           but
           with
           no
           effect
           ,
           she
           caused
           a
           Proclamation
           to
           be
           published
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           ;
           in
           which
           it
           was
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             she
             perceived
             a
             seditious
             Tumult
             to
             be
             raised
             by
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Lieges
             ,
             who
             named
             themselves
             the
          
           Congregation
           ,
           
             and
             under
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             had
             taken
             Arms
             ;
             Th●t
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             for
             satisfying
             every
             mans
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             pacifying
             the
             present
             troubles
             ,
             she
             had
             made
             offer
             to
             call
             a
             Parliament
             in
          
           January
           
             then
             following
             (
             but
             would
             call
             it
             sooner
             if
             they
             pleased
             )
             for
             establishing
             an
             Vniversal
             Order
             in
             Affairs
             of
             Religion
             ;
             That
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             every
             man
             should
             be
             suffered
             to
             live
             at
             liberty
             ,
             using
             their
             own
             Consciences
             without
             trouble
             until
             further
             order
             ;
             That
             those
             who
             called
             themselves
             of
             the
          
           Congregation
           ,
           
             rejecting
             all
             reasonable
             offers
             ,
             had
             made
             it
             manifest
             by
             their
             actions
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             so
             much
             seek
             for
             satisfaction
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             subversion
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
             For
             proof
             whereof
             ,
             she
             instanced
             in
             some
             secret
             intelligence
             which
             they
             had
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             seizing
             the
             Irons
             of
             the
             Mans
             ,
             and
             Coyning
             Money
             ,
             that
             being
             one
             of
             the
             principal
             Iewels
             of
             the
             Royal
             Diadem
             .
             In
             which
             regard
             she
             straightly
             willeth
             and
             commandeth
             all
             manner
             of
             persons
             (
             not
             being
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             City
             )
             to
             depart
             from
          
           Edenborough
           
             within
             six
             hours
             after
             publication
             thereof
             ,
             and
             live
             obedient
             to
             her
             Authority
             ,
             except
             they
             would
             be
             holden
             and
             reputed
             Traytors
             .
          
        
         
           16.
           
           This
           Proclamation
           they
           encountred
           with
           another
           ,
           which
           they
           published
           in
           their
           own
           names
           for
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           had
           begun
           to
           shrink
           from
           them
           at
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           former
           .
           And
           ●herein
           they
           made
           known
           to
           all
           whom
           it
           may
           concern
           ,
           
             That
             such
             crimes
             as
             they
             were
             charged
             with
             ,
             never
             entred
             into
             their
             hearts
             ;
             That
             they
             had
             no
             other
             intention
             then
             to
             banish
             Idolatry
             ,
             to
             advance
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             the
             Preachers
             of
             it
             ;
             That
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             continue
             in
             all
             duty
             toward
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             her
             Mother
             there
             Regent
             ,
             provided
             they
             might
             have
             the
             free
             exercise
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             .
             In
             reference
             to
             their
             medling
             with
             the
             Irons
             of
             the
             Mint
             ,
             and
             the
             Coyning
             of
             Money
             ,
             they
             justified
             themselves
             ,
             as
             being
             most
             of
             them
             Councellors
             born
             ,
             and
             doing
             nothing
             in
             it
             but
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           To
           which
           effect
           they
           writ
           their
           Letters
           also
           to
           the
           Regent
           her self
           ,
           whom
           they
           assured
           in
           the
           close
           ,
           that
           if
           she
           would
           make
           use
           of
           her
           authority
           for
           the
           abolishing
           of
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstitious
           abuses
           which
           agreed
           not
           with
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           she
           should
           finde
           them
           as
           obedient
           as
           any
           Subjects
           within
           the
           Realm
           .
           Which
           in
           plain
           truth
           was
           neither
           more
           nor
           less
           then
           
           this
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           might
           not
           have
           their
           wills
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Religion
           ,
           she
           was
           to
           look
           for
           no
           obedience
           from
           them
           in
           other
           matters
           :
           whereof
           they
           gave
           sufficient
           proof
           by
           their
           staying
           in
           Edenborough
           ,
           her
           command
           to
           the
           contrary
           notwithstanding
           ;
           by
           pressing
           more
           then
           ever
           for
           a
           toleration
           ,
           and
           adding
           this
           over
           and
           above
           to
           their
           former
           demands
           ,
           that
           such
           French
           Forces
           as
           remained
           in
           Scotland
           might
           be
           disbanded
           and
           sent
           back
           to
           their
           native
           Country
           .
           In
           the
           first
           of
           which
           demands
           they
           were
           so
           unreasonable
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Queen
           offered
           them
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           upon
           condition
           that
           when
           she
           had
           occasion
           to
           make
           use
           of
           any
           of
           their
           Churches
           for
           her
           own
           Devotions
           ,
           such
           exercise
           might
           be
           suspended
           ,
           and
           the
           Mass
           onely
           used
           in
           that
           conjuncture
           ;
           they
           would
           by
           no
           means
           yeild
           unto
           it
           :
           And
           they
           refused
           to
           yeild
           unto
           it
           for
           this
           Reason
           onely
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           be
           in
           her
           power
           ,
           by
           removing
           from
           one
           place
           unto
           another
           ,
           to
           leave
           them
           without
           any
           certain
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           which
           in
           effect
           was
           utterly
           to
           overthrow
           it
           .
           And
           hereto
           they
           were
           pleased
           to
           add
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           not
           hinder
           her
           from
           exercising
           any
           Religion
           which
           she
           had
           a
           minde
           to
           (
           but
           this
           was
           more
           then
           they
           would
           stand
           to
           in
           their
           better
           Fortunes
           )
           so
           could
           they
           not
           agree
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           should
           be
           silenced
           upon
           any
           occasion
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Worship
           of
           God
           should
           give
           place
           to
           Idolatry
           .
           A
           point
           to
           which
           they
           stood
           so
           stifly
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Queen
           Regent
           had
           resetled
           her
           Court
           at
           Edenborough
           ,
           she
           could
           neither
           prevail
           so
           far
           upon
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           as
           either
           to
           let
           her
           have
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Gyles
           to
           be
           appropriated
           onely
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Mass
           might
           be
           said
           in
           it
           at
           such
           vacant
           times
           in
           which
           they
           made
           no
           use
           of
           it
           for
           themselves
           or
           their
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           But
           in
           their
           other
           demands
           for
           sending
           the
           French
           Souldiers
           out
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           like
           to
           finde
           any
           such
           compliance
           as
           had
           been
           offered
           in
           the
           former
           .
           Henry
           the
           Third
           of
           France
           dyed
           about
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           Crown
           to
           Francis
           the
           Second
           ,
           Married
           not
           long
           before
           to
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ;
           the
           preservation
           of
           whose
           power
           and
           prerogative
           Royal
           must
           be
           his
           concernment
           .
           And
           he
           declared
           himself
           so
           sensible
           of
           those
           indignities
           which
           had
           been
           lately
           put
           upon
           her
           ,
           as
           to
           protest
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           rather
           spend
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           then
           not
           be
           revenged
           of
           the
           seditious
           Tumults
           raised
           in
           Scotland
           :
           in
           pursuance
           of
           which
           resolution
           ,
           he
           sends
           over
           a
           French
           Captain
           ,
           called
           Octavian
           ,
           who
           brought
           with
           him
           a
           whole
           Regiment
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           great
           sums
           of
           money
           ,
           and
           all
           provisions
           necessary
           to
           maintain
           a
           War.
           Followed
           not
           long
           after
           with
           four
           Companies
           more
           ,
           which
           made
           up
           twenty
           Ensigns
           compleat
           ,
           together
           with
           four
           Ships
           of
           War
           ,
           both
           to
           defend
           the
           Town
           of
           Leith
           ,
           and
           command
           the
           Haven
           .
           Incouraged
           with
           whose
           coming
           ,
           the
           Queen
           Regent
           did
           not
           onely
           fortifie
           that
           Town
           ,
           but
           put
           a
           strong
           Garrison
           of
           the
           French
           into
           it
           ;
           which
           gave
           a
           new
           grievance
           unto
           
           those
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ;
           the
           Trade
           and
           Town
           of
           Edenborough
           being
           like
           by
           this
           means
           to
           be
           brought
           under
           her
           command
           ,
           and
           to
           rest
           wholly
           in
           a
           manner
           at
           her
           devotion
           .
           The
           breach
           made
           wider
           on
           the
           one
           side
           by
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           Fort
           of
           
             Boughty
             Crag
          
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ;
           which
           was
           pretended
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           for
           fear
           lest
           otherwise
           it
           might
           have
           been
           seized
           on
           by
           the
           French
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           by
           the
           coming
           of
           two
           thousand
           French
           Souldiers
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           being
           a
           Convoy
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Amiens
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           persons
           ,
           sent
           thither
           to
           dispute
           (
           as
           it
           was
           given
           out
           )
           with
           the
           Scotish
           Ministers
           .
           Which
           great
           accession
           of
           French
           Forces
           so
           amazed
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           that
           they
           excited
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           by
           a
           publick
           Writing
           to
           arm
           against
           them
           ;
           requiring
           all
           those
           which
           were
           ,
           or
           desired
           to
           be
           accounted
           for
           n●tural
           Scotch-men
           ,
           to
           judge
           betwixt
           the
           Queen
           and
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           abstract
           the
           just
           and
           dutiful
           support
           from
           their
           Native
           Country
           in
           so
           needful
           a
           time
           ;
           assuring
           them
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           did
           otherwise
           ,
           should
           be
           esteemed
           betrayers
           of
           their
           Country
           to
           the
           power
           of
           strangers
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           And
           that
           the
           people
           might
           not
           cool
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           this
           heat
           ,
           they
           draw
           their
           Forces
           together
           ,
           and
           march
           toward
           Edenborough
           on
           the
           18
           of
           October
           ;
           upon
           the
           news
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Queen
           Regent
           put
           her self
           into
           Leith
           as
           the
           safer
           place
           ,
           and
           leaves
           them
           Masters
           of
           the
           City
           :
           From
           whence
           they
           send
           a
           Letter
           to
           her
           ,
           requiring
           in
           a
           peremptory
           and
           imperious
           manner
           ,
           that
           the
           fortifications
           about
           Leith
           be
           forthwith
           slighted
           ,
           the
           Forts
           about
           the
           same
           to
           be
           demolished
           ,
           and
           all
           strange
           Souldiers
           to
           be
           immediately
           removed
           :
           Which
           if
           she
           not
           pleased
           to
           do
           ,
           they
           must
           bethink
           themselves
           of
           some
           such
           other
           remedies
           as
           they
           thought
           most
           necessary
           .
           But
           when
           their
           Messenger
           returned
           unsatisfied
           ,
           and
           that
           Lyon
           King
           at
           Arms
           was
           sent
           presently
           after
           him
           ,
           commanding
           them
           amongst
           other
           things
           to
           remove
           from
           Edenborough
           ,
           they
           then
           resolve
           for
           putting
           that
           in
           execution
           which
           had
           been
           long
           before
           in
           deliberation
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           deposing
           of
           the
           Queen
           Regent
           from
           the
           publick
           Government
           .
           But
           first
           ,
           they
           must
           consult
           with
           their
           Ghostly
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           countenance
           and
           authority
           ,
           they
           might
           more
           certainly
           prevail
           upon
           all
           such
           persons
           as
           seemed
           unsatisfied
           in
           the
           point
           .
           Willock
           and
           Knox
           are
           chosen
           above
           all
           the
           rest
           to
           resolve
           this
           doubt
           ,
           if
           at
           the
           least
           any
           of
           them
           doubted
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           may
           well
           be
           questioned
           .
           They
           were
           both
           Factors
           for
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           therefore
           both
           obliged
           to
           advance
           her
           interest
           .
           Willock
           declares
           ,
           that
           albeit
           God
           had
           appointed
           Magistrates
           onely
           to
           be
           his
           Lieutenants
           on
           Earth
           ,
           honouring
           them
           with
           his
           own
           title
           ,
           and
           calling
           them
           Gods
           ;
           yet
           did
           he
           never
           so
           establish
           any
           ,
           but
           that
           for
           just
           causes
           they
           might
           be
           deprived
           .
           Which
           having
           proved
           by
           some
           Examples
           out
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           he
           thereupon
           inferred
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Queen
           Regent
           had
           denyed
           her
           chief
           Duty
           to
           the
           Subjects
           of
           this
           Realm
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           preserve
           them
           from
           invasion
           of
           Strangers
           ,
           and
           to
           
           suffer
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           to
           be
           freely
           preached
           :
           seeing
           also
           she
           was
           a
           maintainer
           of
           superstition
           ,
           and
           despised
           the
           counsel
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ;
           he
           did
           think
           they
           might
           justly
           deprive
           her
           from
           all
           Regiment
           and
           Authority
           over
           rhem
           .
           Knox
           goes
           to
           work
           more
           cautiously
           ,
           but
           comes
           home
           at
           last
           :
           For
           having
           first
           approved
           whatsoever
           had
           been
           said
           by
           Willock
           ,
           he
           adds
           this
           to
           it
           ,
           That
           the
           iniquity
           of
           the
           Queen
           Regent
           ought
           not
           to
           withdraw
           their
           hearts
           from
           the
           obedience
           due
           to
           their
           Soveraign
           ;
           nor
           did
           he
           wish
           that
           any
           such
           sentence
           against
           her
           should
           be
           pronounced
           ,
           but
           that
           when
           she
           should
           change
           her
           course
           ,
           and
           submit
           her self
           to
           good
           counsels
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           place
           left
           unto
           her
           of
           regress
           to
           the
           same
           honours
           from
           which
           for
           just
           cause
           she
           ought
           to
           be
           deprived
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           So
           said
           the
           Oracle
           :
           and
           as
           the
           Oracle
           decreed
           ,
           so
           the
           sentence
           passed
           ;
           for
           presently
           upon
           this
           judgement
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           a
           publick
           Instrument
           is
           drawn
           up
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           passages
           in
           the
           course
           of
           her
           Government
           were
           censured
           as
           grievances
           and
           oppressions
           on
           the
           Subjects
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           the
           violating
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           the
           Liberty
           of
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           the
           enslaving
           of
           them
           to
           the
           power
           and
           domination
           of
           strangers
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           ,
           they
           declare
           her
           to
           be
           fallen
           from
           the
           publick
           Government
           ;
           discharge
           all
           Officers
           and
           others
           from
           yeilding
           any
           obedience
           to
           her
           ;
           subscribing
           this
           Instrument
           with
           their
           hands
           ,
           requiring
           it
           to
           be
           published
           in
           all
           the
           Head-Boroughs
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           causing
           it
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           with
           sound
           of
           Trumpet
           .
           Thus
           they
           began
           with
           the
           Queen
           Regent
           ;
           but
           we
           shall
           see
           them
           end
           with
           the
           Queen
           her self
           ,
           their
           annoynted
           Soveraign
           .
           This
           Instrument
           bears
           date
           on
           the
           23
           of
           October
           ,
           a
           memorable
           day
           for
           many
           notable
           occurrences
           which
           have
           hapned
           on
           it
           in
           our
           Brittish
           Stories
           .
           Of
           all
           these
           doings
           ,
           they
           advertised
           her
           by
           express
           Letters
           ,
           sent
           back
           by
           the
           same
           Herald
           who
           had
           brought
           her
           last
           message
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           having
           so
           done
           ,
           they
           resolve
           immediately
           to
           try
           their
           fortune
           upon
           Leith
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Scalada
           .
           But
           the
           worst
           was
           ,
           the
           Souldiers
           would
           not
           ●ight
           without
           present
           money
           ,
           and
           money
           they
           had
           none
           to
           pay
           them
           on
           so
           short
           a
           warning
           .
           Somewhat
           was
           raised
           by
           way
           of
           Contribution
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           satisfie
           .
           And
           thereupon
           it
           was
           advised
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           and
           other
           great
           men
           should
           bring
           in
           their
           Plate
           ,
           and
           cause
           it
           to
           be
           presently
           melted
           ,
           to
           content
           the
           Souldiers
           .
           But
           they
           who
           had
           so
           long
           made
           a
           gain
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           did
           not
           love
           Godliness
           so
           well
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           value
           and
           prefer
           their
           gain
           before
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           some
           had
           so
           contrived
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Irons
           of
           the
           Mint
           were
           missing
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           handsome
           fraud
           they
           preserved
           their
           Plate
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           It
           was
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           that
           the
           Scots
           durst
           have
           been
           so
           bold
           in
           the
           present
           business
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           encouraged
           underhand
           from
           some
           Friends
           in
           England
           ;
           which
           the
           Queen
           Regent
           well
           observed
           ,
           and
           prest
           it
           on
           them
           in
           her
           Declaration
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           noted
           .
           To
           which
           particular
           ,
           though
           
           the
           Confederates
           made
           no
           reply
           in
           their
           Anti-remonstrance
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           yet
           afterwards
           they
           both
           acknowledged
           and
           defended
           their
           intelligence
           with
           the
           English
           Nation
           .
           For
           in
           a
           subsequent
           Declaration
           ,
           
             They
             acknowledge
             plainly
             ,
             that
             many
             Messages
             had
             past
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             craved
             some
             support
             from
             thence
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             was
             onely
             to
             maintain
             Religion
             ,
             and
             suppress
             Idolatry
             .
             And
             they
             conceived
             that
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             had
             done
             nothing
             which
             might
             make
             them
             subject
             unto
             any
             just
             censure
             ;
             it
             being
             lawful
             for
             them
             ,
             where
             their
             own
             power
             failed
             ,
             to
             seek
             assistance
             from
             their
             Neighbours
             .
          
           And
           now
           or
           never
           was
           the
           time
           to
           make
           use
           of
           such
           helps
           ,
           their
           Contribution
           falling
           short
           ,
           and
           the
           Plate
           not
           coming
           to
           the
           Mint
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           projected
           .
           In
           which
           extremity
           it
           was
           advised
           to
           try
           some
           secret
           Friends
           at
           Barwick
           ,
           especially
           Sir
           
             Ralph
             Sudlieur
          
           and
           Sir
           
             Iames
             Crofts
          
           ;
           by
           whose
           encouragement
           it
           may
           be
           thought
           they
           had
           gone
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           now
           there
           was
           no
           going
           back
           without
           manifest
           ruine
           .
           By
           the
           assistance
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           they
           are
           furnished
           with
           four
           thousand
           Crowns
           in
           ready
           Money
           .
           But
           the
           Queen
           Regent
           had
           advertisement
           of
           the
           negotiation
           ,
           and
           intercepts
           it
           by
           the
           way
           .
           The
           news
           of
           this
           ill
           Fortune
           makes
           the
           Souldiers
           desperate
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           secretly
           steal
           away
           ,
           others
           refuse
           to
           venture
           upon
           any
           service
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Lords
           and
           others
           of
           the
           chief
           Confederates
           are
           put
           upon
           a
           necessity
           of
           forsaking
           Edenborough
           .
           The
           French
           immediately
           take
           possession
           of
           it
           ,
           compel
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           those
           who
           profest
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           to
           desert
           their
           dwellings
           ;
           restore
           the
           Mass
           ,
           and
           reconcile
           with
           many
           Ceremonies
           the
           chief
           Church
           of
           the
           City
           (
           I
           mean
           that
           dedicated
           unto
           St.
           Gyles
           )
           as
           having
           been
           prophaned
           by
           Heretical
           Preachings
           .
           But
           the
           abandoning
           of
           Edenborough
           proved
           the
           ruine
           of
           Glasgow
           .
           To
           which
           Duke
           Hamilton
           repairing
           ,
           he
           caused
           all
           the
           Images
           and
           Altars
           to
           be
           pulled
           down
           ,
           and
           made
           himself
           Master
           of
           the
           Castle
           ;
           out
           of
           which
           ,
           upon
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           Bishops
           coming
           with
           some
           Bands
           of
           French
           ,
           he
           withdraws
           again
           ,
           and
           quits
           the
           Town
           unto
           the
           Victor
           .
           No
           way
           now
           left
           to
           save
           their
           persons
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           their
           Estates
           from
           forfeiture
           ,
           their
           Country
           from
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           their
           Religion
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           but
           to
           cast
           themselves
           upon
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           Qeeen
           of
           England
           .
           And
           to
           that
           course
           as
           the
           Lord
           Iames
           did
           most
           incline
           ,
           and
           Knox
           most
           preached
           for
           ,
           so
           there
           might
           be
           some
           probable
           Reasons
           which
           might
           assure
           them
           of
           not
           failing
           of
           their
           expectations
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           No
           sooner
           was
           Queen
           Mary
           of
           England
           dead
           ,
           but
           Mary
           the
           young
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           not
           long
           before
           Married
           to
           the
           Daulphin
           of
           France
           ,
           takes
           on
           her self
           the
           name
           and
           title
           of
           Queen
           of
           England
           ;
           the
           Arms
           whereof
           she
           quarters
           upon
           all
           her
           Plate
           ,
           some
           of
           her
           Coyn
           ,
           and
           upon
           no
           small
           part
           of
           her
           Houshold-Furniture
           .
           Which
           though
           she
           did
           not
           (
           as
           she
           did
           afterwards
           alledge
           )
           of
           her
           own
           accord
           ,
           but
           as
           she
           was
           over-ruled
           in
           it
           by
           the
           perswasion
           of
           her
           Husband
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           
           (
           which
           was
           not
           in
           her
           to
           dispute
           )
           of
           the
           King
           his
           Father
           ;
           yet
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           looked
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           publick
           opposition
           to
           her
           own
           Pretensions
           ,
           an
           open
           disallowing
           of
           her
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           this
           Realm
           .
           She
           had
           good
           reason
           to
           presume
           that
           they
           by
           whose
           Authority
           and
           Counsel
           she
           was
           devested
           of
           her
           Title
           ,
           would
           leave
           no
           means
           untryed
           ,
           nor
           no
           stone
           unmoved
           ,
           by
           the
           rouling
           whereof
           she
           might
           be
           tumbled
           out
           of
           her
           Government
           ,
           and
           deprived
           also
           of
           her
           Kingdom
           .
           Which
           jealousie
           so
           justly
           setled
           ,
           received
           no
           small
           increase
           ,
           from
           the
           putting
           over
           of
           so
           many
           French
           ,
           distributing
           them
           into
           so
           many
           Garrisons
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           ,
           by
           their
           fortifying
           of
           the
           Town
           of
           Leith
           ;
           at
           which
           Gate
           all
           the
           strengths
           of
           France
           might
           enter
           when
           occasion
           served
           :
           And
           then
           how
           easie
           a
           passage
           might
           they
           have
           into
           England
           ?
           divided
           only
           by
           small
           Rivers
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           other
           places
           not
           divided
           at
           all
           .
           But
           that
           which
           most
           assured
           her
           of
           their
           ill
           intentions
           ,
           was
           the
           great
           preparations
           lately
           made
           by
           the
           Marquiss
           of
           Elboeuf
           one
           of
           the
           Brothers
           of
           the
           Queen
           Regent
           ,
           and
           consequently
           Uncle
           to
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           .
           For
           though
           he
           was
           so
           distressed
           by
           tempests
           ,
           that
           eighteen
           Ensignes
           were
           cast
           away
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Holland
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           forced
           for
           the
           present
           to
           return
           into
           France
           ,
           yet
           afterwards
           ,
           with
           one
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           and
           some
           remainders
           of
           his
           Horse
           ,
           he
           recovered
           Leith
           ,
           and
           joyned
           himself
           unto
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           who
           were
           there
           disposed
           of
           .
           Of
           all
           which
           passages
           and
           provocations
           ,
           the
           Chief
           Confederates
           of
           the
           Congregation
           were
           so
           well
           informed
           ,
           as
           might
           assure
           them
           that
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           would
           be
           easily
           moved
           for
           her
           own
           security
           to
           aid
           them
           in
           expelling
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           preservation
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           securing
           of
           themselves
           ,
           their
           Estates
           and
           Families
           ,
           would
           come
           in
           of
           course
           .
        
         
           
           22.
           
           It
           was
           upon
           this
           Reason
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           any
           quarrel
           about
           Religion
           ,
           that
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           put
           her self
           into
           Arms
           ,
           and
           lent
           the
           Scots
           a
           helping
           hand
           to
           remove
           the
           French.
           And
           by
           the
           same
           she
           might
           have
           justified
           her self
           before
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           if
           she
           had
           followed
           those
           advantages
           which
           were
           given
           her
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           seized
           into
           her
           hands
           such
           Castles
           ,
           Towns
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           of
           importance
           within
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           might
           give
           any
           opportunity
           to
           the
           French-Scots
           to
           infest
           her
           Territories
           .
           For
           when
           one
           Prince
           pretends
           a
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           another
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           makes
           preparations
           more
           then
           ordinary
           both
           by
           Land
           and
           Sea
           ,
           and
           draws
           them
           together
           to
           some
           place
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           may
           invade
           the
           other
           whensoever
           he
           please
           ;
           the
           other
           party
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           sit
           still
           till
           the
           War
           be
           brought
           to
           his
           own
           doors
           ,
           but
           may
           lawfully
           keep
           it
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           as
           far
           off
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           by
           carrying
           it
           into
           the
           Enemies
           Country
           ,
           and
           getting
           into
           his
           power
           all
           their
           strong
           Passes
           ,
           Holds
           ,
           and
           other
           Fortresses
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           may
           be
           hindred
           from
           approaching
           nearer
           .
           But
           this
           can
           no
           way
           justifie
           or
           excuse
           the
           Scots
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           to
           be
           reckoned
           for
           the
           less
           Rebels
           against
           
           their
           own
           undoubted
           Soveraign
           ,
           for
           being
           subservient
           in
           so
           just
           a
           War
           to
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ;
           as
           neither
           the
           Caldeans
           or
           the
           wilde
           Arabians
           could
           be
           defended
           in
           their
           thieving
           ,
           or
           Nebuchadnezzar
           justified
           in
           his
           pride
           and
           Tyranny
           ,
           because
           it
           pleased
           Almighty
           God
           for
           tryal
           of
           Iobs
           faith
           and
           patience
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           one
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           chastising
           his
           people
           Israel
           .
           The
           point
           being
           agitated
           with
           mature
           deliberation
           by
           the
           Councel
           of
           England
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           that
           the
           French
           were
           not
           to
           be
           suffered
           to
           grow
           strong
           so
           near
           the
           Border
           ;
           that
           the
           Queen
           could
           not
           otherwise
           provide
           for
           her
           own
           security
           ,
           then
           by
           expelling
           them
           out
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           to
           be
           compassed
           at
           a
           less
           expence
           of
           bloud
           and
           Treasure
           ,
           then
           by
           making
           use
           of
           the
           Scots
           themselves
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           earnestly
           supplicated
           for
           her
           aid
           and
           succours
           .
           Commissioners
           are
           thereupon
           appointed
           to
           treat
           at
           Barwick
           :
           Betwixt
           whom
           ,
           and
           the
           Agents
           for
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           all
           things
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           War
           are
           agreed
           upon
           :
           The
           sum
           and
           result
           whereof
           was
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           English
           with
           a
           puissant
           Army
           entred
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           reduced
           the
           whole
           War
           to
           the
           Siege
           of
           Leith
           ,
           and
           brought
           the
           French
           in
           short
           time
           into
           such
           extremities
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           forced
           in
           conclusion
           to
           abandon
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           leave
           that
           Country
           wholly
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           the
           Congregation
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           These
           were
           the
           grounds
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           issue
           of
           those
           counsels
           ,
           which
           proved
           so
           glorious
           and
           successful
           unto
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           in
           all
           the
           time
           of
           her
           long
           Reign
           :
           For
           by
           giving
           this
           seasonable
           Aid
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Congregation
           in
           their
           greatest
           need
           ,
           and
           by
           feeding
           some
           of
           the
           Chiefs
           amongst
           them
           with
           small
           annual
           Pensions
           ,
           she
           made
           her self
           so
           absolute
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           Authority
           over
           all
           the
           Nation
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           Queen
           Regent
           ,
           nor
           the
           Queen
           her self
           ,
           nor
           King
           Iames
           her
           son
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           their
           Predecessors
           ,
           were
           of
           equal
           power
           ,
           nor
           had
           the
           like
           Command
           upon
           them
           .
           The
           Church
           was
           also
           for
           a
           while
           a
           great
           gainer
           by
           it
           ;
           the
           Scots
           had
           hitherto
           made
           use
           of
           the
           English
           Liturgie
           in
           Gods
           publick
           Worship
           ;
           the
           fancie
           of
           extemporary
           Prayers
           not
           being
           then
           taken
           up
           amongst
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           affirmed
           by
           Knox
           himself
           in
           his
           Scottish
           History
           .
           But
           now
           upon
           the
           sence
           of
           so
           great
           a
           benefit
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           to
           unite
           the
           Nations
           in
           the
           most
           constant
           bonds
           of
           friendship
           ,
           they
           binde
           themselves
           by
           their
           subscription
           to
           adhere
           unto
           it
           :
           For
           which
           I
           have
           no
           worse
           a
           Witness
           then
           their
           own
           Buchanan
           .
           And
           that
           they
           might
           approach
           as
           near
           unto
           it
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           Government
           as
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           the
           times
           would
           bear
           ,
           as
           they
           placed
           several
           Ministers
           for
           their
           several
           Churches
           ,
           (
           as
           Knox
           in
           
             Edenborough
             ,
             Goodman
          
           at
           St.
           
             Andrews
             ,
             Aeriot
          
           at
           
             Aberdeen
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           so
           they
           ordained
           certain
           Superintendants
           for
           their
           Ministers
           ;
           all
           the
           Episcopal
           Sees
           being
           at
           that
           time
           filled
           with
           Popish
           Prelates
           .
           And
           happy
           it
           had
           been
           for
           both
           ,
           had
           they
           continued
           still
           in
           so
           good
           a
           posture
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Presbyterian
           humour
           had
           not
           so
           far
           obliterated
           all
           remembrance
           of
           their
           
           old
           affections
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           end
           to
           prosecute
           both
           the
           Liturgie
           and
           Episcopacie
           to
           an
           extermination
           .
           And
           there
           accrued
           a
           further
           benefit
           by
           it
           to
           the
           Scots
           themselves
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Faith
           which
           they
           so
           contended
           for
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           :
           for
           by
           difficulties
           of
           Agreement
           between
           the
           Commissioners
           authorized
           on
           all
           sides
           to
           attone
           the
           differences
           ,
           it
           was
           consented
           to
           by
           those
           for
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           that
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Realm
           should
           convene
           and
           hold
           a
           Parliament
           in
           the
           August
           following
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           said
           Convention
           should
           be
           as
           lawful
           in
           all
           respects
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           should
           be
           summoned
           by
           the
           particular
           and
           express
           command
           of
           the
           Kings
           themselves
           .
           According
           to
           which
           Article
           they
           hold
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           therein
           pass
           an
           Act
           for
           the
           ratification
           of
           the
           Faith
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           then
           drawn
           up
           into
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Confession
           by
           some
           of
           their
           Ministers
           .
           But
           because
           this
           Confession
           did
           receive
           a
           more
           plenary
           Confirmation
           in
           the
           first
           Parliament
           of
           King
           Iames
           ,
           we
           shall
           refer
           all
           further
           speech
           of
           it
           till
           we
           come
           to
           that
           .
           They
           also
           passed
           therein
           other
           Acts
           to
           their
           great
           advantage
           ;
           first
           for
           abolishing
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           ;
           the
           second
           for
           repealing
           all
           former
           Statutes
           which
           were
           made
           and
           maintained
           of
           that
           which
           they
           called
           Idolatry
           ;
           and
           the
           third
           against
           the
           saying
           or
           hearing
           of
           Mass.
           
        
         
           24.
           
           It
           was
           conditioned
           in
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           late
           agreement
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           should
           send
           Commissioners
           to
           their
           present
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           the
           results
           thereof
           might
           have
           the
           force
           and
           effect
           of
           Laws
           ;
           but
           she
           intended
           not
           for
           her
           part
           to
           give
           their
           Acts
           the
           countenance
           of
           Supreme
           Authority
           ;
           and
           the
           Chief-leading-men
           of
           the
           Congregation
           did
           not
           much
           regard
           it
           ,
           as
           thinking
           themselves
           in
           a
           capacity
           to
           manage
           their
           own
           business
           without
           any
           such
           countenance
           :
           For
           though
           they
           had
           addressed
           themselves
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           for
           confirmation
           of
           such
           Acts
           as
           had
           passed
           in
           this
           Parliament
           ;
           yet
           they
           declared
           that
           what
           they
           did
           was
           rather
           to
           express
           their
           obedience
           to
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           beg
           of
           them
           any
           strength
           to
           their
           Religion
           .
           They
           had
           already
           cast
           the
           Rider
           ,
           and
           were
           resolved
           that
           neither
           King
           nor
           Queen
           should
           back
           them
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           The
           Q●een
           Regent
           wearied
           and
           worn
           out
           with
           such
           horrid
           insolencies
           ,
           departed
           this
           life
           at
           Edenborough
           on
           the
           10
           of
           Iune
           ;
           and
           none
           was
           nominated
           to
           succeed
           with
           like
           Authority
           :
           The
           French
           Forces
           were
           imbarked
           on
           the
           16
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           except
           some
           few
           which
           were
           permitted
           to
           remain
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           Dunbar
           ,
           and
           the
           Isle
           of
           Inchkeeth
           ;
           so
           few
           ,
           that
           they
           seemed
           rather
           to
           be
           left
           for
           keeping
           possession
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           then
           either
           to
           awe
           the
           Country
           ,
           or
           command
           obedience
           .
           And
           that
           they
           might
           be
           free
           from
           the
           like
           fears
           for
           the
           times
           ensuing
           ,
           Francis
           the
           Second
           dyeth
           on
           the
           5
           of
           December
           ,
           leaving
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           a
           desolate
           and
           friendless
           Widdow
           ,
           assisted
           onely
           by
           her
           Uncles
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           were
           able
           to
           do
           much
           in
           France
           ,
           could
           do
           little
           out
           of
           it
           .
           
           This
           put
           the
           Scots
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           leading
           Scots
           of
           the
           Congregation
           )
           into
           such
           a
           stomack
           ,
           that
           they
           resolved
           to
           steer
           their
           course
           by
           another
           compass
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Sail
           onely
           by
           such
           Winds
           as
           should
           blow
           from
           England
           .
           They
           knew
           full
           well
           that
           the
           breach
           between
           the
           two
           Queens
           was
           not
           reconcileable
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           own
           Queen
           would
           be
           always
           kept
           so
           low
           by
           the
           power
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           trample
           on
           her
           as
           they
           pleased
           ,
           now
           they
           had
           her
           under
           .
           And
           though
           at
           first
           they
           had
           imbraced
           the
           Common-prayer-Book
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           confirmed
           the
           use
           of
           it
           by
           a
           solemn
           Subscription
           ;
           yet
           when
           they
           found
           themselves
           delivered
           from
           all
           fear
           of
           the
           French
           by
           the
           death
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           breach
           growing
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           upon
           that
           occasion
           ;
           they
           then
           began
           to
           tack
           about
           ,
           and
           to
           discover
           their
           affections
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Geneva
             ,
             Knox
          
           had
           before
           devised
           a
           new
           book
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           contrived
           for
           the
           most
           part
           after
           Calvins
           platform
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           Form
           of
           Common-prayer
           was
           digested
           also
           ,
           more
           consonant
           to
           his
           infallible
           judgement
           then
           the
           English
           Liturgie
           .
           But
           hitherto
           they
           had
           both
           lain
           dormant
           ,
           because
           they
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           such
           help
           from
           England
           ,
           as
           could
           not
           be
           presumed
           on
           with
           so
           great
           a
           confidence
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           openly
           declared
           any
           dissent
           or
           disaffection
           to
           the
           publick
           Forms
           which
           were
           established
           in
           that
           Church
           .
           Now
           their
           estate
           is
           so
           much
           bettered
           by
           the
           death
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           sad
           condition
           of
           their
           Queen
           ,
           and
           the
           assurances
           which
           they
           had
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           (
           from
           whence
           the
           Earls
           of
           Morton
           and
           Glencarne
           were
           returned
           with
           comfort
           )
           that
           they
           resolve
           to
           perfect
           what
           they
           had
           begun
           ;
           to
           prosecute
           the
           desolation
           of
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           and
           the
           spoyl
           of
           Churches
           ;
           to
           introduce
           their
           new
           Forms
           ,
           and
           suspend
           the
           old
           .
           For
           compassing
           of
           which
           end
           ,
           they
           summoned
           a
           Convention
           of
           the
           Estates
           to
           be
           held
           in
           Ianuary
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           Now
           in
           this
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           they
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           innovate
           in
           most
           things
           formerly
           observed
           and
           practised
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           things
           which
           themselves
           had
           setled
           ,
           as
           the
           ground-work
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
           They
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           discharge
           the
           accustomed
           Fasts
           ,
           and
           abrogate
           all
           the
           ancient
           Festivals
           ,
           not
           sparing
           those
           which
           did
           relate
           particularly
           unto
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           his
           Nativity
           ,
           Passion
           ,
           Resurrection
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           condemned
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Cross
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           give
           way
           to
           the
           introduction
           of
           the
           New
           Order
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           for
           ministring
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           commend
           sitting
           for
           the
           most
           proper
           and
           convenient
           gesture
           to
           be
           used
           at
           it
           .
           They
           require
           that
           all
           Churches
           not
           being
           Parochial
           should
           be
           forthwith
           demolished
           ,
           declare
           all
           Forms
           of
           Gods
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           prescribed
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           to
           be
           meer
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           ought
           to
           administer
           the
           holy
           Sacraments
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           qualified
           for
           preaching
           .
           They
           appoint
           the
           Catechism
           of
           Geneva
           to
           be
           taught
           in
           their
           Schools
           ,
           Ordained
           three
           Universities
           to
           be
           made
           and
           continued
           in
           that
           
           Kingdom
           ,
           with
           Salaries
           proportioned
           to
           the
           Professors
           in
           all
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ,
           and
           time
           assigned
           for
           being
           graduated
           in
           the
           same
           .
           They
           decree
           also
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           Tythes
           should
           be
           no
           longer
           paid
           to
           the
           Romish
           Clergy
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           taken
           up
           by
           Deacons
           and
           Treasurers
           ,
           by
           them
           to
           be
           imployed
           for
           maintainance
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           said
           Universities
           .
           They
           complained
           very
           sensibly
           of
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           Lay-Patrons
           and
           Impropriators
           in
           exacting
           their
           Tythes
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           more
           cruel
           and
           unmerciful
           then
           the
           Popish
           Priests
           ;
           and
           therefore
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           determine
           ,
           as
           in
           point
           of
           Law
           ,
           what
           Commodities
           shall
           be
           Tythable
           ,
           what
           not
           ;
           and
           declare
           also
           that
           all
           Leases
           and
           Alienations
           which
           formerly
           had
           been
           made
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           should
           be
           utterly
           void
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           Touching
           the
           Ministration
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           the
           performance
           of
           other
           Divine
           Offices
           ,
           it
           is
           therein
           ordered
           ,
           That
           Common-prayers
           (
           by
           which
           they
           mean
           the
           new
           Form
           of
           their
           own
           devising
           )
           be
           said
           every
           day
           in
           the
           greater
           Towns
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           upon
           the
           days
           of
           publick
           Preaching
           ;
           but
           then
           to
           be
           forborn
           ,
           that
           the
           Preachers
           own
           Prayer
           before
           and
           after
           Sermon
           may
           not
           be
           despised
           or
           disrespected
           :
           That
           Baptism
           be
           Administred
           onely
           upon
           the
           Sundays
           ,
           and
           other
           days
           of
           publick
           Preaching
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           beating
           down
           of
           that
           gross
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Papists
           (
           so
           they
           pleas'd
           to
           call
           it
           )
           concerning
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           :
           That
           the
           first
           Sundays
           of
           
             March
             ,
             Iune
             ,
             September
          
           and
           December
           should
           be
           from
           thenceforth
           set
           apart
           for
           the
           holy
           Communion
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           avoid
           the
           superstitious
           receiving
           of
           it
           at
           the
           Feast
           of
           Easter
           :
           That
           all
           persons
           exercise
           themselves
           in
           singing
           Psalms
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           the
           better
           perform
           that
           service
           in
           the
           Congregation
           :
           That
           no
           singing
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           no
           reading
           of
           Scriptures
           should
           be
           used
           at
           burials
           :
           That
           no
           Funeral-Sermon
           shall
           be
           preached
           ,
           by
           which
           any
           difference
           may
           be
           made
           between
           the
           rich
           and
           the
           poor
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           dead
           body
           for
           the
           same
           cause
           shall
           be
           buried
           in
           Churches
           :
           That
           Prophesyings
           and
           Interpreting
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           shall
           be
           used
           at
           certain
           times
           and
           places
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           :
           That
           in
           every
           Church
           there
           shall
           be
           one
           Bell
           to
           call
           the
           people
           together
           ,
           one
           Pulpit
           for
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           a
           Bason
           for
           Baptism
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Minister
           may
           the
           better
           attend
           these
           Duties
           ,
           it
           is
           ordered
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           haunt
           the
           Court
           ,
           nor
           be
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           nor
           bear
           charge
           in
           any
           Civil
           Affairs
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           to
           assist
           the
           Parliament
           when
           the
           same
           is
           called
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           Concerning
           Ecclesiastical
           persons
           ,
           their
           Function
           ,
           Calling
           ,
           Maintainance
           and
           Authority
           ,
           it
           was
           ordered
           in
           the
           said
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           That
           Ministers
           shall
           from
           thenceforth
           be
           elected
           by
           the
           Congregation
           where
           they
           are
           to
           preach
           :
           that
           having
           made
           tryal
           of
           their
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           being
           approved
           of
           by
           the
           Church
           where
           they
           are
           to
           Preach
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           admitted
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           but
           without
           any
           imposition
           of
           hands
           as
           in
           other
           
           Churches
           :
           That
           some
           convenient
           pension
           be
           assigned
           to
           every
           Minister
           for
           the
           term
           of
           life
           (
           except
           he
           deserve
           to
           be
           deprived
           )
           with
           some
           provision
           to
           be
           made
           after
           his
           decease
           for
           his
           Wife
           and
           Children
           :
           That
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           former
           Diocesses
           being
           contracted
           or
           enlarged
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           ten
           or
           twelve
           Superintendents
           appointed
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           former
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           have
           the
           visitation
           of
           all
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Churches
           in
           their
           several
           bounds
           ,
           to
           fix
           their
           dwellings
           in
           the
           chief
           Towns
           or
           Cities
           within
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           chosen
           by
           the
           Burgesses
           of
           the
           said
           Towns
           or
           Cities
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           suffrages
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           their
           several
           Circuits
           ;
           and
           more
           particularly
           ,
           that
           the
           County
           or
           Province
           of
           Lothaine
           shall
           be
           abstracted
           from
           the
           Diocess
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           Superintendent
           of
           its
           own
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           keep
           his
           Residence
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Edenborough
           (
           which
           afterwards
           in
           the
           year
           1633
           was
           erected
           by
           King
           Charles
           into
           a
           Bishops
           See
           ,
           and
           Lothaine
           assigned
           him
           for
           his
           Diocess
           ,
           as
           was
           here
           devised
           :
           )
           That
           for
           the
           better
           maintainance
           of
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Superintendents
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           defraying
           of
           all
           other
           publick
           charges
           which
           concerned
           the
           Churches
           ,
           the
           lands
           belonging
           unto
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           all
           Cathedral
           and
           Conven●●al
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Houses
           of
           Monks
           and
           Fryars
           ,
           shall
           be
           set
           apart
           ,
           not
           otherwise
           to
           be
           imployed
           :
           That
           in
           all
           Churches
           there
           be
           two
           Elders
           annually
           chosen
           to
           be
           associate
           with
           the
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Cognizance
           of
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Causes
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Censures
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           That
           the
           said
           Elders
           shall
           have
           power
           not
           onely
           to
           admonish
           ,
           but
           correct
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           if
           occasion
           be
           ;
           but
           not
           to
           proceed
           to
           deprivation
           without
           the
           allowance
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           Superintendent
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Deacons
           shall
           be
           joyned
           as
           Assistants
           in
           judgement
           with
           the
           Elders
           and
           Ministers
           :
           That
           no
           man
           presume
           to
           eat
           or
           drink
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           to
           converse
           familiarly
           with
           excommunicate
           persons
           ,
           except
           those
           of
           his
           own
           Family
           onely
           :
           That
           their
           Children
           should
           not
           be
           Baptised
           till
           they
           came
           unto
           the
           years
           of
           discretion
           :
           And
           that
           all
           Murtherers
           ,
           and
           other
           Malefactors
           punishable
           by
           death
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           pardoned
           for
           the
           same
           by
           the
           supreme
           Magistrates
           ,
           shall
           notwithstanding
           be
           esteemed
           as
           excommunicate
           persons
           ,
           and
           not
           received
           into
           the
           Church
           without
           such
           satisfaction
           and
           submission
           as
           is
           required
           of
           other
           notorious
           offenders
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Discipline
           .
           It
           appears
           also
           by
           this
           Book
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           one
           standing
           Supreme
           C●uncil
           for
           ordering
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           all
           publick
           grievances
           were
           to
           be
           redressed
           ;
           but
           of
           what
           persons
           it
           consisted
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           place
           it
           was
           held
           ,
           is
           not
           mentioned
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           This
           Book
           being
           tendered
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           Convention
           of
           Estates
           ,
           was
           by
           them
           rejected
           ;
           whether
           it
           were
           because
           they
           could
           not
           make
           such
           a
           manifest
           separation
           from
           the
           Polity
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           concerned
           them
           more
           particularly
           in
           their
           own
           proper
           interest
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Church-lands
           &
           Tythes
           which
           they
           had
           amongst
           them
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           
           for
           both
           .
           Certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           past
           it
           over
           by
           no
           better
           Title
           then
           that
           of
           some
           
             devout
             Imaginations
          
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           reduced
           to
           practice
           .
           This
           so
           offended
           Knox
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           had
           drawn
           it
           up
           (
           if
           any
           other
           but
           Knox
           onely
           had
           a
           hand
           therein
           )
           that
           they
           spared
           not
           bitterly
           to
           revile
           them
           for
           their
           coldness
           in
           it
           ,
           taxing
           them
           for
           their
           carnal
           liberty
           ,
           their
           love
           unt●●
           their
           worldly
           Commodities
           ,
           and
           their
           corrupt
           imaginations
           :
           Some
           of
           them
           are
           affirmed
           to
           have
           been
           licentious
           ;
           some
           greedily
           to
           have
           griped
           the
           possessions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           be
           so
           intent
           upon
           the
           getting
           of
           Christs
           Coat
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           stay
           till
           he
           was
           crucified
           .
           Of
           the
           Lord
           Erskin
           who
           refused
           to
           subscribe
           to
           the
           Book
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           particularly
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           very
           evil
           woman
           to
           his
           Wife
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           the
           Schools
           ,
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Church
           had
           their
           own
           ,
           his
           Ki●●h●n
           would
           have
           lacked
           two
           parts
           of
           that
           which
           he
           then
           possessed
           .
           Of
           all
           of
           them
           it
           was
           admired
           ,
           that
           for
           such
           a
           long
           continuance
           they
           could
           hear
           the
           threatnings
           of
           God
           against
           Thieves
           and
           Robbers
           ,
           and
           that
           knowing
           themselves
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           those
           things
           which
           were
           most
           rebuked
           ,
           they
           should
           never
           have
           any
           remorse
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           nor
           intend
           the
           restoring
           of
           those
           things
           which
           they
           had
           so
           stolen
           .
           For
           so
           it
           was
           (
           if
           they
           may
           be
           believed
           that
           said
           it
           )
           that
           none
           in
           all
           the
           Realm
           were
           more
           unmerciful
           to
           the
           poor
           Ministers
           ,
           then
           they
           that
           had
           invaded
           and
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           the
           greatest
           Rents
           of
           right
           belonging
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           therein
           verified
           as
           well
           the
           old
           Proverb
           ,
           
             That
             the
             belly
             hath
             no
             ears
             at
             all
             ,
          
           as
           a
           new
           observation
           of
           their
           own
           devising
           ,
           
             That
             nothing
             would
             suffice
             a
             wretch
             .
          
           Such
           were
           the
           discontents
           and
           evaporations
           of
           these
           zealous
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           crossed
           in
           any
           thing
           which
           concerned
           them
           in
           their
           power
           or
           profit
           .
        
         
           
           30.
           
           But
           in
           another
           of
           their
           projects
           they
           had
           better
           Fortune
           .
           They
           had
           sollicited
           the
           Convention
           of
           Estates
           for
           demolishing
           of
           all
           Monuments
           of
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           ,
           in
           which
           number
           they
           accounted
           all
           Cathedral
           Churches
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Monasteries
           and
           other
           Religious
           Houses
           ;
           which
           they
           insisted
           on
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           perceived
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           given
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           ●apists
           would
           again
           erect
           their
           old
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           take
           upon
           them
           a
           command
           (
           as
           before
           they
           did
           )
           upon
           the
           Consciences
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           that
           so
           as
           well
           the
           great
           men
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           as
           such
           whom
           God
           of
           his
           Mercy
           (
           so
           they
           tell
           us
           )
           had
           subjected
           to
           them
           ,
           should
           be
           compelled
           to
           obey
           their
           lawless
           appetites
           .
           In
           this
           ,
           some
           hopes
           were
           given
           them
           that
           they
           should
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           but
           nothing
           done
           in
           execution
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           till
           the
           May
           next
           following
           :
           And
           possibly
           enough
           it
           might
           have
           been
           delayed
           to
           a
           longer
           time
           ,
           if
           the
           noise
           and
           expectation
           of
           the
           Queens
           return
           had
           not
           spurred
           it
           on
           :
           For
           either
           fearing
           ,
           or
           not
           knowing
           what
           might
           happen
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           she
           should
           interpose
           her
           power
           to
           preserve
           those
           places
           ,
           whose
           demolishing
           they
           so
           much
           desired
           ▪
           they
           introduce
           that
           Discipline
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           which
           they
           
           could
           not
           settle
           all
           at
           once
           .
           They
           begin
           first
           planting
           Churches
           ,
           and
           nominating
           Superintendents
           for
           their
           several
           Circuits
           ;
           they
           superinduce
           their
           own
           Ministers
           over
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           old
           incumbents
           ;
           establish
           their
           Presbyteries
           ,
           divide
           them
           into
           several
           Classes
           ,
           and
           hold
           their
           general
           Assemblies
           without
           any
           leave
           desired
           of
           the
           Queen
           or
           Council
           .
           They
           proceed
           next
           to
           execute
           all
           sorts
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Censures
           ,
           and
           arrogate
           Authority
           to
           their selves
           and
           their
           Elders
           to
           Excommunicate
           all
           such
           as
           they
           found
           unconformable
           to
           their
           new
           devices
           .
           For
           the
           first
           tryal
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           they
           convent
           one
           Sanderson
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           accused
           to
           them
           for
           Adultery
           ,
           whom
           they
           condemned
           to
           be
           carted
           ,
           and
           publickly
           exposed
           unto
           the
           scorn
           of
           Boys
           and
           Children
           .
           An
           uproar
           had
           been
           made
           in
           Edenborough
           about
           the
           chusing
           of
           a
           Robbinhood
           (
           or
           a
           Whitson-Lord
           )
           in
           which
           some
           few
           of
           the
           preciser
           sort
           opposed
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           crime
           they
           excommunicate
           the
           whole
           multitude
           ;
           wherein
           they
           shewed
           themselves
           to
           be
           very
           unskilful
           in
           the
           Canon-law
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           might
           have
           found
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           ,
           nor
           any
           great
           multitudes
           of
           people
           are
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           that
           Censure
           .
           They
           proceed
           afterwards
           to
           the
           appointing
           of
           solemn
           Fasts
           ,
           and
           make
           choice
           of
           Sunday
           for
           the
           day
           ;
           which
           since
           that
           time
           hath
           been
           made
           use
           of
           for
           those
           Fasts
           ,
           more
           then
           any
           other
           :
           and
           in
           this
           point
           they
           shewed
           themselves
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           was
           accounted
           a
           great
           impiety
           to
           keep
           any
           Fast
           upon
           that
           day
           ,
           either
           private
           or
           publick
           .
           They
           Interdict
           the
           Bishops
           from
           exercising
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdict●on
           in
           their
           several
           Diocesses
           ;
           and
           openly
           quarrel
           with
           their
           Queen
           ,
           for
           giving
           a
           Commission
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           to
           perform
           some
           Acts
           which
           seemed
           to
           them
           to
           savour
           of
           Episcopal
           power
           .
           Having
           attained
           unto
           this
           height
           ,
           they
           maintain
           an
           open
           correspondence
           with
           some
           Forreign
           Churches
           ,
           give
           audience
           to
           the
           Agents
           of
           
             Berne
             ,
             Basil
          
           and
           Geneva
           ;
           from
           whom
           they
           received
           the
           sum
           of
           their
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           signified
           their
           consent
           with
           them
           in
           all
           particulars
           ,
           except
           Festivals
           onely
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           universally
           abolished
           throughout
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           they
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           write
           unto
           the
           Bishops
           of
           England
           ,
           whom
           they
           admonished
           not
           to
           vex
           or
           suspend
           their
           Brethren
           for
           not
           conforming
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           especially
           in
           refusing
           the
           Cap
           and
           Surplice
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           frequently
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             trifles
             ,
             vain
             trifles
          
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           
             badges
             of
             idolatry
          
           .
           All
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           more
           ,
           in
           pursuit
           of
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           though
           never
           authorized
           by
           Law
           ,
           or
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Queen
           ,
           nor
           justified
           by
           the
           Conven●ion
           of
           Estates
           ,
           though
           it
           consisted
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           their
           own
           Prosessors
           .
           A
           Petition
           is
           directed
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           secret
           Council
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           in
           which
           their
           Lordships
           are
           sollicited
           to
           dispatch
           the
           business
           .
           But
           not
           content
           with
           that
           which
           they
           had
           formerly
           moved
           ,
           it
           was
           demanded
           also
           that
           some
           severe
           course
           might
           be
           taken
           against
           the
           Sayers
           and
           Hearers
           of
           
           Mass
           ;
           that
           fit
           provision
           should
           be
           made
           for
           their
           Superintendents
           ,
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           other
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           compellable
           to
           pay
           their
           Tythes
           as
           formerly
           to
           the
           Popish
           Clegy
           ,
           with
           other
           particulars
           of
           that
           nature
           .
           And
           that
           they
           might
           not
           trifle
           in
           it
           as
           they
           had
           done
           hitherto
           ,
           the
           Petition
           carried
           in
           it
           more
           threats
           and
           menaces
           ,
           then
           words
           of
           humble
           supplication
           as
           became
           Petitioners
           .
           For
           therein
           it
           said
           expresly
           ,
           That
           before
           those
           Tyrants
           and
           dumb
           Dogs
           should
           have
           Empire
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           over
           such
           as
           God
           had
           subjected
           unto
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           fully
           determined
           to
           hazard
           both
           life
           ,
           and
           whatsoeever
           they
           had
           received
           of
           God
           in
           Temporal
           things
           ;
           that
           therefore
           they
           besought
           their
           Lordships
           to
           take
           such
           order
           ,
           that
           the
           Petitioners
           (
           if
           they
           may
           be
           called
           so
           )
           might
           have
           no
           occasion
           to
           take
           the
           Sword
           of
           just
           defence
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           so
           willingly
           resigned
           ,
           after
           the
           Victory
           obtained
           ,
           into
           those
           of
           their
           Lordships
           ;
           that
           so
           doing
           ,
           their
           Lordships
           should
           perceive
           they
           would
           not
           onely
           be
           obedient
           unto
           them
           in
           all
           things
           lawful
           ,
           but
           ready
           at
           all
           times
           to
           bring
           all
           such
           under
           their
           obedience
           ,
           as
           should
           at
           any
           time
           rebel
           against
           their
           Authority
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           that
           those
           enemies
           of
           God
           might
           assure
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           no
           no
           longer
           suffer
           Pride
           and
           Idolatry
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           their
           Lordships
           would
           not
           take
           some
           order
           in
           the
           premises
           ,
           they
           would
           then
           proceed
           against
           them
           of
           their
           own
           Authority
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           neither
           do
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           nor
           live
           upon
           the
           sweat
           of
           the
           brows
           of
           such
           as
           were
           in
           no
           sort
           debtors
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           On
           the
           receipt
           of
           this
           Petition
           ,
           an
           Order
           presently
           is
           made
           by
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           for
           granting
           all
           which
           was
           desired
           ;
           and
           had
           more
           been
           desired
           ,
           they
           had
           granted
           more
           :
           so
           formidable
           were
           the
           Brethren
           grown
           to
           the
           opposite
           party
           .
           Nor
           was
           it
           granted
           in
           words
           onely
           which
           took
           no
           effect
           ,
           but
           execution
           caused
           to
           be
           done
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           warrants
           to
           that
           purpose
           issued
           to
           the
           Earls
           of
           
             Arrane
             ,
             Arguile
          
           and
           Glencarne
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             Iames
             Steward
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Whereupon
           followed
           a
           pitiful
           devastation
           of
           Churches
           and
           Church-buildings
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Realm
           ;
           no
           difference
           made
           ,
           but
           all
           Religious
           Edifices
           of
           what
           sort
           soever
           ,
           were
           either
           terribly
           defaced
           ,
           or
           utterly
           ruinated
           ;
           the
           holy
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           else
           could
           be
           turned
           into
           money
           ,
           as
           Lead
           ,
           Bells
           ,
           Timber
           ,
           Glass
           ,
           &c.
           was
           publickly
           exposed
           to
           sale
           ;
           the
           very
           Sepulchres
           of
           the
           dead
           not
           spared
           ;
           the
           Registers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Libraries
           thereunto
           belonging
           ,
           defaced
           ,
           and
           thrown
           into
           the
           fire
           .
           Whatsoever
           had
           escaped
           the
           former
           tumults
           ,
           is
           now
           made
           subject
           to
           destruction
           ;
           so
           much
           the
           worse
           ,
           because
           the
           violence
           and
           sacrilegious
           actings
           of
           these
           Church-robbers
           had
           now
           the
           countenance
           of
           Law.
           And
           to
           this
           work
           of
           spoyl
           and
           rapine
           ,
           men
           of
           all
           Ranks
           and
           Orders
           were
           observed
           to
           put
           their
           helping
           hands
           ;
           m●n
           of
           most
           Note
           and
           Quality
           being
           forward
           in
           it
           ,
           in
           hope
           of
           getting
           to
           themselves
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           booty
           ;
           those
           of
           the
           poorer
           sort
           ,
           in
           hope
           of
           being
           gratified
           for
           their
           pains
           therein
           
           by
           their
           Lords
           and
           Patrons
           .
           Both
           sorts
           encouraged
           to
           it
           by
           the
           Zealous
           madness
           of
           some
           of
           their
           sedirious
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           frequently
           cryed
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           places
           where
           Idols
           had
           been
           worshipped
           ,
           ought
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ;
           that
           the
           sparing
           of
           them
           was
           the
           reserving
           of
           things
           execrable
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Commandment
           given
           to
           Israel
           for
           destroying
           the
           places
           where
           the
           Canaanites
           did
           worship
           their
           false
           Gods
           ,
           was
           a
           just
           warrant
           to
           the
           people
           for
           doing
           the
           like
           .
           By
           which
           encouragements
           ,
           the
           madness
           of
           the
           people
           was
           transported
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           which
           they
           had
           first
           prescribed
           unto
           it
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           heats
           ,
           they
           designed
           onely
           the
           destruction
           of
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           for
           fear
           the
           Monks
           and
           Fryars
           might
           otherwise
           be
           restored
           in
           time
           to
           their
           former
           dwellings
           :
           But
           they
           proceeded
           to
           the
           demolition
           of
           Cathedral
           Churches
           ,
           and
           ended
           in
           the
           ruine
           of
           Parochial
           also
           ;
           the
           Chancels
           whereof
           were
           sure
           to
           be
           levelled
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           though
           the
           Isles
           and
           bodies
           of
           them
           might
           be
           spared
           in
           some
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           Such
           was
           the
           entertainment
           which
           the
           Scots
           prepared
           for
           their
           Queens
           coming
           over
           .
           Who
           taking
           no
           delight
           in
           France
           ,
           where
           every
           thing
           renewed
           the
           memory
           of
           her
           great
           loss
           ,
           was
           easily
           intreated
           to
           return
           to
           her
           native
           Kingdom
           .
           Her
           coming
           much
           desired
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Popish
           party
           ,
           in
           hope
           that
           by
           her
           power
           and
           presence
           they
           might
           be
           suffered
           at
           the
           least
           to
           enjoy
           the
           private
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           publick
           approbation
           and
           allowance
           of
           it
           .
           Sollicited
           as
           earnestly
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Knoxian
           interest
           ,
           upon
           a
           confidence
           that
           they
           should
           be
           better
           able
           to
           deal
           with
           her
           when
           she
           was
           in
           their
           power
           ,
           assisted
           onely
           by
           the
           Counsels
           of
           a
           broken
           Clergy
           ,
           then
           if
           she
           should
           remain
           in
           France
           ,
           from
           whence
           by
           her
           Alliances
           and
           powerful
           Kindred
           she
           might
           create
           more
           mischief
           to
           them
           then
           she
           could
           at
           home
           .
           On
           the
           19
           day
           of
           August
           she
           arrives
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           accompanied
           by
           her
           Uncles
           the
           Duke
           of
           Aumales
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Elboeuf
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           grand
           Pryor
           ,
           with
           other
           Noble-men
           of
           France
           .
           The
           time
           of
           her
           arrival
           was
           obscured
           with
           such
           Fogs
           and
           Mists
           ,
           that
           the
           Sun
           was
           not
           seen
           to
           shine
           in
           two
           days
           before
           ,
           nor
           in
           two
           days
           after
           .
           Which
           though
           it
           made
           her
           passage
           safe
           from
           the
           Ships
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           were
           designed
           to
           intercept
           her
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           looked
           upon
           by
           most
           men
           as
           a
           sad
           presage
           of
           those
           uncomfortable
           times
           which
           she
           found
           amongst
           them
           .
           Against
           Sunday
           ,
           being
           the
           24
           ,
           there
           were
           great
           preparations
           made
           for
           celebrating
           Mass
           in
           the
           Chappel-Royal
           of
           
           Holy●ood-House
           .
           At
           which
           the
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Congregation
           were
           so
           highly
           offended
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           cryed
           out
           aloud
           ,
           so
           as
           all
           might
           hear
           them
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Idolatrous
             Priests
             should
             dye
             the
             death
             according
             to
             Gods
             Law
          
           ;
           others
           affirming
           with
           less
           noise
           ,
           but
           with
           no
           less
           confidence
           ,
           
             That
             they
             could
             not
             abide
             ,
             that
             the
             Land
             which
             God
             by
             his
             power
             had
             purged
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             should
             in
             their
             sight
             be
             polluted
             with
             the
             same
             again
             .
          
           And
           questionless
           some
           great
           mischief
           must
           have
           followed
           on
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           
           Lord
           
             Iames
             Steward
          
           (
           to
           preserve
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           Nation
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           French
           )
           had
           not
           kept
           the
           door
           :
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           under
           a
           pre●ence
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Scottish
           Nation
           should
           be
           present
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           Mass
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Statutes
           made
           in
           that
           behalf
           ;
           but
           in
           plain
           truth
           ,
           to
           hinder
           them
           by
           the
           power
           and
           reputation
           which
           he
           had
           amongst
           them
           ,
           from
           thronging
           in
           tumultuously
           to
           disturb
           the
           business
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           For
           remedy
           whereof
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           an
           Order
           was
           issued
           the
           next
           day
           by
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           Authorized
           by
           the
           Queen
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           was
           declared
           ,
           that
           no
           manner
           of
           person
           should
           privately
           or
           openly
           take
           in
           hand
           to
           alter
           or
           innovate
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Religion
           which
           the
           Queen
           found
           publickly
           and
           universally
           received
           at
           her
           Majesties
           arrival
           in
           that
           Realm
           ,
           or
           attempt
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           same
           upon
           pain
           of
           death
           .
           But
           then
           it
           was
           required
           withal
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Leiges
           take
           in
           hand
           to
           trouble
           or
           molest
           any
           of
           her
           Majesties
           Domestick
           Servants
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           persons
           which
           had
           accompanied
           her
           out
           of
           France
           at
           the
           time
           then
           present
           ,
           for
           any
           cause
           whatsoever
           ,
           in
           word
           ,
           deed
           ,
           or
           countenance
           ;
           and
           that
           upon
           the
           pain
           of
           death
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           was
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           the
           equality
           of
           so
           just
           an
           Order
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Arrane
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Congregation
           professed
           openly
           on
           the
           same
           day
           at
           the
           Cross
           in
           
             Edenborough
             ,
             That
             no
             protection
             should
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Queens
             Domesticks
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             other
             person
             that
             came
             out
             of
          
           France
           ,
           
             either
             to
             violate
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             or
             offend
             Gods
             Majesty
             ,
             more
             then
             was
             given
             to
             any
             other
             subjects
             .
          
           And
           this
           he
           did
           ,
           as
           he
           there
           affirmed
           ,
           because
           Gods
           Law
           had
           pronounced
           death
           to
           the
           Idolater
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Realm
           had
           appointed
           punishment
           for
           the
           sayers
           and
           hearers
           of
           Mass
           ;
           from
           which
           he
           would
           have
           none
           exempted
           ,
           till
           some
           Law
           were
           publickly
           made
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           was
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           annul
           the
           former
           .
           The
           like
           distemper
           had
           possest
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Lords
           at
           their
           first
           coming
           to
           the
           Town
           to
           attend
           her
           Majesty
           to
           congratulate
           her
           safe
           arrival
           ;
           but
           they
           cooled
           all
           of
           them
           by
           degrees
           ,
           when
           they
           considered
           the
           unreasonableness
           of
           the
           Protestation
           ,
           in
           denying
           that
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           to
           their
           Soveraign
           Queen
           ,
           which
           every
           one
           of
           them
           so
           much
           desired
           to
           enjoy
           for
           himself
           :
           Onely
           the
           Earl
           Arrane
           held
           it
           out
           to
           the
           last
           .
           He
           had
           before
           given
           himself
           some
           hopes
           of
           marrying
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           sent
           her
           a
           rich
           Ring
           immediately
           on
           the
           death
           of
           the
           King
           her
           Husband
           ;
           but
           finding
           no
           return
           agreeable
           to
           his
           expectation
           ,
           he
           suffered
           himself
           to
           be
           as
           much
           transported
           to
           the
           other
           extreme
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           natural
           Genius
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           who
           never
           yet
           knew
           any
           mean
           in
           their
           loves
           or
           hatred
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           
             Iohn
             Knox
          
           makes
           good
           the
           Pulpit
           in
           the
           chief
           Church
           at
           Edenborough
           on
           the
           Sunday
           following
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           bitterly
           inveighed
           against
           Idolatry
           ,
           shewing
           what
           Plagues
           and
           Punishments
           God
           had
           inflicted
           for
           the
           same
           upon
           several
           Nations
           .
           And
           then
           
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           one
           Mass
           was
           more
           fearful
           to
           him
           ,
           then
           if
           ten
           thousand
           armed
           Enemies
           were
           landed
           in
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Realm
           on
           purpose
           to
           suppress
           their
           whole
           Religion
           ;
           that
           in
           God
           there
           was
           strength
           to
           resist
           and
           confound
           whole
           multitudes
           ,
           i●
           unfeignedly
           they
           depended
           on
           him
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           had
           such
           good
           experience
           in
           their
           former
           troubles
           ;
           but
           that
           if
           they
           joyned
           hands
           with
           Idolatry
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           comfortable
           presence
           and
           assistance
           of
           Almighty
           God.
           A
           Conference
           hereupon
           ensued
           betwixt
           him
           and
           the
           Queen
           ,
           at
           the
           hearing
           whereof
           there
           was
           none
           present
           but
           the
           Lord
           
             Iames
             Steward
          
           ,
           besides
           two
           Gentlemen
           which
           stood
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Room
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           whereof
           ,
           she
           charged
           him
           with
           raising
           Sedition
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           putting
           her
           own
           Subjects
           into
           Arms
           against
           her
           ,
           writing
           a
           Book
           against
           the
           Regiment
           of
           Women
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           descend●d
           to
           some
           points
           of
           Religion
           .
           To
           all
           which
           Knox
           returned
           such
           answers
           ,
           or
           else
           so
           favourably
           reports
           them
           to
           his
           own
           advantage
           (
           for
           we
           must
           take
           the
           whole
           story
           as
           it
           comes
           from
           his
           pen
           )
           that
           he
           is
           made
           to
           go
           away
           with
           as
           easie
           a
           victory
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           Knight
           of
           the
           Boot
           encounters
           with
           some
           Dwarf
           or
           Pigmy
           in
           the
           old
           Romances
           .
           All
           that
           the
           Queen
           got
           by
           it
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           this
           Adversary
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           found
           in
           her
           
             a
             proud
             minde
             ,
             a
             craf●y
             wit
             ,
          
           and
           an
           
             obdurate
             heart
             against
             God
             and
             his
             Truth
             .
          
           And
           in
           this
           Character
           be
           thought
           himself
           confirmed
           by
           her
           following
           actions
           :
           For
           spending
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Summer
           in
           visiting
           s●me
           of
           the
           chief
           Towns
           of
           her
           Kingdom
           ,
           she
           carried
           the
           Mass
           with
           her
           into
           all
           places
           wheresoever
           she
           came
           ;
           and
           at
           her
           coming
           back
           ,
           gave
           order
           for
           setting
           out
           the
           Mass
           with
           more
           solemnity
           on
           Alhallows
           day
           ,
           then
           at
           any
           time
           or
           place
           before
           .
           Of
           this
           the
           Min●sters
           complain
           to
           such
           of
           the
           Nobility
           as
           were
           then
           Resident
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           but
           finde
           not
           such
           an
           eagerness
           in
           them
           as
           in
           former
           times
           .
           For
           now
           some
           of
           them
           make
           a
           doubt
           
             whether
             the
             Subjects
             might
             use
             force
             for
             suppressing
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             their
             Prince
          
           ;
           which
           heretofore
           had
           passed
           in
           the
           affirmative
           as
           a
           truth
           infallible
           .
           A
           Con●erence
           is
           thereupon
           appointed
           between
           some
           of
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           such
           of
           the
           Ministers
           as
           appeared
           most
           Z●alous
           against
           the
           Mass
           ;
           the
           Lords
           disputing
           for
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           urging
           that
           it
           was
           not
           lawful
           to
           deprive
           her
           of
           that
           in
           which
           she
           placed
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           her
           Religion
           .
           The
           contrary
           was
           maintained
           by
           Knox
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ;
           who
           seeing
           that
           they
           could
           not
           carry
           it
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           Authority
           ,
           desired
           that
           the
           deciding
           of
           the
           point
           might
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           godly
           Brethren
           of
           Geneva
           ;
           of
           whose
           concurring
           in
           opinion
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           well
           assured
           .
           And
           though
           the
           drawing
           up
           of
           the
           point
           ,
           and
           the
           Inditing
           of
           the
           Letter
           ,
           being
           committed
           unto
           Ledington
           the
           principal
           Secretary
           ,
           was
           not
           dispatched
           with
           such
           po●●
           haste
           as
           their
           Zeal
           required
           ;
           yet
           they
           shewed
           plainly
           by
           insisting
           on
           that
           proposition
           ,
           both
           from
           whose
           mouth
           they
           had
           received
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           making
           Soveraign
           Princes
           subject
           to
           the
           lusts
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           
           from
           whose
           hands
           they
           did
           expect
           the
           defence
           thereof
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           A
           general
           Assembly
           being
           indicted
           by
           them
           about
           that
           time
           ,
           or
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           a
           question
           is
           made
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Court-Lords
           ,
           whether
           such
           Assemblies
           might
           be
           holden
           by
           them
           without
           the
           Queens
           notice
           and
           consent
           .
           To
           which
           it
           was
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           Assembly
           neither
           was
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           held
           without
           her
           notice
           ,
           because
           she
           understood
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Reformed
           Church
           within
           the
           Realm
           ,
           by
           the
           Orders
           whereof
           they
           had
           appointed
           times
           for
           their
           publick
           Conventions
           .
           But
           as
           to
           her
           allowance
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           then
           objected
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Liberty
           of
           the
           Church
           should
           stand
           upon
           the
           Queens
           allowance
           or
           disallowance
           ,
           they
           were
           assured
           that
           they
           should
           not
           onely
           want
           Assemblies
           ,
           but
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           it self
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           ●reedom
           of
           Assemblies
           was
           taken
           away
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           in
           effect
           must
           be
           also
           suppressed
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           long
           subsist
           without
           them
           .
           The
           putting
           in
           of
           the
           demurrer
           concerning
           the
           Authority
           in
           calling
           and
           holding
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           prompted
           them
           to
           present
           the
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           to
           her
           Majesties
           view
           ,
           and
           to
           sollicite
           her
           by
           all
           the
           Friends
           and
           means
           they
           could
           for
           her
           Royal-Assent
           :
           But
           finding
           no
           hope
           of
           compassing
           their
           desires
           for
           that
           Book
           in
           general
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           best
           to
           try
           their
           Fortune
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           some
           particulars
           contained
           in
           it
           .
           And
           to
           that
           end
           it
           was
           propounded
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           that
           Idolatry
           might
           be
           suppressed
           ,
           the
           Churches
           planted
           with
           true
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           that
           certain
           provision
           should
           be
           made
           for
           them
           according
           to
           equity
           and
           good
           Conscience
           ▪
           The
           Ministers
           till
           that
           time
           had
           liv●d
           for
           the
           most
           part
           upon
           such
           Benevolences
           as
           were
           raised
           for
           them
           on
           the
           people
           ;
           the
           Patrimony
           of
           the
           Church
           being
           seized
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           private
           persons
           ,
           and
           alienated
           in
           long
           Leases
           by
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           .
           The
           Revenue
           of
           the
           Crown
           was
           small
           when
           it
           was
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           exceedingly
           impaired
           since
           the
           death
           of
           King
           Iames
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           and
           not
           sufficient
           to
           defray
           the
           necessary
           charge
           and
           expence
           of
           the
           Court.
           To
           satisfie
           all
           parties
           ,
           it
           was
           ordered
           by
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           that
           the
           third
           part
           of
           all
           the
           Rents
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Benefices
           should
           be
           taken
           up
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Queen
           ;
           that
           the
           other
           two
           parts
           should
           remain
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           or
           to
           such
           as
           held
           them
           in
           their
           Right
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Queen
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           part
           assigned
           to
           her
           ,
           should
           maintain
           the
           Ministers
           .
           This
           Order
           bears
           date
           at
           
             Edenborough
             ,
             December
          
           20
           ,
           but
           gave
           no
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           Ministers
           or
           their
           Sollicitors
           ,
           who
           challenged
           the
           whole
           Patrimony
           ,
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           to
           belong
           onely
           to
           themselves
           .
           Knox
           amongst
           others
           so
           disliked
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           affirmed
           openly
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           of
           
             Edenborough
             ,
             That
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             was
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             Order
             ,
             by
             which
             two
             parts
          
           of
           the
           Church-Rents
           
             were
             given
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             part
             was
             to
             be
             divided
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Devil
          
           ;
           adding
           withal
           ,
           
             that
             in
             short
             time
             the
             Devil
             would
             have
             three
             parts
             of
             the
             third
             ,
          
           and
           that
           a
           fourth
           part
           onely
           should
           be
           left
           to
           God.
           
        
         
         
           36.
           
           But
           notwithstanding
           these
           seditious
           and
           uncharitable
           ●ur●●ses
           of
           their
           hot-headed
           Preachers
           ,
           a
           Commission
           is
           granted
           by
           the
           Queen
           to
           certain
           of
           her
           Officers
           ,
           and
           other
           persons
           of
           Quality
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           receive
           the
           said
           third
           part
           ,
           but
           cut
           of
           ●t
           to
           assigne
           such
           yearly
           stipends
           to
           their
           Ministers
           as
           to
           them
           seemed
           meet
           .
           They
           were
           all
           such
           as
           did
           profess
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           but
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           well-affected
           to
           the
           Ministers
           maintainance
           ;
           to
           some
           of
           which
           they
           allowed
           one
           hundred
           Marks
           by
           the
           year
           ,
           unto
           some
           three
           hundred
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           said
           by
           Ledington
           principal
           Secretary
           of
           Estate
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Ministers
           were
           paid
           the
           Stipends
           assigned
           unto
           them
           ,
           the
           rest
           would
           hardly
           finde
           the
           Queen
           a
           new
           pair
           of
           Shooes
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           vehemently
           exclaimed
           against
           these
           assignments
           ;
           and
           openly
           profest
           it
           to
           be
           very
           unreasonable
           ,
           that
           such
           dumb
           Dogs
           and
           Idle-bellies
           as
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           should
           have
           a
           thousand
           Marks
           
             per
             annum
          
           ;
           and
           that
           themselves
           (
           good
           men
           )
           who
           spent
           their
           whole
           time
           in
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           should
           be
           put
           off
           with
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           .
           They
           railed
           with
           no
           less
           bitterness
           against
           the
           Laird
           of
           Pittarow
           ,
           who
           was
           appointed
           by
           the
           Queen
           for
           their
           pay-Master
           General
           ;
           and
           used
           to
           say
           in
           common
           Speech
           ,
           that
           the
           good
           Laird
           of
           Pittarow
           ,
           Comptroller
           of
           her
           Majesties
           Houshold
           ,
           was
           a
           Zealous
           Professor
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           pay
           Master
           or
           Comptroller
           would
           fall
           to
           the
           Devil
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Queen
           ,
           so
           far
           they
           were
           from
           acknowledging
           the
           receipt
           of
           any
           favour
           from
           her
           ,
           in
           the
           true
           payment
           of
           their
           Stipends
           ,
           that
           they
           disputed
           openly
           against
           that
           Title
           which
           she
           pretended
           to
           the
           thirds
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           she
           paid
           them
           .
           By
           some
           it
           was
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           no
           such
           part
           had
           appertained
           to
           any
           of
           her
           Predecessors
           in
           a
           thousand
           years
           ;
           by
           others
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           no
           better
           Title
           thereunto
           (
           whether
           she
           kept
           them
           to
           her self
           ,
           or
           divided
           them
           amongst
           her
           Servants
           )
           then
           had
           the
           Souldiers
           by
           whom
           Christ
           was
           crucified
           to
           divide
           his
           Garments
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           It
           hapned
           not
           long
           after
           these
           debates
           ,
           
           that
           upon
           the
           receiving
           of
           some
           good
           news
           from
           her
           Friends
           in
           France
           ,
           the
           Q●een
           appeared
           to
           be
           very
           merry
           ,
           betook
           her self
           to
           dancing
           ,
           and
           continued
           in
           that
           recreation
           till
           after
           midnight
           .
           The
           news
           whereof
           being
           brought
           to
           Knox
           ,
           who
           had
           his
           Spies
           upon
           her
           at
           all
           times
           to
           observe
           her
           actions
           ;
           the
           Pulpit
           must
           needs
           ring
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           all
           was
           marred
           :
           He
           chuseth
           for
           his
           Text
           these
           words
           of
           the
           second
           
             Psalm
             ,
             viz.
             And
             now
             understand
             O
             ye
             Kings
             ,
             and
             be
             learned
             ye
             that
             judge
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Discoursing
           on
           which
           Text
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           tax
           the
           ignorance
           ,
           the
           vanity
           ,
           and
           the
           despight
           of
           Princes
           against
           all
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           those
           in
           whom
           hatred
           of
           Vice
           and
           love
           of
           Vertue
           appeared
           .
           Report
           is
           made
           unto
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           this
           report
           begets
           a
           second
           Conference
           betwixt
           her
           and
           Knox
           ,
           in
           which
           she
           must
           come
           off
           with
           as
           little
           credit
           as
           she
           did
           in
           the
           first
           .
           Knox
           tells
           her
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           oftentimes
           the
           just
           recompence
           that
           God
           gives
           the
           stubborn
           of
           
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           because
           they
           will
           not
           hear
           God
           speaking
           to
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           Penitent
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           amendment
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           they
           are
           oft
           compelled
           to
           hear
           the
           false
           reports
           of
           others
           to
           their
           great
           displeasure
           .
           To
           which
           immediately
           he
           subjoyned
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           come
           to
           the
           Ears
           of
           Herod
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           had
           called
           him
           Fox
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           men
           who
           told
           him
           of
           it
           ,
           did
           not
           also
           tell
           him
           what
           an
           odious
           act
           he
           had
           committed
           before
           God
           ,
           in
           causing
           Iohn
           the
           Baptist
           to
           be
           beheaded
           ,
           to
           recompence
           the
           dancing
           of
           an
           Harlots
           Daughter
           .
           The
           Queen
           desired
           (
           after
           much
           other
           talk
           between
           them
           )
           that
           if
           he
           heard
           any
           thing
           of
           her
           which
           distasted
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           repair
           to
           her
           in
           private
           ,
           and
           she
           would
           willingly
           hear
           what
           he
           had
           to
           say
           .
           To
           which
           he
           answered
           with
           as
           little
           reverence
           and
           modesty
           as
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           rebuke
           the
           vices
           and
           sins
           of
           all
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           go
           to
           every
           one
           in
           particular
           to
           make
           known
           their
           offences
           ;
           that
           if
           she
           pleased
           to
           frequent
           the
           publick
           Sermons
           ,
           she
           might
           then
           know
           what
           he
           liked
           or
           disliked
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           her self
           as
           any
           others
           ;
           but
           that
           to
           wait
           at
           her
           Chamber-door
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           have
           no
           further
           liberty
           then
           to
           whisper
           in
           her
           ear
           what
           he
           had
           to
           say
           ,
           or
           to
           tell
           her
           what
           others
           did
           speak
           of
           her
           ,
           was
           neither
           agreeable
           to
           his
           vocation
           ,
           nor
           could
           stand
           with
           his
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           At
           Midsummer
           they
           held
           a
           general
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           there
           agreed
           upon
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Petition
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           the
           Queen
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ;
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           was
           for
           abolishing
           the
           Mass
           ,
           and
           other
           superstitious
           Rites
           of
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ;
           for
           inflicting
           some
           punishment
           against
           Blasphemie
           ,
           Adultery
           ,
           contempt
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           the
           Profanation
           of
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           vices
           condemned
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Realm
           did
           not
           take
           any
           hold
           ;
           for
           referring
           all
           actions
           of
           Divorce
           to
           the
           Churches
           judgement
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           to
           men
           of
           good
           knowledge
           and
           conversation
           ;
           for
           excluding
           all
           Popish
           Church-men
           from
           holding
           any
           place
           in
           Council
           or
           Session
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           for
           the
           increase
           and
           more
           assured
           payment
           of
           the
           Ministers
           Stipends
           ,
           but
           more
           particularly
           for
           appropriating
           the
           Glebes
           and
           Houses
           unto
           them
           alone
           .
           This
           was
           the
           sum
           of
           their
           desires
           ,
           but
           couched
           in
           such
           irreverent
           ,
           coarse
           ,
           and
           bitter
           expressions
           ,
           and
           those
           expressions
           justified
           with
           such
           animosities
           ,
           that
           Lethington
           had
           much
           ado
           to
           prevail
           upon
           them
           for
           putting
           it
           into
           a
           more
           dutiful
           and
           civil
           Language
           .
           All
           which
           the
           Queen
           knew
           well
           enough
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           afford
           them
           no
           better
           answer
           ,
           but
           that
           she
           would
           do
           nothing
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           that
           Religion
           which
           she
           then
           professed
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           hoped
           to
           have
           Mass
           restored
           ,
           before
           the
           end
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           Which
           being
           so
           said
           ,
           or
           so
           reported
           ,
           gave
           Knox
           occasion
           in
           his
           preachings
           to
           the
           Gentry
           of
           Kyle
           and
           Galloway
           (
           to
           which
           he
           was
           commissioned
           by
           the
           said
           Assembly
           )
           to
           forewarn
           some
           of
           them
           of
           the
           dangers
           which
           would
           shortly
           
           follow
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           earnestly
           to
           exhort
           them
           to
           take
           such
           order
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           obedient
           unto
           Authority
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           suffer
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Gods
           〈◊〉
           to
           have
           the
           upper-hand
           .
           And
           they
           ,
           who
           understood
           his
           meaning
           at
           half
           a
           word
           ▪
           assembled
           themselves
           together
           on
           the
           4
           of
           September
           ,
           at
           the
           Town
           of
           Air
           ,
           where
           they
           entred
           into
           a
           common
           Bond
           ,
           subscribed
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Glencarne
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Boyd
           and
           V●hiliry
           ,
           with
           one
           hundred
           and
           thirty
           more
           of
           Note
           and
           Quality
           ,
           besides
           the
           Provost
           and
           Burgesses
           of
           the
           Town
           of
           Air
           ,
           which
           made
           forty
           more
           .
           The
           tenour
           of
           which
           Bond
           was
           this
           that
           followeth
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           
             We
             whose
             names
             are
             under
             written
             ,
             do
             promise
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Son
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             shall
             and
             will
             maintain
             the
             Preaching
             of
             his
             holy
             Evangel
             ,
             now
             of
             his
             mercy
             offered
             and
             granted
             to
             this
             Realm
             ;
             and
             also
             will
             maintain
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             same
             against
             all
             persons
             ,
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             that
             will
             oppose
             themselves
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             proposed
             ,
             and
             by
             us
             received
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             solemnity
             we
             protest
             and
             promise
             that
             every
             one
             of
             us
             shall
             assist
             another
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             while
             Body
             of
             the
             Protestants
             within
             this
             Realm
             ,
             in
             all
             lawful
             and
             just
             occasions
             ,
             against
             all
             persons
             ;
             so
             that
             whosoever
             shall
             hurt
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             trouble
             any
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             shall
             be
             reputed
             enemies
             to
             the
             whole
             ,
             except
             that
             the
             offender
             will
             be
             content
             to
             submit
             himself
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             now
             established
             amongst
             us
             .
             And
             this
             we
             do
             ,
             as
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             accepted
             and
             favoured
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             accepted
             worthy
             of
             credit
             and
             honesty
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Godly
             .
          
        
         
           40.
           
           And
           in
           pursuance
           of
           this
           Bond
           ,
           they
           seize
           upon
           some
           Priests
           ,
           and
           give
           notice
           to
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           trouble
           themselves
           of
           complaining
           to
           the
           Queen
           of
           Council
           ,
           but
           would
           execute
           the
           punishment
           appointed
           to
           Idolaters
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           saw
           occasion
           ,
           whensoever
           they
           should
           be
           apprehended
           .
           At
           which
           the
           Queen
           was
           much
           offended
           ;
           but
           there
           was
           no
           remedy
           .
           All
           she
           could
           do
           ,
           was
           once
           again
           to
           send
           for
           Knox
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           him
           so
           to
           deal
           with
           the
           Barons
           ,
           and
           other
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           West
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           punish
           any
           man
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           resolved
           .
           To
           which
           he
           answered
           with
           as
           little
           reverence
           as
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           That
           if
           her
           Majesty
           would
           punish
           Malefactors
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           he
           durst
           assure
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           finde
           peace
           and
           quietness
           at
           the
           hand
           of
           those
           who
           professed
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           :
           That
           if
           she
           thought
           or
           had
           a
           purpose
           to
           illude
           the
           Laws
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           who
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           let
           the
           Papists
           understand
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           suffered
           without
           punishment
           to
           offend
           their
           God.
           Which
           said
           ,
           he
           went
           about
           to
           prove
           in
           a
           long
           discourse
           ,
           that
           others
           were
           by
           God
           intrusted
           
           with
           the
           Sword
           of
           Justice
           ,
           besides
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ;
           which
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           if
           they
           failed
           in
           the
           right
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           drew
           it
           not
           against
           Offenders
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           look
           to
           finde
           obedience
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           every
           understanding
           Reader
           will
           be
           able
           to
           collect
           out
           of
           all
           the
           premises
           ,
           both
           of
           what
           Judgement
           Knox
           and
           his
           Brethren
           were
           ,
           touching
           the
           Soveraignty
           of
           Kings
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           invested
           naturally
           in
           the
           people
           of
           a
           State
           or
           Nation
           ;
           as
           also
           from
           what
           Fountain
           they
           derived
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           to
           whose
           sentence
           onely
           they
           resolved
           to
           submit
           the
           same
           .
           But
           we
           must
           make
           a
           clearer
           demonstration
           of
           it
           ,
           before
           we
           can
           proceed
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           History
           ;
           that
           so
           it
           may
           appear
           upon
           what
           ground
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           what
           Authority
           so
           many
           Tumults
           and
           Discords
           were
           acted
           on
           the
           Stage
           of
           Scotland
           by
           the
           Knoxian
           Brethren
           .
           It
           pleased
           the
           Queen
           to
           hold
           a
           Conference
           with
           this
           man
           ,
           in
           the
           pursuit
           whereof
           they
           fell
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           resisting
           Princes
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           the
           lawfulness
           whereof
           was
           denyed
           by
           her
           ,
           but
           maintained
           by
           him
           .
           The
           Queen
           demands
           whether
           Subjects
           having
           power
           may
           resist
           their
           Princes
           :
           
             Yea
             ,
             (
             Madam
          
           )
           answered
           
             Knox
             ;
             if
             Princes
             do
             exceed
             their
             bounds
             ,
             and
             do
             against
             that
             wherefore
             they
             should
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             resisted
             even
             by
             power
             .
             For
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             there
             is
             neither
             greater
             honour
             ,
             nor
             greater
             obedience
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             then
             God
             hath
             commanded
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             our
             Fathers
             and
             Mothers
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             may
             so
             happen
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             may
             be
             stricken
             with
             a
             Phrensie
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             fit
             attempt
             the
             slaying
             of
             his
             Children
             .
             In
             which
             case
             ,
             if
             the
             Children
             joyn
             themselves
             together
             ,
             apprehend
             their
             Father
             ,
             take
             the
             Sword
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             keep
             him
             in
             Prison
             till
             his
             Phrensie
             be
             over-past
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             God
             will
             be
             offended
             with
             them
             for
             their
             actings
             in
             it
             .
          
           And
           thereupon
           he
           doth
           infer
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           is
           with
           such
           Princes
           also
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           a
           blind
           Zeal
           would
           murther
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           which
           are
           subject
           to
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           take
           the
           Sword
           from
           them
           ,
           to
           binde
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           them
           into
           Prison
           ,
           till
           that
           they
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           a
           more
           sober
           minde
           ,
           is
           not
           disobedience
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           rather
           is
           to
           be
           accounted
           for
           a
           just
           obedience
           ,
           because
           it
           agrees
           with
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           42.
           
           The
           same
           man
           preaching
           afterwards
           at
           one
           of
           their
           General
           Assemblies
           ,
           made
           a
           distinction
           between
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           persons
           placed
           by
           him
           in
           Authority
           ;
           and
           then
           affirmed
           that
           men
           might
           lawfully
           and
           justly
           resist
           the
           persons
           ,
           and
           not
           offend
           against
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God.
           He
           added
           as
           a
           Corollary
           unto
           his
           discourse
           ,
           That
           Subjects
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           obey
           their
           Princes
           ,
           if
           they
           Command
           unlawful
           things
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           might
           resist
           their
           Princes
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           suffer
           .
           For
           which
           being
           questioned
           by
           Secretary
           Ledington
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           desired
           to
           declare
           himself
           further
           in
           the
           other
           point
           ;
           he
           justified
           himself
           in
           both
           ,
           affirming
           that
           he
           had
           long
           
           been
           of
           that
           opinion
           ,
           and
           did
           so
           remain
           .
           A
           Question
           hereupon
           arising
           about
           the
           punishment
           of
           Kings
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           Idolaters
           ;
           it
           was
           honestly
           affirmed
           by
           Ledington
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           no
           Commandment
           given
           in
           that
           case
           to
           punish
           Kings
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           people
           had
           no
           power
           to
           be
           judges
           over
           them
           ,
           but
           must
           leave
           them
           unto
           God
           alone
           ,
           who
           would
           either
           punish
           them
           by
           death
           ,
           imprisonment
           ,
           war
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           Plagues
           .
           Against
           which
           Knox
           replyed
           with
           his
           wooted
           confidence
           ,
           that
           to
           affirm
           that
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           a
           part
           of
           the
           people
           may
           not
           execute
           Gods
           Judgments
           against
           their
           King
           being
           an
           offender
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Ledington
           could
           have
           no
           other
           Warrant
           ,
           except
           his
           own
           imaginations
           ,
           and
           the
           opinion
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           rather
           feared
           to
           displease
           their
           Princes
           ,
           then
           offend
           their
           God.
           Against
           which
           when
           Ledington
           objected
           the
           Authority
           of
           some
           eminent
           Protestants
           ;
           Knox
           answered
           ,
           that
           they
           spake
           of
           Christians
           subject
           to
           Tyrants
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           so
           dispersed
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           other
           force
           but
           onely
           to
           cry
           unto
           God
           for
           their
           deliverance
           :
           That
           such
           indeed
           should
           hazard
           any
           further
           then
           those
           godly
           men
           willed
           them
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           hastily
           be
           of
           counsel
           .
           But
           that
           his
           Argument
           had
           another
           ground
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           spake
           of
           a
           people
           assembled
           in
           one
           Body
           of
           a
           Commonwealth
           ,
           unto
           whom
           God
           had
           given
           sufficient
           force
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           resist
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           suppress
           all
           kinde
           of
           open
           Idolatry
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           people
           again
           he
           affirmed
           were
           bound
           to
           keep
           their
           Land
           clean
           and
           unpolluted
           :
           that
           God
           required
           one
           thing
           of
           Abraham
           and
           his
           Seed
           ,
           when
           he
           and
           they
           were
           strangers
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           that
           another
           thing
           was
           required
           of
           them
           when
           they
           were
           delivered
           from
           that
           bondage
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           the
           actual
           Possession
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           .
        
         
           43.
           
           Finally
           ,
           that
           the
           Application
           might
           come
           home
           to
           the
           point
           in
           hand
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           by
           this
           learned
           and
           judicious
           Casuist
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           could
           hardly
           finde
           ten
           in
           any
           one
           part
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           rightly
           understood
           Gods
           Truth
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           foolishness
           to
           have
           craved
           the
           suppression
           of
           Idolatry
           either
           from
           the
           Nobility
           or
           the
           common
           subject
           ,
           because
           it
           had
           been
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           betraying
           of
           the
           silly
           Sheep
           for
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           Wolves
           .
           
             But
             now
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             God
             hath
             multiplyed
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             the
             victory
             unto
             Truth
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             suffer
             the
             Land
             again
             to
             be
             defiled
             ,
             you
             and
             your
             Prince
             should
             drink
             the
             cup
             of
             Gods
             indignation
             ;
             the
             Queen
             ,
             for
             her
             continuing
             obstinate
             in
             open
             Idolatry
             ,
             in
             this
             great
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             you
             ,
             for
             permission
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             countenancing
             her
             in
             the
             same
             .
             For
             my
             assertion
             is
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             Kings
             have
             no
             priviledge
             more
             then
             hath
             the
             people
             to
             offend
             Gods
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             be
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             more
             exempted
             from
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             is
             any
             other
             subject
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             subjects
             may
             not
             onely
             lawfully
             oppose
             themselves
             unto
             their
             Kings
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             expresly
             oppugnes
             God
             's
             Commandments
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             they
             may
             execute
             Iudgement
             upon
             them
             according
             to
             Gods
             Laws
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             the
             King
             be
             a
             
             Murtherer
             ,
             Adulterer
             ,
             or
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             he
             should
             suffer
             ▪
             according
             to
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             Offender
             .
          
           Now
           that
           Knox
           did
           not
           speak
           all
           this
           as
           his
           private
           judgement
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           was
           the
           judgement
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Genevian
           Doctors
           ,
           whom
           he
           chiefly
           followed
           ,
           appears
           by
           this
           passage
           in
           the
           story
           .
           It
           was
           required
           that
           Knox
           should
           write
           to
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Learned
           men
           in
           other
           Churches
           ,
           to
           know
           their
           judgements
           in
           the
           Question
           ;
           to
           which
           he
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           onely
           fully
           resolved
           in
           conscience
           ,
           but
           had
           already
           heard
           their
           judgements
           as
           well
           in
           that
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           things
           which
           he
           had
           affirmed
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           that
           he
           came
           not
           to
           that
           Realm
           without
           their
           resolution
           ,
           and
           had
           for
           his
           assurance
           the
           hand-writing
           of
           many
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           he
           should
           now
           move
           the
           same
           questions
           again
           ,
           he
           must
           either
           shew
           his
           own
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           inconstancie
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           forgetfulness
           .
        
         
           44.
           
           Of
           the
           same
           Nature
           ,
           and
           proceeding
           from
           the
           same
           Original
           ,
           are
           those
           dangerous
           passages
           so
           frequently
           dispersed
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           his
           History
           .
           By
           which
           the
           Reader
           is
           informed
           ,
           
             That
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             doth
             belong
             to
             more
             then
             the
             Clergie
             and
             the
             King
             :
             That
             Noblemen
             ought
             to
             reform
             Religion
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             will
             not
             :
             That
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Commonalty
             ,
             who
             concurring
             with
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             may
             compel
             the
             Bishops
             to
             cease
             from
             their
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             bridle
             the
             cruel
             Beasts
             (
             the
             Priests
             :
             )
             That
             they
             may
             lawfully
             require
             of
             their
             King
             to
             ●ave
             true
             Preachers
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             negligent
             ,
             they
             justly
             may
             themselves
             provide
             them
             ,
             maintain
             them
             ,
             defend
             them
             against
             all
             that
             do
             persecute
             them
             ,
             and
             may
             detain
             the
             profits
             of
             the
             Church-livings
             from
             the
             Popish
             Clergy
             :
             That
             God
             appointed
             the
             Nobility
             to
             bridle
             the
             inordinate
             appetite
             of
             Princes
             ,
             who
             in
             so
             doing
             cannot
             be
             accounted
             as
             resisters
             of
             Authority
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             their
             duty
             to
             repress
             the
             rage
             and
             insolency
             of
             Princes
             :
             That
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Commonalty
             ought
             to
             reform
             Religion
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             case
             may
             remove
             from
             honours
             ,
             and
             may
             punish
             such
             as
             God
             hath
             condemned
             ,
             of
             what
             estate
             ,
             condition
             ,
             or
             honour
             soever
             they
             be
             :
             That
             the
             punishment
             of
             such
             crimes
             as
             touch
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             not
             appertain
             to
             Kings
             and
             chief
             Rulers
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             member
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             occasion
             ,
             vocation
             ,
             or
             ability
             shall
             serve
             ,
             to
             revenge
             the
             injury
             done
             against
             God
             :
             That
             Princes
             for
             just
             causes
             may
             be
             deposed
             :
             That
             of
             Princes
             be
             Tyrants
             against
             God
             and
             his
             Truth
             ,
             their
             subjects
             are
             freed
             from
             their
             Oaths
             of
             obedience
             :
             And
             finally
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             neither
             birth
             right
             or
             propinquity
             of
             bloud
             which
             makes
             a
             King
             rule
             over
             a
             people
             that
             profess
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             comes
             from
             some
             special
             and
             extraordinary
             dispensation
             of
             Almighty
             God.
             
          
        
         
           45.
           
           Such
           is
           the
           
             plain
             Song
          
           ,
           such
           the
           Descant
           of
           these
           
             Sons
             of
             Thunder
          
           ;
           first
           tuned
           by
           the
           Genevian
           Doctors
           ,
           by
           them
           commended
           unto
           Knox
           ,
           and
           by
           Knox
           preached
           unto
           his
           Brethren
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           .
           In
           which
           what
           countenance
           he
           received
           
           from
           Goodman
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           he
           was
           justified
           ,
           if
           not
           succeeded
           by
           the
           pen
           of
           Buchanan
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           hereafter
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           poor
           Queen
           must
           needs
           be
           in
           a
           very
           sorry
           case
           ,
           when
           not
           her
           people
           onely
           must
           be
           poysoned
           with
           this
           dangerous
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           that
           she
           must
           be
           baffled
           and
           affronted
           by
           each
           sawcy
           Presbyter
           ,
           who
           could
           pretend
           unto
           a
           Ministry
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           Of
           which
           the
           dealing
           of
           th●s
           man
           gives
           us
           proof
           sufficient
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           onely
           revile
           her
           parson
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           and
           traduce
           her
           Government
           ,
           but
           openly
           pronounced
           her
           to
           be
           an
           Idolatress
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           her
           Subjects
           as
           the
           Law
           required
           .
           Nothing
           more
           ordinary
           with
           him
           in
           his
           factious
           Sermons
           ,
           then
           to
           call
           her
           a
           
             Slave
             to
             Sathan
          
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           the
           people
           that
           
             Gods
             vengeance
             hanged
             over
             the
             Realm
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             her
             impiety
             :
          
           which
           what
           else
           was
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           inflame
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           well
           against
           the
           Queen
           ,
           as
           all
           them
           that
           served
           her
           ?
           For
           in
           his
           publick
           Prayers
           he
           commonly
           observed
           this
           Form
           ,
           
             viz.
             O
             Lord
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             thy
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             purge
             the
             Queens
             heart
             from
             the
             venom
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             deliver
             her
             from
             the
             bondage
             and
             thraldom
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             she
             yet
             remains
             for
             lack
             of
             true
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             that
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             she
             may
             avoid
             the
             eternal
             damnation
             which
             is
             ordained
             for
             all
             obstinate
             and
             impenitent
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Realm
             may
             also
             escape
             that
             plague
             and
             vengeance
             which
             inevitably
             follows
             Idolatry
             ,
             maintained
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             against
             thy
             manifest
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Light
             thereof
             set
             forth
             unto
             them
             .
          
           Such
           in
           a
           word
           was
           the
           intemperancie
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           his
           hatred
           of
           her
           person
           ,
           or
           contempt
           of
           her
           Government
           ,
           that
           he
           opposed
           and
           crossed
           her
           openly
           in
           all
           her
           courses
           ,
           and
           for
           her
           sake
           ,
           fell
           foul
           upon
           all
           men
           of
           more
           moderate
           counsels
           .
        
         
           46.
           
           During
           the
           interval
           between
           the
           death
           of
           her
           Father
           ,
           and
           her
           own
           coming
           back
           from
           France
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           little
           shewn
           of
           a
           Court
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           not
           much
           before
           .
           But
           presently
           on
           her
           return
           ,
           a
           greater
           bravery
           in
           Apparel
           was
           taken
           up
           by
           the
           Lords
           and
           Ladies
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           waited
           near
           her
           person
           ,
           then
           in
           former
           times
           ;
           never
           more
           visibly
           ,
           then
           when
           they
           waited
           on
           her
           in
           a
           pompous
           manner
           ,
           as
           she
           went
           to
           the
           Parliament
           of
           this
           year
           .
           This
           gives
           great
           scandal
           to
           the
           Preachers
           ,
           to
           none
           more
           then
           Knox.
           The
           Preachers
           boldly
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           (
           that
           I
           say
           not
           malapertly
           )
           declared
           against
           the
           superfluity
           of
           their
           Clothes
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Vanities
           ;
           which
           they
           affirm'd
           should
           provoke
           Gods
           vengeance
           ,
           not
           onely
           against
           those
           foolish
           Women
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           Realm
           ;
           and
           especially
           against
           those
           that
           maintained
           them
           in
           that
           odious
           abusing
           all
           things
           which
           might
           have
           better
           been
           bestowed
           .
           A
           course
           is
           taken
           principally
           by
           their
           sollicitations
           ,
           that
           certain
           Articles
           were
           agreed
           on
           ,
           and
           proposed
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           regulating
           all
           excess
           in
           Apparel
           as
           a
           great
           enormity
           ,
           the
           
             stinking
             pride
             of
             Women
          
           ,
           as
           Knox
           plainly
           calls
           it
           .
           Who
           being
           sent
           for
           to
           the
           Court
           upon
           the
           like
           occasion
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           pass
           a
           scorn
           upon
           
           such
           of
           the
           Ladies
           whom
           he
           found
           more
           gorgeously
           attired
           then
           agreed
           with
           his
           liking
           ,
           by
           telling
           them
           what
           a
           pleasant
           life
           it
           was
           they
           lived
           ,
           if
           either
           it
           would
           always
           last
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           might
           go
           to
           Heaven
           in
           all
           that
           gear
           .
           
             But
             sie
             on
             that
             knave
             death
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             that
             will
             come
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             not
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             laid
             an
             arrest
             ,
             then
             foul
             worms
             will
             be
             busie
             with
             this
             ●●esh
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             fair
             and
             tender
             ;
             and
             the
             silly
             soul
             I
             fear
             ●i●l
             be
             so
             feeble
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             neither
             carry
             with
             it
             gold
             ,
             garnishing
             ,
             ●urbishing
             ,
             pearl
             ,
             nor
             precious
             stones
             .
          
           So
           Zealous
           was
           be
           for
           a
           Purity
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           tolerate
           
             soft
             Raiment
          
           ,
           though
           in
           
             Princes
             Palaces
          
           .
           The
           Queen
           had
           graced
           the
           Parliament
           with
           her
           presence
           three
           days
           together
           ;
           in
           one
           of
           which
           she
           entertains
           them
           with
           a
           Speech
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           satisfaction
           of
           all
           her
           good
           Subjects
           .
           Knox
           calls
           it
           by
           the
           name
           of
           a
           painted
           Oration
           ,
           tells
           us
           in
           scorn
           that
           one
           might
           have
           heard
           amongst
           her
           flatterers
           that
           it
           was
           
             Vox
             Dianae
          
           ,
           the
           voice
           of
           a
           Goddess
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           could
           not
           be
           
             Vox
             Dei
          
           )
           and
           not
           of
           a
           woman
           ;
           ●thers
           (
           as
           he
           pursues
           the
           Jeer
           )
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             God
             save
             that
             sweet
             face
             ;
             was
             there
             ever
             Orator
             spake
             so
             properly
             and
             so
             sweetly
             ?
             &c.
          
           And
           this
           as
           much
           displeased
           the
           Preachers
           ,
           as
           the
           pride
           of
           the
           Ladies
           .
        
         
           47.
           
           The
           Queen
           had
           gained
           the
           thirds
           of
           all
           Church-Rents
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           State
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           honourable
           support
           of
           her self
           and
           her
           Family
           ,
           upon
           condition
           of
           making
           some
           allowance
           out
           of
           it
           to
           defray
           the
           Ministers
           :
           How
           Knox
           approved
           of
           this
           ,
           hath
           been
           shewn
           before
           .
           We
           must
           now
           see
           how
           he
           had
           trained
           up
           Goodman
           (
           if
           they
           were
           not
           both
           rather
           trained
           up
           by
           the
           same
           great
           Master
           )
           to
           pursue
           the
           quarrel
           ;
           and
           how
           far
           he
           was
           seconded
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Brethren
           .
           In
           a
           general
           Assembly
           held
           this
           year
           ,
           the
           business
           of
           the
           thirds
           was
           again
           resumed
           by
           some
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Kirk
           .
           To
           which
           no
           sat●sfactory
           answer
           being
           given
           by
           the
           Queen
           and
           her
           Council
           ,
           it
           was
           said
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           If
           the
           Queen
           will
           not
           ,
           we
           must
           ;
           for
           both
           second
           and
           third
           parts
           are
           rigorously
           taken
           from
           us
           and
           our
           tenants
           .
           Knox
           added
           ,
           that
           if
           others
           would
           fellow
           his
           counsel
           ,
           the
           Guard
           and
           the
           Papists
           should
           complain
           as
           long
           as
           their
           Ministers
           .
           Goodman
           takes
           fire
           upon
           this
           strain
           ,
           and
           starts
           a
           doubt
           about
           the
           Title
           which
           the
           Queen
           had
           unto
           the
           thirds
           ,
           or
           the
           Papists
           to
           the
           other
           two
           parts
           of
           the
           Church-Rents
           .
           At
           which
           when
           he
           was
           put
           in
           minde
           by
           Ledington
           that
           he
           was
           a
           stranger
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           to
           be
           no
           medler
           ;
           he
           boldly
           answered
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           was
           a
           stranger
           in
           the
           Civil
           Policie
           of
           that
           Realm
           ,
           yet
           stranger
           he
           was
           none
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           care
           whereof
           did
           appertain
           to
           him
           no
           less
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           were
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           England
           ,
           his
           own
           nat●ve
           Country
           .
           So
           little
           was
           there
           got
           by
           talking
           unto
           any
           of
           these
           powerful
           Zealots
           .
           At
           whose
           exhorbitances
           when
           the
           Lord
           
             Iames
             Steward
          
           (
           not
           long
           before
           made
           Earl
           of
           Murray
           )
           seemed
           to
           be
           offended
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           had
           appeared
           more
           favourable
           
           to
           the
           Queen
           then
           agreed
           with
           their
           liking
           ;
           Knox
           ,
           who
           before
           adored
           him
           above
           all
           men
           living
           ,
           discharged
           himself
           by
           Letter
           in
           a
           churlish
           manner
           from
           any
           further
           intermedling
           in
           his
           affairs
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           
             commits
             him
             to
             his
             own
             wit
          
           (
           so
           the
           Letter
           words
           it
           )
           
             and
             to
             the
             conduct
             of
             those
             men
             who
             would
             better
             please
             him
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           thereof
           upbraids
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           preferment
           never
           came
           by
           any
           complying
           with
           impiety
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           maintaining
           of
           pestilent
           Papists
           .
        
         
           48.
           
           But
           to
           proceed
           to
           greater
           matters
           :
           the
           Queen
           began
           her
           Summers
           Progress
           ,
           and
           left
           a
           Priest
           behinde
           in
           
           Halyrood-house
           ,
           to
           execute
           Divine-Offices
           in
           the
           Chappel
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           her
           Family
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Citizens
           of
           Edenborough
           were
           observed
           to
           repair
           thither
           at
           the
           time
           of
           Mass
           ;
           whereof
           the
           Preachers
           make
           complaint
           ,
           and
           stir
           the
           people
           in
           their
           Sermons
           to
           such
           a
           fury
           ,
           that
           they
           flock
           in
           great
           multitudes
           to
           the
           Palace
           ,
           violently
           force
           open
           the
           Chappel-doors
           ,
           seize
           upon
           such
           as
           they
           found
           there
           ,
           and
           commit
           them
           to
           Prison
           ,
           the
           Priest
           escaping
           with
           much
           difficulty
           by
           a
           privy
           Postern
           .
           The
           news
           of
           this
           disorder
           is
           carried
           post
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           who
           thereupon
           gives
           order
           to
           the
           Provost
           of
           Edenborough
           to
           seize
           upon
           the
           persons
           of
           
             Andrew
             Armstrong
          
           ,
           or
           
             Patrick
             Cra●ston
          
           ,
           (
           the
           Chief-Ringleaders
           of
           the
           tumult
           )
           that
           they
           might
           undergo
           the
           Law
           at
           a
           time
           appointed
           ,
           for
           fore-thought
           Felony
           ,
           in
           making
           a
           violent
           invasion
           into
           the
           Queens
           Palace
           ,
           and
           for
           spoliation
           of
           the
           same
           .
           This
           puts
           the
           Brethren
           into
           a
           heat
           ,
           and
           Knox
           is
           ordered
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           give
           notice
           unto
           all
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           present
           danger
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           meet
           together
           as
           one
           man
           to
           prevent
           the
           mischief
           .
           In
           the
           close
           of
           which
           Letter
           he
           ●ets
           them
           know
           what
           hopes
           he
           had
           ,
           that
           neither
           flattery
           nor
           fear
           would
           make
           them
           so
           far
           to
           decline
           from
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           that
           against
           their
           publick
           Promise
           ,
           and
           solemn
           Bond
           ,
           they
           would
           leave
           their
           dear
           Brethren
           in
           so
           just
           a
           cause
           .
           It
           was
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           August
           that
           the
           tumult
           hapned
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           October
           that
           the
           Letter
           was
           written
           .
           A
           Copy
           of
           it
           comes
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ;
           by
           whom
           the
           writing
           of
           it
           was
           declared
           to
           be
           treason
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           rejoycing
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           who
           hoped
           on
           this
           occasion
           to
           revenge
           her self
           upon
           him
           for
           his
           former
           insolencies
           .
           But
           it
           fell
           out
           quite
           contrary
           to
           her
           expectation
           .
           Knox
           is
           commanded
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           he
           comes
           accordingly
           ;
           but
           comes
           accompanied
           with
           such
           a
           train
           of
           godly
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           onely
           fill
           the
           open
           part
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           but
           thronged
           up
           stairs
           ,
           and
           prest
           unto
           the
           doors
           of
           the
           Council
           .
           This
           makes
           the
           man
           so
           confident
           ,
           as
           to
           stand
           out
           stoutly
           against
           the
           Queen
           and
           her
           Council
           ,
           affirming
           that
           the
           convocating
           of
           the
           people
           in
           so
           just
           a
           Cause
           ,
           was
           no
           offence
           against
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           boldly
           telling
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           had
           inflamed
           the
           Queen
           against
           those
           poor
           men
           ,
           were
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           was
           no
           marvail
           if
           they
           obeyed
           the
           desires
           of
           their
           
           Father
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Murtherer
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
           Moved
           with
           which
           confidence
           ,
           or
           rather
           terrified
           with
           the
           clamours
           of
           the
           Rascal
           Rabble
           ,
           even
           ready
           to
           break
           in
           upon
           them
           ,
           the
           whole
           Nobility
           then
           present
           ,
           absolved
           him
           of
           all
           the
           crimes
           objected
           to
           him
           ,
           not
           without
           some
           praise
           to
           God
           for
           his
           modesty
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           plain
           and
           sensible
           answers
           ,
           as
           himself
           reports
           it
           .
        
         
           
           49.
           
           Worse
           fared
           it
           with
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           her
           Religion
           in
           another
           adventure
           ,
           then
           it
           did
           in
           this
           .
           At
           the
           ministring
           of
           the
           Communion
           in
           Edenborough
           on
           the
           first
           of
           April
           ,
           the
           Brethren
           are
           advertised
           that
           the
           Papists
           were
           busie
           at
           their
           Mass
           ;
           some
           of
           which
           taking
           one
           of
           the
           Bayliffs
           with
           them
           ,
           laid
           hands
           upon
           the
           Priest
           ,
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           two
           or
           three
           of
           the
           Assistants
           ;
           all
           whom
           they
           carryed
           to
           the
           Tole-booth
           or
           Common-hall
           :
           The
           Priest
           they
           re-invest
           with
           his
           Massing-Garments
           ;
           set
           him
           upon
           the
           Market-cross
           ,
           unto
           which
           they
           tye
           him
           ,
           holding
           a
           Chalice
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           which
           is
           tyed
           to
           it
           also
           ,
           and
           there
           exposed
           him
           for
           the
           space
           of
           an
           hour
           to
           be
           pelted
           by
           the
           boys
           with
           rotten
           Eggs.
           The
           next
           day
           he
           is
           accused
           and
           convicted
           in
           a
           course
           of
           Law
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           might
           have
           suffered
           death
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Law
           had
           never
           been
           confirmed
           by
           the
           King
           or
           Queen
           .
           So
           that
           instead
           of
           all
           other
           punishments
           which
           they
           had
           no
           just
           power
           to
           inflict
           upon
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           placed
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           on
           the
           Market-cross
           ,
           the
           Common-hang-man
           standing
           by
           ,
           and
           there
           exposed
           to
           the
           same
           insolencies
           for
           the
           space
           of
           three
           or
           four
           hours
           ,
           as
           the
           day
           before
           .
           Some
           Tumult
           might
           have
           followed
           on
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Provost
           with
           some
           Halberdiers
           dispersed
           the
           multitude
           ,
           and
           brought
           the
           poor
           Priest
           off
           with
           safety
           .
           Of
           this
           the
           Queen
           complains
           ,
           but
           without
           any
           Remedy
           :
           Instead
           of
           other
           satisfaction
           ,
           an
           Article
           is
           drawn
           up
           by
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           next
           Assembly
           ,
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           the
           Parliament
           then
           sitting
           at
           Edenborough
           ;
           in
           which
           it
           was
           desired
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Papis●ical
             and
             blasphemous
             Mass
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Papistical
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             Papal
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             be
             universally
             supprest
             ,
             and
             abolished
             throughout
             this
             Realm
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             subjects
             ,
             but
             the
             Queens
             own
             person
             ,
          
           &c.
           of
           which
           more
           hereafter
           .
           It
           was
           not
           long
           since
           nothing
           was
           more
           preached
           amongst
           them
           ,
           then
           the
           great
           tyranny
           of
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           the
           unmerciful
           dealing
           of
           such
           others
           as
           were
           in
           Authority
           ,
           in
           not
           permitting
           them
           to
           have
           the
           liberty
           of
           Conscience
           in
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           which
           now
           they
           denyed
           unto
           their
           Queen
           .
        
         
           50.
           
           But
           the
           affront
           which
           grieved
           her
           most
           ,
           was
           the
           perverse
           ,
           but
           most
           ridiculous
           opposition
           which
           they
           made
           to
           her
           Marriage
           :
           she
           had
           been
           desired
           for
           a
           Wife
           by
           Anthony
           of
           Bourbon
           King
           of
           
             Navar
             ,
             Lewis
          
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           Arch-duke
           Charles
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bavaria
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           younger
           Sons
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Sweden
           .
           But
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           who
           endeavoured
           to
           keep
           her
           low
           ,
           disswaded
           her
           from
           all
           Alliances
           of
           that
           high
           strain
           ,
           perswaded
           her
           to
           Marry
           with
           some
           Noble
           Person
           of
           England
           ,
           
           for
           the
           better
           establishment
           of
           her
           Succession
           in
           the
           Crown
           of
           this
           Realm
           ;
           and
           not
           obscurely
           pointed
           to
           her
           the
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           :
           Which
           being
           made
           known
           to
           the
           Lady
           Margaret
           Countess
           of
           Lenox
           ,
           Daughter
           of
           Margaret
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           and
           Grand-childe
           to
           King
           Henry
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           from
           whom
           both
           Queens
           derived
           their
           Titles
           to
           this
           Crown
           ;
           she
           wrought
           upon
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           by
           some
           Court-Instruments
           ,
           to
           accept
           her
           Eldest
           Son
           the
           Lord
           
             Henry
             Steward
          
           for
           her
           Husband
           .
           A
           Gentleman
           he
           was
           above
           all
           exception
           ,
           of
           comely
           personage
           ,
           and
           very
           plausible
           behaviour
           ,
           of
           English
           Birth
           and
           Education
           and
           much
           about
           the
           same
           age
           with
           the
           Queen
           her self
           .
           And
           to
           this
           Match
           she
           was
           the
           more
           easily
           inclined
           ,
           because
           she
           had
           been
           told
           of
           the
           King
           her
           Father
           ,
           that
           he
           resolved
           (
           if
           he
           had
           dyed
           without
           any
           Issue
           of
           his
           own
           )
           to
           declare
           the
           Earl
           of
           Lenox
           for
           his
           Heir
           Apparent
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           Crown
           might
           be
           preserved
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Stewarts
           .
           But
           that
           which
           most
           prevailed
           upon
           her
           ,
           was
           a
           fear
           she
           had
           lest
           the
           young
           Lord
           ,
           being
           the
           next
           Heir
           unto
           her self
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           might
           Marry
           into
           some
           Family
           of
           power
           and
           puissance
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           by
           means
           whereof
           he
           might
           prevent
           her
           of
           her
           hopes
           in
           the
           succession
           ;
           to
           which
           his
           being
           born
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           her
           being
           an
           Alien
           and
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           might
           give
           some
           advantage
           .
           Nor
           did
           it
           want
           some
           place
           in
           her
           consideration
           ,
           that
           the
           young
           Lord
           ,
           and
           his
           Parents
           also
           ,
           were
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           with
           her
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           constantly
           maintained
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           temptations
           to
           the
           contrary
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           .
           To
           smooth
           the
           way
           to
           this
           great
           business
           ,
           the
           Earl
           desires
           leave
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           to
           repair
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           graciously
           received
           ,
           and
           in
           ●ull
           Parliament
           restored
           unto
           his
           native
           Country
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           had
           been
           banished
           two
           and
           twenty
           years
           .
           The
           young
           Lord
           follows
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           and
           findes
           such
           entertainment
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           that
           Queen
           ,
           that
           report
           voiced
           him
           for
           her
           Husband
           before
           he
           could
           assure
           himself
           of
           his
           own
           affections
           .
           This
           proved
           no
           very
           pleasing
           news
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           who
           thought
           it
           more
           expedient
           to
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           should
           not
           Marry
           at
           all
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           not
           Marry
           any
           other
           Husband
           but
           such
           as
           should
           be
           recommended
           to
           her
           by
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           on
           whom
           their
           safety
           did
           depend
           .
           In
           which
           regard
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           oppose
           this
           Match
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           they
           were
           assured
           that
           it
           would
           make
           the
           Queen
           grow
           less
           in
           reputation
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           to
           Marry
           with
           one
           of
           her
           own
           subjects
           ,
           of
           what
           blood
           soever
           .
        
         
           51.
           
           And
           now
           comes
           Knox
           to
           play
           his
           prize
           ,
           who
           more
           desired
           that
           the
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           (
           as
           one
           of
           his
           own
           Faction
           )
           should
           espouse
           the
           Queen
           ,
           then
           the
           Earl
           desired
           it
           for
           himself
           .
           If
           she
           will
           Marry
           at
           all
           ,
           let
           her
           make
           choice
           of
           one
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           for
           other
           Husband
           she
           should
           never
           have
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           help
           it
           .
           And
           to
           this
           end
           he
           lays
           about
           him
           in
           a
           Sermon
           preached
           before
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           at
           which
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Estates
           were
           then
           
           assembled
           .
           And
           having
           roved
           sufficiently
           ,
           as
           his
           custom
           was
           ,
           at
           last
           he
           tells
           them
           in
           plain
           terms
           (
           desiring
           them
           to
           note
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           take
           witness
           of
           it
           )
           
             That
             whensover
             the
             Nobility
             of
          
           Scotland
           
             who
             profess
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             should
             consent
             that
             an
             Infidel
          
           (
           
             and
             all
             Papists
             are
             Infidels
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           )
           
             should
             be
             head
             to
             their
             Soveraign
             ;
             they
             did
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             in
             them
             lyes
             ,
             banish
             Christ
             Iesus
             from
             this
             Realm
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             bring
             Gods
             judgements
             upon
             the
             Country
             ,
             a
             plague
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             do
             small
             comfort
             to
             her self
             .
          
           For
           which
           being
           questioned
           by
           the
           Queen
           in
           a
           private
           conference
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           onely
           stand
           unto
           it
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           qualifying
           or
           retracting
           of
           those
           harsh
           expressions
           ;
           but
           must
           intitle
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           the
           immediate
           Inspirations
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           for
           in
           his
           Dialogue
           with
           the
           Queen
           ,
           he
           affirmed
           expresly
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           the
           preaching
           place
           few
           had
           occasion
           to
           be
           any
           way
           o●fended
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           there
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           Pulpit
           )
           he
           was
           not
           Master
           of
           himself
           ,
           but
           must
           obey
           him
           that
           commands
           him
           to
           speak
           plain
           ,
           and
           flatter
           no
           flesh
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           This
           insolent
           carriage
           of
           the
           man
           put
           the
           Queen
           into
           passion
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           her
           Pages
           (
           as
           Knox
           himself
           reports
           the
           story
           )
           could
           hardly
           finde
           Handkerchiefs
           enough
           to
           dry
           her
           eyes
           ;
           with
           which
           the
           proud
           fellow
           shewed
           himself
           no
           further
           touched
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           had
           seen
           the
           like
           fears
           from
           any
           one
           of
           his
           own
           Boys
           on
           a
           just
           correction
           .
        
         
           52.
           
           Most
           men
           of
           moderate
           spirits
           seemed
           much
           offended
           at
           the
           former
           passage
           ,
           when
           they
           heard
           it
           from
           him
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           more
           when
           they
           heard
           of
           the
           affliction
           it
           had
           given
           the
           Queen
           .
           But
           it
           prevailed
           so
           far
           on
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           that
           presently
           it
           became
           a
           matter
           of
           Dispute
           amongst
           them
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             Queen
             might
             chuse
             to
             her self
             an
             Husband
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             were
             more
             fitting
             that
             the
             Estates
             of
             the
             Land
             should
             appoint
             one
             for
             her
             .
          
           Some
           sober
           men
           affirmed
           in
           earnest
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           was
           not
           to
           be
           barred
           that
           liberty
           which
           was
           granted
           to
           the
           meanest
           Subject
           .
           But
           the
           Chief
           leading-men
           of
           the
           Congregation
           had
           their
           own
           ends
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           must
           pretend
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           By
           whom
           it
           was
           affirmed
           as
           plainly
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Heir
           unto
           a
           Crown
           ,
           the
           case
           was
           different
           ,
           because
           ,
           said
           they
           ,
           such
           Heirs
           in
           assuming
           an
           Husband
           to
           themselves
           ,
           did
           withal
           appoint
           a
           King
           to
           be
           over
           the
           Nation
           :
           And
           therefore
           that
           it
           was
           more
           fit
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           people
           should
           chuse
           a
           Husband
           to
           one
           Woman
           ,
           then
           one
           Woman
           to
           elect
           a
           King
           to
           Rule
           over
           the
           whole
           people
           .
           Others
           that
           had
           the
           same
           designe
           ,
           and
           were
           possibly
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           ,
           concerning
           the
           imposing
           of
           a
           Husband
           on
           her
           by
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           disguised
           their
           purpose
           ,
           by
           pretending
           another
           Reason
           to
           break
           off
           this
           Marriage
           :
           The
           Queen
           and
           the
           young
           Noble-man
           were
           too
           near
           of
           Kindred
           to
           be
           conjoyned
           in
           Marriage
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           her
           Father
           and
           his
           Mother
           being
           born
           of
           the
           same
           Venter
           ,
           as
           our
           Lawyers
           phrase
           it
           .
           But
           for
           this
           blow
           the
           
           Queen
           did
           easily
           provide
           a
           Buckler
           ,
           and
           dispatched
           one
           of
           her
           Ministers
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           for
           a
           Dispensation
           .
           The
           other
           was
           not
           so
           well
           warded
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           fell
           heavy
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           plunged
           her
           into
           all
           those
           miseries
           which
           ensued
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           53.
           
           But
           notwithstanding
           these
           obstructions
           ,
           
           the
           Match
           went
           forwards
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           chiefly
           sollicited
           by
           one
           
             David
             Risio
          
           ,
           born
           in
           Piedmont
           ;
           who
           coming
           into
           Scotland
           in
           the
           company
           of
           an
           Ambassador
           from
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           was
           there
           detained
           by
           the
           Queen
           ,
           first
           in
           the
           place
           of
           a
           Musician
           ,
           afterwards
           imployed
           in
           writing
           Letters
           to
           her
           Friends
           in
           France
           .
           By
           which
           he
           came
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           most
           of
           her
           secrets
           ,
           and
           as
           her
           Secretary
           for
           the
           French
           Tongue
           to
           have
           a
           great
           hand
           in
           the
           managing
           of
           all
           Forreign
           transactions
           .
           This
           brought
           him
           into
           great
           envy
           with
           the
           Scots
           ,
           proud
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           easie
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           fair
           terms
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           no
           cause
           unto
           the
           contrary
           .
           But
           the
           preferring
           of
           this
           stranger
           was
           considered
           by
           them
           as
           a
           wrong
           to
           their
           Nation
           ,
           as
           if
           not
           able
           to
           afford
           a
           sufficient
           man
           to
           perform
           that
           Office
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Educating
           of
           so
           many
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           had
           made
           them
           no
           less
           fit
           and
           able
           then
           this
           Mungrel
           Italian
           .
           To
           all
           this
           Risio
           was
           no
           stranger
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           to
           cast
           about
           how
           to
           save
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           that
           Power
           and
           Reputation
           which
           he
           had
           acquired
           .
           Which
           to
           effect
           ,
           he
           laboured
           by
           all
           means
           to
           promote
           the
           Match
           ,
           that
           the
           young
           Lord
           being
           obliged
           unto
           him
           for
           so
           great
           a
           benefit
           ,
           might
           stand
           the
           faster
           to
           him
           against
           all
           Court-factions
           ,
           whensoever
           they
           should
           rise
           against
           him
           .
           And
           that
           it
           might
           appear
           to
           be
           his
           work
           onely
           ,
           Ledington
           the
           chief
           Secretary
           is
           dispatched
           for
           England
           ,
           partly
           to
           gain
           the
           Queens
           consent
           unto
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           excuse
           the
           Earl
           of
           Lenox
           and
           his
           Son
           ,
           for
           not
           returning
           to
           the
           Court
           as
           she
           had
           commanded
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           he
           carries
           on
           the
           business
           with
           all
           care
           and
           diligence
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           Match
           might
           be
           made
           up
           before
           his
           return
           .
           Which
           haste
           he
           made
           for
           these
           two
           Reason
           :
           first
           ,
           lest
           the
           dissenting
           of
           that
           Queen
           ,
           (
           whose
           influence
           he
           knew
           to
           be
           very
           great
           on
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           )
           might
           either
           beat
           it
           off
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           retard
           it
           ;
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           the
           young
           Lord
           Darnley
           ,
           for
           so
           they
           called
           him
           ,
           might
           have
           the
           greater
           obligation
           to
           him
           for
           effecting
           the
           business
           ,
           then
           if
           it
           had
           been
           done
           by
           that
           Queens
           consent
           .
        
         
           54.
           
           To
           make
           all
           sure
           (
           as
           sure
           at
           least
           as
           humane
           Wisdom
           could
           project
           it
           )
           a
           Convention
           of
           the
           Estates
           is
           called
           in
           May
           ,
           and
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Marriage
           is
           propounded
           to
           them
           .
           To
           which
           some
           yeilded
           absolutely
           without
           any
           condition
           ,
           others
           upon
           condition
           that
           Religion
           might
           be
           kept
           indempnified
           ;
           onely
           the
           Lord
           Vehiltry
           ,
           one
           who
           adher'd
           to
           Knox
           in
           his
           greatest
           difficulties
           ,
           maintained
           the
           Negative
           ,
           affirming
           openly
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           never
           admit
           a
           King
           of
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           .
           Encouraged
           by
           which
           general
           and
           free
           consent
           of
           the
           chief
           Nobility
           then
           present
           ,
           the
           
           Lord
           Darnly
           not
           long
           after
           is
           made
           Baron
           of
           Ardmonack
           ,
           created
           Earl
           of
           Ross
           and
           Duke
           of
           Rothesay
           ,
           titles
           belonging
           to
           the
           eldest
           and
           the
           second
           Sons
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Scotland
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           such
           of
           the
           great
           Lords
           of
           the
           Congregation
           as
           were
           resolved
           to
           work
           their
           own
           ends
           out
           of
           these
           present
           differences
           ,
           did
           purposely
           absent
           themselves
           from
           that
           Convention
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Earls
           of
           
             Murray
             ,
             Glencarne
             ,
             Rothes
             ,
             Arguile
             ,
             &c.
          
           together
           with
           Duke
           Hamilton
           ,
           and
           his
           dependants
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           drawn
           into
           the
           Faction
           :
           and
           they
           convened
           at
           Stirling
           also
           ,
           though
           not
           until
           the
           Queen
           and
           her
           retinue
           were
           departed
           from
           thence
           ;
           and
           there
           it
           was
           resolved
           by
           all
           means
           to
           oppose
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           avoiding
           of
           such
           dangers
           and
           inconveniences
           which
           otherwise
           might
           ensue
           upon
           it
           .
           For
           whose
           encouragement
           ,
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           furnished
           them
           with
           ten
           thousand
           pounds
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           serve
           them
           for
           advance-money
           for
           the
           listing
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           when
           an
           occasion
           should
           be
           offered
           to
           embroyl
           that
           Kingdom
           .
           Nor
           was
           Knox
           wanting
           for
           his
           part
           to
           advance
           the
           troubles
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           popular
           declamations
           against
           the
           Match
           ,
           had
           so
           incensed
           the
           people
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           that
           they
           resolved
           to
           put
           themselves
           into
           a
           posture
           of
           War
           ,
           to
           elect
           Captains
           to
           command
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           disarm
           all
           those
           who
           were
           suspected
           to
           wish
           well
           unto
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Queen
           came
           upon
           them
           in
           so
           just
           a
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           chief
           Leaders
           of
           the
           Faction
           were
           compelled
           to
           desert
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           leave
           unto
           her
           mercy
           both
           their
           Goods
           and
           Families
           ;
           to
           which
           they
           were
           restored
           not
           long
           after
           by
           her
           grace
           and
           clemency
           .
        
         
           55.
           
           A
           general
           Assembly
           at
           the
           same
           time
           was
           held
           in
           Edenborough
           ,
           who
           falsely
           thinking
           that
           the
           Queen
           in
           that
           conjuncture
           could
           deny
           them
           nothing
           ,
           presented
           their
           desires
           unto
           her
           :
           In
           the
           first
           whereof
           it
           was
           demanded
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Papistical
             and
             blasphemous
             Mass
             ,
             with
             all
             Popish
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             jurisdictions
             ,
             should
             be
             universally
             supprest
             and
             abolished
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Realm
             ,
             not
             onely
             amongst
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Queens
             Majesties
             own
             Person
             and
             Family
             .
          
           In
           the
           next
           place
           it
           was
           desired
           ,
           
             That
             the
             true
             Religion
             formerly
             received
             should
             be
             professed
             by
             the
             Queen
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             people
             of
             all
             sorts
             bound
             to
             resort
             upon
             the
             Sundays
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Preachings
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             times
             to
             Mass
             :
             That
             sure
             provision
             should
             be
             made
             for
             sustentation
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             time
             present
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             their
             Livings
             assigned
             them
             in
             the
             places
             where
             they
             served
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             in
             the
             parts
             next
             adjacent
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             put
             to
             crave
             the
             same
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             any
             others
             :
             That
             all
             Benefices
             then
             vacant
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             had
             fallen
             void
             since
          
           March
           1558
           ,
           
             or
             should
             happen
             thereafter
             to
             be
             void
             ,
             should
             be
             disposed
             to
             persons
             qualified
             for
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             upon
             tryal
             and
             admission
             by
             the
             Superintendent
          
           ;
           with
           many
           other
           demands
           of
           like
           weight
           and
           quality
           .
           To
           which
           the
           Queen
           returned
           this
           answer
           :
           first
           ,
           
             That
             
             she
             could
             not
             be
             perswaded
             that
             there
             was
             any
             impiety
             in
             the
             Mass
             :
             That
             she
             had
             been
             always
             bred
             in
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             which
             she
             esteemed
             to
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             trusted
             that
             her
             subjects
             would
             not
             force
             her
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             against
             her
             conscience
             :
             That
             hitherto
             she
             never
             had
             ,
             nor
             did
             intend
             hereafter
             to
             force
             any
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             but
             to
             leave
             every
             one
             to
             the
             free
             exercise
             of
             that
             Religion
             which
             to
             him
             seemed
             best
             ;
             which
             might
             sufficiently
             induce
             them
             to
             oblige
             her
             by
             the
             like
             indulgence
             .
          
           She
           answered
           to
           the
           next
           :
           
             That
             she
             did
             not
             think
             it
             reasonable
             to
             defraud
             her self
             of
             such
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             Royal
             Patrimony
             ,
             as
             to
             put
             the
             Patronages
             of
             Benefices
             out
             of
             her
             own
             power
             ;
             the
             publick
             necessities
             of
             the
             Crown
             being
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             required
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Church-Rents
             to
             defray
             the
             same
             :
          
           Which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           she
           declared
           ,
           
             that
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             Crown
             being
             first
             supplyed
             ,
             care
             should
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             sustentation
             of
             the
             Ministers
             in
             some
             reasonable
             and
             fit
             proportion
             ,
             to
             be
             assigned
             out
             of
             the
             nearest
             and
             most
             commodious
             places
             to
             their
             several
             dwellings
             .
          
           For
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           she
           was
           contented
           to
           refer
           her self
           to
           the
           following
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           whose
           determinations
           in
           the
           particulars
           desired
           ,
           she
           would
           be
           conformable
           .
        
         
           56.
           
           Not
           doubting
           but
           this
           answer
           might
           sufficiently
           comply
           with
           all
           expectations
           ,
           she
           proceeds
           to
           the
           Marriage
           ,
           publickly
           solemnized
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           by
           the
           Dean
           of
           Restalrig
           ,
           whom
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           the
           Dean
           of
           her
           Majesties
           Chappel
           ,
           in
           which
           that
           service
           was
           performed
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           day
           the
           Bridegroom
           was
           solemnly
           proclaimed
           King
           by
           the
           sound
           of
           Trumpet
           ;
           declared
           to
           be
           associated
           with
           her
           in
           the
           publick
           Government
           ,
           and
           order
           given
           to
           have
           his
           name
           used
           in
           all
           Coyns
           and
           Instruments
           .
           But
           neither
           the
           impossibility
           of
           untying
           this
           knot
           ,
           nor
           the
           gracious
           answer
           she
           had
           made
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           late
           Assembly
           ,
           could
           hinder
           the
           Confederate
           Lords
           from
           breaking
           out
           into
           action
           .
           But
           first
           they
           published
           a
           Remonstrance
           (
           as
           the
           custom
           was
           )
           to
           abuse
           the
           people
           ;
           in
           which
           it
           was
           made
           known
           to
           all
           whom
           it
           might
           concern
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             was
             openly
             wronged
             ,
             the
             liberties
             thereof
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             a
             King
             imposed
             upon
             the
             people
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Estates
          
           ;
           which
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           a
           thing
           not
           practised
           in
           the
           former
           time
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           received
           Customs
           of
           the
           Country
           :
           
             And
             thereupon
             desired
             all
             good
             Subjects
             to
             take
             the
             matter
             into
             consideration
             ,
             and
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             resisting
             those
             beginnings
             of
             Tyranny
             .
          
           But
           few
           there
           were
           that
           would
           be
           taken
           with
           these
           Baits
           ,
           or
           thought
           themselves
           in
           any
           danger
           by
           the
           present
           Marriage
           ;
           which
           gave
           the
           Queen
           no
           power
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           abroad
           .
           And
           that
           they
           might
           continue
           always
           in
           so
           good
           a
           posture
           ,
           the
           young
           King
           was
           perswaded
           to
           shew
           himself
           at
           Knoxes
           Sermon
           ;
           but
           received
           such
           an
           entertainment
           from
           that
           fiery
           and
           seditious
           spirit
           ,
           as
           he
           little
           looked
           
           for
           .
           For
           Knox
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           custom
           ,
           neither
           regarding
           the
           Kings
           presence
           ,
           nor
           fearing
           what
           might
           follow
           on
           his
           alienating
           from
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           fell
           amongst
           other
           things
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           wicked
           Princes
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           people
           were
           sent
           as
           Tyrants
           and
           Scourges
           to
           plague
           them
           ;
           but
           more
           particularly
           ,
           that
           people
           were
           never
           more
           scourged
           by
           God
           ,
           then
           by
           advancing
           boys
           and
           Women
           to
           the
           Regal
           Throne
           .
           Which
           if
           it
           did
           displease
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           give
           offence
           to
           many
           Conscientious
           and
           Religious
           men
           ,
           can
           seem
           strange
           to
           none
           .
        
         
           57.
           
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           discontented
           Lords
           depart
           from
           Stirling
           more
           discontented
           then
           they
           came
           ,
           because
           the
           people
           came
           not
           in
           to
           aid
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           expected
           .
           From
           Stirling
           they
           remove
           to
           Paisely
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           Hamilton
           ,
           the
           Castle
           whereof
           they
           resolved
           to
           Fortifie
           for
           their
           present
           defence
           .
           But
           they
           were
           followed
           so
           close
           by
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           ,
           and
           so
           divided
           in
           opinion
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           that
           it
           seemed
           best
           to
           them
           to
           be
           gone
           ,
           and
           try
           what
           Friends
           and
           Followers
           they
           could
           finde
           in
           Edenborough
           :
           but
           they
           found
           that
           place
           too
           hot
           for
           them
           also
           ;
           the
           Captain
           of
           the
           Castle
           did
           so
           ply
           them
           with
           continual
           shot
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           held
           unsafe
           for
           them
           to
           abide
           there
           longer
           .
           From
           thence
           therefore
           they
           betook
           themselves
           to
           the
           Town
           of
           Dumfreis
           ,
           not
           far
           from
           the
           City
           of
           Carlisle
           in
           England
           ,
           into
           which
           they
           might
           easily
           escape
           ,
           whatsoever
           happened
           ,
           as
           in
           time
           they
           did
           .
           For
           the
           King
           leaving
           his
           old
           Father
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Lenox
           ,
           to
           attend
           them
           there
           ,
           march'd
           with
           his
           Forces
           into
           Fife
           ,
           where
           the
           party
           of
           the
           Lords
           seemed
           most
           considerable
           ;
           which
           Province
           they
           reduced
           to
           their
           obedience
           :
           some
           of
           the
           great
           Lords
           of
           it
           had
           forsook
           their
           dwellings
           ,
           many
           were
           taken
           prisoners
           and
           put
           to
           Ransome
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           Towns
           fined
           for
           their
           late
           disloyalty
           :
           Which
           done
           ,
           they
           march
           to
           Edenborough
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           followed
           to
           Dumfreis
           .
           On
           whose
           approach
           ,
           the
           Lords
           ,
           unable
           to
           defend
           themselves
           against
           their
           Forces
           ,
           put
           themselves
           into
           Carlisle
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           courteously
           received
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Bedford
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Lord-Warden
           of
           the
           Marches
           ;
           from
           thence
           Duke
           Hamilton
           ,
           the
           Earls
           of
           Glencarne
           and
           Rothes
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Vchiltry
           ,
           the
           Commendator
           of
           Kilvinning
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           of
           good
           note
           ,
           removed
           not
           long
           after
           to
           New-castle
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           the
           easier
           passage
           into
           France
           or
           Germany
           ,
           if
           their
           occasions
           so
           required
           .
           The
           Earl
           of
           Murray
           is
           dispatched
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           ;
           but
           there
           he
           found
           so
           little
           comfort
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           in
           shew
           ,
           as
           brought
           the
           Queen
           under
           a
           suspition
           amongst
           the
           Scots
           ,
           either
           of
           deep
           dissimulation
           ,
           or
           of
           great
           inconstancy
           .
           The
           news
           whereof
           did
           so
           distract
           and
           divide
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           Duke
           Hamilton
           under-hand
           made
           his
           own
           peace
           with
           his
           injured
           Queen
           ,
           and
           put
           himself
           into
           her
           power
           
           in
           the
           December
           following
           .
           The
           falling
           off
           of
           which
           great
           person
           so
           amazed
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           now
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           follow
           all
           those
           desperate
           counsels
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           might
           preserve
           themselves
           and
           destroy
           their
           enemies
           ,
           though
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           their
           natural
           Country
           .
           But
           what
           they
           did
           in
           the
           pursuance
           of
           those
           counsels
           ,
           must
           be
           reserved
           for
           the
           subject
           of
           another
           Book
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           fourth
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           AERIVS
           REDIVIVVS
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           History
           Of
           the
           PRESBYTERIANS
           .
           LIB
           .
           V.
           Containing
           A
           further
           discovery
           of
           their
           dangerous
           Doctrines
           ;
           their
           oppositions
           to
           Monarchical
           and
           Episcopal
           Government
           ;
           their
           secret
           Practices
           and
           Conspiracies
           to
           advance
           their
           Discipline
           ;
           together
           with
           their
           frequent
           Treasons
           and
           Rebellions
           in
           the
           pursuance
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           from
           the
           year
           1565
           ,
           till
           the
           year
           1585.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           AMongst
           the
           many
           natural
           Children
           of
           King
           Iames
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           none
           were
           more
           eminent
           and
           considerable
           in
           the
           course
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           then
           Iames
           Pryor
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           Pryor
           of
           ●oldingham
           ;
           neither
           of
           which
           were
           men
           in
           Orders
           ,
           or
           trained
           up
           to
           Learning
           ,
           or
           took
           any
           further
           charge
           upon
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           receive
           the
           profit
           of
           their
           several
           places
           ,
           which
           they
           enjoyed
           as
           Commendators
           ,
           or
           Administrators
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           ill
           custom
           of
           some
           Princes
           in
           
             Germany
             .
             Iohn
          
           the
           less
           active
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           but
           Father
           of
           a
           Son
           who
           created
           more
           mischief
           to
           King
           Iames
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           then
           Iames
           the
           other
           Brother
           did
           to
           the
           present
           Queen
           :
           For
           having
           took
           to
           Wi●e
           a
           Daughter
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Hepbourn
           ,
           Sister
           and
           next
           Heir
           of
           
             Iames
             Hepbourn
          
           Earl
           of
           Bothwel
           (
           of
           whom
           more
           anon
           )
           he
           was
           
           by
           her
           the
           Father
           of
           
             Francis
             Stewart
          
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           in
           that
           Earldom
           on
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Unckle
           .
           But
           Iames
           the
           other
           Brother
           was
           a
           man
           of
           a
           more
           stirring
           spirit
           ,
           dextrous
           in
           the
           dispatch
           of
           his
           business
           ,
           cunning
           in
           turning
           all
           things
           to
           his
           own
           advantage
           ;
           a
           notable
           dissembler
           of
           his
           love
           and
           hatred
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Master
           in
           the
           art
           of
           insinuation
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           how
           to
           work
           all
           parties
           to
           espouse
           his
           interest
           .
           His
           preferments
           lay
           altogether
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Benefices
           ,
           designed
           unto
           him
           by
           his
           Father
           ,
           or
           conferred
           upon
           him
           by
           his
           Sister
           ,
           or
           the
           King
           her
           Husband
           .
           But
           that
           all
           three
           conjured
           to
           the
           making
           of
           him
           ,
           appears
           by
           the
           Kings
           Letter
           on
           the
           seventeenth
           day
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           upon
           this
           occasion
           .
           At
           what
           time
           as
           the
           Marriage
           was
           solemnized
           between
           Francis
           then
           Daulphin
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ;
           he
           went
           thither
           to
           attend
           those
           tryumphs
           ,
           where
           he
           became
           a
           Suiter
           to
           the
           Queen
           his
           Sister
           ;
           that
           some
           further
           Character
           or
           Mark
           of
           Honour
           might
           be
           set
           upon
           him
           then
           the
           name
           of
           Pryor
           .
           But
           the
           Queen
           having
           been
           advertised
           by
           some
           other
           Friends
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           of
           an
           aspiring
           minde
           ,
           and
           enterprising
           nature
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           spirit
           too
           great
           for
           a
           private
           Fortune
           ,
           thought
           it
           not
           good
           to
           make
           him
           more
           considerable
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           people
           then
           he
           was
           already
           ;
           and
           so
           dismist
           him
           for
           the
           present
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           frustrating
           of
           these
           hopes
           so
           exceedingly
           vexed
           him
           (
           as
           certainly
           some
           are
           as
           much
           disquieted
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           what
           they
           never
           had
           ,
           as
           others
           with
           the
           ruine
           of
           a
           present
           possession
           )
           that
           the
           next
           year
           he
           joyned
           himself
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           took
           Knox
           into
           his
           most
           immediate
           and
           particular
           care
           ,
           and
           went
           along
           with
           him
           hand
           in
           hand
           in
           defacing
           the
           Churches
           of
           St.
           
             Andrews
             ,
             Stirling
             ,
             Lithgow
             ,
             Edenborough
             ,
          
           and
           indeed
           what
           not
           ?
           And
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           he
           received
           two
           sharp
           and
           chiding
           Letters
           from
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           ,
           upbraiding
           him
           with
           former
           Benefits
           received
           from
           each
           ,
           and
           threatning
           severe
           punishment
           ,
           if
           he
           returned
           not
           immediately
           to
           his
           due
           obedience
           .
           Which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           he
           continues
           in
           his
           former
           courses
           ,
           applies
           himself
           unto
           the
           Queen
           and
           Council
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           lays
           the
           plot
           for
           driving
           the
           French
           Forces
           out
           of
           Scotland
           :
           Which
           done
           ;
           he
           caused
           the
           Parliament
           of
           1560
           to
           be
           held
           at
           Edenborough
           ,
           procures
           some
           Acts
           to
           pass
           for
           banishing
           the
           Popes
           Supremacie
           ,
           repealed
           all
           former
           Statutes
           which
           were
           made
           in
           maintainance
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           and
           ratifies
           the
           Confession
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           in
           such
           form
           and
           manner
           as
           it
           was
           afterwards
           confirmed
           in
           the
           first
           Parliament
           of
           King
           Iames
           the
           Sixth
           .
           Upon
           the
           death
           of
           Francis
           the
           young
           French
           King
           ,
           he
           goes
           over
           again
           .
           And
           after
           some
           condolements
           betwixt
           him
           and
           the
           Queen
           ,
           intimates
           both
           to
           her
           and
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           ,
           how
           ill
           the
           rugged
           and
           untractable
           nature
           of
           the
           Scots
           would
           sort
           with
           one
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           used
           to
           the
           compliances
           and
           affabilities
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           ;
           adviseth
           that
           some
           principal
           person
           of
           the
           Realm
           of
           Scotland
           might
           be
           
           named
           for
           Regent
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           recommends
           himself
           to
           them
           as
           the
           fittest
           man.
           But
           the
           worst
           was
           ,
           that
           his
           Mother
           had
           been
           heard
           to
           brag
           amongst
           some
           of
           her
           Gossips
           ,
           that
           her
           Son
           was
           the
           lawful
           Issue
           of
           King
           Iames
           the
           Fifth
           ;
           to
           whose
           desires
           she
           had
           never
           yeilded
           ,
           but
           on
           promise
           of
           Marriage
           .
           This
           was
           enough
           to
           cross
           him
           in
           his
           present
           aims
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           trust
           him
           with
           a
           power
           by
           which
           he
           might
           be
           able
           to
           effect
           his
           purposes
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           any
           such
           aspirings
           .
           And
           so
           he
           was
           dismist
           again
           ,
           without
           further
           honour
           then
           the
           carrying
           back
           of
           a
           Commission
           to
           some
           Lords
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           impowered
           to
           manage
           the
           affairs
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           till
           the
           Queens
           return
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           second
           disappointment
           adds
           more
           Fewel
           to
           the
           former
           flame
           ;
           and
           he
           resolves
           to
           give
           the
           Queen
           as
           little
           comfort
           of
           that
           Crown
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           Crown
           of
           Thorns
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           proved
           .
           For
           taking
           England
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           he
           applies
           himself
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           represents
           the
           dangers
           which
           must
           needs
           ensue
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           if
           Mary
           his
           own
           Queen
           were
           suffered
           to
           return
           into
           her
           Country
           ,
           and
           thereby
           lay
           all
           passages
           open
           to
           the
           powers
           of
           France
           ,
           where
           she
           had
           still
           a
           very
           strong
           and
           prevailing
           party
           .
           But
           when
           he
           found
           that
           she
           had
           fortunately
           escaped
           the
           Ships
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           the
           Subjects
           from
           all
           parts
           had
           went
           away
           extremely
           satisfied
           with
           her
           gratious
           carriage
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           make
           one
           in
           the
           Hosanna
           ,
           as
           afterwards
           he
           was
           the
           Chief
           in
           the
           Crucifige
           ;
           he
           applies
           himself
           unto
           the
           Queens
           humour
           with
           all
           art
           and
           industry
           ,
           and
           really
           performed
           to
           her
           many
           signal
           services
           ,
           in
           gratifying
           her
           with
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           her
           own
           Religion
           ;
           in
           which
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           great
           Authority
           with
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           he
           was
           best
           able
           to
           oblige
           both
           her self
           and
           her
           servants
           .
           By
           this
           means
           he
           became
           so
           great
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           seemed
           to
           be
           governed
           wholly
           by
           him
           :
           and
           that
           he
           might
           continue
           always
           in
           so
           good
           a
           posture
           ,
           she
           first
           conferred
           upon
           him
           the
           Earldom
           of
           Murray
           ,
           and
           after
           married
           him
           to
           a
           Daughter
           of
           Keith
           ,
           Earl-Marshal
           of
           Scotland
           .
           Being
           thus
           honoured
           and
           allyed
           ,
           his
           next
           care
           was
           to
           remove
           all
           impediments
           which
           he
           found
           in
           the
           way
           to
           his
           aspiring
           .
           The
           Ancient
           and
           Potent
           Family
           of
           the
           Gourdons
           he
           suppressed
           and
           ruined
           ,
           though
           after
           it
           reflourished
           in
           its
           ancient
           glory
           :
           But
           his
           main
           business
           was
           to
           oppress
           the
           Hamiltons
           ,
           as
           the
           next
           Heirs
           unto
           the
           Crown
           in
           the
           common
           opinion
           ;
           the
           Chief
           whereof
           (
           whom
           the
           French
           King
           had
           created
           Duke
           of
           Chasteau-Herald
           ,
           a
           Town
           in
           Poictou
           )
           he
           had
           so
           discountenanced
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           leave
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           suffer
           his
           eldest
           Son
           the
           Earl
           of
           Arrane
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           prison
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           some
           distemper
           in
           his
           brain
           .
           When
           any
           great
           Prince
           sought
           the
           Queen
           in
           Marriage
           ,
           he
           used
           to
           tell
           her
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           would
           never
           brook
           the
           power
           of
           a
           stranger
           ;
           and
           that
           whensoever
           that
           Crown
           had
           fallen
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Daughter
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           to
           her
           ,
           a
           Husband
           was
           chosen
           for
           
           her
           by
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           of
           their
           own
           Language
           ,
           Laws
           and
           Parentage
           .
           But
           when
           this
           would
           not
           serve
           his
           turn
           to
           break
           off
           the
           Marriage
           with
           the
           young
           Lord
           Darnley
           ,
           none
           seemed
           more
           forward
           then
           himself
           to
           promote
           that
           Match
           which
           he
           perceived
           he
           could
           not
           hinder
           :
           Besides
           ,
           he
           knew
           that
           the
           Gentleman
           was
           very
           young
           ,
           of
           no
           great
           insight
           in
           business
           ,
           mainly
           addicted
           to
           his
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           utterly
           unexperienced
           in
           the
           affairs
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           need
           not
           fear
           the
           weakning
           of
           his
           power
           by
           such
           a
           King
           ,
           who
           desired
           not
           to
           take
           the
           Government
           upon
           him
           .
           And
           in
           this
           point
           he
           agreed
           well
           enough
           with
           
             David
             Risio
          
           ,
           though
           on
           different
           ends
           .
           But
           when
           he
           found
           the
           Queen
           so
           passionately
           affected
           to
           this
           second
           Husband
           ;
           that
           all
           Graces
           and
           Court-favours
           were
           to
           pass
           by
           him
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           not
           the
           Queens
           ear
           so
           advantagiously
           as
           before
           he
           had
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           had
           revoked
           some
           Grants
           which
           were
           made
           to
           him
           and
           others
           ,
           during
           her
           minority
           ,
           as
           against
           the
           Law
           ;
           he
           thought
           it
           most
           expedient
           to
           the
           furthering
           of
           his
           own
           concernments
           ,
           to
           peece
           himself
           more
           nearly
           with
           the
           Earls
           of
           
             Morton
             ,
             Glencarne
             ,
             Arguile
          
           and
           Rothes
           ,
           the
           Lords
           
             Ruthen
             ,
             Vchiltry
             ,
             &c.
          
           whom
           he
           knew
           to
           be
           zealously
           affected
           to
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           pleased
           with
           the
           Queens
           Marriage
           to
           a
           person
           of
           the
           other
           Religion
           .
           By
           whom
           it
           was
           resolved
           ,
           that
           Morton
           and
           Ruthen
           should
           remain
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           give
           as
           to
           receive
           intelligence
           of
           all
           proceedings
           :
           
           The
           others
           were
           to
           take
           up
           Arms
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           the
           people
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           the
           Queens
           Marriage
           to
           a
           man
           of
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           ,
           not
           taking
           with
           her
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           .
           But
           being
           too
           weak
           to
           keep
           the
           Field
           ,
           they
           first
           put
           themselves
           into
           Carlisle
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           into
           New-castle
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           said
           ;
           and
           being
           in
           this
           manner
           fled
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           proclaimed
           Traytors
           to
           the
           Queen
           ;
           a
           peremptory
           day
           appointed
           to
           a
           publick
           Tryal
           ;
           on
           which
           if
           they
           appeared
           not
           at
           the
           Bar
           of
           Justice
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           undergo
           the
           sentence
           of
           a
           condemnation
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           now
           their
           Agents
           in
           the
           Court
           begin
           to
           bustle
           :
           the
           King
           was
           soon
           perceived
           to
           be
           a
           meer
           outside-man
           ,
           of
           no
           deep
           reach
           into
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           easily
           wrought
           on
           ;
           which
           first
           induced
           the
           Queen
           to
           set
           the
           less
           value
           on
           him
           ;
           nor
           was
           it
           long
           before
           some
           of
           their
           Court-Females
           whispered
           into
           her
           ears
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           much
           neglected
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           spent
           more
           of
           his
           time
           in
           Hawking
           and
           Hunting
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           in
           more
           unfit
           divertisements
           (
           if
           Knox
           speak
           him
           rightly
           )
           then
           he
           did
           in
           her
           company
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           would
           be
           requisite
           to
           lure
           him
           in
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           too
           much
           on
           the
           Wing
           ,
           and
           beyond
           her
           call
           .
           On
           these
           suggestions
           ,
           she
           gave
           order
           to
           her
           Secretaries
           ,
           and
           other
           Officers
           ,
           to
           place
           his
           name
           last
           in
           all
           publick
           Acts
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           Coyns
           as
           were
           new
           stamped
           to
           leave
           it
           out
           .
           This
           happened
           as
           they
           would
           have
           wished
           :
           For
           hereupon
           Earl
           Morton
           closeth
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           insinuates
           unto
           him
           how
           unfit
           it
           was
           that
           he
           
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           his
           Wife
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           the
           duty
           of
           women
           to
           obey
           ,
           and
           of
           men
           to
           govern
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           he
           might
           do
           well
           to
           set
           the
           Crown
           on
           his
           own
           head
           ,
           and
           take
           that
           power
           into
           his
           hands
           which
           belonged
           unto
           him
           .
           When
           they
           perceived
           that
           his
           ears
           lay
           open
           to
           the
           like
           temptations
           ,
           they
           then
           began
           to
           buz
           into
           them
           ,
           the
           Risio
           was
           grown
           too
           powerful
           for
           him
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           he
           out-vied
           him
           in
           the
           bravery
           both
           of
           Clothes
           and
           Horses
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           could
           proceed
           from
           no
           other
           ground
           then
           the
           Queens
           affection
           ,
           which
           was
           suspected
           by
           wise
           men
           to
           be
           somewhat
           greater
           then
           might
           stand
           with
           honour
           .
           And
           now
           the
           day
           draws
           on
           apace
           ,
           on
           which
           Earl
           Murray
           and
           the
           rest
           were
           to
           make
           their
           appearance
           ;
           and
           therefore
           somewhat
           must
           be
           done
           to
           put
           the
           Court
           into
           such
           confusion
           ,
           and
           the
           City
           of
           Edenborough
           into
           such
           disorder
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           all
           appear
           without
           fear
           or
           danger
           of
           any
           legal
           prosecution
           to
           be
           made
           against
           him
           .
           The
           day
           designed
           for
           their
           appearance
           ,
           was
           the
           twelfth
           day
           of
           March
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           say
           some
           ,
           (
           or
           third
           day
           before
           ,
           as
           others
           )
           the
           Conspirators
           go
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           seemed
           to
           accuse
           him
           of
           delay
           ,
           tell
           him
           that
           now
           or
           never
           was
           the
           time
           to
           revenge
           his
           injuries
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           should
           now
           finde
           the
           fellow
           in
           the
           Queens
           private
           Chamber
           ,
           without
           any
           force
           to
           make
           resistance
           .
           So
           in
           they
           rush
           ,
           find●
           David
           sitting
           at
           the
           Queens
           Table
           ,
           the
           Countess
           of
           Arguile
           onely
           between
           them
           .
           Ruthen
           commands
           him
           to
           arise
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           with
           him
           ,
           telling
           him
           that
           the
           place
           in
           which
           he
           sate
           did
           no
           way
           beseem
           him
           .
           The
           poor
           fellow
           runs
           unto
           the
           Queen
           for
           protection
           ,
           and
           clasps
           his
           arms
           about
           her
           middle
           ;
           which
           the
           King
           forcibly
           unfastneth
           ,
           and
           puts
           him
           to
           the
           power
           of
           his
           mortal
           enemies
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           dragged
           down
           the
           Stairs
           ,
           and
           stabbed
           in
           so
           many
           places
           (
           fifty
           three
           ,
           saith
           Knox
           )
           that
           his
           whole
           body
           seemed
           to
           be
           like
           a
           piece
           of
           Cut-work
           .
           Which
           barbarous
           Murther
           Knox
           proclaims
           for
           an
           act
           of
           justice
           ,
           calls
           it
           a
           
             just
             punishment
          
           on
           that
           
             Pultron
             and
             vile
             Knave
          
           David
           ,
           for
           
             abusing
             the
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             and
             his
             other
             villanies
          
           ;
           and
           heavily
           complains
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Chief
             Actors
          
           in
           the
           same
           (
           which
           he
           extols
           for
           a
           
             just
             act
             ,
             and
             most
             worthy
             of
             all
             praise
             ,
          
           p.
           96.
           )
           
             were
             so
             unworthily
             left
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             suffer
             the
             bitterness
             of
             exile
             and
             banishment
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Queen
           was
           then
           grown
           great
           with
           Childe
           ,
           and
           being
           affrighted
           at
           the
           suddenness
           of
           this
           execution
           ,
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           some
           treasonable
           attempt
           against
           her
           person
           ,
           was
           in
           no
           small
           danger
           of
           miscarrying
           .
           The
           Court
           was
           full
           of
           Tumult
           ,
           and
           the
           noise
           thereof
           so
           alarmed
           the
           Town
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           flocked
           thither
           in
           great
           multitudes
           to
           know
           the
           matter
           ;
           to
           whom
           the
           King
           signified
           out
           of
           a
           Window
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           was
           safe
           ;
           which
           somewhat
           appeased
           them
           for
           the
           present
           :
           But
           notwithstanding
           ,
           both
           the
           Court
           and
           City
           were
           in
           such
           distraction
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Earl
           of
           Murray
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Confederates
           tendred
           their
           appearance
           ,
           and
           offered
           themselves
           unto
           the
           tryal
           
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           information
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           nor
           any
           one
           sufficiently
           instructed
           for
           the
           prosecution
           .
           Which
           being
           observed
           ,
           they
           address
           themselves
           to
           the
           Parliament
           House
           ,
           and
           there
           take
           instruments
           to
           testifie
           upon
           Record
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           answer
           whatsoever
           could
           be
           charged
           upon
           them
           ;
           but
           none
           there
           to
           prosecute
           .
           And
           here
           the
           Scene
           begins
           to
           change
           :
           Morton
           and
           Ruthen
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           accomplices
           ,
           betake
           themselves
           to
           New-castle
           ,
           as
           the
           safest
           Sanctuary
           ;
           and
           Murray
           staid
           behinde
           to
           negotiate
           for
           them
           .
           And
           he
           applyed
           himself
           so
           dextrously
           in
           his
           negotiation
           ,
           that
           fi●st
           he
           endears
           himself
           to
           the
           Q●een
           his
           Sister
           ,
           by
           causing
           her
           Guards
           to
           be
           again
           restored
           unto
           her
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           taken
           from
           her
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           murther
           .
           She
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           much
           she
           valued
           the
           affection
           of
           so
           dear
           a
           Brother
           ,
           was
           easily
           intreated
           that
           
             Morton
             ,
             Lindesay
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           who
           remained
           at
           New-castle
           ,
           should
           be
           permitted
           to
           return
           ;
           but
           so
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           rather
           seem
           to
           be
           done
           upon
           the
           earnest
           sollicitations
           of
           the
           Earls
           of
           Huntley
           and
           Arguile
           ,
           then
           at
           his
           request
           .
           The
           King
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           findes
           his
           errour
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           supplicates
           unto
           her
           for
           a
           reconcilement
           ;
           assuring
           her
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           never
           fallen
           on
           that
           desperate
           action
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           was
           forcibly
           thrust
           upon
           it
           by
           Morton
           and
           Murray
           .
           And
           that
           he
           might
           regain
           his
           reputation
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           openly
           protested
           his
           innocency
           at
           the
           Cross
           in
           Edenborough
           by
           sound
           of
           Trumpet
           ,
           and
           publickly
           averred
           ,
           that
           his
           consent
           had
           gone
           no
           further
           with
           the
           Murtherers
           ,
           then
           for
           the
           recalling
           of
           the
           banished
           Lords
           which
           were
           sled
           into
           England
           .
           The
           young
           Prince
           was
           not
           so
           well
           studied
           in
           the
           School
           of
           mischief
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           learned
           that
           there
           is
           no
           safety
           in
           committing
           one
           act
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           but
           by
           proceeding
           to
           another
           ;
           or
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           by
           standing
           stoutly
           unto
           that
           which
           was
           first
           committed
           ,
           that
           so
           his
           confidence
           might
           in
           time
           be
           took
           for
           innocencie
           .
           A
           lesson
           which
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Confederates
           had
           took
           out
           long
           since
           ,
           and
           were
           now
           upon
           the
           point
           to
           practice
           it
           upon
           himself
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           For
           by
           this
           piece
           of
           ostentation
           and
           impertinencie
           ,
           
           the
           King
           gained
           nothing
           on
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           lost
           himself
           exceedingly
           amongst
           the
           Peers
           ;
           for
           as
           none
           of
           the
           common
           sort
           did
           believe
           him
           to
           be
           the
           more
           innocent
           of
           the
           wicked
           murther
           ,
           because
           he
           washed
           his
           hands
           of
           it
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           multitude
           ;
           so
           the
           great
           men
           which
           had
           the
           guiding
           of
           the
           Faction
           ,
           disdained
           him
           as
           a
           weak
           and
           impotent
           person
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           trusted
           in
           affairs
           of
           his
           own
           concernment
           :
           nor
           did
           he
           edifie
           better
           with
           the
           Queen
           ,
           then
           he
           did
           with
           the
           Subjects
           ;
           who
           was
           so
           far
           from
           suffering
           any
           hearty
           reconciliation
           to
           be
           made
           between
           them
           ,
           that
           she
           exprest
           more
           favour
           unto
           Murray
           then
           in
           former
           times
           .
           Which
           so
           exasperated
           the
           neglected
           and
           forsaken
           Prince
           ,
           that
           he
           resolved
           on
           sending
           Murray
           after
           Risio
           ;
           with
           which
           he
           makes
           the
           Queen
           acquainted
           ,
           in
           hopes
           she
           would
           approve
           of
           it
           as
           an
           excellent
           service
           ;
           but
           she
           disswades
           him
           from
           the
           fact
           ,
           and
           tells
           
           Murray
           of
           it
           ;
           knowing
           full
           well
           ,
           that
           which
           soever
           of
           the
           two
           miscarried
           in
           it
           ,
           she
           should
           either
           loose
           an
           hated
           Friend
           ,
           or
           a
           dangerous
           Enemy
           .
           Murray
           communicates
           the
           Affair
           with
           Morton
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Friends
           .
           By
           whom
           it
           is
           agreed
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           take
           into
           their
           Friendship
           the
           Earle
           of
           Bothwel
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           an
           audacious
           spirit
           ,
           apt
           for
           any
           mischief
           ;
           but
           otherwise
           of
           approved
           valour
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           known
           fidelity
           to
           the
           Queen
           in
           her
           greatest
           dangers
           .
           He
           had
           before
           some
           quarrels
           with
           the
           Earl
           of
           Murray
           ,
           of
           whose
           designs
           he
           was
           not
           distrustful
           without
           cause
           ;
           and
           therefore
           laboured
           both
           by
           force
           and
           practice
           ,
           either
           to
           make
           him
           less
           or
           nothing
           .
           But
           Murray
           was
           too
           hard
           for
           him
           at
           the
           weapon
           of
           Wit
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           much
           too
           powerful
           for
           him
           ,
           both
           in
           Court
           and
           Consistory
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           quit
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           retire
           to
           France
           .
           Returning
           at
           such
           time
           as
           Murray
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Confederates
           were
           compelled
           to
           take
           sanctuary
           at
           New-castle
           ,
           he
           grew
           into
           great
           favour
           with
           the
           Queen
           ,
           whose
           discontents
           against
           the
           King
           he
           knew
           how
           to
           nourish
           ;
           which
           made
           his
           friendship
           the
           more
           acceptable
           ,
           and
           his
           assistance
           the
           more
           useful
           in
           the
           following
           Tragedy
           .
           Thus
           Herod
           and
           Pilate
           are
           made
           friends
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           King
           must
           fall
           a
           
             peace
             offering
          
           for
           their
           Redintegration
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           But
           first
           they
           would
           expect
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           Queens
           delivery
           ,
           by
           the
           success
           whereof
           ,
           the
           principal
           conspirators
           were
           resolved
           to
           steer
           their
           course
           .
           On
           the
           19
           day
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           she
           is
           delivered
           of
           a
           Son
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           to
           the
           general
           joy
           of
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           particular
           comfort
           of
           the
           chief
           Governours
           of
           Affairs
           for
           the
           Congregation
           .
           There
           was
           no
           more
           use
           now
           of
           a
           King
           or
           Queen
           ,
           when
           God
           had
           given
           them
           a
           young
           Prince
           to
           sit
           upon
           the
           Throne
           of
           his
           Fathers
           ;
           in
           whose
           minority
           they
           might
           put
           themselves
           into
           such
           a
           posture
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           never
           be
           able
           to
           act
           much
           against
           them
           when
           he
           came
           to
           age
           .
           And
           now
           they
           deal
           with
           Bothwel
           more
           effectually
           then
           before
           they
           did
           ,
           incourage
           him
           to
           remove
           the
           King
           by
           some
           means
           or
           other
           ,
           to
           separate
           himself
           from
           his
           own
           Wife
           ,
           (
           a
           Daughter
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Huntley
           )
           and
           Espouse
           the
           Queen
           .
           Let
           him
           but
           act
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           as
           most
           proper
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           easily
           finde
           a
           way
           to
           bring
           on
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           the
           performance
           whereof
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           to
           him
           in
           it
           against
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           bound
           themselves
           severally
           and
           joyntly
           under
           Hand
           and
           Seal
           .
           In
           which
           most
           wicked
           practice
           they
           had
           all
           these
           ends
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           dispatching
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           next
           ,
           the
           confounding
           of
           Bothwel
           ,
           whom
           they
           feared
           and
           hated
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           weakning
           of
           the
           Queen
           both
           in
           power
           and
           credit
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           drawing
           of
           all
           Affairs
           to
           their
           own
           disposing
           .
           Bothwel
           in
           order
           to
           the
           plot
           makes
           use
           of
           Ledington
           to
           prompt
           the
           Queen
           to
           a
           Divorce
           ,
           which
           he
           conceived
           might
           easily
           be
           effected
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           is
           himself
           as
           diligent
           upon
           all
           occasions
           to
           work
           upon
           the
           Queens
           displeasures
           ,
           and
           
           make
           the
           breach
           wider
           betwixt
           her
           and
           her
           Husband
           .
           The
           greatness
           of
           which
           breach
           was
           before
           so
           visible
           ,
           that
           nothing
           was
           more
           commonly
           known
           ,
           nor
           generally
           complained
           of
           amongst
           the
           people
           :
           But
           never
           was
           it
           made
           so
           eminently
           notorious
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           Strangers
           ,
           as
           at
           the
           Christening
           of
           the
           young
           Prince
           in
           December
           following
           .
           At
           which
           time
           she
           would
           neither
           suffer
           the
           Ambassadors
           of
           France
           or
           England
           to
           give
           him
           a
           visit
           ,
           nor
           permit
           him
           to
           shew
           himself
           amongst
           them
           at
           the
           Christening
           Banquet
           .
           From
           Stirling
           ,
           where
           the
           Prince
           was
           Christened
           ,
           he
           departs
           for
           Glasco
           ,
           to
           finde
           some
           comfort
           from
           his
           Father
           .
           To
           which
           place
           he
           was
           brought
           not
           without
           much
           difficulty
           :
           for
           falling
           sick
           upon
           the
           way
           ,
           it
           appeared
           plainly
           by
           some
           symptoms
           that
           he
           had
           been
           poysoned
           ,
           the
           terrible
           effects
           whereof
           he
           felt
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           body
           with
           unspeakable
           torments
           :
           But
           strength
           of
           Nature
           ,
           Youth
           and
           Physick
           did
           so
           work
           together
           ,
           that
           he
           began
           to
           be
           in
           a
           good
           way
           of
           recovery
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           grief
           of
           those
           who
           had
           laid
           the
           plot
           .
           Some
           other
           way
           must
           now
           be
           taken
           to
           effect
           the
           business
           ,
           and
           none
           more
           expedient
           then
           to
           perswade
           the
           Queen
           to
           see
           him
           ,
           to
           fl●tter
           him
           with
           some
           hopes
           of
           her
           former
           favour
           ,
           and
           bring
           him
           back
           with
           her
           to
           Edenborough
           ;
           which
           was
           done
           accordingly
           .
           At
           Edenborough
           he
           was
           lodged
           at
           a
           private
           house
           ,
           on
           the
           outside
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           (
           an
           house
           unseemly
           for
           a
           King
           ,
           as
           Knox
           confesseth
           )
           and
           therefore
           the
           fitter
           for
           their
           purpose
           :
           where
           ,
           on
           the
           9
           of
           February
           at
           night
           ,
           the
           poor
           Prince
           was
           strangled
           ,
           his
           dead
           body
           laid
           in
           an
           Orchard
           near
           adjoyning
           ,
           with
           one
           of
           his
           Servants
           lying
           by
           it
           ,
           whom
           they
           also
           murthered
           ;
           and
           the
           house
           most
           ridiculously
           blown
           up
           with
           powder
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           blow
           could
           have
           been
           given
           without
           mangling
           and
           breaking
           the
           two
           bodies
           in
           a
           thousand
           pieces
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           infamy
           of
           this
           horrid
           murther
           is
           generally
           cast
           upon
           the
           Queen
           ,
           by
           the
           arts
           of
           those
           whom
           it
           concerned
           to
           make
           her
           odious
           with
           all
           honest
           men
           ;
           nor
           did
           there
           want
           some
           strong
           presumptions
           which
           might
           induce
           them
           to
           believe
           that
           she
           was
           of
           the
           counsel
           in
           the
           fact
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           good
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           every
           presumption
           was
           a
           proof
           ,
           and
           every
           weak
           proof
           was
           thought
           sufficient
           to
           convict
           her
           of
           it
           .
           But
           that
           which
           most
           confirmed
           them
           in
           their
           suspitions
           ,
           was
           her
           affection
           unto
           Bothwel
           ,
           whom
           she
           first
           makes
           Duke
           of
           Orknay
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           15
           of
           May
           is
           married
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Chappel
           of
           
           Halyrood-house
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           form
           observed
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Congregation
           .
           But
           against
           these
           presumptions
           there
           were
           stronger
           evidences
           :
           Bothwel
           being
           compelled
           not
           long
           after
           to
           flee
           into
           Denmark
           ,
           did
           there
           most
           constantly
           profess
           ,
           both
           living
           and
           dying
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           was
           innocent
           .
           Morton
           affirmed
           the
           same
           at
           his
           execution
           above
           twelve
           years
           after
           ,
           relating
           that
           when
           Bothwel
           dealt
           with
           him
           about
           the
           murther
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           shewed
           himself
           unwilling
           to
           consent
           unto
           it
           without
           the
           Queens
           Warrant
           and
           Allowance
           ;
           Bothwel
           made
           answer
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           not
           give
           themselves
           
           any
           hope
           of
           that
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           business
           must
           be
           done
           without
           her
           privity
           .
           But
           that
           which
           seems
           to
           make
           most
           for
           her
           justification
           ,
           was
           the
           confession
           of
           
             Hepbourne
             ,
             Daglish
          
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           Bothwels
           servants
           ,
           who
           were
           condemned
           for
           murdering
           the
           young
           King
           ;
           and
           being
           brought
           unto
           the
           Gallows
           ,
           they
           protested
           before
           God
           and
           his
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           that
           Bothwel
           had
           never
           told
           them
           of
           any
           other
           Authors
           of
           so
           lewd
           a
           counsel
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           two
           Earls
           of
           Morton
           and
           Murray
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           common
           infamy
           prevailed
           ,
           and
           none
           is
           made
           more
           guilty
           of
           it
           then
           this
           wretched
           Queen
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           drawn
           to
           give
           consent
           to
           her
           marriage
           with
           Bothwel
           ,
           by
           the
           sollicitation
           and
           advice
           of
           those
           very
           men
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           condemned
           her
           for
           it
           .
           In
           order
           to
           whose
           ends
           ,
           Buchanan
           publishes
           a
           most
           pestilent
           and
           malicious
           Libel
           ,
           
           which
           he
           called
           ,
           
             The
             defection
          
           ,
           wherein
           he
           publickly
           traduced
           her
           for
           living
           an
           adulterous
           life
           with
           
             David
             Risio
          
           ,
           and
           afterward
           with
           Bothwel
           himself
           ;
           that
           to
           precipitate
           her
           unlawful
           marriage
           with
           him
           ,
           she
           had
           contrived
           the
           death
           of
           the
           King
           her
           husband
           ,
           projected
           a
           Divorce
           between
           Bothwel
           and
           his
           former
           Wife
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           both
           of
           God
           and
           Man.
           Which
           Libel
           being
           printed
           and
           dispersed
           abroad
           ,
           obtained
           so
           much
           credit
           with
           most
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           that
           few
           made
           question
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           accusations
           .
           Most
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           Buchanan
           is
           reported
           by
           King
           Iames
           himself
           to
           have
           confessed
           with
           great
           grief
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           how
           falsly
           and
           injuriously
           he
           had
           dealt
           with
           her
           in
           that
           scandalous
           Pamphlet
           :
           but
           this
           confession
           came
           too
           late
           ,
           and
           was
           known
           to
           few
           ,
           and
           therefore
           proved
           too
           weak
           a
           remedy
           for
           the
           former
           mischief
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           He
           published
           at
           the
           same
           time
           also
           that
           seditious
           Pamphlet
           ,
           which
           he
           entituled
           ,
           
             De
             jure
             Regni
             apud
             Scotos
          
           .
           In
           which
           he
           laboured
           to
           make
           proof
           ,
           that
           the
           Supreme
           power
           of
           the
           Scottish
           Nation
           was
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           no
           otherwise
           in
           the
           King
           but
           by
           delegation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           was
           in
           the
           peoples
           power
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           control
           and
           censure
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           depose
           and
           condemn
           their
           Kings
           ,
           if
           they
           found
           them
           faulty
           .
           The
           man
           was
           learned
           for
           his
           time
           ,
           but
           a
           better
           Poet
           then
           Historian
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           better
           Historian
           then
           he
           was
           a
           States-man
           .
           For
           being
           of
           the
           Genevian
           Leven
           ,
           he
           fitted
           all
           his
           State-maximes
           unto
           Calvins
           Principles
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           thought
           in
           many
           points
           to
           out-go
           his
           Master
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           Pamphlet
           we
           may
           finde
           these
           Aphorisms
           laid
           down
           for
           undoubted
           truths
           ,
           which
           no
           
             true
             Scot
          
           must
           dare
           to
           question
           ,
           unless
           he
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           be●●ary
           his
           Country
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             people
             is
             better
             then
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             greater
             Authority
             :
             That
             the
             people
             have
             right
             to
             bestow
             the
             Crown
             at
             their
             pleasure
             :
             That
             the
             making
             of
             the
             Laws
             doth
             belong
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             Kings
             are
             but
             Masters
             of
             the
             Rolls
             :
             That
             they
             have
             the
             same
             power
             over
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             hath
             over
             any
             one
             man
             :
             That
             it
             were
             good
             that
             rewards
             were
             appointed
             by
             the
             people
             for
             such
             as
             should
             kill
             Tyrants
             ,
             as
             commonly
             
             there
             is
             for
             those
             that
             have
             killed
             either
             Wolves
             or
             Bears
             ,
             or
             have
             taken
             their
             Whelps
             :
             That
             the
             people
             may
             arraign
             their
             Princes
             ;
             that
             the
             Ministers
             may
             excommunicate
             their
             King
             ;
             and
             that
             whosoever
             is
             by
             Excommunication
             cast
             into
             Hell
             ,
             is
             made
             thereby
             unworthy
             to
             live
             on
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           that
           he
           might
           make
           sure
           work
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           reply
           upon
           all
           Objections
           ,
           which
           sober
           and
           more
           knowing
           men
           had
           found
           out
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           For
           whereas
           it
           had
           been
           objected
           ,
           
             That
             custom
             was
             against
             such
             dealing
             with
             Princes
             :
             That
          
           Jeremiah
           
             commanded
             obedience
             to
          
           Nebuchadnezzar
           :
           
             That
             God
             placed
             Tyrants
             sometimes
             for
             punishment
             of
             his
             people
             :
             That
             the
             Iews
             dealt
             not
             so
             with
             any
             of
             their
             Princes
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             example
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             subjects
             may
             so
             use
             their
             Governours
             ,
             as
             is
             there
             pretended
             :
          
           To
           all
           these
           he
           returns
           his
           particular
           answers
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           sort
           he
           answereth
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             dangerous
             to
             be
             followed
             then
             a
             common
             custom
             :
             That
             the
             example
             is
             but
             singular
             ,
             and
             concludeth
             nothing
             :
             That
             as
             God
             placed
             Tyrants
             to
             punish
             the
             people
             ,
             so
             he
             appoints
             private
             men
             to
             kill
             them
             :
             That
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Iews
             were
             not
             elected
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             not
             deal
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             in
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             where
             Kings
             depend
             wholly
             on
             the
             peoples
             Election
             :
             And
             finally
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             sundry
             good
             and
             wholesome
             Laws
             in
             divers
             Countries
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             no
             example
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           And
           whereas
           others
           had
           objected
           ,
           
             That
             by
             St.
          
           Pauls
           
             Doctrine
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             pray
             for
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             :
          
           The
           Argument
           is
           evaded
           by
           this
           handsome
           shift
           ,
           
             That
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             pray
             for
             those
             whom
             we
             ought
             to
             punish
             .
          
           But
           these
           are
           onely
           velitations
           ,
           certain
           preparatory
           skirmishes
           to
           the
           grand
           encounter
           ;
           the
           main
           battail
           followeth
           .
           For
           finally
           ,
           the
           principal
           objection
           is
           ,
           
             That
             St.
          
           Paul
           
             hath
             commanded
             every
             soul
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ;
             and
             that
             St.
          
           Peter
           
             hath
             required
             us
             to
             submit
             our selves
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             man
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             unto
             the
             King
             as
             to
             the
             Supreme
             ,
             or
             unto
             such
             as
             be
             in
             Authority
             by
             and
             under
             him
             .
          
           And
           hereunto
           they
           frame
           their
           Answer
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           knew
           Gods
           minde
           better
           then
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
           better
           then
           they
           did
           themselves
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           The
           answer
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           writ
           this
           in
           the
           Churches
           infancy
           ,
           when
           there
           were
           not
           many
           Christians
           ,
           few
           of
           them
           rich
           and
           of
           ability
           to
           make
           resistance
           :
           
             As
             if
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             a
             man
             should
             write
             to
             such
             Christians
             as
             are
             under
             the
          
           Turk
           ,
           
             in
             substance
             poor
             ,
             in
             courage
             feeble
             ,
             in
             strength
             unarmed
             ,
             in
             number
             few
             ,
             and
             generally
             subject
             unto
             to
             all
             kinde
             of
             injuries
             ;
             would
             he
             not
             write
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ?
             who
             did
             respect
             the
             men
             they
             writ
             to
             ,
             their
             words
             not
             being
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             body
             or
             people
             of
             the
             Common
             wealth
             .
             For
             imagine
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             either
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             now
             alive
             ,
             and
             lived
             where
             both
             the
             Kings
             and
             people
             did
             profess
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             such
             Kings
             as
             would
             have
             their
             wills
             to
             stand
             for
             laws
             ,
             as
             cared
             neither
             for
             God
             nor
             
             Man
             ;
             as
             bestowed
             the
             Churches
             Revenues
             upon
             Iesters
             and
             Rascals
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             gibed
             at
             those
             who
             did
             profess
             the
             more
             sincere
             Religion
             ;
             what
             would
             they
             write
             of
             such
             to
             the
             Church
             ?
             Surely
             except
             they
             would
             dissent
             from
             themselves
             ,
             they
             would
             say
             ,
             That
             they
             accounted
             no
             such
             for
             Magistrates
             ;
             they
             would
             forbid
             all
             men
             from
             speaking
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             from
             keeping
             their
             company
             ;
             they
             would
             leave
             them
             to
             their
             subjects
             to
             be
             punished
             ;
             nor
             would
             they
             blame
             them
             if
             they
             accounted
             not
             such
             men
             for
             their
             Kings
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             could
             have
             no
             society
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God.
          
           So
           excellent
           a
           proficient
           did
           this
           man
           shew
           himself
           in
           the
           Schools
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           worthily
           have
           challenged
           the
           place
           of
           Divinity-Reader
           in
           Geneva
           it self
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           To
           put
           these
           Principles
           into
           practice
           ,
           a
           Bond
           is
           made
           at
           Stirling
           by
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           Lords
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           pretended
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Infant-Prince
           ;
           but
           aiming
           also
           at
           the
           punishment
           of
           Bothwel
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Murtherers
           .
           The
           first
           that
           entred
           into
           this
           Combination
           ,
           were
           the
           Earls
           of
           
             Athol
             ,
             Arguile
             ,
             Morton
             ,
             Marre
          
           and
           Glencarne
           ,
           with
           the
           Lords
           Lindsay
           and
           Boyd
           ;
           to
           which
           were
           added
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Hume
           and
           Ruthen
           ,
           (
           this
           Ruthen
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           him
           who
           had
           acted
           in
           the
           Murther
           of
           
             David
             Risio
          
           )
           together
           with
           the
           Lairds
           of
           
             Drumlanrig
             ,
             Tulibardin
             ,
             Seffourd
          
           and
           Grange
           ,
           men
           of
           great
           power
           and
           influence
           on
           their
           several
           Countries
           ;
           besides
           many
           others
           of
           good
           note
           .
           The
           Earl
           Murray
           having
           laid
           the
           plot
           ,
           obtained
           the
           Queens
           leave
           to
           retire
           into
           France
           till
           the
           times
           were
           quieter
           ,
           committing
           to
           the
           Queen
           the
           Government
           of
           his
           whole
           Estate
           ;
           that
           so
           if
           his
           designe
           miscarried
           ,
           as
           it
           possibly
           might
           ,
           he
           might
           come
           off
           without
           the
           least
           hazard
           of
           estate
           or
           honour
           .
           Of
           this
           conspiracie
           the
           Queen
           receives
           advertisement
           ,
           and
           presently
           prepares
           for
           Arms
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           rectifying
           some
           abuses
           about
           the
           Borders
           .
           The
           Confederates
           were
           not
           much
           behind
           ;
           and
           having
           got
           together
           a
           considerable
           power
           ,
           made
           an
           attempt
           on
           Borthwick
           Castle
           ,
           where
           the
           Queen
           and
           Bothwel
           then
           remained
           .
           But
           not
           being
           strong
           enough
           to
           carry
           the
           place
           at
           the
           first
           attempt
           ,
           Bothwel
           escaped
           unto
           Dunbar
           ,
           whom
           the
           Queen
           followed
           shortly
           after
           in
           mans
           apparel
           .
           Missing
           their
           prey
           ,
           the
           Confederates
           march
           toward
           Edenborough
           with
           their
           little
           army
           ,
           and
           make
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           the
           Town
           .
           But
           understanding
           that
           the
           Queens
           Forces
           were
           upon
           their
           march
           ,
           they
           betook
           themselves
           unto
           the
           field
           ,
           gained
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           thereby
           gave
           her
           such
           a
           diffidence
           of
           her
           good
           success
           ,
           that
           having
           entertained
           them
           with
           a
           long
           parley
           ,
           till
           Bothwel
           was
           gone
           off
           in
           safety
           ,
           she
           put
           her self
           into
           their
           hands
           without
           striking
           a
           blow
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           With
           this
           great
           prey
           the
           Confederates
           returned
           to
           Edenborough
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           Iune
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           day
           order
           her
           to
           be
           sent
           as
           Prisoner
           to
           
           L●chlevin-house
           ,
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Lords
           Ruthen
           and
           Lindsay
           ,
           by
           whom
           she
           was
           delivered
           in
           a
           very
           plain
           and
           sorry
           attire
           to
           the
           custody
           of
           
           Murray's
           Mother
           ,
           who
           
           domineered
           over
           the
           unfortunate
           Lady
           with
           contempt
           enough
           .
           The
           next
           day
           after
           her
           commitment
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Glencarne
           passeth
           to
           the
           Chappel
           in
           Halyrood
           house
           ,
           where
           he
           defaceth
           all
           the
           Vestments
           ,
           breaks
           down
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           destroys
           the
           Images
           .
           For
           which
           though
           he
           was
           highly
           magnified
           by
           Knox
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Preachers
           ;
           yet
           many
           of
           the
           chief
           Confederates
           were
           offended
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           done
           without
           their
           consent
           ,
           when
           a
           great
           storm
           was
           gathering
           towards
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           conjunction
           of
           some
           other
           of
           the
           principal
           Lords
           on
           the
           Queens
           behalf
           .
           To
           reconcile
           this
           party
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           prevent
           the
           Rupture
           ,
           Knox
           with
           some
           other
           of
           their
           Preachers
           are
           dispatched
           away
           with
           Letters
           of
           Credence
           ,
           and
           instructions
           for
           attoning
           the
           difference
           .
           But
           they
           effected
           nothing
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           them
           that
           sent
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           much
           neither
           to
           their
           own
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           some
           concernments
           of
           self-interest
           besides
           the
           publick
           ,
           which
           they
           made
           tender
           of
           to
           their
           considerations
           .
           A
           general
           Assembly
           at
           the
           same
           time
           was
           held
           in
           Edenborough
           ,
           with
           which
           upon
           the
           coming
           back
           of
           these
           Commissioners
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           necessary
           to
           ingratiate
           themselves
           by
           all
           means
           imaginable
           .
           And
           thereupon
           it
           was
           agreed
           ,
           that
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           made
           in
           the
           year
           1560
           ,
           for
           the
           suppressing
           of
           Popery
           ,
           should
           be
           confirmed
           in
           the
           next
           Parliament
           then
           following
           ;
           that
           the
           assignation
           of
           the
           Shires
           for
           the
           Ministers
           maintainance
           ,
           should
           be
           duly
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           till
           the
           whole
           Patrimony
           of
           the
           Church
           might
           be
           invested
           in
           them
           in
           due
           form
           of
           Law
           ;
           which
           was
           conditioned
           to
           be
           done
           (
           if
           it
           could
           not
           be
           done
           sooner
           )
           in
           that
           Parliament
           also
           .
           Some
           other
           points
           of
           huge
           concernment
           to
           the
           Church
           were
           then
           also
           moved
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           onely
           promised
           ,
           without
           any
           performance
           .
           It
           was
           also
           then
           agreed
           between
           them
           ,
           that
           all
           Noblemen
           ,
           Barons
           ,
           and
           other
           Professors
           should
           imploy
           their
           whole
           Forces
           ,
           Strength
           and
           Power
           ,
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           all
           and
           whatsoever
           persons
           that
           should
           be
           tryed
           and
           found
           guilty
           of
           that
           horrible
           Murther
           of
           late
           committed
           on
           the
           King
           :
           And
           further
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           which
           should
           succeed
           in
           following
           times
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           that
           Realm
           ,
           should
           be
           bound
           by
           Oath
           before
           their
           Inauguration
           ,
           to
           maintain
           the
           true
           Religion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           professed
           then
           presently
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           .
           Thus
           the
           Confederates
           and
           the
           Kirk
           are
           united
           together
           ;
           and
           hard
           it
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           whether
           of
           the
           two
           were
           least
           execusable
           before
           God
           and
           man.
           But
           they
           followed
           the
           light
           of
           their
           own
           principles
           ,
           and
           thought
           that
           an
           excuse
           sufficient
           ,
           without
           fear
           of
           either
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           The
           news
           of
           these
           proceedings
           alarms
           all
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           presently
           Ambassadors
           are
           dispatched
           from
           France
           and
           England
           to
           mediate
           with
           the
           Confederates
           (
           they
           must
           not
           be
           called
           Rebels
           )
           for
           the
           Queens
           Delivery
           .
           Throgmorton
           for
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           presseth
           hard
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           shewed
           himself
           exceeding
           earnest
           and
           industrious
           in
           pursuance
           of
           it
           .
           But
           Knox
           and
           self-interest
           prevailed
           more
           amongst
           them
           ,
           then
           all
           intercessions
           
           whatsoever
           ,
           there
           being
           nothing
           more
           insisted
           upon
           by
           that
           fiery
           spirit
           ,
           then
           that
           she
           was
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           her
           Authority
           and
           Life
           together
           .
           And
           this
           he
           thundred
           from
           the
           Pulpit
           with
           as
           great
           a
           confidence
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           received
           his
           Doctrine
           at
           Mount
           Sinai
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           at
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           Moses
           .
           Nor
           was
           Throgmorton
           thought
           to
           be
           so
           Zealous
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           as
           he
           outwardly
           seemed
           .
           For
           he
           well
           knew
           how
           much
           it
           might
           concern
           his
           Queen
           in
           her
           personal
           safety
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Realm
           of
           England
           in
           its
           peace
           and
           happiness
           ,
           that
           the
           poor
           Queen
           should
           be
           continued
           in
           the
           same
           (
           or
           a
           worse
           )
           condition
           ,
           to
           which
           these
           wretched
           men
           had
           brought
           her
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           was
           much
           suspected
           by
           most
           knowing
           men
           ,
           that
           secretly
           he
           did
           more
           thrust
           on
           her
           deprivation
           with
           one
           hand
           ,
           then
           he
           seemed
           to
           hinder
           it
           with
           both
           .
           Wherewith
           incouraged
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           being
           too
           far
           gone
           to
           retire
           with
           safety
           ,
           Lindsay
           and
           Ruthen
           are
           dispatched
           to
           
           Lochlevin-house
           ,
           to
           move
           her
           for
           a
           resignation
           of
           the
           Crown
           to
           her
           Infant-Son
           .
           Which
           when
           she
           would
           by
           no
           means
           yeild
           to
           ,
           a
           Letter
           is
           sent
           to
           her
           from
           Throgmorton
           to
           perswade
           her
           to
           it
           ;
           assuring
           her
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           was
           done
           by
           her
           under
           that
           constraint
           ,
           would
           be
           void
           in
           Law.
           This
           first
           began
           to
           work
           her
           to
           that
           resolution
           .
           But
           nothing
           more
           prevailed
           upon
           her
           ,
           then
           the
           rough
           carriage
           of
           the
           two
           Lords
           which
           first
           made
           the
           motion
           .
           By
           whom
           she
           was
           threatned
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           that
           if
           she
           did
           not
           forthwith
           yeild
           unto
           the
           desires
           of
           her
           people
           ,
           they
           would
           question
           her
           for
           incontinent
           living
           ,
           the
           murther
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           her
           tyranny
           ,
           and
           the
           manifest
           violation
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           in
           some
           secret
           transactions
           with
           the
           French.
           Terrified
           wherewith
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           reading
           what
           they
           offered
           to
           her
           ,
           she
           sets
           her
           hand
           to
           three
           several
           Instruments
           ;
           In
           the
           first
           of
           which
           ,
           she
           gave
           over
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           her
           young
           Son
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           little
           more
           then
           a
           twelve
           Month
           old
           ;
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           she
           constituted
           Murray
           Vice-Roy
           during
           his
           minority
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           third
           ,
           in
           case
           that
           Murray
           should
           refuse
           it
           ,
           she
           substitutes
           Duke
           Hamilton
           ,
           the
           Earls
           of
           
             Lenox
             ,
             Arguile
             ,
             Athol
             ,
             Morton
             ,
             Glencarne
          
           and
           Marre
           ;
           all
           but
           the
           two
           first
           being
           sworn
           Servants
           unto
           Murray
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           first
           made
           use
           of
           onely
           to
           discharge
           the
           matter
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Thus
           furnished
           and
           impowered
           ,
           the
           Lords
           return
           in
           triumph
           to
           their
           fellows
           at
           Edenborough
           ,
           with
           the
           sound
           of
           a
           Trumpet
           ;
           and
           presently
           it
           was
           resolved
           to
           Crown
           the
           Infant-King
           with
           as
           much
           speed
           as
           might
           be
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           all
           such
           alterations
           as
           might
           otherwise
           happen
           .
           And
           thereunto
           they
           spurred
           on
           with
           such
           precipitation
           ,
           that
           whereas
           they
           extorted
           those
           subscriptions
           from
           her
           on
           St.
           
           Iame's
           day
           ,
           being
           the
           25
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           the
           Coronation
           was
           dispatched
           on
           the
           29.
           
           The
           Sermon
           ,
           for
           the
           greater
           grace
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           must
           be
           preached
           by
           Knox
           ;
           but
           the
           superstitious
           part
           and
           ceremony
           of
           it
           was
           left
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Orknay
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           natural
           Sons
           of
           Iames
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           assisted
           by
           two
           Superintendents
           of
           the
           Congregation
           .
           
           And
           that
           all
           things
           might
           come
           as
           near
           as
           might
           be
           to
           the
           Ancient
           Forms
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Morton
           and
           the
           Lord
           Humes
           took
           Oath
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           maintain
           the
           Religion
           which
           was
           then
           received
           ,
           and
           minister
           Justice
           equally
           to
           all
           the
           Subjects
           .
           Of
           which
           particular
           the
           King
           made
           afterwards
           an
           especial
           use
           ,
           in
           justifying
           the
           use
           of
           God-fathers
           and
           God
           mothers
           at
           the
           Baptizing
           of
           Infants
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           questioned
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           Hampton-court
           .
           Scarce
           fifteen
           days
           were
           past
           from
           the
           Coronation
           ,
           when
           Murray
           shewed
           himself
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           dropt
           down
           from
           Heaven
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Nation
           ;
           but
           he
           had
           took
           England
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           made
           himself
           so
           sure
           a
           party
           in
           that
           Court
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           neither
           affraid
           to
           accept
           the
           Regencie
           in
           such
           a
           dangerous
           point
           of
           time
           ,
           nor
           to
           expostulate
           bitterly
           with
           his
           own
           Queen
           for
           her
           former
           actions
           :
           not
           now
           the
           same
           man
           as
           before
           in
           the
           time
           of
           her
           glories
           .
           For
           the
           first
           handselling
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           he
           calls
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           therein
           ratifies
           the
           Acts
           of
           1560
           for
           suppressing
           Popery
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           promised
           to
           the
           last
           general
           Assembly
           ;
           and
           then
           proceeds
           to
           the
           Arraignment
           of
           
             Hepbourne
             ,
             Hay
          
           and
           Daglish
           for
           the
           horrible
           murther
           of
           the
           King
           :
           by
           each
           of
           which
           it
           was
           confessed
           at
           their
           execution
           ,
           that
           Bothwel
           was
           present
           at
           the
           murther
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           assured
           them
           at
           their
           first
           ingaging
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Noble-men
           in
           the
           Realm
           (
           Murray
           and
           Morton
           amongst
           others
           )
           were
           consenting
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           And
           now
           or
           never
           must
           the
           Kirk
           begin
           to
           bear
           up
           bravely
           :
           In
           which
           if
           they
           should
           fail
           ,
           let
           Knox
           bear
           the
           blame
           for
           want
           of
           well-tutoring
           them
           in
           the
           Catechism
           of
           their
           own
           Authority
           .
           They
           found
           themselves
           so
           necessary
           to
           this
           new
           Establishment
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           well
           subsist
           without
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           resolved
           to
           make
           the
           proudest
           he
           that
           was
           ,
           to
           feel
           the
           dint
           of
           their
           spirit
           .
           A
           general
           Assembly
           was
           convened
           not
           long
           after
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Orknay
           was
           convented
           and
           deposed
           from
           his
           Function
           ,
           for
           joyning
           the
           Queen
           in
           Marriage
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Bothwel
           ,
           though
           he
           proceeded
           by
           the
           Form
           of
           their
           own
           devising
           .
           And
           by
           the
           same
           the
           Countess
           of
           Arguile
           was
           ordained
           (
           after
           citation
           on
           their
           part
           ,
           and
           appearance
           on
           hers
           )
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           for
           being
           present
           at
           the
           Baptism
           of
           the
           Infant-King
           ,
           because
           performed
           according
           to
           the
           Rites
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           the
           satisfaction
           to
           be
           made
           in
           Stirling
           where
           she
           had
           offended
           ,
           upon
           a
           Sunday
           after
           Sermon
           ;
           the
           more
           particular
           time
           and
           manner
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Superintendent
           of
           Lothian
           .
           And
           this
           was
           pretty
           handsome
           for
           the
           first
           beginning
           ,
           according
           whereunto
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           by
           the
           Chief
           Leaders
           to
           run
           on
           till
           they
           came
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Race
           ;
           of
           which
           in
           general
           King
           Iames
           hath
           given
           us
           this
           description
           in
           a
           Declaration
           of
           his
           published
           not
           long
           after
           the
           surprising
           of
           his
           person
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Gowry
           15●2
           ,
           where
           we
           finde
           it
           thus
           :
           The
           Bishops
           having
           imbraced
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           it
           was
           at
           first
           agreed
           even
           by
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           
           Regent
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Bishops
             estate
             should
             be
             maintained
             and
             authorized
             .
          
           This
           endured
           for
           sundry
           years
           ;
           but
           then
           there
           was
           no
           remedy
           ,
           the
           Calling
           it self
           of
           Bishops
           was
           at
           least
           become
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           down
           they
           must
           of
           necessity
           :
           whereupon
           
             they
             commanded
             the
             Bishops
             (
             by
             their
             own
             Authority
             )
             to
             leave
             their
             Offices
             and
             Iurisdiction
             .
          
           They
           decreed
           in
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           That
           
             Bishops
             should
             have
             no
             vote
             in
             Parliament
          
           ;
           and
           that
           done
           ,
           they
           desired
           of
           the
           King
           that
           such
           Commissioners
           as
           they
           should
           send
           to
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Council
           ,
           might
           from
           thenceforth
           be
           authorized
           
             in
             the
             Bishops
             places
             for
             the
             Estate
             .
          
           They
           
             also
             directed
             their
             Commissioners
             to
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             ,
          
           commanding
           him
           and
           the
           Council
           ,
           under
           pain
           of
           the
           Censures
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           Excommunication
           they
           meant
           )
           
             to
             appoint
             no
             Bishops
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             because
             they
          
           (
           the
           Brethren
           )
           
             had
             concluded
             that
             State
             to
             be
             unlawful
             .
          
           And
           that
           it
           might
           appear
           to
           those
           of
           the
           suffering
           party
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           not
           acted
           all
           these
           things
           without
           better
           Authority
           then
           what
           they
           had
           given
           unto
           themselves
           ;
           they
           dispatched
           their
           Letters
           unto
           Beza
           ,
           who
           had
           succeeded
           at
           Geneva
           in
           the
           Chair
           of
           Calvin
           ;
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           encouraged
           and
           perswaded
           to
           go
           on
           in
           that
           course
           ,
           and
           a
           never
           re-admit
           that
           plague
           (
           he
           means
           thereby
           the
           Bishops
           )
           to
           have
           place
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           although
           it
           might
           flatter
           them
           with
           a
           shew
           of
           retaining
           unity
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           But
           all
           this
           was
           not
           done
           at
           once
           ,
           though
           laid
           here
           together
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           answerable
           their
           proceedings
           were
           to
           their
           first
           beginnings
           .
           To
           cool
           which
           heats
           ,
           and
           put
           some
           Water
           in
           their
           Wine
           ,
           
           the
           Queen
           by
           practising
           on
           her
           Keepers
           escapes
           the
           Prison
           ,
           and
           puts
           her self
           into
           Hamilton
           Castle
           ;
           to
           which
           not
           onely
           the
           dependants
           of
           that
           powerful
           Family
           ,
           but
           many
           great
           Lords
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           ,
           did
           with
           great
           cheerfulness
           repair
           unto
           her
           with
           their
           several
           followers
           .
           Earl
           Murray
           was
           at
           Stirling
           when
           this
           news
           came
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           it
           concerned
           him
           to
           bestir
           himself
           with
           all
           celerity
           ,
           before
           the
           Queens
           power
           was
           grown
           too
           great
           to
           be
           disputed
           .
           He
           therefore
           calls
           together
           such
           of
           his
           Friends
           and
           their
           adherents
           as
           were
           near
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           gives
           battail
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           little
           time
           had
           got
           together
           a
           small
           Army
           of
           four
           thousand
           men
           .
           The
           honour
           of
           the
           day
           attends
           the
           Regent
           ,
           who
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           one
           man
           onely
           bought
           an
           easie
           Victory
           ;
           which
           might
           have
           proved
           more
           bloudy
           to
           the
           conquered
           Army
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           lost
           but
           three
           hundred
           in
           the
           fight
           )
           it
           he
           had
           not
           commanded
           back
           his
           Souldiers
           from
           the
           execution
           .
           The
           Queen
           was
           placed
           upon
           a
           Hill
           to
           behold
           the
           battail
           .
           But
           when
           she
           saw
           the
           issue
           of
           it
           ,
           she
           posted
           with
           all
           speed
           to
           the
           Port
           of
           Kerbright
           ,
           took
           Ship
           for
           England
           ,
           and
           landed
           most
           unfortunately
           (
           as
           it
           after
           proved
           )
           at
           Wirckington
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Cumberland
           .
           From
           thence
           she
           dispatched
           her
           Letters
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           full
           of
           Complaints
           ,
           and
           passionate
           bewailings
           of
           her
           wretched
           fortune
           ;
           desires
           admittance
           to
           her
           presence
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           might
           be
           taken
           into
           her
           protection
           ;
           sending
           withal
           a
           Ring
           which
           
           that
           Queen
           had
           given
           her
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           everlasting
           token
           of
           that
           love
           and
           amity
           which
           was
           to
           be
           maintained
           between
           them
           .
           But
           she
           soon
           found
           how
           miserably
           she
           had
           deceived
           her self
           in
           her
           Expectations
           .
           Murray
           was
           grown
           too
           strong
           for
           her
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           others
           which
           regarded
           little
           what
           became
           of
           him
           ,
           were
           glad
           of
           her
           misfortunes
           in
           relation
           to
           their
           own
           security
           ;
           which
           could
           not
           better
           be
           consulted
           ,
           then
           by
           keeping
           a
           good
           Guard
           upon
           her
           ,
           now
           they
           had
           her
           there
           .
           And
           so
           instead
           of
           sending
           for
           her
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           the
           Queen
           gives
           order
           by
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Knollis
          
           (
           whom
           she
           sent
           of
           purpose
           )
           to
           remove
           the
           distressed
           Lady
           to
           Carlisle
           ,
           as
           the
           safer
           place
           ,
           until
           the
           equity
           of
           her
           cause
           might
           be
           fully
           known
           .
           She
           hath
           now
           took
           possession
           of
           the
           Realm
           which
           she
           had
           laid
           claim
           to
           ,
           but
           shall
           pay
           dearly
           for
           the
           purchase
           ;
           the
           Crown
           whereof
           shall
           come
           at
           last
           to
           her
           Posterity
           ,
           though
           it
           did
           not
           fall
           upon
           her
           person
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           Now
           that
           the
           equity
           of
           her
           cause
           might
           be
           understood
           ,
           the
           Regent
           is
           required
           by
           Letters
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           to
           desist
           from
           any
           further
           prosecution
           of
           the
           vanquished
           party
           ,
           till
           that
           Queen
           were
           perfectly
           informed
           in
           all
           particulars
           touching
           these
           Affairs
           .
           Which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           he
           thought
           fit
           to
           make
           use
           of
           his
           Fortune
           ,
           summoned
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           which
           some
           few
           of
           each
           sort
           ,
           noble
           and
           ignoble
           ,
           were
           proscribed
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           by
           the
           terrour
           whereof
           many
           of
           the
           rest
           submitted
           ,
           and
           they
           which
           would
           not
           were
           reduced
           by
           force
           of
           Arms.
           Elizabeth
           not
           well
           pleased
           with
           these
           proceedings
           ,
           requires
           that
           some
           Commissioners
           might
           be
           sent
           from
           Scotland
           to
           render
           an
           account
           to
           her
           ,
           or
           to
           her
           Commissioners
           ,
           of
           the
           severity
           and
           hard
           dealing
           which
           they
           had
           shewed
           unto
           their
           Queen
           .
           And
           hereunto
           he
           was
           necessitated
           to
           conform
           ,
           as
           the
           case
           then
           stood
           :
           The
           French
           being
           totally
           made
           against
           him
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           more
           displeased
           then
           they
           ,
           and
           no
           help
           〈◊〉
           be
           had
           from
           any
           ,
           but
           the
           English
           onely
           .
           At
           York
           Commissioners
           attend
           from
           each
           part
           in
           the
           end
           of
           September
           .
           From
           Queen
           
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Thomas
          
           Duke
           of
           
             Norfolk
             ,
             Thomas
          
           Earl
           of
           Sussex
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Ralph
             Sadlier
          
           Chancellor
           of
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Lancaster
           .
           For
           the
           unfortunate
           Queen
           of
           
             Scots
             ,
             Iohn
             Lesly
          
           Bishop
           of
           Ross
           ,
           the
           Lords
           
             Levington
             ,
             Boyd
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           And
           for
           the
           Infant
           King
           ,
           besides
           the
           Regent
           himself
           ,
           there
           appeared
           the
           Earl
           of
           Morton
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Lindsay
           ,
           and
           certain
           others
           .
           After
           such
           protestations
           made
           on
           both
           sides
           as
           seemed
           expedient
           for
           preserving
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           several
           Crowns
           ,
           an
           Oath
           is
           took
           by
           the
           Commissioners
           to
           proceed
           in
           the
           business
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           .
           The
           Commissioners
           from
           the
           Infant-King
           present
           a
           Declaration
           of
           their
           proceedings
           in
           the
           former
           troubles
           ;
           to
           which
           an
           answer
           is
           returned
           by
           those
           of
           the
           other
           side
           .
           Elizabeth
           desiring
           to
           be
           better
           satisfied
           in
           some
           particulars
           ,
           requires
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           both
           sides
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           to
           repair
           unto
           her
           ;
           where
           after
           much
           sending
           and
           proving
           (
           as
           the
           saying
           is
           )
           there
           was
           nothing
           done
           which
           might
           redound
           unto
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           .
        
         
         
           19.
           
           For
           whilst
           these
           matters
           were
           in
           agitation
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           ,
           Letters
           of
           hers
           were
           intercepted
           ,
           written
           by
           her
           to
           those
           which
           continued
           of
           her
           party
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           Scotland
           .
           In
           which
           Letters
           she
           complained
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Queen
             of
          
           England
           
             had
             not
             kept
             promise
             with
             her
             ;
             but
             yet
             desired
             them
             to
             be
             of
             good
             heart
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             assured
             of
             aid
             by
             some
             other
             means
             ,
             and
             hoped
             to
             be
             with
             them
             in
             a
             short
             time
             .
          
           Which
           Letters
           being
           first
           sent
           to
           Murray
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           shewed
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           prevailed
           so
           much
           for
           his
           advantage
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           onely
           dismissed
           with
           favour
           ,
           but
           waited
           on
           by
           her
           command
           through
           every
           County
           by
           the
           Sheriffs
           and
           Gentry
           ,
           till
           he
           came
           to
           Berwick
           ;
           from
           whence
           he
           passed
           safely
           unto
           Edenborough
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           welcomed
           with
           great
           joy
           by
           his
           Friends
           and
           Followers
           .
           Nothing
           else
           memorable
           in
           this
           Treaty
           which
           concerns
           our
           History
           ,
           but
           that
           when
           Murray
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Scots
           Commissioners
           were
           commanded
           by
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           to
           give
           a
           reason
           of
           their
           proceedings
           against
           that
           Queen
           ,
           they
           justified
           themselves
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           Calvin
           :
           by
           which
           they
           did
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           ,
           (
           as
           my
           Author
           hath
           it
           )
           
             That
             the
          
           Popular
           Magistrates
           
             are
             appointed
             and
             made
             to
             moderate
             ,
             and
             keep
             in
             order
             ,
             the
             excess
             and
             unruliness
             of
             Kings
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             put
             the
             Kings
             ,
             that
             be
             evil
             and
             wicked
             ,
             into
             prison
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           Which
           Doctrine
           ,
           how
           it
           relished
           with
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           may
           be
           judged
           by
           any
           that
           knows
           with
           what
           a
           Soveraign
           power
           she
           disposed
           of
           all
           things
           in
           her
           own
           Dominions
           ,
           without
           fear
           of
           rendring
           an
           account
           to
           such
           Popular
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           Calvins
           Doctrine
           might
           encourage
           to
           require
           it
           of
           her
           .
           But
           Calvin
           found
           more
           Friends
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           then
           in
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           Kingdom
           ,
           Principality
           ,
           or
           other
           Estate
           ,
           which
           had
           herein
           followed
           Calvins
           Doctrine
           ,
           in
           the
           imprisoning
           ,
           deposing
           ,
           and
           expelling
           their
           own
           natural
           Prince
           ,
           till
           the
           Scots
           first
           led
           the
           way
           unto
           it
           in
           this
           sad
           Example
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Between
           the
           last
           Parliament
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           the
           Regents
           journey
           into
           England
           ,
           a
           general
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Kirk
           was
           held
           at
           Edenborough
           In
           which
           they
           entred
           into
           consideration
           of
           some
           disorders
           which
           had
           before
           been
           tolerated
           in
           the
           said
           Assem●ly
           ,
           and
           were
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           redressed
           .
           For
           remedy
           whereof
           ,
           it
           was
           enacted
           ,
           
             That
             none
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             have
             voice
             in
             these
             Assemblies
             ,
             but
             Superintendents
             ,
             Visitors
             of
             Churches
             ,
             Commissioners
             of
             Shires
             and
             Vniversities
             ;
             together
             with
             such
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             be
             elected
             or
             approved
             by
             the
             Superintendents
             ,
             as
             were
             of
             knowledge
             and
             ability
             to
             dispute
             and
             reason
             of
             such
             Matters
             as
             were
             there
             propounded
             .
          
           It
           was
           ordained
           also
           ,
           
             That
             all
             Papists
             which
             continued
             obstinate
             after
             lawful
             admonition
             ,
             should
             be
             Excommunicated
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             committers
             of
             Murther
             ,
             Incest
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             hainous
             crimes
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             by
             any
             particulur
             Church
             ,
             till
             they
             did
             first
             appear
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             penitents
             before
             the
             general
             Assembly
             ,
             
             and
             there
             receive
             their
             Order
             in
             it
             .
          
           It
           was
           also
           condescended
           to
           ,
           upon
           the
           humble
           Supplication
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Orkney
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           restored
           unto
           his
           place
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           had
           deposed
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           acting
           in
           the
           Queens
           Marriage
           :
           Which
           favour
           they
           were
           pleased
           to
           extend
           unto
           him
           ,
           upon
           this
           Condition
           ,
           That
           for
           removing
           of
           the
           scandal
           ,
           he
           should
           in
           his
           first
           Sermon
           acknowledge
           the
           fault
           which
           he
           had
           committed
           ;
           and
           crave
           pardon
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           offended
           .
           But
           their
           main
           business
           was
           to
           alter
           the
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           especially
           in
           that
           part
           of
           it
           which
           related
           to
           the
           Superinterdents
           ,
           whom
           though
           they
           countenanced
           for
           the
           present
           by
           the
           former
           Sanction
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           put
           themselves
           in
           a
           better
           posture
           ;
           yet
           they
           resolve
           to
           bring
           them
           by
           degrees
           to
           a
           lower
           station
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           them
           level
           with
           the
           rest
           .
           In
           reference
           whereunto
           ,
           the
           Regent
           is
           sollicited
           by
           their
           Petition
           ,
           that
           certain
           Lords
           of
           secret
           Council
           might
           be
           appointed
           to
           confer
           with
           some
           of
           the
           said
           Assembly
           ,
           touching
           the
           P●lity
           and
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           and
           to
           assign
           some
           time
           and
           place
           to
           that
           effect
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           done
           before
           the
           next
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           .
           To
           which
           Petition
           they
           received
           no
           answer
           ,
           till
           the
           Iuly
           following
           :
           But
           there
           came
           no
           great
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Regents
           death
           ,
           which
           soon
           after
           hapned
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           For
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           after
           his
           return
           from
           England
           ,
           he
           became
           more
           feared
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           obeyed
           by
           others
           ,
           then
           he
           had
           been
           formerly
           ;
           which
           made
           him
           stand
           more
           highly
           upon
           terms
           of
           Honor
           and
           Advantage
           ,
           when
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           had
           propounded
           some
           Conditions
           to
           him
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           whose
           cause
           appearing
           desperate
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           most
           who
           wished
           well
           to
           her
           ,
           they
           laboured
           to
           make
           their
           own
           peace
           ,
           and
           procure
           his
           Friendship
           .
           Duke
           Hamilton
           ,
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           negotiated
           for
           a
           Reconcilement
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           Edenborough
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           but
           unadvisedly
           interposing
           some
           delays
           in
           the
           business
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           act
           apart
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Queens
           Adherents
           ,
           he
           was
           sent
           Prisoner
           to
           the
           Castle
           .
           This
           puts
           the
           whole
           Clan
           of
           the
           Hamiltons
           into
           such
           displeasures
           (
           being
           otherwise
           no
           good
           friends
           to
           the
           Race
           of
           the
           Stewarts
           )
           that
           they
           resolved
           upon
           his
           death
           ;
           compassed
           not
           long
           after
           by
           
             Iames
             Hamilton
          
           ,
           whose
           life
           he
           had
           spared
           once
           when
           he
           had
           it
           in
           his
           power
           .
           At
           Lithgoe
           ,
           on
           the
           23
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           he
           was
           shot
           by
           this
           Hamilton
           into
           the
           belly
           ;
           of
           which
           wound
           he
           dyed
           ,
           the
           Murtherer
           escaping
           safely
           into
           France
           .
           His
           death
           much
           sorrowed
           for
           by
           all
           that
           were
           affected
           to
           the
           Infant-King
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           had
           shewed
           himself
           to
           be
           very
           tender
           ;
           which
           might
           have
           wiped
           a
           way
           the
           imputation
           of
           his
           former
           aspirings
           ,
           if
           the
           Kings
           death
           could
           have
           opened
           his
           way
           unto
           the
           Crown
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           made
           sure
           of
           the
           Hamiltons
           ,
           who
           pretended
           to
           it
           .
           But
           none
           did
           more
           lament
           his
           death
           ,
           then
           his
           Friends
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ;
           who
           in
           a
           General
           Assembly
           which
           they
           held
           soon
           after
           ,
           decreed
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Murtherer
             should
             be
             Excommunicated
             in
             all
             the
             chief
             Boroughs
             of
             the
             Realm
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             That
             whosoever
             else
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             afterwards
             convicted
             of
             the
             Crime
             ,
             should
             be
             
             proceeded
             against
             in
             the
             same
             sort
             also
             .
          
           And
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           so
           intent
           upon
           the
           prosecution
           of
           the
           Murtherers
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           careful
           of
           themselves
           and
           their
           own
           Concernments
           .
           They
           had
           before
           addressed
           their
           desires
           unto
           the
           Regent
           ,
           that
           remedy
           might
           be
           provided
           against
           chopping
           and
           changing
           of
           Benefices
           ,
           diminution
           of
           Rentals
           ,
           and
           setting
           of
           Tythes
           into
           long
           Leases
           ,
           to
           the
           defrauding
           of
           Ministers
           and
           their
           Successors
           ;
           That
           they
           who
           possessed
           pluralities
           of
           Benefices
           ,
           should
           leave
           all
           but
           one
           ;
           and
           ,
           That
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           might
           be
           made
           separate
           and
           distinct
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Civil
           Courts
           .
           But
           now
           they
           take
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           present
           distractions
           ,
           to
           discharge
           the
           thirds
           assigned
           unto
           them
           from
           all
           other
           Incumbrances
           then
           the
           payment
           of
           Five
           thousand
           Marks
           yearly
           for
           the
           Kings
           support
           ;
           which
           being
           reduced
           to
           English
           money
           ,
           would
           not
           amount
           unto
           the
           sum
           of
           Three
           hundred
           pound
           ;
           and
           seems
           to
           be
           no
           better
           ,
           then
           the
           sticking
           up
           a
           feather
           (
           in
           the
           ancient
           By-word
           )
           when
           the
           Goose
           was
           stollen
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           As
           touching
           the
           distractions
           which
           emboldened
           them
           to
           this
           Adventure
           ,
           they
           did
           most
           miserably
           afflict
           the
           whole
           State
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           .
           The
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           had
           granted
           a
           Commission
           to
           Duke
           Hamilton
           ,
           the
           Earls
           of
           Huntley
           and
           Arguile
           ,
           to
           govern
           that
           Realm
           in
           her
           Name
           ,
           and
           by
           her
           Authority
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           were
           opposed
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           for
           their
           own
           security
           ,
           more
           then
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           professed
           their
           obedience
           to
           the
           King.
           Great
           spoils
           and
           Rapines
           hereupon
           ensued
           upon
           either
           side
           ;
           but
           the
           Kings
           party
           had
           the
           worst
           ;
           as
           having
           neither
           hands
           enough
           to
           make
           good
           their
           interest
           ,
           nor
           any
           head
           to
           order
           and
           direct
           those
           few
           hands
           they
           had
           .
           At
           last
           the
           Earl
           of
           Sussex
           ,
           with
           some
           Souldiers
           ,
           came
           toward
           the
           borders
           ,
           supplied
           them
           with
           such
           Forces
           as
           enabled
           them
           to
           drive
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Queens
           Faction
           out
           of
           all
           the
           South
           ;
           and
           thereby
           gave
           them
           some
           encouragement
           to
           nominate
           the
           old
           Earl
           of
           Lenox
           for
           their
           Lord-Lieutenant
           ,
           till
           the
           Queens
           pleasure
           in
           it
           might
           be
           further
           known
           .
           And
           in
           this
           Broyl
           the
           Kirk
           must
           needs
           act
           somewhat
           also
           ;
           For
           finding
           that
           their
           party
           was
           too
           weak
           to
           compel
           their
           Opposites
           to
           obedience
           by
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           try
           what
           they
           can
           do
           by
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Mouth
           :
           And
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           they
           send
           their
           Agents
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Chasteau-Harald
           ,
           the
           Earls
           of
           
             Arguile
             ,
             Eglington
             ,
             Cassels
          
           ,
           and
           Cranford
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Boyde
           and
           Ogilby
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           Barons
           and
           Gentlemen
           of
           name
           and
           quality
           ;
           whom
           they
           require
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Kings
           obedience
           ,
           and
           ordain
           Certification
           to
           be
           made
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           did
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           Spiritual
           Sword
           of
           Excommunication
           should
           be
           drawn
           against
           them
           .
           By
           which
           ,
           though
           they
           effected
           nothing
           which
           advanced
           the
           cause
           ,
           yet
           they
           shewed
           their
           affections
           ,
           and
           openly
           declared
           thereby
           to
           which
           side
           they
           inclined
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           left
           unto
           themseves
           And
           for
           a
           further
           evidence
           of
           their
           inclinations
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           temperate
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           or
           so
           obsequious
           to
           the
           Lords
           ,
           whose
           cause
           they
           favoured
           ,
           that
           they
           desisted
           from
           censuring
           a
           seditious
           
           Sermon
           ,
           upon
           an
           Intimation
           sent
           from
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           that
           the
           Sermon
           contained
           some
           matter
           of
           Treason
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           the
           Cognizance
           of
           it
           belonged
           unto
           themselves
           and
           the
           Secular
           Judges
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           The
           Confusions
           still
           encrease
           amongst
           them
           ;
           
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           seeming
           to
           intend
           nothing
           more
           ,
           then
           to
           ballance
           the
           one
           side
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           betwixt
           both
           she
           might
           preserve
           her self
           in
           safety
           .
           But
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           she
           yields
           unto
           the
           importunity
           of
           those
           who
           appeared
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           assures
           them
           of
           her
           aid
           and
           succours
           when
           their
           needs
           required
           ,
           and
           recommends
           the
           Earl
           of
           Lenox
           as
           the
           fittest
           man
           to
           take
           the
           Regency
           upon
           him
           .
           The
           Breach
           now
           widens
           more
           then
           ever
           :
           The
           Lords
           commissionated
           by
           the
           Queen
           are
           possest
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           and
           having
           the
           Castle
           to
           their
           Friend
           ,
           call
           a
           Parliament
           thither
           ;
           as
           the
           new
           Regent
           doth
           the
           like
           at
           Stirling
           ;
           and
           each
           pretends
           to
           have
           preheminence
           above
           the
           other
           .
           The
           one
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           assembled
           in
           the
           Regal
           City
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           the
           Kings
           Person
           for
           their
           countenance
           in
           it
           .
           Nothing
           more
           memorable
           in
           that
           at
           Edenborough
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           Queens
           extorted
           Resignation
           was
           declared
           null
           and
           void
           in
           Law
           ;
           and
           nothing
           so
           remarkable
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Young
           King
           made
           a
           Speech
           unto
           them
           (
           which
           had
           been
           put
           into
           his
           mouth
           )
           at
           their
           first
           setting
           down
           .
           In
           each
           they
           forfeit
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           opposite
           party
           ;
           and
           by
           Authority
           of
           each
           ,
           destroy
           the
           Countrey
           in
           all
           places
           in
           an
           hostile
           manner
           .
           The
           Ministers
           had
           their
           parts
           also
           in
           these
           common
           sufferings
           ;
           compelled
           in
           all
           such
           places
           where
           the
           Queen
           prevailed
           ,
           to
           recommend
           her
           in
           their
           Prayers
           by
           her
           Name
           or
           Titles
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           to
           leave
           the
           Pulpit
           unto
           such
           as
           would
           .
           In
           all
           things
           else
           the
           Kirk
           had
           the
           felicity
           to
           remain
           in
           quiet
           ;
           care
           being
           taken
           by
           both
           parties
           for
           the
           Preservation
           of
           Religion
           ,
           though
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           
           at
           an
           extream
           difference
           amongst
           themselves
           .
           But
           the
           new
           Regent
           did
           not
           long
           enjoy
           his
           Office
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           reaped
           no
           fruit
           ,
           but
           cares
           and
           sorrows
           .
           A
           sudden
           Enterprize
           is
           made
           on
           Stirling
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Hamiltons
           ,
           on
           the
           third
           of
           September
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           both
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Assembly
           were
           there
           convened
           :
           And
           he
           succeeded
           so
           well
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           brought
           privately
           into
           the
           Town
           ,
           to
           seize
           on
           all
           the
           Noblemen
           in
           their
           several
           Lodgings
           ,
           and
           amongst
           others
           ,
           to
           possess
           themselves
           of
           the
           Regents
           person
           :
           But
           being
           forced
           to
           leave
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           quit
           their
           Prisoners
           ,
           the
           Regent
           was
           unfortunately
           kill'd
           by
           one
           of
           Hamiltons
           Souldiers
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Gentleman
           himself
           unto
           whom
           he
           had
           yielded
           .
           The
           Earl
           of
           Marre
           is
           on
           the
           fifth
           of
           the
           same
           moneth
           proclaimed
           his
           Successor
           :
           His
           Successor
           indeed
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           his
           cares
           and
           sorrows
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           shortness
           of
           his
           Rule
           ;
           for
           having
           in
           vain
           attempted
           Edenborough
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           his
           Regency
           ,
           he
           was
           able
           to
           effect
           as
           little
           in
           most
           places
           else
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           wasting
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           
           as
           he
           did
           Edenborough
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           The
           Subjects
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           were
           in
           ill
           condition
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           worse
           :
           They
           had
           already
           drawn
           their
           Swords
           against
           their
           
           Queen
           ,
           first
           forced
           her
           to
           resign
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           drove
           her
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           now
           it
           is
           high
           time
           to
           let
           the
           young
           King
           know
           what
           he
           was
           to
           trust
           to
           ;
           to
           which
           end
           ,
           they
           command
           a
           piece
           of
           Silver
           of
           the
           value
           of
           Five
           shillings
           to
           be
           coyned
           ,
           and
           made
           currant
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           on
           the
           one
           side
           whereof
           ,
           was
           the
           Arms
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           with
           the
           Name
           and
           Title
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           usual
           manner
           ;
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           was
           stamped
           an
           Armed
           Hand
           grasping
           a
           naked
           Sword
           ,
           with
           this
           Inscription
           ;
           
             viz.
             Si
             bene
             ,
             pro
             me
             ;
             si
             male
             ,
             contra
             me
             :
          
           By
           which
           the
           people
           were
           informed
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           King
           should
           govern
           them
           no
           otherwise
           then
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           they
           should
           then
           use
           the
           Sword
           for
           his
           preservation
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           governed
           them
           amiss
           ,
           and
           transgressed
           their
           Laws
           ,
           they
           should
           then
           turn
           the
           point
           against
           him
           .
           Which
           words
           being
           said
           to
           have
           been
           used
           by
           the
           Emperor
           Trajan
           ,
           in
           his
           delivering
           of
           the
           Sword
           unto
           one
           of
           his
           Courtiers
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           him
           Captain
           of
           his
           Guard
           ,
           have
           since
           been
           used
           by
           some
           of
           our
           Presbyterian
           Zealots
           ,
           for
           justifying
           the
           Authority
           of
           inferior
           Officers
           ,
           in
           censuring
           the
           actions
           ,
           and
           punishing
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           .
           It
           was
           in
           the
           year
           1552
           ,
           that
           this
           learned
           piece
           of
           Coyn
           was
           minted
           ;
           but
           whether
           before
           or
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Marre
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           say
           :
           for
           he
           having
           but
           ill
           success
           in
           the
           course
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           contracted
           such
           a
           grief
           of
           heart
           ,
           that
           he
           departed
           this
           life
           on
           the
           eighth
           of
           October
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           held
           that
           Office
           a
           little
           more
           then
           a
           year
           ;
           followed
           about
           seven
           weeks
           after
           ,
           by
           that
           great
           Incendiary
           
             Iohn
             Knox
          
           ,
           who
           dyed
           at
           Edenborough
           on
           the
           27
           of
           November
           ;
           leaving
           the
           State
           imbroyled
           in
           those
           disorders
           ,
           which
           by
           his
           fire
           and
           fury
           had
           been
           first
           occasioned
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           Morton
           succeeds
           the
           Earl
           of
           Marre
           in
           this
           broken
           Government
           ,
           when
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           young
           King
           seemed
           to
           be
           at
           the
           worse
           ;
           but
           he
           had
           so
           good
           fortune
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           by
           degrees
           to
           settle
           the
           whole
           Realm
           in
           some
           Form
           of
           peace
           :
           He
           understood
           so
           well
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           as
           to
           assure
           himself
           ,
           that
           till
           the
           Castle
           of
           Edenborough
           was
           brought
           under
           his
           power
           ,
           he
           should
           never
           be
           able
           to
           suppress
           that
           party
           ,
           whose
           stubborn
           standing
           out
           (
           as
           it
           was
           interpreted
           )
           did
           so
           offend
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           she
           gave
           order
           unto
           Drury
           ,
           
           then
           Marshal
           of
           Berwick
           ,
           to
           pass
           with
           some
           considerable
           Forces
           into
           Scotland
           for
           his
           present
           assistance
           .
           With
           these
           Auxiliaries
           he
           lays
           siege
           to
           the
           Castle
           ,
           battering
           it
           ,
           and
           reduceth
           it
           to
           such
           extremity
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           compelled
           to
           yield
           to
           mercy
           .
           Of
           which
           ,
           though
           many
           of
           them
           tasted
           ,
           yet
           Grange
           himself
           ,
           who
           first
           or
           last
           had
           held
           the
           place
           against
           all
           the
           four
           Regents
           ,
           together
           with
           one
           of
           his
           Brothers
           ,
           and
           two
           Goldsmiths
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           were
           hanged
           at
           the
           Market-Cross
           of
           that
           City
           .
           By
           which
           surrender
           of
           the
           Castle
           ,
           the
           Queens
           Faction
           was
           so
           broke
           in
           pieces
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           never
           able
           to
           make
           head
           again
           ;
           
           all
           of
           them
           labouring
           to
           procure
           their
           own
           peace
           by
           some
           Composition
           .
           For
           now
           the
           Regent
           being
           at
           leisure
           to
           enquire
           after
           the
           miscarriages
           of
           the
           years
           preceding
           ,
           he
           sends
           his
           
             Iustices
             
             in
             Eyre
          
           into
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           who
           exercised
           their
           Commissions
           with
           sufficient
           Rigour
           ;
           people
           of
           all
           sorts
           being
           forced
           to
           compound
           ,
           and
           redeem
           themselves
           ,
           by
           paying
           such
           sums
           of
           money
           as
           by
           these
           Justices
           were
           imposed
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Merchants
           also
           were
           called
           in
           question
           ,
           under
           colour
           of
           Transporting
           Coyn
           ;
           fined
           in
           great
           sums
           ,
           or
           else
           committed
           to
           the
           Castle
           of
           Blackness
           ,
           till
           they
           gave
           satisfaction
           .
           By
           which
           proceedings
           he
           incurred
           the
           censure
           of
           a
           covetous
           man
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           other
           ends
           in
           it
           then
           his
           own
           enriching
           .
           For
           by
           these
           rigorous
           exactions
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           onely
           punish
           such
           as
           had
           been
           most
           active
           in
           the
           late
           distempers
           ,
           but
           terrified
           them
           from
           the
           like
           attempts
           against
           the
           present
           Government
           for
           the
           times
           ensuing
           .
           To
           such
           Confusions
           and
           Disorders
           ,
           such
           miserable
           Rapines
           ▪
           Spoils
           and
           Devastations
           ,
           such
           horrible
           Murthers
           and
           Assassinates
           ,
           was
           this
           poor
           Realm
           exposed
           for
           seven
           years
           together
           ,
           by
           following
           the
           Genevian
           Doctrines
           of
           Disobedience
           which
           Knox
           had
           preached
           ,
           and
           Buchanan
           in
           his
           Seditious
           Pamphlets
           had
           dispersed
           amongst
           them
           .
           Not
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           that
           indeleable
           reproach
           and
           infamy
           ,
           which
           the
           whole
           Nation
           had
           incurred
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           for
           their
           barbarous
           dealings
           towards
           a
           Queen
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           graciously
           indulged
           unto
           them
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           Religion
           which
           she
           found
           amongst
           them
           ,
           without
           disturbance
           unto
           any
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           Which
           matters
           being
           thus
           laid
           together
           ,
           we
           must
           proceed
           to
           such
           affairs
           as
           concern
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           abstracted
           from
           the
           troubles
           and
           commotions
           in
           the
           Civil
           State.
           In
           reference
           whereunto
           ,
           we
           may
           please
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           after
           divers
           Sollicitations
           made
           by
           former
           Assemblies
           ,
           for
           setling
           a
           Polity
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           certain
           Commissioners
           were
           appointed
           to
           advise
           upon
           it
           .
           The
           Earl
           of
           Marre
           then
           Regent
           ,
           nominated
           for
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Morton
           Chancellor
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Ruthen
           Treasurer
           ,
           the
           Titular
           Abbot
           of
           Dumferling
           principal
           Secretary
           of
           Estate
           in
           the
           place
           of
           
             Ledington
             ,
             Mackgil
          
           chief
           Register
           ,
           Bullenden
           the
           then
           Justice
           Clerk
           ,
           and
           
             Colen
             Campbel
          
           of
           Glenarchy
           .
           The
           Assembly
           then
           sitting
           at
           Leith
           ,
           named
           for
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Ereskin
          
           of
           Dun
           Superintendent
           of
           
             Angus
             ,
             Iohn
             Winram
          
           ,
           Superintendent
           of
           
             Fife
             ,
             Andrew
             Hay
          
           Commissioner
           of
           
             Gladisdale
             ,
             David
             Lindesay
          
           Commissioner
           of
           the
           West
           ,
           
             Robert
             Pont
          
           Commissioner
           of
           Orknay
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Craige
          
           one
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Edenborough
           .
           The
           Scots
           were
           then
           under
           some
           necessity
           of
           holding
           fair
           quarter
           with
           the
           English
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           conform
           (
           as
           near
           as
           conveniently
           they
           might
           )
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           it
           in
           the
           outward
           Polity
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Upon
           which
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           prevalency
           of
           the
           Court
           Commissioners
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           Kirk
           did
           condescend
           unto
           these
           Conclusions
           ;
           and
           condescended
           the
           more
           easily
           ,
           because
           Knox
           was
           absent
           ,
           detained
           by
           sickness
           from
           attending
           any
           publick
           business
           .
           Now
           these
           Conclusions
           were
           as
           followeth
           ;
           1.
           
           
             That
             the
             Archbishopricks
             and
             Bishopricks
             presently
             void
             ,
             or
             should
             happen
             hereafter
             to
             be
             void
             ,
             should
             be
             disposed
             to
             the
             most
             qualified
             
             of
             the
             Ministry
             :
          
           2.
           
           
             That
             the
             Spiritual
             Iurisdictions
             should
             be
             exercised
             by
             the
             Bishops
             in
             their
             several
             Diocesses
             :
          
           3.
           
           
             That
             all
             Abbo●s
             ,
             Pryors
             ,
             and
             other
             inferiour
             Prelates
             ,
             who
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             presented
             to
             Benefices
             ,
             should
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Superintendent
             of
             the
             bounds
             ,
             concerning
             their
             qualification
             and
             aptness
             to
             give
             voice
             for
             the
             Church
             in
             Parliament
             ;
             and
             upon
             their
             Collation
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Benefice
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             :
          
           4.
           
           
             That
             the
             nomination
             of
             fit
             persons
             for
             every
             Archbishoprick
             and
             Bishoprick
             should
             be
             made
             by
             the
             King
             or
             Regent
             ,
             and
             the
             Election
             by
             the
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Cathedrals
             .
             And
             because
             divers
             persons
             were
             possessed
             of
             places
             in
             some
             of
             the
             said
             Chapters
             ,
             which
             did
             bear
             no
             Office
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           It
           was
           ordered
           ,
           
             That
             a
             particular
             nomination
             of
             Ministers
             in
             every
             Diocess
             should
             be
             made
             ,
             to
             supply
             their
             rooms
             until
             their
             Benefices
             in
             the
             said
             Churches
             should
             fall
             void
             :
          
           5.
           
           
             That
             all
             Benefices
             of
             Cure
             under
             Prelacies
             ,
             should
             be
             disposed
             to
             actual
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             no
             others
             :
          
           6.
           
           
             That
             the
             Ministers
             should
             receive
             Ordination
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ;
             and
             where
             no
             Bishop
             was
             then
             placed
             ,
             from
             the
             Superintendent
             of
             the
             bounds
             :
          
           7.
           
           
             That
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Superintendents
             at
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             should
             exact
             of
             them
             an
             Oath
             for
             acknowledging
             his
             Majesties
             Authority
             ,
             and
             for
             obedience
             to
             their
             Ordinary
             in
             all
             things
             Lawful
             ,
             according
             to
             a
             Form
             then
             condescended
             .
          
           Order
           was
           also
           taken
           for
           disposing
           of
           Provestries
           ,
           Colledge
           charges
           ,
           Chaplanaries
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           particulars
           most
           profitable
           for
           the
           Church
           ;
           which
           were
           all
           ordained
           to
           stand
           in
           force
           until
           the
           Kings
           minority
           ,
           or
           till
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Realm
           should
           determine
           otherwise
           .
           How
           happy
           had
           it
           been
           for
           the
           Isles
           of
           Britain
           ,
           if
           the
           Kirk
           had
           stood
           to
           these
           Conclusions
           ,
           and
           not
           unravelled
           all
           the
           Web
           to
           advance
           a
           Faction
           ,
           as
           they
           after
           did
           ?
        
         
           
           27.
           
           For
           in
           the
           next
           general
           Assembly
           held
           in
           August
           at
           the
           Town
           of
           Perth
           ,
           where
           these
           conclusions
           were
           reported
           to
           the
           ●est
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           took
           offence
           at
           one
           thing
           ,
           some
           at
           another
           :
           some
           took
           exception
           at
           the
           Title
           of
           Archbishop
           and
           Dean
           ;
           and
           others
           at
           the
           name
           of
           
             Archdeacon
             ,
             Chancellor
          
           and
           Chapter
           ,
           not
           found
           in
           the
           Genevian
           Bibles
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           Popish
           ,
           and
           offensive
           to
           the
           ears
           of
           good
           Christians
           .
           To
           satisfie
           whose
           queazie
           stomacks
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Lay-Commissioners
           had
           prepared
           this
           Lenitive
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           by
           using
           of
           these
           Titles
           ,
           they
           meant
           not
           to
           allow
           of
           any
           Popish
           Superstition
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           ;
           and
           were
           content
           they
           should
           be
           changed
           to
           others
           which
           might
           seem
           less
           scandalous
           .
           And
           thereupon
           it
           was
           proposed
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           Bishop
           should
           be
           used
           for
           Archbishop
           ,
           that
           the
           Chapter
           should
           be
           called
           the
           
             Bishops
             Assembly
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Dean
           the
           Moderator
           of
           it
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Titles
           of
           
             Archdeacon
             ,
             Chancellor
             ,
             Abbot
          
           ,
           and
           Pryor
           ,
           it
           was
           ordered
           that
           some
           should
           he
           appointed
           to
           consider
           how
           far
           these
           Functions
           did
           extend
           ,
           and
           give
           their
           opinion
           to
           the
           next
           Assembly
           for
           the
           changing
           of
           them
           ,
           with
           such
           others
           ,
           as
           should
           be
           thought
           most
           agreeable
           to
           
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Polity
           of
           the
           best
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           Which
           brings
           into
           my
           minde
           the
           fancy
           of
           some
           people
           in
           the
           Desarts
           of
           Affrick
           ,
           who
           having
           been
           terribly
           wasted
           with
           Tygers
           ,
           and
           not
           able
           otherwise
           to
           destroy
           them
           ,
           passed
           a
           Decree
           that
           none
           should
           thenceforth
           call
           them
           Tygers
           ;
           and
           then
           all
           was
           well
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           care
           ,
           and
           these
           qualifications
           ,
           the
           conclusions
           could
           not
           be
           admitted
           ,
           but
           with
           this
           Protestation
           ,
           that
           they
           received
           those
           Articles
           for
           an
           interim
           onely
           ,
           till
           a
           more
           perfect
           Order
           might
           be
           attained
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Regent
           ,
           or
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
           And
           it
           was
           well
           that
           they
           admitted
           them
           so
           far
           :
           For
           presently
           upon
           the
           rising
           of
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Douglass
          
           ,
           Provost
           of
           the
           new
           Colledge
           in
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           was
           preferred
           to
           the
           Archbishoprick
           of
           that
           See
           ;
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Boyd
          
           to
           the
           Archbishoprick
           of
           Glasco
           ;
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Paton
          
           to
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Dunkeld
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           
             Andrew
             Grahame
          
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Dumblane
           ;
           the
           rest
           to
           be
           disposed
           of
           afterwards
           as
           occasion
           served
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           But
           long
           it
           was
           not
           that
           they
           held
           in
           so
           good
           a
           Posture
           .
           
           Morton
           succeeding
           in
           the
           Regencie
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Marre
           ,
           entred
           into
           a
           consideration
           of
           the
           injury
           which
           was
           done
           the
           King
           by
           the
           invading
           of
           his
           Thirds
           ,
           and
           giving
           onely
           an
           allowance
           yearly
           of
           five
           thousand
           Marks
           .
           These
           he
           brings
           back
           unto
           the
           Crown
           ,
           upon
           assurance
           that
           the
           Pensions
           of
           the
           Ministers
           should
           be
           better
           answered
           then
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           payable
           from
           thenceforth
           by
           the
           Parish
           in
           which
           they
           served
           .
           But
           no
           sooner
           had
           he
           gained
           his
           purpose
           ,
           when
           to
           improve
           the
           Kings
           Revenue
           ,
           and
           to
           increase
           the
           Thirds
           ,
           he
           appointed
           to
           one
           Minister
           two
           or
           three
           Churches
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           was
           to
           preach
           by
           turns
           ;
           and
           where
           he
           did
           not
           preach
           ,
           to
           appoint
           a
           Reader
           .
           Which
           Reader
           for
           the
           most
           part
           was
           allowed
           but
           twenty
           or
           forty
           pounds
           yearly
           ;
           each
           pound
           being
           valued
           at
           no
           more
           then
           one
           shilling
           eight
           pence
           of
           our
           English
           money
           .
           And
           in
           the
           payment
           of
           these
           Pensions
           ,
           they
           found
           their
           condition
           made
           worse
           then
           before
           it
           was
           :
           for
           ,
           whereas
           ,
           they
           could
           boldly
           go
           to
           the
           Superintendents
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           poor
           Estates
           known
           unto
           them
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           were
           sure
           to
           receive
           some
           relief
           and
           comfort
           ;
           they
           were
           now
           forced
           to
           dance
           attendance
           at
           the
           Court
           ,
           for
           getting
           warrants
           for
           the
           payment
           of
           the
           sums
           assigned
           ,
           and
           supplicating
           for
           such
           augmentations
           as
           were
           seldom
           granted
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Kirk
           desired
           to
           be
           restored
           unto
           the
           Thirds
           ,
           as
           was
           also
           promised
           in
           case
           the
           assignations
           were
           not
           duly
           paid
           ,
           it
           was
           at
           last
           told
           them
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           
             That
             since
             the
             Surplus
             of
             the
             Thirds
             belonged
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             it
             was
             fitter
             the
             Regent
             and
             Council
             should
             modifie
             the
             Stipends
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             Kirk
             should
             have
             the
             appointment
             and
             designation
             of
             a
             Surplus
             .
          
           Nor
           did
           the
           Superintendents
           speed
           much
           better
           ,
           if
           not
           worse
           ,
           when
           they
           addressed
           themselves
           to
           any
           of
           the
           Court-Officers
           for
           the
           receiving
           the
           Pensions
           assigned
           unto
           them
           ;
           which
           being
           greater
           then
           the
           others
           ,
           came
           more
           coldly
           in
           .
           And
           if
           they
           prest
           
           at
           any
           time
           with
           more
           importunity
           then
           was
           thought
           convenient
           ,
           it
           was
           told
           them
           that
           the
           Kirk
           had
           now
           no
           use
           of
           their
           services
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           Bishops
           were
           restored
           in
           some
           places
           to
           their
           Jurisdictions
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           And
           now
           the
           Discipline
           begins
           to
           alter
           ,
           from
           a
           mixed
           to
           a
           plain
           Pre●bytery
           .
           Before
           the
           confirming
           of
           Episcopacie
           by
           the
           late
           conclusions
           ,
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Kirk
           had
           been
           by
           Superintendents
           ,
           assisted
           by
           Commissioners
           for
           the
           Countries
           ,
           as
           they
           called
           them
           then
           .
           The
           Commissioners
           changed
           ,
           or
           new
           Elected
           at
           every
           general
           Assembly
           ;
           the
           Superintendents
           setled
           for
           term
           of
           life
           .
           To
           them
           it
           appertained
           to
           approve
           and
           admit
           the
           Ministers
           ;
           they
           presided
           in
           all
           Synods
           ,
           and
           directed
           all
           Church-censures
           within
           their
           bounds
           ;
           neither
           was
           any
           Excommunication
           pronounced
           without
           their
           Warrant
           .
           To
           them
           it
           also
           was
           referred
           to
           proportion
           the
           Stipends
           of
           all
           Ministers
           ;
           to
           appoint
           the
           Collectors
           of
           the
           Thirds
           ,
           (
           as
           long
           as
           they
           were
           chosen
           by
           the
           general
           Assembly
           )
           to
           make
           payment
           of
           them
           ,
           after
           such
           form
           and
           manner
           as
           to
           them
           seemed
           best
           ;
           and
           to
           dispose
           of
           the
           Surplusage
           ,
           if
           any
           were
           ,
           toward
           the
           charges
           of
           the
           State.
           And
           to
           this
           Knox
           consented
           with
           the
           greater
           readiness
           ,
           because
           in
           an
           unsetled
           Church
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           were
           not
           thought
           of
           parts
           sufficient
           to
           be
           trusted
           with
           a
           power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           and
           partly
           because
           such
           men
           as
           were
           first
           designed
           for
           Superintendents
           ,
           were
           for
           the
           most
           part
           possessed
           of
           some
           fair
           Estate
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           not
           onely
           able
           to
           support
           themselves
           ,
           but
           to
           afford
           relief
           and
           comfort
           to
           the
           poor
           Ministers
           .
           But
           when
           these
           men
           grew
           old
           or
           dyed
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           entertaining
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Realm
           had
           given
           incouragement
           to
           men
           of
           Parts
           and
           Learning
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           they
           then
           began
           more
           universally
           to
           put
           in
           practice
           those
           restrictions
           with
           which
           the
           Superintendents
           had
           been
           fettered
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Ministers
           extended
           by
           the
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           whereof
           the
           Minister
           and
           Elders
           of
           every
           Church
           ,
           with
           the
           assistance
           of
           their
           Deacons
           ,
           if
           occasion
           were
           ,
           were
           not
           alone
           enabled
           to
           exercise
           most
           part
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           over
           their
           several
           Congregations
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           joyn
           themselves
           with
           the
           chief
           Burgesses
           of
           the
           greater
           Towns
           for
           censuring
           and
           deposing
           their
           own
           Superintendents
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           the
           Government
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           a
           mixt
           ,
           not
           a
           plain
           Presbytery
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           noted
           ;
           though
           in
           effect
           ,
           Presbytery
           was
           the
           more
           predominant
           ,
           because
           the
           Superintendents
           by
           the
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           were
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Censures
           of
           their
           own
           Presbyteries
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           But
           these
           Presbyteries
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           power
           ascribed
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           were
           in
           a
           way
           to
           have
           been
           crushed
           by
           the
           late
           conclusions
           ,
           when
           they
           flew
           out
           again
           upon
           occasion
           of
           the
           hard
           dealing
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Morton
           ,
           in
           putting
           them
           besides
           their
           Thirds
           .
           And
           then
           withal
           ,
           because
           the
           putting
           of
           some
           Ministers
           into
           Bishops
           Sees
           ,
           had
           been
           used
           by
           him
           
           for
           a
           pretence
           to
           defraud
           the
           Superintendents
           of
           their
           wonted
           means
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           were
           inhibited
           by
           the
           general
           Assembly
           which
           next
           followed
           ,
           from
           exercising
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           within
           the
           bounds
           which
           they
           had
           formerly
           assigned
           to
           their
           Superintendents
           ,
           without
           their
           consent
           and
           approbation
           .
           Which
           opportunity
           was
           both
           espied
           and
           taken
           by
           
             Andrew
             Melvin
          
           ,
           for
           making
           such
           an
           innovation
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           Government
           ,
           as
           came
           most
           near
           unto
           the
           Pattern
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           studied
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           came
           back
           thence
           more
           skilful
           in
           Tongues
           and
           Languages
           then
           any
           other
           part
           of
           Learning
           .
           And
           being
           hot
           and
           eager
           upon
           any
           business
           which
           he
           took
           in
           hand
           ,
           emulous
           of
           Knoxes
           greatness
           ,
           and
           hoping
           to
           be
           Chronicled
           for
           his
           equal
           in
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           he
           entertained
           all
           such
           as
           resorted
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           the
           continual
           commendations
           of
           that
           Discipline
           which
           he
           found
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           where
           the
           Presbyteries
           carried
           all
           ,
           without
           acknowledging
           any
           Bishop
           or
           Superintendent
           in
           power
           above
           them
           .
           Having
           by
           this
           means
           much
           insinuated
           into
           divers
           Ministers
           ,
           
           he
           dealt
           with
           one
           
             Iohn
             Drury
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Preachers
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           to
           propound
           a
           question
           in
           the
           general
           Assembly
           which
           was
           then
           convened
           ,
           touching
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Function
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           of
           Chapters
           in
           their
           Election
           .
           Which
           question
           being
           put
           according
           as
           he
           had
           directed
           ,
           he
           first
           commends
           the
           Speakers
           Zeal
           (
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           motion
           )
           and
           then
           proceeds
           to
           a
           long
           and
           well-framed
           discourse
           ,
           touching
           the
           flourishing
           Estate
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           the
           opinions
           of
           those
           great
           and
           eminent
           men
           ,
           Calvin
           then
           dead
           ,
           and
           
             Theodore
             Beza
          
           then
           alive
           ,
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Church-Government
           .
           After
           which
           premises
           ,
           he
           fell
           upon
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           
             That
             none
             ought
             to
             bear
             any
             Office
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             titles
             were
             not
             found
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             :
             That
             though
             the
             name
             of
          
           Bishop
           
             did
             occur
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             that
             sence
             in
             which
             it
             was
             commonly
             understood
             :
             That
             no
             Superiority
             was
             allowed
             by
             Christ
             amongst
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             being
             of
             the
             same
             degree
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             same
             power
             in
             all
             Sacred
             Matters
             :
             That
             the
             corruptions
             crept
             into
             the
             Estate
             of
          
           Bishops
           
             were
             so
             great
             and
             many
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             should
             not
             be
             removed
             ,
             Religion
             would
             not
             long
             remain
             in
             Purity
             .
          
           And
           so
           referred
           the
           whole
           matter
           to
           their
           consideration
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           The
           Game
           being
           thus
           started
           and
           pursued
           by
           so
           good
           a
           Huntsman
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           by
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           to
           commend
           the
           chase
           thereof
           to
           six
           chosen
           Members
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           make
           report
           of
           their
           diligence
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Brethren
           .
           Of
           which
           ,
           though
           Melvin
           took
           a
           care
           to
           be
           named
           for
           one
           ,
           and
           made
           use
           of
           all
           his
           wit
           and
           cunning
           to
           bring
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Referrees
           to
           his
           own
           opinion
           ,
           yet
           he
           prevailed
           no
           further
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           then
           under
           colour
           of
           a
           mannerly
           declining
           of
           the
           point
           in
           hand
           ,
           to
           lay
           some
           further
           restrictions
           upon
           the
           Bishops
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Power
           and
           Jurisdictions
           ,
           then
           had
           been
           formerly
           imposed
           .
           The
           sum
           
           of
           their
           report
           was
           to
           this
           effect
           ;
           
             Viz.
             That
             they
             did
             not
             hold
             it
             expedient
             to
             answer
             the
             Questions
             propounded
             for
             the
             present
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             Bishop
             was
             chosen
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             qualities
             required
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             General
             Assembly
             :
             That
             they
             judged
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             be
             common
             to
             all
             Ministers
             who
             had
             the
             charge
             of
             a
             particular
             flock
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             chief
             function
             consisted
             in
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Ministration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Elders
             :
             That
             from
             amongst
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             some
             one
             might
             be
             chosen
             to
             oversee
             and
             visit
             such
             reasonable
             bounds
             besides
             his
             own
             flock
             ,
             as
             the
             General
             Assembly
             should
             appoint
             :
             That
             the
             Minister
             so
             elected
             ,
             might
             in
             those
             bounds
             appoint
             Preachers
             ,
             with
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             and
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             flock
             which
             should
             be
             admitted
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             might
             suspend
             Ministers
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             upon
             reasonable
             causes
             ,
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             bounds
             .
          
           This
           was
           the
           sum
           of
           the
           Report
           ;
           and
           that
           thus
           much
           might
           be
           reported
           to
           begin
           the
           game
           with
           ,
           great
           care
           was
           took
           by
           Melvin
           and
           his
           Adherents
           ,
           that
           neither
           any
           of
           the
           Bishops
           nor
           Superintendents
           which
           were
           then
           present
           in
           the
           Assembly
           (
           being
           eight
           in
           number
           )
           were
           either
           nominated
           to
           debate
           the
           points
           proposed
           ,
           nor
           called
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           Conference
           .
           But
           somewhat
           further
           must
           be
           done
           ,
           now
           their
           hand
           was
           in
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           that
           the
           rest
           might
           see
           what
           they
           were
           to
           trust
           to
           ,
           if
           this
           world
           went
           on
           ,
           they
           deposed
           
             Iames
             Patton
          
           Bishop
           of
           Dunkelden
           from
           his
           place
           and
           dignity
           ,
           without
           consulting
           the
           Lord-Regent
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           secret
           Council
           in
           so
           great
           a
           business
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           The
           next
           Assembly
           makes
           some
           alteration
           in
           propounding
           the
           question
           ,
           and
           gives
           it
           out
           with
           a
           particular
           reference
           to
           their
           own
           concernment
           ,
           in
           this
           manner
           following
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             had
             their
             Function
             warranted
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
          
           But
           the
           determining
           of
           this
           question
           was
           declined
           as
           formerly
           .
           Onely
           it
           was
           conceived
           expedient
           for
           a
           further
           preparative
           ,
           both
           to
           approve
           the
           opinions
           of
           the
           Referrees
           in
           the
           former
           Meeting
           ,
           and
           to
           add
           this
           now
           unto
           the
           rest
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Bishops
             should
             take
             to
             themselves
             the
             service
             of
             some
             one
             Church
             within
             their
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             nominate
             the
             particular
             flock
             whereof
             they
             would
             accept
             the
             charge
             .
          
           News
           of
           which
           last
           addition
           being
           brought
           to
           the
           Regent
           ,
           he
           required
           by
           a
           special
           Message
           ,
           either
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           Conclusions
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           which
           were
           made
           at
           Leith
           ,
           or
           else
           devise
           some
           other
           Form
           of
           Church-Government
           which
           they
           would
           abide
           .
           And
           this
           fell
           out
           as
           Melvin
           and
           his
           Tribe
           would
           have
           it
           :
           For
           after
           this
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           done
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           for
           two
           years
           together
           ,
           but
           hammering
           ,
           forming
           and
           reforming
           a
           new
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           standing
           Rule
           for
           ever
           to
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           .
           But
           possible
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           design
           might
           have
           been
           brought
           to
           perfection
           sooner
           ,
           if
           the
           Regent
           had
           not
           thought
           himself
           affronted
           by
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Chaplain
           Mr.
           
             Patrick
             Adamson
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           
           recommended
           to
           the
           See
           of
           S.
           Andrews
           .
           For
           the
           Election
           being
           purposely
           delayed
           by
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           ,
           till
           the
           sitting
           of
           the
           next
           Assembly
           ;
           Adamson
           then
           present
           ,
           was
           interrogated
           whether
           he
           would
           submit
           himself
           unto
           the
           tryal
           ,
           and
           undertake
           that
           Office
           upon
           such
           conditions
           as
           the
           Assembly
           should
           prescribe
           .
           To
           which
           he
           answered
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           commanded
           by
           the
           Regent
           not
           to
           accept
           thereof
           upon
           any
           other
           terms
           ,
           then
           such
           as
           had
           been
           formerly
           agreed
           upon
           between
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Kirk
           and
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           .
           On
           this
           refusal
           ,
           they
           inhibit
           the
           Chapter
           from
           proceeding
           in
           the
           said
           Election
           ;
           though
           afterwards
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           displeasure
           of
           so
           great
           a
           man
           ,
           their
           command
           therein
           was
           disobeyed
           ,
           and
           the
           party
           chosen
           .
           Which
           so
           provoked
           those
           meek
           and
           humble-spirited
           men
           ,
           that
           at
           their
           next
           Meeting
           they
           discharged
           him
           from
           the
           exercise
           of
           all
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           till
           by
           some
           General
           Assembly
           he
           were
           lawfully
           licensed
           .
           And
           this
           did
           so
           exasperate
           the
           Regent
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           he
           resolved
           to
           hinder
           them
           from
           making
           any
           further
           Innovation
           in
           the
           Churches
           Polity
           as
           long
           as
           he
           continued
           in
           his
           place
           and
           power
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           But
           the
           Regent
           having
           somewhat
           imprudently
           dismissed
           himself
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           
             March
             ,
             An.
          
           1577
           ,
           they
           then
           conceived
           they
           had
           as
           good
           an
           opportunity
           as
           could
           be
           desired
           to
           advance
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           hammering
           ever
           since
           in
           the
           Forge
           of
           their
           Fancies
           .
           And
           when
           it
           hapned
           (
           as
           it
           was
           not
           long
           before
           it
           did
           )
           they
           usher
           in
           the
           Design
           with
           this
           following
           Preamble
           ;
           viz.
           
             The
             General
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Kirk
             finding
             universal
             corruption
             of
             the
             whole
             Estates
             of
             the
             body
             of
             this
             Realm
             the
             great
             coldness
             and
             slackness
             in
             Religion
             in
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Professors
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             the
             daily
             increase
             of
             all
             kind
             of
             fearful
             sins
             and
             enormities
             ;
             as
             ,
             Incests
             ,
             Adulteries
             ,
             Murthers
          
           (
           
             committed
             in
          
           Edenborough
           and
           Stirling
           )
           
             cursed
             Sacriledge
             ,
             ungodly
             Sedition
             and
             Division
             within
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             disordered
             and
             ungodly
             living
             ;
             which
             justly
             hath
             provoked
             our
             God
             ,
             although
             long-suffering
             and
             patient
             ,
             to
             stretch
             out
             his
             arm
             in
             his
             anger
             to
             correct
             and
             visit
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             and
             namely
             ,
             by
             the
             present
             penury
             ,
             famine
             and
             hunger
             ,
             joyned
             with
             the
             Civil
             and
             Intestine
             Seditions
             :
             Whereunto
             doubtless
             greater
             judgements
             must
             succeed
             ,
             if
             these
             his
             corrections
             work
             on
             Reformation
             and
             amendment
             in
             mens
             hearts
             :
             Seeing
             also
             the
             bloody
             exclusions
             of
             the
             cruel
             counsels
             of
             that
             Roman
             Beast
             ,
             tending
             to
             extermine
             and
             rase
             from
             the
             face
             of
             all
          
           Europe
           ,
           
             the
             true
             light
             of
             the
             blessed
             Word
             of
             Salvation
             :
             For
             these
             causes
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             of
             his
             mercy
             would
             bless
             the
             Kings
             Highness
             ,
             and
             his
             Regiment
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             to
             have
             a
             happy
             and
             prosperous
             Government
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             put
             in
             his
             Highness
             heart
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             Noble
             Estates
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             make
             and
             establish
             good
             politick
             Laws
             for
             the
             Weal
             and
             good
             Government
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             set
             and
             establish
             such
             a
             Polity
             and
             Discipline
             in
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             as
             is
             craved
             in
             
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             contained
             and
             penned
             already
             to
             be
             presented
             to
             his
             Highness
             and
             Council
             ;
             that
             in
             the
             one
             and
             in
             the
             other
             God
             may
             have
             his
             due
             praise
             ,
             and
             the
             age
             to
             come
             an
             example
             of
             upright
             and
             Godly
             dealing
             .
          
           Which
           Act
           of
           the
           Assembly
           pass'd
           on
           the
           24
           of
           April
           1578.
           
        
         
           34.
           
           The
           Discipline
           must
           be
           of
           most
           excellent
           use
           ,
           which
           could
           afford
           a
           present
           remedy
           to
           so
           many
           mischiefs
           ;
           and
           yet
           as
           excellent
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           it
           could
           obtain
           no
           Ratification
           at
           that
           time
           of
           the
           King
           or
           Parliament
           ;
           which
           therefore
           they
           resolve
           to
           put
           in
           practise
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           party
           ,
           without
           insisting
           any
           further
           on
           the
           leave
           of
           either
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           unnecessary
           to
           take
           a
           brief
           view
           of
           such
           particulars
           in
           which
           they
           differ
           from
           the
           Ancient
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           then
           by
           Law
           established
           ;
           or
           finally
           ,
           from
           the
           former
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           which
           themselves
           had
           justified
           .
           Now
           by
           this
           Book
           it
           is
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             none
             that
             bear
             Office
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             Dominion
             over
             it
             ,
             or
             be
             called
          
           Lords
           :
           
             That
             the
             Civil
             Magistrates
             are
             so
             far
             from
             having
             any
             power
             to
             Preach
             ,
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             execute
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           prescribe
           any
           Rule
           how
           it
           should
           be
           done
           :
           
             and
             that
             as
             Ministers
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             judgement
             and
             punishment
             of
             Magistrates
             in
             External
             things
             ,
             if
             they
             offend
             ;
             so
             ought
             the
             Magistrates
             submit
             themselves
             to
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             they
             transgress
             in
             matter
             of
             Conscience
             and
             Religion
             :
             That
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ought
             to
             govern
             the
             same
             by
             mutual
             consent
             of
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             equality
             of
             power
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             Functions
             :
             That
             there
             are
             onely
             four
             ordinary
             Office
             bearers
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             Pastor
             ,
             Minister
             or
             Bishop
             ;
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             the
             Elder
             ,
             and
             the
             Deacon
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             more
             ought
             to
             be
             received
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             all
             ambitious
             Titles
             invented
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Antichrist
             and
             his
             usurped
             Hierarchy
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             of
             these
             four
             sorts-together
             with
             the
             Offices
             depending
             thereupon
          
           (
           
             that
             is
             to
             say
          
           ,
           Archbishops
           ,
           Patriarchs
           ,
           Chancellours
           ,
           Deans
           ,
           Archdeacons
           ,
           &c.
           )
           
             ought
             in
             one
             word
             to
             be
             rejected
             :
             That
             all
             which
             bear
             Office
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             elected
             by
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             Congregation
             to
             whom
             the
             person
             presented
             is
             appointed
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             .
             That
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             person
             so
             elected
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             with
             Fasting
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             Imposition
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Eldership
          
           (
           Remember
           that
           
             Imposition
             of
             hands
          
           was
           totally
           rejected
           in
           the
           former
           Book
           :
           )
           
             That
             all
             Office-bearers
             in
             the
             Church
             should
             have
             their
             own
             particular
             flocks
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             they
             ought
             to
             exercise
             their
             charge
             ,
             and
             keep
             their
             residence
             .
          
        
         
           35.
           
           But
           more
           particularly
           it
           declares
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             Bishop
             or
             Minister
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             that
             particular
             Congregation
             unto
             which
             he
             is
             called
             :
             and
             it
             belongs
             unto
             them
             ,
             after
             lawful
             proceeding
             of
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             to
             pronounce
             the
             sentence
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             to
             solemnize
             Marriage
             between
             persons
             contracted
             ,
             
             being
             by
             the
             said
             Eldership
             thereunto
             required
             :
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             simply
             to
             open
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             without
             making
             any
             such
             application
             as
             the
             Minister
             useth
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Doctor
             being
             an
             Elder
             ,
             ought
             to
             assist
             the
             Pastor
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             Iudge
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ,
             is
             to
             him
             committed
             :
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Elder
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             Lay-Elder
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             mean
             )
             both
             privately
             and
             publickly
             ,
             to
             watch
             with
             all
             diligence
             over
             the
             flock
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             no
             corruptions
             of
             Religion
             or
             manners
             grow
             amongst
             them
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             assist
             the
             Pastor
             or
             Minister
             in
             examining
             those
             that
             come
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             in
             visiting
             the
             sick
             ,
             in
             admonishing
             all
             men
             of
             their
             duties
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             and
             in
             holding
             Assemblies
             with
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             for
             establishing
             good
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Acts
             whereof
             he
             is
             to
             put
             in
             execution
             :
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Deacon
             to
             collect
             and
             distribute
             the
             goods
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             at
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             amongst
             which
             he
             is
             to
             have
             no
             voyce
             in
             the
             common
             Consistory
          
           ;
           contrary
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           former
           Book
           :
           
             That
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Assemblies
             have
             a
             power
             lawfully
             to
             convene
             together
             for
             that
             effect
             :
             That
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Eldership
             to
             appoint
             Visitors
             for
             their
             Churches
             within
             their
             bounds
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             power
             belongs
             not
             to
             any
             single
             person
             ,
             be
             he
             Bishop
             or
             otherwise
             :
             That
             every
             three
             ,
             four
             or
             more
             Parishes
             ,
             may
             have
             an
             Eldership
             to
             themselves
             ;
             but
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             Elders
             be
             chosen
             out
             of
             each
             in
             a
             fit
             proportion
             :
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             these
             Elderships
             to
             enquire
             of
             naughty
             and
             unruly
             Members
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             the
             way
             again
             ,
             either
             by
             Admonition
             ,
             and
             threatning
             of
             Gods
             Iudgements
             ,
             or
             by
             Correction
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             very
             Censure
             of
             Excommunication
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             admonish
             ,
             censure
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             the
             case
             require
             )
             to
             depose
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             found
             guilty
             of
             any
             of
             those
             grievous
             crimes
          
           (
           
             among
             which
          
           Dancing
           
             goes
             for
             one
          
           )
           
             which
             belongs
             to
             their
             cognizance
             :
             The
             Errors
             committed
             by
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             to
             be
             corrected
             by
             Provincial
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             those
             in
             the
             Provincials
             by
             the
             General
             .
             The
             maintainance
             and
             assisting
             of
             which
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             inflicting
             of
             Civil
             punishments
             upon
             such
             as
             do
             not
             obey
             the
             same
             ,
             without
             confounding
             one
             Iurisdiction
             with
             another
             ,
             is
             made
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             Office
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             .
             And
             that
             this
             Discipline
             might
             be
             executed
             without
             interruption
             ,
             it
             was
             required
             that
             the
             Name
             and
             Office
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             it
             then
             was
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             formerly
             exercised
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Scotland
           ;
           
             as
             also
             the
             Names
             and
             Offices
             of
             Commendators
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             Priors
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Deans
             and
             Chapters
             ,
             Chancellors
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             should
             from
             thenceforth
             be
             utterly
             abolished
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             effect
             .
          
           Which
           points
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           therein
           contained
           ,
           being
           granted
           to
           them
           ,
           all
           right
           of
           Patronages
           destroyed
           ,
           that
           popular
           Elections
           may
           proceed
           in
           all
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           finally
           ,
           the
           whole
           Patrimony
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Lands
           ,
           Tythes
           or
           Houses
           ,
           permitted
           to
           the
           distribution
           of
           the
           Deacons
           in
           every
           Eldership
           ,
           they
           then
           conceive
           that
           such
           a
           right
           Reformation
           may
           be
           made
           as
           God
           requires
           .
        
         
         
           36.
           
           This
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           being
           presented
           to
           the
           King
           in
           ●●rliament
           ,
           and
           the
           approving
           of
           the
           same
           deferred
           to
           a
           fur●her
           time
           ;
           they
           took
           this
           not
           for
           a
           delay
           ,
           but
           a
           plain
           denyal
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           agreed
           in
           the
           next
           general
           Assembly
           (
           as
           before
           is
           said
           )
           to
           put
           the
           same
           in
           execution
           by
           their
           own
           Authority
           ,
           without
           expecting
           any
           further
           confirmation
           of
           it
           from
           the
           King
           or
           Council
           .
           Which
           that
           they
           might
           effect
           without
           fear
           of
           disturbance
           ,
           they
           first
           discharge
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Superintendents
           from
           intermedling
           in
           Affairs
           which
           concerned
           Religion
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           their
           own
           particular
           Churches
           ;
           that
           so
           their
           Elderships
           (
           according
           to
           this
           new
           establishment
           )
           might
           grow
           up
           and
           flourish
           .
           And
           then
           they
           took
           upon
           them
           ,
           with
           their
           own
           adherents
           ,
           to
           exercise
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           without
           respect
           to
           Prince
           or
           Prelate
           ;
           they
           altered
           the
           Laws
           according
           to
           their
           own
           appetite
           ;
           they
           assembled
           the
           Kings
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           injoyned
           Ecclesiastical
           pains
           unto
           them
           ;
           they
           made
           Decrees
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           same
           in
           execution
           ;
           they
           prescribed
           Laws
           to
           the
           King
           and
           State
           ;
           they
           appointed
           Fasts
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Realm
           ,
           especially
           when
           some
           of
           their
           Faction
           were
           to
           move
           any
           great
           enterprise
           ;
           they
           used
           very
           traytorous
           ,
           seditious
           and
           contumelious
           words
           in
           the
           Pulpits
           ,
           Schools
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           ,
           to
           the
           disdain
           and
           reproach
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           being
           called
           to
           answer
           the
           same
           ,
           they
           utterly
           disclaimed
           the
           Kings
           Authority
           ,
           saying
           he
           was
           an
           incompetent
           Judge
           ,
           and
           that
           matters
           of
           the
           Pulpit
           ought
           to
           be
           exempted
           from
           the
           judgement
           and
           correction
           of
           Princes
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           onely
           animate
           some
           of
           those
           that
           adhered
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           seize
           upon
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           and
           usurp
           his
           power
           ;
           but
           justified
           the
           same
           in
           one
           of
           their
           general
           Assemblies
           held
           at
           Edenborough
           for
           a
           lawful
           Act
           ;
           ordaining
           all
           those
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           which
           did
           not
           subscribe
           unto
           the
           same
           .
           This
           we
           take
           up
           by
           whole-sale
           now
           ,
           but
           shall
           return
           it
           by
           retail
           in
           that
           which
           follows
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           And
           first
           they
           begin
           with
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Boyd
          
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           Glasco
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           a
           mild
           and
           quiet
           nature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           more
           like
           to
           be
           conformable
           to
           their
           commands
           ;
           requiring
           him
           to
           submit
           himself
           to
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           to
           suffer
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Order
           to
           be
           reformed
           in
           his
           person
           .
           To
           which
           proud
           intimation
           of
           their
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           he
           returned
           this
           Answer
           ,
           which
           ,
           for
           the
           modesty
           or
           piety
           thereof
           ,
           deserves
           to
           be
           continued
           to
           perpetual
           memory
           .
           
             I
             understand
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             name
             ,
             Office
             and
             Reverence
             given
             to
             a
             Bishop
             to
             be
             lawful
             ,
             and
             allowed
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             being
             elected
             by
             the
             Church
             and
             King
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
          
           Glasco
           ,
           
             I
             esteem
             my
             Office
             and
             Calling
             lawful
             ,
             and
             shall
             endeavour
             with
             all
             my
             power
             to
             perform
             the
             duties
             required
             ,
             submitting
             my self
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             I
             shall
             be
             tryed
             to
             offend
             ;
             so
             as
             nothing
             be
             required
             of
             me
             ,
             but
             the
             performance
             of
             those
             duties
             which
             the
             Apostle
             prescribeth
             .
          
           Finding
           him
           not
           so
           tractable
           as
           they
           had
           expected
           ,
           they
           Commissionate
           certain
           of
           their
           Members
           to
           require
           his
           subscription
           to
           
           the
           Act
           made
           at
           Stirling
           ,
           for
           reformation
           of
           the
           State
           Episcopal
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           was
           agreed
           ,
           that
           every
           Bishop
           should
           take
           charge
           of
           some
           flock
           in
           particular
           .
           And
           this
           they
           prest
           upon
           him
           with
           such
           heat
           and
           violence
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           left
           prosecuting
           the
           poor
           man
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           brought
           him
           to
           his
           Grave
           .
           By
           none
           more
           violently
           pursued
           then
           by
           
             Andrew
             Melvin
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           brought
           to
           Glasco
           ,
           and
           made
           Principal
           of
           the
           Colledge
           there
           ,
           gave
           him
           a
           free
           access
           to
           his
           House
           and
           Table
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           very
           liberally
           provided
           for
           him
           .
           But
           Scots
           and
           Presbyterians
           are
           not
           won
           by
           favours
           ,
           nor
           obliged
           by
           Benefits
           .
           For
           Melvin
           so
           disguised
           his
           nature
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           in
           private
           with
           him
           at
           his
           Table
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           he
           would
           use
           him
           with
           all
           reverence
           imaginable
           ,
           giving
           him
           the
           title
           of
           his
           Lordship
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           other
           honours
           which
           pertained
           unto
           him
           ;
           but
           in
           all
           particular
           Meetings
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           were
           ,
           he
           would
           onely
           call
           him
           Mr.
           Boyd
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           carried
           himself
           most
           despitefully
           towards
           him
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           Their
           rough
           and
           peremptory
           dealing
           with
           this
           Reverend
           Prelate
           ,
           discouraged
           all
           the
           rest
           from
           coming
           any
           more
           to
           their
           Assemblies
           :
           Which
           hapned
           as
           they
           could
           have
           wished
           .
           For
           thereupon
           they
           agree
           amongst
           themselves
           upon
           certain
           Articles
           ,
           which
           every
           Bishop
           must
           subscribe
           ,
           or
           else
           quit
           his
           place
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           
             That
             they
             should
             be
             content
             to
             be
             Ministers
             and
             Pastors
             of
             a
             flock
             :
          
           2.
           
           
             That
             they
             should
             not
             usurp
             any
             criminal
             jurisdiction
             :
          
           3.
           
           
             That
             they
             should
             not
             vote
             in
             Parliament
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             unless
             they
             had
             a
             Commission
             from
             the
             general
             Assembly
             :
          
           4.
           
           
             That
             they
             should
             not
             take
             up
             for
             maintaining
             their
             ambition
             ,
             the
             Rents
             which
             might
             maintain
             many
             Pastors
             ,
             Schools
             and
             Poor
             ,
             but
             content
             themselves
             with
             a
             reasonable
             portion
             for
             discharge
             of
             their
             Offices
             :
          
           5.
           
           
             That
             they
             should
             not
             claim
             the
             title
             of
             Temporal
             Lords
             ,
             nor
             usurp
             any
             Civil
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             be
             drawn
             from
             their
             charge
             :
          
           6.
           
           
             That
             they
             should
             not
             Empire
             over
             Presbyteries
             ,
             but
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             :
          
           7.
           
           
             That
             they
             should
             not
             usurp
             the
             power
             of
             Presbyteries
             ,
             nor
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             visit
             any
             bounds
             that
             were
             not
             committed
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Church
             :
          
           8.
           
           
             That
             if
             any
             more
             corruptions
             should
             afterwards
             be
             tryed
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             should
             agree
             to
             have
             them
             reformed
             .
          
           These
           Articles
           were
           first
           tendred
           to
           
             Patrick
             Adamson
          
           ,
           Archbishop
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           and
           Metropolitan
           of
           all
           Scotland
           ;
           against
           whom
           they
           had
           a
           former
           quarrel
           ,
           not
           onely
           because
           he
           was
           preferred
           ,
           elected
           ,
           and
           admitted
           to
           that
           eminent
           Dignity
           without
           their
           consent
           ,
           but
           had
           also
           exercised
           the
           Jurisdiction
           which
           belonged
           unto
           it
           ,
           in
           express
           and
           direct
           opposition
           unto
           their
           commands
           .
           And
           first
           they
           quarrelled
           with
           him
           for
           giving
           Collation
           unto
           Benefices
           ,
           and
           for
           giving
           voice
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           not
           being
           authorized
           thereunto
           by
           the
           Kirk
           .
           They
           quarrelled
           with
           him
           afterwards
           for
           drawing
           or
           advising
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           Anno
           1584
           ,
           which
           they
           conceived
           to
           be
           so
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ;
           and
           held
           the
           King
           so
           hard
           unto
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           counsel
           the
           poor
           Prelate
           to
           subscribe
           some
           Articles
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           seemed
           in
           a
           manner
           
           to
           renounce
           his
           Calling
           ;
           of
           which
           more
           hereafter
           .
           They
           quarrelled
           with
           him
           again
           in
           the
           year
           1589
           ,
           for
           marrying
           one
           of
           the
           Daughters
           of
           the
           late
           Duke
           of
           Lenox
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Huntly
           without
           their
           consent
           ;
           wherein
           the
           King
           was
           also
           fain
           to
           leave
           him
           to
           their
           discretion
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           they
           so
           vexed
           and
           persecuted
           him
           from
           one
           time
           to
           another
           ,
           upon
           pretence
           of
           not
           conforming
           to
           their
           lawless
           pleasures
           ,
           that
           they
           reduced
           him
           in
           the
           end
           to
           extreme
           necessity
           ,
           published
           a
           false
           and
           scandalous
           Paper
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           as
           he
           lay
           on
           his
           death
           bed
           ,
           containing
           a
           Recantation
           (
           as
           they
           called
           it
           )
           or
           rather
           a
           renouncing
           of
           his
           Episcopal
           Function
           ;
           together
           with
           his
           approbation
           of
           their
           Presbyteries
           :
           which
           Paper
           he
           disowned
           at
           the
           the
           hearing
           of
           it
           .
           By
           which
           ,
           and
           many
           such
           unworthy
           courses
           ,
           they
           brought
           his
           gray
           hairs
           (
           as
           they
           did
           some
           others
           of
           his
           Order
           )
           with
           shame
           and
           sorrow
           to
           the
           Grave
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           Mention
           was
           made
           before
           of
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           made
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Interregnum
           ,
           before
           the
           Queens
           coming
           back
           from
           France
           ,
           for
           demolishing
           all
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           and
           other
           Monuments
           of
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           .
           Under
           which
           name
           all
           the
           Cathedrals
           were
           interpreted
           to
           be
           contained
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           involved
           in
           the
           general
           ruine
           ;
           onely
           the
           Church
           at
           Glasco
           did
           escape
           that
           storm
           ,
           and
           remained
           till
           this
           time
           undefaced
           in
           its
           former
           glory
           :
           But
           now
           becomes
           a
           very
           great
           eye-sore
           to
           
             Andrew
             Melvin
          
           ,
           by
           whose
           practices
           and
           sollicitations
           it
           was
           agreed
           unto
           by
           some
           Zealous
           Magistrates
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           forthwith
           be
           demolished
           ;
           that
           the
           materials
           of
           it
           should
           be
           used
           for
           the
           building
           of
           some
           lesser
           Churches
           in
           that
           City
           for
           the
           ease
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           that
           such
           Masons
           ,
           Quarriers
           ,
           and
           other
           Workmen
           ,
           whose
           service
           was
           requisite
           thereunto
           ,
           should
           be
           in
           readiness
           for
           that
           purpose
           at
           the
           day
           appointed
           .
           The
           Arguments
           which
           he
           used
           to
           perswade
           those
           Magistrates
           to
           this
           Act
           of
           Ruine
           ,
           were
           the
           resorting
           of
           some
           people
           to
           that
           Church
           for
           their
           private
           Devotions
           ;
           the
           huge
           vastness
           of
           the
           Fabrick
           ,
           which
           made
           it
           incommodious
           in
           respect
           of
           hearing
           ;
           and
           especially
           the
           removing
           of
           that
           old
           Idolatrous
           Monument
           ,
           which
           only
           was
           kept
           up
           in
           despite
           of
           the
           Zeal
           and
           Piety
           of
           their
           first
           Reformers
           .
           But
           the
           business
           was
           not
           carried
           so
           closely
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           come
           unto
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Crafts
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           who
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           all
           sufficiently
           Zealous
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           were
           not
           so
           mad
           as
           to
           deprive
           their
           City
           of
           so
           great
           an
           Ornament
           .
           And
           they
           agreed
           so
           well
           together
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Work-men
           were
           beginning
           to
           assemble
           themselves
           to
           speed
           the
           business
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           tumult
           ,
           took
           up
           Arms
           ,
           and
           resolutely
           swore
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           pulled
           down
           the
           first
           stone
           ,
           should
           be
           buried
           under
           it
           .
           The
           Work-men
           upon
           this
           are
           discharged
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           complained
           of
           to
           the
           King
           for
           the
           insurrections
           .
           The
           King
           upon
           the
           hearing
           of
           it
           ,
           receives
           the
           actors
           in
           that
           business
           into
           his
           protection
           ,
           allows
           the
           opposition
           they
           had
           made
           ,
           and
           layes
           command
           upon
           the
           Ministers
           (
           who
           had
           appeared
           most
           eager
           in
           the
           
           prosecution
           )
           not
           to
           meddle
           any
           more
           in
           that
           business
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           of
           that
           nature
           ;
           adding
           withal
           ,
           that
           too
           many
           Churches
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           were
           destroyed
           already
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           not
           tolerate
           any
           more
           abuses
           of
           such
           ill
           example
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           The
           King
           for
           matter
           of
           his
           Book
           had
           been
           committed
           to
           the
           institution
           of
           
             George
             Buchanan
          
           ,
           
           a
           most
           fiery
           and
           seditious
           Calvinist
           ;
           to
           moderate
           whose
           heats
           ,
           was
           added
           Mr.
           
             Peter
             Young
          
           ,
           (
           father
           of
           the
           late
           Dean
           of
           Winchester
           )
           a
           more
           temperate
           and
           sober
           man
           ,
           whom
           he
           very
           much
           esteemed
           ,
           and
           honoured
           with
           Knighthood
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           preferred
           to
           the
           Mastership
           of
           St.
           Cross
           in
           England
           .
           But
           he
           received
           his
           Principles
           for
           ma●ter
           of
           State
           ,
           from
           such
           of
           his
           Council
           as
           were
           most
           tender
           of
           the
           pub●lick
           interest
           of
           their
           Native
           Country
           .
           By
           whom
           ,
           but
           most
           especially
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Morton
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           well
           instructed
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           able
           to
           distinguish
           between
           the
           Zeal
           of
           some
           in
           promoting
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           madness
           or
           sollies
           of
           some
           others
           ,
           who
           practised
           to
           introduce
           their
           innovations
           under
           that
           pretence
           .
           Upon
           which
           grounds
           of
           State
           and
           Prudence
           ,
           he
           gave
           order
           to
           the
           general
           Assembly
           ,
           sitting
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           not
           to
           make
           any
           alteration
           in
           the
           Polity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           then
           it
           stood
           ,
           but
           to
           suffer
           things
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           state
           they
           were
           till
           the
           following
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           determinations
           of
           the
           three
           Estates
           might
           not
           be
           any
           ways
           prejudged
           by
           their
           conclusions
           .
           But
           they
           neglecting
           the
           command
           ,
           look
           back
           upon
           the
           late
           proceedings
           which
           were
           held
           at
           Stirling
           ,
           where
           many
           of
           the
           most
           material
           points
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           were
           demurred
           upon
           .
           And
           thereupon
           it
           was
           ordained
           ,
           that
           nothing
           should
           be
           altered
           in
           Form
           or
           Matter
           ,
           which
           in
           that
           Book
           had
           been
           concluded
           by
           themselves
           .
           With
           which
           the
           King
           was
           so
           displeased
           ,
           that
           from
           that
           time
           he
           gave
           less
           countenance
           to
           the
           Ministers
           then
           he
           had
           done
           formerly
           .
           And
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           might
           see
           what
           need
           they
           had
           of
           their
           Princes
           favour
           ,
           he
           suffered
           divers
           sentences
           to
           be
           past
           at
           the
           Council
           Table
           ,
           for
           the
           suspending
           of
           their
           Censures
           and
           Excommunications
           ,
           when
           any
           matter
           of
           complaint
           was
           heard
           against
           them
           .
           But
           they
           go
           forwards
           howsoever
           ,
           confirmed
           and
           animated
           by
           a
           Discourse
           of
           
             Theodore
             Beza
          
           which
           came
           out
           this
           year
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             De
             Triplici
             Episcopatu
          
           .
           In
           which
           he
           takes
           notice
           of
           three
           sorts
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Divine
             Institution
          
           ,
           which
           he
           makes
           to
           be
           no
           other
           then
           the
           ordinary
           Minister
           of
           a
           particular
           Congregation
           ;
           
             the
             Bishop
             of
             humane
             Constitution
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           President
           or
           Moderator
           in
           the
           Church-assemblies
           ;
           and
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           
             the
             Devils
             Bishop
          
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           then
           placed
           in
           a
           perpetual
           Authority
           over
           a
           Dioces●
           or
           Province
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           Christendom
           ;
           under
           which
           last
           capacity
           they
           beheld
           their
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           .
           And
           in
           the
           next
           Assembly
           ,
           held
           at
           Dundee
           in
           Iuly
           following
           ,
           it
           was
           concluded
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             then
             used
             and
             commonly
             taken
             in
             that
             Realm
             ,
             had
             neither
             foundation
             ,
             ground
             ,
             nor
             warrant
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           And
           thereupon
           it
           was
           decreed
           ,
           
           
             That
             all
             persons
             either
             called
             unto
             that
             Office
             ,
             or
             which
             should
             hereafter
             be
             called
             unto
             it
             ,
             should
             be
             required
             to
             renounce
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             an
             Office
             unto
             which
             they
             are
             not
             warranted
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           But
           because
           some
           more
           moderate
           men
           in
           the
           next
           Assembly
           held
           at
           Glasgow
           ,
           did
           raise
           a
           scruple
           touching
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Decree
           in
           which
           it
           was
           affirmed
           ,
           
             That
             the
             calling
             of
             Bishops
             was
             not
             warranted
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           it
           was
           first
           declared
           by
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           other
           meaning
           in
           that
           Expression
           ,
           then
           
             to
             condemn
             the
             estate
             of
             Bishops
             as
             they
             then
             stood
             in
          
           Scotland
           .
           With
           which
           the
           said
           moderate
           men
           did
           not
           seem
           contented
           ,
           but
           desired
           that
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           matter
           might
           be
           respited
           to
           another
           time
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           inconvenience
           which
           might
           ensue
           .
           They
           are
           cryed
           down
           by
           all
           the
           rest
           with
           great
           heat
           and
           violence
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           proposed
           by
           one
           Montgomery
           Minister
           of
           
             Stirling
             ,
             that
             some
             Censure
             might
             be
             laid
             on
             those
             who
             had
             spoken
             in
             defence
             of
             that
             corrupted
             estate
          
           Nay
           ,
           such
           was
           the
           extream
           hatred
           to
           that
           Sacred
           Function
           in
           the
           said
           Assembly
           at
           Dundee
           ,
           that
           they
           stayed
           not
           here
           ;
           They
           added
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           a
           Decree
           more
           strange
           ,
           inserting
           ,
           
             That
             they
             should
             desist
             and
             cease
             from
             Preaching
             ,
             ministring
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             using
             in
             any
             sort
             of
             Office
             of
             a
             Pastor
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             by
             some
             General
             Assembly
             they
             were
          
           De
           Novo
           
             Authorized
             and
             admitted
             to
             it
             ;
             no
             lower
             Censure
             then
             that
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           As
           for
           the
           Patrimony
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           still
           remained
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           that
           the
           next
           General
           Assembly
           should
           dispose
           thereof
           .
        
         
           49.
           
           There
           hapned
           at
           this
           time
           an
           unexpected
           Revolution
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           which
           possibly
           might
           animate
           them
           to
           these
           high
           presumptions
           .
           It
           had
           been
           the
           great
           Master-piece
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Morton
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Regency
           ,
           to
           fasten
           his
           dependance
           most
           specially
           on
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ;
           without
           which
           he
           saw
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           preserve
           the
           Kings
           Person
           ,
           and
           maintain
           his
           Power
           against
           the
           practices
           and
           attempts
           of
           a
           prevalent
           Faction
           ,
           which
           openly
           appeared
           in
           favour
           of
           his
           Mothers
           pretensions
           .
           And
           in
           this
           course
           he
           much
           desired
           to
           keep
           the
           King
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           took
           the
           Government
           upon
           himself
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           said
           ,
           prevailing
           with
           him
           ,
           much
           against
           the
           mind
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Lords
           ,
           to
           send
           an
           Ambassador
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           Which
           put
           such
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           into
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           on
           whom
           the
           S●ots
           had
           formerly
           depended
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           ●it
           to
           countermine
           the
           English
           party
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           so
           blow
           them
           up
           .
           No
           better
           Engine
           for
           this
           purpose
           then
           the
           Lord
           
             Esme
             Stewart
          
           ,
           Seignieur
           of
           Aubigny
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           Brothers
           Son
           to
           Matthew
           the
           late
           Earl
           of
           Lenox
           the
           Young
           Kings
           Grandfather
           .
           By
           him
           it
           was
           conceived
           that
           they
           might
           not
           onely
           work
           the
           King
           to
           the
           party
           of
           France
           ,
           but
           get
           some
           ground
           for
           re-establishing
           the
           old
           Religion
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           gain
           some
           countenance
           for
           the
           Favourers
           and
           Professors
           of
           it
           .
           With
           these
           Instructions
           he
           prepares
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           makes
           himself
           known
           unto
           the
           
           King
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           affability
           of
           his
           conversation
           wins
           so
           much
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           no
           Honor
           or
           Preferment
           was
           thought
           great
           enough
           for
           so
           dear
           a
           Kinsman
           .
           The
           Earldom
           of
           Lenox
           being
           devolved
           upon
           the
           King
           by
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Grandfather
           ,
           was
           first
           conferred
           on
           Robert
           Bishop
           of
           Orknay
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Natural
           Sons
           of
           King
           Iames
           V.
           Which
           he
           ,
           to
           gratifie
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           oblige
           the
           Favorite
           ,
           resigned
           again
           into
           his
           hands
           ;
           in
           recompence
           whereof
           ,
           he
           is
           preferred
           unto
           the
           title
           of
           Earl
           of
           March.
           As
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           made
           this
           Resignation
           of
           the
           Earldom
           of
           Lenox
           ,
           the
           King
           confers
           it
           presently
           on
           his
           Cosin
           Aubigny
           ,
           who
           studied
           to
           appear
           more
           serviceable
           to
           him
           every
           day
           then
           other
           .
           And
           that
           his
           service
           might
           appear
           the
           more
           considerable
           ,
           a
           report
           is
           cunningly
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           that
           the
           Earl
           of
           Morton
           had
           a
           purpose
           to
           convey
           the
           King
           into
           England
           ;
           by
           means
           whereof
           the
           Scots
           would
           forfeit
           all
           the
           Priviledges
           which
           they
           held
           
             France
             .
             Morton
          
           sufficiently
           clear'd
           himself
           from
           any
           such
           practice
           .
           But
           howsoever
           ,
           the
           suspicion
           prevailed
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Adverse
           party
           to
           appoint
           a
           Lord-Chamberlain
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           have
           the
           care
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Person
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           Guard
           of
           twenty
           four
           Noblemen
           should
           be
           assigned
           to
           the
           said
           Lord-Chamberlain
           for
           that
           end
           and
           purpose
           .
           Which
           Trust
           and
           Honor
           was
           immediately
           conferred
           on
           the
           Earl
           of
           Lenox
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           sworn
           to
           the
           Council
           much
           about
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           within
           less
           then
           two
           years
           after
           was
           created
           Duke
           .
        
         
           50.
           
           The
           sudden
           Preferments
           of
           this
           man
           ,
           being
           well
           known
           to
           be
           a
           professed
           Votary
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           encouraged
           many
           Priests
           and
           Jesuits
           to
           repair
           into
           Scotland
           ;
           who
           were
           sufficiently
           practical
           in
           propagating
           the
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           advancing
           the
           interest
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           Which
           gave
           occasion
           to
           the
           Brethren
           to
           exclaim
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           to
           fall
           exceeding
           foul
           on
           the
           King
           himself
           .
           The
           King
           appears
           sollicitous
           for
           their
           satisfaction
           ;
           and
           deals
           so
           effectually
           with
           his
           Kinsman
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           receive
           instruction
           from
           some
           of
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           is
           made
           a
           real
           Proselyte
           to
           the
           Religion
           then
           establish'd
           ;
           which
           he
           declared
           ,
           by
           making
           profession
           of
           his
           Faith
           in
           the
           great
           Church
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           and
           his
           diligent
           frequenting
           the
           Church
           at
           their
           Prayers
           and
           Sermons
           .
           But
           it
           hapned
           very
           unfortunately
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           some
           Dispensations
           sent
           from
           Rome
           were
           intercepted
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Catholicks
           were
           permitted
           to
           promise
           ,
           swear
           ,
           subscribe
           ,
           and
           do
           what
           else
           should
           be
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           still
           they
           kept
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           secretly
           imployed
           their
           counsels
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Against
           this
           blow
           the
           Gentleman
           could
           find
           no
           buckler
           ,
           nor
           was
           there
           any
           ready
           way
           either
           to
           take
           off
           the
           suspicions
           ,
           or
           to
           still
           the
           clamors
           which
           by
           the
           Presbyterian
           Brethren
           were
           raised
           against
           him
           .
           Their
           out-cries
           much
           encreased
           ,
           by
           the
           severities
           then
           shewed
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Morton
           ,
           whom
           they
           esteemed
           to
           be
           a
           most
           assured
           Friend
           (
           as
           indeed
           he
           was
           )
           to
           their
           Religion
           ,
           though
           indeed
           in
           all
           points
           not
           corresponding
           with
           them
           to
           the
           book
           of
           Discipline
           .
           For
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           to
           break
           off
           all
           
           hopes
           of
           fastning
           a
           dependance
           on
           the
           Realm
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Morton
          
           was
           publickly
           accused
           at
           the
           Council
           Table
           for
           being
           privy
           to
           the
           Murther
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Father
           ,
           committed
           to
           the
           Castle
           of
           Edenborough
           on
           the
           second
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           removed
           to
           Dunbritton
           on
           the
           twentieth
           :
           Where
           having
           remained
           above
           four
           moneths
           ,
           he
           was
           brought
           back
           to
           Edenborough
           in
           the
           end
           of
           May
           ,
           condemned
           upon
           the
           first
           of
           Iune
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           executed
           :
           His
           Capital
           Accuser
           being
           admitted
           to
           sit
           Judge
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           51.
           
           This
           news
           exceedingly
           perplexed
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           :
           she
           had
           sent
           Bows
           and
           Randolph
           at
           several
           times
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           use
           their
           best
           endeavours
           as
           well
           to
           lessen
           the
           Kings
           favour
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Lenox
           ,
           as
           to
           preserve
           the
           life
           of
           Morton
           .
           For
           the
           effecting
           of
           which
           last
           ,
           a
           promise
           was
           made
           by
           Randolph
           unto
           some
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           both
           of
           men
           and
           money
           .
           But
           as
           Walsingham
           sent
           word
           from
           France
           ,
           she
           had
           not
           took
           the
           right
           course
           to
           effect
           her
           purpose
           .
           She
           had
           of
           late
           been
           negligent
           in
           paying
           those
           persons
           which
           had
           before
           confirmed
           the
           Scots
           to
           the
           English
           interest
           ;
           which
           made
           them
           apt
           to
           tack
           about
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           those
           who
           would
           bid
           most
           for
           them
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           business
           at
           the
           present
           was
           not
           gone
           so
           far
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           might
           have
           easily
           been
           reduced
           unto
           her
           devotion
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           now
           sent
           them
           ready
           money
           instead
           of
           promises
           ;
           for
           want
           whereof
           ,
           that
           Noble
           Gentleman
           ,
           so
           cordially
           affected
           to
           Her
           Majesties
           service
           ,
           was
           miserably
           cast
           away
           .
           Which
           quick
           advice
           ,
           though
           it
           came
           over-late
           to
           preserve
           his
           life
           ,
           came
           time
           enough
           to
           put
           the
           Queen
           into
           a
           way
           for
           recovering
           Her
           Authority
           amongst
           the
           Scots
           ;
           of
           which
           more
           hereafter
           .
           Nor
           were
           the
           Ministers
           less
           troubled
           at
           it
           then
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           imputing
           unto
           Lenox
           the
           contrivance
           of
           so
           sad
           a
           Tragedy
           .
           Somewhat
           before
           this
           time
           he
           had
           been
           taxed
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           by
           Drury
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Brethren
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           for
           his
           unsoundness
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           all
           means
           used
           to
           make
           him
           odious
           with
           the
           people
           .
           For
           which
           committed
           by
           the
           Council
           to
           the
           Castle
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           he
           was
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           at
           the
           earnest
           intreaty
           of
           his
           Fellow-Ministers
           ,
           
           and
           some
           promise
           on
           his
           own
           part
           for
           his
           good
           behaviour
           ,
           restored
           again
           unto
           his
           charge
           .
           But
           after
           Mortons
           death
           (
           some
           other
           occasions
           coming
           in
           )
           he
           breaks
           out
           again
           ,
           and
           mightily
           exclaims
           against
           him
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           gave
           order
           to
           the
           Provost
           of
           Edenborough
           to
           see
           him
           removed
           out
           of
           the
           Town
           .
           The
           Magistrate
           advises
           him
           to
           leave
           the
           Town
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           :
           But
           he
           must
           first
           demand
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           convened
           at
           the
           same
           time
           in
           an
           Assembly
           .
           Notwithstanding
           whose
           Mediation
           ,
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           leave
           the
           Town
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           brought
           back
           in
           Triumph
           within
           few
           moneths
           after
           .
           A
           Fast
           was
           also
           kept
           by
           order
           of
           the
           said
           Assembly
           :
           For
           the
           ground
           whereof
           they
           alledged
           ,
           amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           oppression
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           the
           danger
           wherein
           the
           Kings
           Person
           stood
           ,
           by
           a
           company
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           who
           laboured
           to
           corrupt
           him
           in
           Religion
           as
           well
           as
           manners
           .
        
         
         
           52.
           
           But
           no
           man
           laid
           more
           hastily
           about
           him
           ,
           or
           came
           better
           off
           then
           
             Walter
             Belcanqual
          
           ,
           another
           Preacher
           of
           that
           City
           .
           Who
           in
           a
           Sermon
           by
           him
           preached
           ,
           used
           some
           words
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             That
             within
             this
             four
             years
             Popery
             had
             entred
             into
             the
             Countrey
             and
             Court
             ,
             and
             was
             maintained
             in
             the
             Kings
             Hall
             ,
             by
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             a
             great
             Champion
             ,
             who
             was
             called
          
           Grace
           (
           which
           Adjunct
           they
           gave
           ordinarily
           to
           their
           Dukes
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           )
           
             but
             that
             if
             his
          
           Grace
           
             continued
             in
             opposing
             himself
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Word
             ,
             he
             should
             come
             to
             little
          
           Grace
           
             in
             the
             end
          
           .
           The
           King
           at
           the
           first
           hearing
           of
           it
           ,
           gives
           order
           to
           the
           General
           Assembly
           to
           proceed
           therein
           .
           Which
           being
           signified
           to
           Belcanqual
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           given
           thanks
           to
           God
           for
           these
           two
           things
           ;
           first
           ,
           
             For
             that
             he
             was
             not
             accused
             for
             any
             thing
             done
             against
             his
             Majestie
             and
             the
             Laws
             :
          
           But
           principally
           ,
           
             because
             he
             perceived
             the
             Church
             had
             obtained
             some
             Victory
             .
          
           And
           for
           the
           last
           he
           gave
           this
           reason
           ,
           
             That
             for
             some
             quarrel
             taken
             at
             a
             former
             Sermon
             ,
             the
             Council
             had
             took
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             Iudges
             of
             a
             Ministers
             Doctrine
             ;
             but
             now
             that
             he
             was
             ordered
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             Assembly
             ,
          
           
           
             he
             would
             most
             joyfully
             submit
             his
             Doctrine
             to
             a
             publick
             Tryal
             .
          
           But
           those
           of
           the
           Assembly
           sending
           word
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           warrantably
           proceed
           against
           him
           ,
           without
           the
           business
           were
           prosecuted
           by
           some
           Accuser
           ,
           and
           made
           good
           by
           witnesses
           ;
           the
           King
           was
           forced
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           drawing
           any
           of
           his
           Servants
           into
           their
           displeasures
           ,
           to
           let
           fall
           the
           cause
           .
           But
           Belcanqual
           would
           not
           so
           give
           over
           :
           The
           Kings
           desisting
           from
           the
           prosecution
           would
           not
           serve
           his
           turn
           ,
           unless
           he
           were
           absolved
           also
           by
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           present
           at
           the
           Sermon
           .
           This
           was
           conceived
           to
           be
           most
           reasonable
           and
           just
           ;
           for
           having
           put
           it
           to
           the
           vote
           ,
           his
           Doctrine
           was
           declared
           to
           be
           ●ound
           and
           Orthodox
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           delivered
           nothing
           which
           might
           give
           just
           offence
           unto
           any
           person
           .
           The
           King
           begins
           to
           see
           by
           these
           particulars
           what
           he
           is
           to
           trust
           to
           .
           But
           they
           will
           presently
           find
           out
           another
           expedient
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           tryal
           of
           their
           own
           power
           ,
           as
           his
           utmost
           patience
           .
        
         
           52.
           
           A
           corrupt
           Contract
           had
           been
           made
           betwixt
           Montgomery
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lenox
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           was
           agreed
           ,
           That
           Montgomery
           should
           be
           advanced
           ,
           by
           the
           Dukes
           Intercession
           ,
           to
           the
           Archbishoprick
           of
           Glasgow
           ;
           and
           that
           Montgomery
           ,
           in
           requital
           of
           so
           great
           a
           favour
           ,
           should
           grant
           unto
           the
           Duke
           and
           his
           Heirs
           for
           ever
           ,
           the
           whole
           Estate
           and
           Rents
           of
           the
           said
           Archbishoprick
           ,
           upon
           the
           yearly
           payments
           of
           One
           thousand
           pound
           Scotch
           ,
           with
           some
           Horse
           ,
           Corn
           and
           Poultry
           .
           No
           sooner
           had
           the
           Kirk
           notice
           of
           this
           Transaction
           ,
           but
           without
           taking
           notice
           of
           so
           base
           a
           Contract
           ,
           they
           censured
           him
           for
           taking
           on
           him
           the
           Episcopal
           Function
           .
           The
           King
           resolves
           to
           justifie
           him
           in
           the
           Acceptation
           ,
           unless
           they
           could
           be
           able
           to
           charge
           him
           with
           unfoundess
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           corruption
           of
           manners
           .
           Hereupon
           certain
           Articles
           are
           preferred
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           ,
           amongst
           others
           ,
           it
           was
           charged
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Discipline
             was
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             might
             stand
             the
             one
             way
             or
             the
             other
             ;
             That
             to
             prove
             the
             lawfulness
             
             of
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             had
             used
             the
             Examples
             of
          
           Ambrose
           and
           Augustine
           :
           
             That
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             he
             called
             the
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             lawful
             Calling
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           the
           triefls
           of
           Policy
           :
           
             That
             he
             said
             the
             Ministers
             were
             captious
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             curious
             brains
             :
             That
             he
             charged
             them
             with
             sedition
             ,
             and
             warned
             them
             not
             to
             meddle
             in
             the
             disposing
             of
             Crowns
             ▪
             and
             that
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             reproved
             :
             That
             he
             accused
             them
             of
             Pasquils
             ,
             Lying
             ,
             Backbiting
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             And
             finally
             ,
             he
             denyed
             that
             any
             mention
             of
             Presbytery
             or
             Eldership
             was
             made
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           For
           which
           and
           other
           Errours
           of
           like
           nature
           in
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           though
           none
           of
           them
           sufficiently
           proved
           when
           it
           came
           to
           tryal
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           by
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           stand
           to
           his
           Ministry
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Stirling
           ,
           and
           meddle
           no
           further
           with
           the
           Bishoprick
           ,
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           Excommunication
           .
           But
           not
           content
           with
           ordering
           him
           to
           give
           off
           the
           Bishoprick
           ,
           they
           suspend
           him
           on
           another
           quarrel
           from
           the
           use
           of
           his
           Ministry
           .
           To
           neither
           of
           which
           sentences
           when
           he
           would
           submit
           ,
           as
           being
           supported
           by
           the
           King
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           cited
           him
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           Synod
           of
           Lothian
           to
           hear
           the
           sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           pronounced
           against
           him
           .
           This
           moved
           the
           King
           to
           interpose
           his
           Royal
           Authority
           ,
           to
           warn
           the
           Synod
           to
           appear
           before
           him
           at
           the
           Court
           at
           Stirling
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           to
           desist
           from
           all
           further
           Process
           .
           Pont
           and
           some
           others
           make
           appearance
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           ;
           but
           withal
           make
           this
           protestation
           ,
           
             That
             though
             they
             had
             appeared
             to
             testifie
             their
             obedience
             to
             his
             Majesties
             warrant
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             King
             and
             Council
             to
             be
             competent
             Iudges
             in
             that
             matter
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             nothing
             done
             at
             that
             time
             should
             either
             prejudge
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             .
          
           Which
           Protestation
           notwithstanding
           ,
           they
           were
           inhibited
           by
           the
           Council
           from
           using
           any
           further
           proceedings
           against
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           departed
           for
           the
           present
           .
        
         
           54.
           
           But
           the
           next
           general
           Assembly
           would
           not
           leave
           him
           so
           ,
           but
           prosecute
           him
           with
           more
           heat
           then
           ever
           formerly
           ;
           and
           were
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           passing
           their
           judgement
           on
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           required
           by
           a
           Letter
           missive
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           not
           to
           trouble
           him
           for
           any
           matter
           about
           the
           Bishoprick
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           cause
           preceding
           ,
           in
           regard
           the
           King
           resolved
           to
           have
           the
           business
           heard
           before
           himself
           .
           But
           Melvin
           hereupon
           replyed
           ,
           
             That
             they
             did
             not
             meddle
             with
             any
             thing
             belonging
             to
             the
             Civil
             Power
             ;
             and
             that
             for
             matters
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             they
             had
             Authority
             enough
             to
             proceed
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             Member
             of
             their
             Body
             .
          
           The
           Master
           of
           the
           Requests
           ,
           who
           had
           brought
           the
           Letter
           ,
           perceiving
           by
           these
           words
           ,
           that
           they
           meant
           to
           proceed
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           begun
           ,
           commanded
           a
           Messenger
           at
           Arms
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           brought
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           charge
           them
           to
           desist
           upon
           pain
           of
           Rebellion
           .
           This
           moves
           them
           as
           little
           as
           the
           Letter
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           summoned
           peremptorily
           to
           appear
           next
           morning
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           receive
           his
           sentence
           .
           Next
           morning
           he
           appears
           by
           his
           Procurator
           ,
           and
           puts
           
           up
           an
           appeal
           from
           them
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           ;
           the
           rather
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           one
           who
           was
           his
           principal
           Accuser
           in
           the
           last
           Assembly
           ,
           was
           now
           to
           sit
           amongst
           his
           Judges
           .
           But
           neither
           the
           Appeal
           it self
           ,
           nor
           the
           Equity
           of
           it
           ,
           could
           so
           far
           prevail
           ,
           as
           to
           hinder
           them
           from
           passing
           presently
           to
           the
           Sentence
           ;
           by
           which
           ,
           upon
           the
           specification
           and
           recital
           of
           his
           several
           crimes
           ,
           he
           was
           ordained
           to
           be
           deprived
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           now
           the
           courage
           of
           the
           man
           begins
           to
           fail
           him
           .
           He
           requires
           a
           present
           Conference
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           submits
           himself
           to
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           promiseth
           neither
           to
           meddle
           further
           with
           the
           Bishoprick
           ,
           nor
           to
           exercise
           any
           Office
           in
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           should
           license
           him
           thereunto
           .
           But
           this
           inconstancie
           he
           makes
           worse
           ,
           by
           another
           as
           bad
           ;
           for
           finding
           the
           Kings
           countenance
           towards
           him
           to
           be
           very
           much
           changed
           ,
           he
           resolves
           to
           hold
           the
           Bishoprick
           ;
           makes
           a
           journey
           to
           Glasgow
           ,
           and
           entring
           into
           the
           Church
           with
           a
           great
           train
           of
           Gentlemen
           which
           had
           attended
           him
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           he
           puts
           by
           the
           ordinary
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           takes
           the
           Pulpit
           to
           himself
           .
           For
           this
           disturbance
           ,
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           the
           Town
           send
           out
           Process
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           are
           prohibited
           from
           proceeding
           by
           his
           Majesties
           Warrant
           ,
           presented
           by
           the
           Mayor
           of
           Glasgow
           .
           But
           when
           it
           was
           replyed
           by
           the
           Moderator
           ,
           
             That
             they
             would
             proceed
             in
             the
             cause
             notwithstanding
             this
             Warrant
             ,
          
           and
           that
           some
           other
           words
           were
           multiplyed
           upon
           that
           occasion
           ;
           the
           Provost
           pulled
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Chair
           ,
           and
           committed
           him
           Prisoner
           to
           the
           Talebooth
           .
           The
           next
           Assembly
           look
           on
           this
           action
           of
           the
           Provost
           as
           a
           foul
           indignity
           ,
           and
           prosecute
           the
           whole
           matter
           unto
           such
           extremity
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           Kings
           intercession
           ,
           and
           the
           advantage
           which
           he
           had
           against
           some
           of
           their
           number
           ;
           the
           Provost
           was
           decreed
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           ;
           and
           the
           Excommunication
           formerly
           decreed
           against
           Montgomery
           ,
           was
           actually
           pronounced
           in
           the
           open
           Church
           .
        
         
           55.
           
           The
           Duke
           of
           Lenox
           findes
           himself
           so
           much
           concerned
           in
           the
           business
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           but
           support
           the
           man
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           sake
           had
           been
           exposed
           to
           all
           these
           affronts
           ;
           he
           entertains
           him
           at
           his
           Table
           ,
           and
           hears
           him
           preach
           ,
           without
           regard
           unto
           the
           Censures
           under
           which
           he
           lay
           .
           This
           gives
           the
           general
           Assembly
           a
           new
           displeasure
           .
           Their
           whole
           Authority
           seemed
           by
           these
           actions
           of
           the
           Duke
           to
           be
           little
           valued
           ;
           which
           rather
           then
           they
           would
           permit
           ,
           they
           would
           proceed
           against
           him
           in
           the
           self-same
           manner
           .
           But
           first
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           send
           some
           of
           their
           Members
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           intimate
           unto
           him
           that
           Montgomery
           was
           actually
           excommunicated
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           present
           the
           danger
           in
           which
           they
           stood
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           who
           did
           converse
           with
           excommunicated
           persons
           .
           The
           Duke
           being
           no
           less
           moved
           then
           they
           ,
           demanded
           in
           some
           choler
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             King
             or
             Kirk
             had
             the
             Supreme
             Power
          
           ;
           and
           therewith
           plainly
           told
           them
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             commanded
             by
             the
             King
             to
             entertain
             him
             ,
             whose
             command
             he
             would
             not
             disobey
             for
             fear
             of
             their
             Censures
             .
          
           Not
           satisfied
           with
           
           this
           defence
           ,
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           general
           Assembly
           presented
           it
           unto
           the
           King
           amongst
           other
           grievances
           ;
           to
           which
           it
           was
           answered
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           the
           Excommunication
           was
           illegal
           ,
           and
           was
           declared
           to
           be
           so
           upon
           very
           good
           Reasons
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           no
           manner
           of
           person
           was
           to
           be
           lyable
           to
           censure
           upon
           that
           account
           .
           The
           King
           was
           at
           this
           time
           at
           the
           Town
           of
           Perth
           ,
           to
           which
           many
           of
           the
           Lords
           repaired
           ,
           who
           had
           declared
           themselves
           in
           former
           times
           for
           the
           Faction
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           were
           now
           put
           into
           good
           heart
           by
           supplies
           of
           money
           ,
           (
           according
           unto
           Walsinghams
           counsel
           )
           which
           had
           been
           secretly
           sent
           unto
           them
           from
           the
           Queen
           .
           Much
           animated
           ,
           or
           exasperated
           rather
           ,
           by
           some
           Leading-men
           ,
           who
           managed
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           late
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           spared
           not
           to
           inculcate
           to
           them
           the
           apparent
           dangers
           in
           which
           Religion
           stood
           by
           the
           open
           practices
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lenox
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           crossing
           with
           them
           upon
           all
           occasions
           .
           To
           which
           the
           Sermons
           of
           the
           last
           Fast
           did
           not
           add
           a
           little
           ;
           which
           was
           purposely
           indicted
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           said
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           those
           oppressions
           which
           the
           Kirk
           was
           under
           ;
           but
           more
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           great
           danger
           which
           the
           company
           of
           wicked
           persons
           might
           bring
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           whom
           they
           endeavoured
           to
           corrupt
           both
           in
           Religion
           and
           Manners
           .
           All
           which
           inducements
           coming
           together
           ,
           produced
           a
           resolution
           of
           getting
           the
           King
           into
           their
           power
           ,
           forcing
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lenox
           to
           retire
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           altering
           the
           whole
           Government
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           as
           themselves
           best
           pleased
           .
        
         
           56.
           
           But
           first
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lenox
           must
           be
           sent
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           And
           to
           effect
           this
           ,
           they
           advised
           him
           to
           go
           to
           Edenborough
           ,
           and
           to
           erect
           there
           the
           Lord-Chamberlains
           Court
           ,
           for
           the
           reviving
           of
           the
           ancient
           Jurisdiction
           which
           belonged
           to
           his
           Office.
           He
           had
           not
           long
           been
           gone
           from
           Perth
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           was
           solemnly
           invited
           to
           the
           House
           of
           William
           Lord
           Ruthen
           (
           not
           long
           before
           made
           Earl
           of
           Gowry
           )
           where
           he
           was
           liberally
           feasted
           :
           but
           being
           ready
           to
           depart
           ,
           he
           was
           stayed
           by
           the
           Eldest
           Son
           of
           the
           Lord
           Glammis
           ,
           (
           the
           Master
           of
           Glammis
           ,
           he
           is
           called
           ,
           in
           the
           Scottish
           Dialect
           )
           and
           he
           was
           stayed
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           he
           perceived
           himself
           to
           be
           under
           a
           custody
           .
           The
           apprehensions
           whereof
           ,
           when
           it
           drew
           some
           tears
           from
           him
           ,
           it
           moved
           no
           more
           compassion
           nor
           respect
           from
           the
           froward
           
             Scots
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             fitter
             for
             boys
             to
             shed
             tears
             then
             bearded
             men
             .
          
           This
           was
           the
           great
           work
           of
           the
           23
           day
           of
           August
           ;
           to
           which
           concurred
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           to
           avoid
           suspi●ion
           ,
           no
           more
           of
           the
           Nobility
           but
           the
           Earls
           of
           Marre
           and
           Gowry
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Boyd
           and
           Lindsay
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           number
           of
           ten
           more
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           the
           act
           was
           owned
           over
           all
           the
           Nation
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           whole
           Kirk-party
           ,
           but
           even
           by
           those
           who
           were
           of
           contrary
           Faction
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lenox
           ,
           who
           was
           chiefly
           aimed
           at
           .
           The
           Duke
           ,
           upon
           the
           first
           advertisement
           of
           this
           surprize
           ,
           dispatched
           some
           men
           of
           Noble
           Quality
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           know
           in
           what
           condition
           he
           was
           ,
           
           whether
           free
           or
           Captive
           .
           The
           King
           returned
           word
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Captive
           ,
           and
           willed
           him
           to
           raise
           what
           force
           he
           could
           to
           redeem
           him
           thence
           .
           The
           Lords
           on
           the
           other
           side
           declared
           ,
           That
           they
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           be
           misled
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lenox
           ,
           to
           the
           oppression
           of
           Himself
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Realm
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Duke
           might
           do
           well
           to
           retire
           into
           France
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           they
           would
           call
           him
           to
           a
           sad
           account
           for
           his
           former
           actions
           .
           And
           this
           being
           done
           ,
           they
           caused
           the
           King
           to
           issue
           out
           a
           Proclamation
           on
           the
           28.
           
           In
           which
           it
           was
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             he
             remained
             in
             that
             place
             of
             his
             own
             free-will
             :
             That
             the
             Nobility
             then
             present
             had
             done
             nothing
             which
             they
             were
             not
             in
             duty
             obliged
             to
             do
             :
             That
             he
             took
             their
             repairing
             to
             him
             for
             a
             service
             acceptable
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             profitable
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             :
             That
             therefore
             all
             manner
             of
             persons
             whatsoever
             which
             had
             levied
             any
             Forces
             ,
             under
             colour
             of
             his
             present
             restraint
             ,
             should
             disband
             them
             within
             six
             hours
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             Treason
             .
          
           But
           more
           particularly
           ,
           they
           cause
           him
           to
           write
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lenox
           (
           whom
           they
           understood
           to
           be
           grown
           considerably
           strong
           for
           some
           present
           action
           )
           by
           which
           he
           was
           commanded
           to
           depart
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           before
           the
           20
           of
           September
           then
           next
           following
           .
           On
           the
           receipt
           whereof
           ,
           he
           withdraws
           himself
           to
           the
           strong
           Castle
           of
           Dunbritton
           ,
           that
           there
           he
           might
           remain
           in
           safety
           whilst
           he
           staid
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           pass
           safely
           into
           France
           whensoever
           he
           pleased
           .
        
         
           57.
           
           The
           news
           of
           this
           Surprize
           is
           posted
           with
           all
           speed
           to
           England
           :
           And
           presently
           the
           Queen
           sends
           her
           Ambassadors
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           advertised
           to
           restore
           the
           Earl
           of
           Angus
           ,
           who
           had
           lived
           an
           Exile
           in
           England
           since
           the
           death
           of
           Morton
           ,
           to
           his
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           ;
           but
           most
           especially
           ,
           that
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           danger
           he
           was
           fallen
           into
           by
           the
           perverse
           counsels
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lenox
           ,
           he
           would
           interpret
           favourably
           whatsoever
           had
           been
           done
           by
           the
           Lords
           which
           were
           then
           about
           him
           .
           The
           King
           was
           able
           to
           discern
           ,
           by
           the
           drift
           of
           this
           Ambassie
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           was
           privy
           to
           the
           practice
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Ambassadors
           were
           sent
           thither
           rather
           to
           animate
           and
           encourage
           the
           Conspirators
           ,
           then
           advise
           with
           him
           .
           But
           not
           being
           willing
           at
           that
           time
           to
           displease
           either
           Her
           or
           them
           ,
           he
           absolutely
           consents
           to
           the
           restoring
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Angus
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           rest
           gave
           such
           a
           general
           answer
           ,
           as
           gave
           some
           hope
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           so
           incensed
           by
           this
           Surprize
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           displeasure
           might
           be
           mitigated
           on
           their
           good
           behaviour
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           also
           had
           the
           same
           apprehensions
           concerning
           the
           encouragement
           which
           they
           had
           from
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           appears
           by
           her
           Letter
           to
           that
           Queen
           ,
           bearing
           date
           at
           Sheffield
           ,
           on
           the
           eighth
           of
           November
           .
           In
           which
           she
           intimates
           unto
           Her
           ,
           
             That
             She
             was
             bound
             in
             Religion
             ,
             Duty
             and
             Iustice
             ;
             not
             to
             help
             forwards
             their
             Designs
             ,
             who
             secretly
             conspire
             His
             ruine
             and
             Hers
             ,
             both
             in
          
           Scotland
           and
           England
           :
           And
           thereupon
           did
           earnestly
           perswade
           her
           ,
           by
           their
           near
           Alliance
           ,
           
             to
             be
             careful
             of
             Her
             Sons
             welfare
             ,
             not
             to
             intermeddle
             ▪
             any
             further
             with
             the
             affairs
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             without
             her
             privity
             or
             the
             French
             Kings
             ;
             and
             
             to
             hold
             them
             for
             no
             other
             then
             Traytors
             ,
             who
             dealt
             so
             with
             Him
             at
             their
             pleasures
             .
          
           But
           as
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           was
           not
           moved
           with
           her
           complaints
           ,
           to
           recede
           from
           the
           business
           ;
           so
           the
           Conspirators
           were
           resolved
           to
           pursue
           their
           advantage
           .
           They
           knew
           on
           what
           terms
           the
           King
           stood
           with
           the
           people
           of
           Edenborough
           ;
           or
           might
           have
           known
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           by
           their
           Triumphant
           bringing
           back
           of
           Dury
           their
           excluded
           Minister
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           heard
           the
           first
           news
           of
           the
           Kings
           Restraint
           .
           In
           confidence
           whereof
           ,
           they
           bring
           him
           unto
           
           Halyrood-House
           on
           the
           Eighth
           of
           October
           ;
           the
           rather
           ,
           in
           regard
           they
           understood
           ,
           that
           the
           General
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Kirk
           was
           to
           be
           held
           in
           that
           Town
           on
           the
           next
           day
           after
           ;
           of
           whose
           good
           inclinations
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           nothing
           doubtful
           ,
           nor
           was
           there
           reason
           why
           they
           should
           .
        
         
           58.
           
           For
           having
           made
           a
           Formal
           Declaration
           to
           them
           ,
           concerning
           the
           necessity
           of
           their
           repair
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           take
           him
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           
             Evil
             Counsellors
          
           ,
           they
           desired
           the
           said
           Assembly
           to
           deliver
           their
           opinion
           in
           it
           .
           And
           they
           ,
           good
           men
           ,
           pretending
           to
           do
           
             all
             things
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             after
             mature
             deliberation
          
           (
           as
           the
           Act
           importeth
           )
           first
           
             justifie
             them
          
           in
           that
           horrid
           Enterprize
           ,
           
             to
             have
             done
             good
             and
             acceptable
             service
             to
             God
             ,
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             their
             Native
             Countrey
             .
          
           And
           that
           being
           done
           ,
           they
           gave
           order
           ,
           
             That
             all
             Ministers
             should
             publickly
             declare
             to
             their
             several
             flocks
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             danger
             into
             which
             they
             were
             brought
             ,
             as
             the
             deliverance
             which
             was
             effected
             for
             them
             by
             those
             Noble
             Persons
             ;
             with
             whom
             they
             were
             exhorted
             to
             unite
             themselves
             ,
             for
             the
             further
             deliverance
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             perfect
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           Assembly
           leads
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           Convention
           of
           Estates
           follows
           shortly
           after
           .
           By
           which
           it
           was
           declared
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           said
           Conspirators
           ,
           
             That
             in
             their
             repairing
             to
             the
             King
             the
             Three
             and
             twentieth
             of
          
           August
           
             last
             ,
             and
             abiding
             with
             him
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             they
             had
             done
             in
             pursuance
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             had
             done
             good
             ,
             thankful
             and
             necessary
             service
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Countrey
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             to
             be
             exonerated
             of
             all
             actions
             Civil
             or
             Criminal
             that
             might
             be
             intended
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             them
             in
             that
             respect
             ;
             inhibiting
             thereby
             all
             the
             Subjects
             to
             speak
             or
             utter
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             under
             the
             pain
             to
             be
             esteemed
             Calumniators
             and
             Dispersers
             of
             false
             Rumors
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             punished
             for
             the
             same
             accordingly
             .
          
           The
           Duke
           perceives
           by
           these
           proceedings
           ,
           how
           that
           cold
           Countrey
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           coldest
           time
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           would
           be
           too
           hot
           for
           him
           to
           continue
           any
           longer
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           having
           wearied
           himself
           with
           an
           expectation
           of
           some
           better
           fortune
           ,
           is
           forced
           at
           last
           on
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           December
           to
           put
           into
           Berwick
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           passeth
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           France
           ,
           never
           returning
           more
           unto
           his
           Natural
           ,
           but
           Ingrateful
           Countrey
           .
           The
           Duke
           had
           hardly
           left
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           when
           two
           Ambassadors
           came
           from
           France
           to
           attone
           the
           differences
           ,
           to
           mediate
           for
           the
           Kings
           deliverance
           ,
           and
           to
           sollicite
           that
           the
           Queen
           (
           whose
           liberty
           had
           been
           negotiated
           with
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           )
           
           might
           b●
           made
           Co-partner
           with
           Her
           Son
           in
           the
           Publick
           Government
           .
           ●hich
           last
           was
           so
           displeasing
           to
           some
           zealous
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           they
           railed
           against
           them
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           ,
           calling
           them
           Ambassadors
           of
           that
           bloody
           Murtherer
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ;
           &
           foolishly
           exclaiming
           ,
           that
           the
           White-Cross
           which
           one
           of
           them
           wore
           upon
           his
           shoulders
           (
           as
           being
           a
           Knight
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           )
           was
           a
           Badge
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           The
           King
           gives
           order
           to
           the
           Provost
           and
           other
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           that
           the
           Ambassadors
           should
           be
           feasted
           at
           their
           going
           away
           ;
           and
           care
           is
           taken
           in
           providing
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           the
           Entertainment
           .
           But
           the
           good
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           in
           further
           manifestation
           of
           their
           peevish
           Follies
           ,
           Indict
           a
           Fast
           upon
           that
           day
           ,
           take
           up
           the
           people
           in
           their
           long-winded
           Exercises
           from
           the
           morning
           till
           night
           ,
           rail
           all
           the
           while
           on
           the
           Ambassadors
           ;
           and
           with
           much
           difficulty
           ,
           are
           disswaded
           from
           Excommunicating
           both
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           the
           Guests
           to
           boot
           .
        
         
           59.
           
           The
           time
           of
           the
           Kings
           deliverance
           drew
           on
           apace
           ,
           sooner
           then
           was
           expected
           by
           any
           of
           those
           who
           had
           the
           custody
           of
           his
           person
           .
           
           Being
           permitted
           to
           retire
           with
           his
           Guards
           to
           Falkland
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           recreate
           himself
           in
           Hunting
           ,
           which
           he
           much
           affected
           ,
           he
           obtained
           leave
           to
           bestow
           a
           visit
           on
           his
           Uncle
           the
           Earl
           of
           March
           ,
           who
           then
           lay
           in
           S.
           Andrews
           ,
           not
           far
           off
           .
           And
           after
           he
           had
           taken
           some
           refreshment
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           procures
           leave
           to
           see
           the
           Castle
           :
           Into
           which
           he
           was
           no
           sooner
           entred
           ,
           but
           Col.
           Stewart
           the
           Captain
           of
           his
           Guard
           (
           to
           whom
           alone
           he
           had
           communicated
           his
           design
           )
           makes
           fast
           the
           gates
           against
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           makes
           it
           known
           to
           all
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           repair
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           by
           Gods
           great
           mercy
           had
           escaped
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Enemies
           .
           This
           news
           brings
           thither
           on
           the
           next
           morning
           the
           Earls
           of
           
             Arguile
             ,
             Marshal
             ,
             Montross
          
           and
           Rothess
           ;
           and
           they
           drew
           after
           them
           ,
           by
           their
           example
           ,
           such
           a
           general
           concourse
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           finds
           himself
           of
           sufficient
           strength
           to
           return
           to
           Edenborough
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           ,
           having
           shewed
           himself
           to
           be
           in
           his
           former
           liberty
           ,
           he
           goes
           back
           to
           Perth
           .
           Where
           first
           by
           Proclamation
           ,
           he
           declares
           the
           late
           restraint
           of
           his
           Person
           to
           be
           a
           most
           treasonable
           act
           :
           but
           then
           withal
           ,
           to
           manifest
           his
           great
           affection
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           he
           gives
           a
           Free
           and
           General
           Pardon
           to
           all
           men
           whatsoever
           which
           had
           acted
           in
           it
           ;
           provided
           that
           they
           seek
           it
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           carry
           themselves
           for
           the
           time
           coming
           like
           obedient
           subjects
           .
           The
           Kings
           escape
           was
           made
           in
           the
           end
           of
           Iune
           ;
           and
           in
           December
           following
           ,
           he
           calls
           a
           Convention
           of
           the
           Estates
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           subject
           of
           his
           Proclamation
           was
           approved
           and
           verified
           ,
           the
           fact
           declared
           to
           be
           
             Crimen
             laesae
             Majestatis
          
           ,
           or
           Treason
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           .
           For
           which
           ,
           as
           some
           were
           executed
           ,
           and
           others
           fled
           ;
           so
           divers
           of
           the
           Ministers
           that
           had
           been
           dealers
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           pretending
           they
           were
           persecuted
           ,
           had
           retired
           into
           England
           .
           For
           notwithstanding
           his
           Majesties
           great
           clemency
           in
           pardoning
           the
           Conspirators
           on
           such
           easie
           conditions
           ,
           they
           preferred
           rather
           the
           pursuing
           of
           their
           wicked
           purposes
           ,
           then
           the
           enjoying
           of
           a
           peaceable
           
           and
           quiet
           life
           .
           For
           whether
           it
           were
           that
           they
           presumed
           on
           supplies
           from
           England
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           had
           received
           no
           in●●obable
           hopes
           ,
           as
           afterwards
           was
           confessed
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Gowry
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           built
           upon
           the
           Kirk-Faction
           to
           come
           in
           to
           aid
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           General
           Assembly
           had
           required
           ;
           they
           begin
           in
           all
           places
           to
           prepare
           for
           some
           new
           Commotion
           ;
           but
           being
           deceived
           in
           all
           their
           hopes
           and
           expectations
           ,
           they
           were
           confined
           to
           several
           Prisons
           ,
           before
           the
           Convention
           of
           Estates
           ;
           and
           after
           it
           ,
           upon
           a
           further
           discovery
           of
           their
           preparations
           and
           intentions
           ,
           compelled
           to
           quit
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           betake
           themselves
           for
           their
           protection
           unto
           several
           Nations
           .
           Onely
           the
           Earl
           of
           Gowry
           staid
           behind
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           he
           paid
           well
           for
           it
           .
           For
           being
           suspected
           to
           be
           hammering
           some
           new
           design
           ,
           he
           was
           took
           Prisoner
           at
           Dundee
           in
           the
           April
           following
           ,
           1584
           ,
           thence
           brought
           to
           Edenborough
           ,
           and
           there
           condemned
           and
           executed
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           deserved
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Kirk-men
           were
           as
           troublesome
           as
           the
           Lay-Conspirators
           .
           Dury
           ,
           so
           often
           mentioned
           ,
           in
           a
           Sermon
           at
           Edenborough
           ,
           had
           justified
           the
           fact
           at
           Ruthen
           ;
           for
           which
           being
           cited
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           he
           stood
           in
           maintainance
           of
           that
           which
           he
           had
           delivered
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           submitting
           himself
           unto
           the
           King
           on
           more
           sober
           thoughts
           ,
           he
           was
           kept
           upon
           his
           good
           ●ehaviour
           ,
           without
           further
           punishment
           .
           But
           
             Andrew
             Melvin
          
           was
           a
           man
           of
           another
           metal
           ;
           who
           being
           commanded
           to
           attend
           their
           Lordships
           for
           the
           like
           offence
           ,
           declined
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           ,
           as
           having
           no
           cognizance
           of
           the
           cause
           .
           To
           make
           which
           good
           ,
           he
           broached
           this
           Presbyterian
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             That
             whatsoever
             was
             spoken
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             ought
             first
             to
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             Presbyterie
             ;
             and
             that
             neither
             the
             King
             nor
             Council
             were
             to
             meddle
             with
             it
             ,
             though
             the
             same
             were
             treasonable
             ,
             till
             the
             Presbyterie
             had
             first
             taken
             notice
             of
             it
             .
          
           But
           finding
           that
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           did
           resolve
           to
           proceed
           ,
           and
           had
           entred
           upon
           Examination
           of
           some
           Witnesses
           which
           were
           brought
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           told
           the
           King
           (
           whether
           with
           greater
           Confidence
           or
           Impudence
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           )
           
             That
             he
             preached
             the
             Laws
             both
             of
             God
             and
             man.
          
           For
           which
           undutiful
           Expression
           ,
           he
           was
           commanded
           Prisoner
           to
           the
           Castle
           of
           Blackness
           .
           Instead
           whereof
           ,
           he
           takes
           Sanctuary
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Berwick
           ,
           where
           he
           remained
           till
           way
           was
           made
           for
           his
           return
           ;
           the
           Pulpits
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           sounding
           nothing
           ,
           but
           
             that
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Countrey
             for
             Learning
             and
             Piety
             ,
             was
             forced
             for
             safety
             of
             his
             life
             to
             forsake
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           In
           which
           Exile
           he
           was
           followed
           within
           few
           moneths
           after
           by
           Palvart
           Sub-Dean
           of
           
             Glasgow
             ,
             Galloway
          
           and
           Carmichiel
           ,
           two
           inferior
           Ministers
           ;
           who
           being
           warned
           to
           tender
           their
           appearance
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           ,
           and
           not
           appearing
           at
           the
           time
           ,
           were
           thereupon
           pronounced
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           fled
           after
           the
           other
           .
           Nor
           was
           the
           General
           Assembly
           held
           at
           Edenborough
           of
           a
           better
           temper
           then
           these
           Preachers
           were
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Declaration
           made
           at
           the
           last
           Convention
           of
           Estates
           ,
           was
           stoutly
           crossed
           and
           encountred
           .
           The
           King
           ,
           with
           the
           advice
           of
           his
           Estates
           ,
           had
           resolved
           the
           Fact
           of
           surprizing
           His
           
           Majesties
           person
           to
           be
           treasonable
           .
           But
           the
           Brethren
           in
           the
           said
           Assembly
           
             did
             not
             onely
             authorize
             and
             avow
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             also
             (
             esteeming
             their
             own
             judgement
             to
             be
             the
             Soveraign
             judgement
             of
             the
             Realm
             )
             did
             ordain
             all
             them
             to
             be
             excommunicated
             that
             would
             subscribe
             unto
             their
             opinion
             .
          
        
         
           61.
           
           The
           King
           perceiving
           that
           there
           was
           no
           other
           way
           to
           deal
           with
           these
           men
           ,
           then
           to
           husband
           the
           present
           opportunity
           to
           his
           best
           advantage
           ,
           resolved
           to
           proceed
           against
           them
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           as
           might
           disable
           them
           from
           committing
           the
           like
           insolencies
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           The
           chief
           Incendiaries
           had
           been
           forced
           to
           quit
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           deserted
           it
           of
           their
           own
           accords
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           escape
           the
           punishment
           which
           their
           crimes
           had
           merited
           .
           The
           great
           Lords
           ,
           on
           whose
           strength
           they
           had
           most
           presumed
           ,
           were
           either
           under
           the
           like
           exile
           in
           the
           neighbouring
           Countries
           ,
           or
           else
           so
           weakned
           and
           disanimated
           ,
           that
           they
           durst
           not
           stir
           .
           So
           that
           the
           King
           being
           clearly
           Master
           of
           the
           Field
           ,
           his
           Counsellors
           in
           good
           heart
           ,
           and
           generally
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           in
           good
           terms
           of
           obedience
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           call
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           therein
           to
           enact
           such
           Laws
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           honour
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           personal
           safety
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           peace
           and
           happiness
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           prosperity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           might
           be
           made
           secure
           .
           In
           which
           Parliament
           it
           was
           enacted
           amongst
           others
           things
           ,
           (
           the
           better
           to
           encounter
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           and
           most
           Zealous
           Kirkmen
           )
           
             That
             none
             of
             his
             Highness
             Subjects
             in
             time
             coming
             ,
             should
             presume
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             by
             word
             or
             writing
             ,
             to
             justifie
             the
             late
             treasonable
             attempt
             at
          
           Ruthen
           ,
           
             or
             to
             keep
             in
             register
             or
             store
             any
             Books
             approving
             the
             same
             in
             any
             sort
             .
          
           And
           in
           regard
           the
           Kirk
           had
           so
           abused
           his
           Majesties
           goodness
           ,
           by
           which
           their
           Presbyterial
           Sessions
           ,
           the
           general
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           other
           meetings
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           were
           rather
           connived
           at
           then
           allowed
           ;
           an
           Act
           was
           made
           to
           regulate
           and
           restrain
           them
           for
           the
           times
           ensuing
           :
           for
           by
           that
           Act
           it
           was
           ordained
           ,
           
             That
             from
             thenceforth
             none
             should
             presume
             or
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             Convocate
             ,
             Convene
             ,
             or
             assemble
             themselves
             together
             for
             holding
             of
             Councils
             ,
             Conventions
             ,
             or
             Assemblies
             ;
             to
             treat
             ,
             consult
             ,
             or
             determine
             in
             any
             matters
             of
             Estate
             ,
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             (
             excepting
             the
             ordinary
             judgements
             )
             without
             the
             Kings
             special
             commandment
             .
          
        
         
           62.
           
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           the
           Kings
           lawful
           Authority
           in
           causes
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           so
           often
           before
           impugned
           ,
           was
           approved
           and
           confirmed
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           made
           treason
           for
           any
           man
           to
           refuse
           to
           answer
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           concerning
           any
           matter
           which
           was
           Ecclesiastical
           .
           The
           third
           Estate
           of
           Parliament
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           )
           were
           restored
           to
           the
           ancient
           dignity
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           made
           treason
           for
           any
           man
           ,
           after
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           procure
           the
           innovation
           or
           diminution
           of
           the
           Power
           and
           Authority
           of
           any
           of
           the
           three
           Estates
           .
           
             And
             for
             as
             much
             as
             through
             the
             wicked
             ,
             licentious
             ,
             publick
             and
             private
             Speeches
             ,
             and
             untrue
             calumnies
             of
             divers
             his
             Highness
             subjects
          
           (
           I
           speak
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Act
           )
           
             to
             the
             disdain
             ,
             
             contempt
             ,
             and
             reproach
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             his
             Council
             and
             proceedings
             ;
             stirring
             up
             his
             Highness
             subjects
             thereby
             to
             misliking
             ,
             sedition
             ,
             unquietness
             ;
             to
             cast
             off
             their
             due
             o●edience
             to
             his
             Majesty
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             ordained
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             his
             subjects
             shall
             presume
             or
             take
             upon
             them
             privately
             or
             publickly
             ,
             in
             Sermons
             ,
             Declamations
             ,
             o●
             familiar
             Conferences
             ,
             to
             utter
             any
             false
             ,
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             untrue
             Speeches
             ,
             to
             the
             disdain
             ,
             reproach
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             his
             Council
             ,
             and
             proceedings
             ;
             or
             to
             meddle
             in
             the
             Affairs
             of
             his
             Highness
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             treason
             .
          
           And
           lastly
           ,
           an
           Act
           was
           pa●s'd
           for
           calling
           in
           of
           Buchanans
           History
           ,
           that
           Master-piece
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           
             De
             jure
             Regni
             apud
             Sootos
          
           ;
           and
           that
           most
           infamous
           Libel
           ,
           which
           he
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Detection
          
           :
           by
           which
           last
           Acts
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           did
           not
           onely
           take
           care
           for
           preventing
           the
           like
           scandalous
           and
           seditious
           practices
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           satisfied
           himself
           by
           taking
           some
           revenge
           upon
           them
           in
           the
           times
           foregoing
           .
        
         
           63.
           
           The
           Ministers
           could
           not
           want
           intelligence
           of
           particulars
           before
           they
           were
           passed
           into
           Acts.
           And
           now
           or
           never
           was
           the
           time
           to
           bestir
           themselves
           ,
           when
           their
           dear
           Helena
           was
           in
           such
           apparent
           danger
           to
           be
           ravished
           from
           them
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           necessary
           to
           send
           one
           of
           their
           number
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           mediate
           either
           for
           the
           total
           dismissing
           of
           the
           Bills
           prepared
           ,
           or
           the
           suspending
           of
           them
           at
           the
           least
           for
           a
           longer
           time
           ;
           not
           doubting
           ,
           if
           they
           gained
           the
           last
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           first
           would
           easily
           follow
           of
           it self
           .
           On
           this
           Errand
           they
           imploy
           Mr.
           
             David
             Lindsay
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Leith
           ;
           a
           man
           more
           moderate
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           therefore
           more
           esteemed
           by
           the
           King
           then
           any
           other
           of
           that
           body
           .
           And
           how
           far
           he
           might
           have
           prevailed
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           :
           But
           Captain
           
             Iames
             Stewart
          
           (
           commonly
           called
           the
           Earl
           of
           Arran
           )
           who
           then
           governed
           the
           Affairs
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           having
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           arrested
           ,
           under
           colour
           of
           maintaining
           intelligence
           with
           the
           Fugitive
           Ministers
           in
           England
           ;
           imprisoned
           him
           for
           one
           night
           in
           Edenborough
           ,
           and
           sends
           him
           the
           next
           day
           to
           the
           Castle
           of
           Blackness
           ,
           where
           he
           remained
           almost
           a
           year
           .
           Upon
           the
           news
           of
           his
           commitment
           ,
           Lawson
           and
           Belcanqual
           ,
           two
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           forsake
           their
           Church●s
           ,
           and
           joyn
           themselves
           unto
           their
           Brethren
           in
           England
           ;
           first
           leaving
           a
           Manifest
           behind
           them
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           published
           the
           Reasons
           of
           their
           sudden
           departure
           .
           
             Iohn
             Dury
          
           ,
           so
           often
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           had
           lately
           been
           confined
           at
           Montross
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           Preacher
           was
           now
           left
           in
           Edenborough
           ,
           or
           the
           Port
           adjoyning
           ,
           to
           intercede
           for
           themselves
           and
           the
           Kirk
           in
           that
           present
           exigent
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           the
           Acts
           were
           passed
           without
           interruption
           .
           But
           when
           they
           were
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           ,
           as
           the
           custom
           is
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Pont
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           St.
           Cutberts
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Senators
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Justice
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           good
           Ministers
           might
           act
           in
           Civil
           Matters
           ,
           though
           the
           Bishops
           might
           not
           )
           took
           Instruments
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           publick
           Notary
           ,
           and
           openly
           protested
           against
           those
           Acts
           ,
           never
           agreed
           to
           by
           the
           Kirk
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           that
           neither
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           Kirk-men
           ,
           were
           obliged
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           them
           .
           Which
           having
           done
           ,
           he
           fled
           also
           into
           England
           ,
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ;
           and
           being
           proclaimed
           Rebel
           ,
           lost
           his
           place
           in
           the
           Sessions
           .
        
         
           64
           The
           flying
           of
           so
           many
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           noise
           they
           made
           in
           England
           against
           those
           Acts
           ,
           encreased
           a
           scandalous
           opinion
           which
           themselves
           had
           raised
           ,
           of
           the
           Kings
           being
           inclined
           to
           Popery
           :
           and
           it
           began
           to
           be
           so
           generally
           believed
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           found
           himself
           under
           a
           necessity
           of
           rectifying
           his
           reputation
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           a
           publick
           Manifest
           .
           In
           which
           he
           certified
           as
           well
           to
           his
           good
           subjects
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           others
           whatsoever
           whom
           it
           might
           concern
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           just
           occasion
           which
           had
           moved
           him
           to
           pass
           those
           Acts
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           Equity
           and
           Reason
           which
           appeared
           in
           them
           .
           And
           amongst
           these
           occasions
           ,
           he
           reckoneth
           the
           justifying
           of
           the
           Fact
           at
           Ruthen
           ,
           by
           the
           publick
           suffrage
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ;
           Melvins
           declining
           of
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           ;
           the
           Fast
           indicted
           at
           the
           entertainment
           of
           the
           French
           Ambassadors
           ;
           their
           frequent
           general
           Fasts
           ,
           proclaimed
           and
           kept
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Realm
           by
           their
           Authority
           ,
           without
           his
           privity
           and
           consent
           ;
           the
           usurping
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           jurisdiction
           by
           a
           certain
           number
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           unqualified
           Gentlemen
           ,
           in
           the
           Presbyteries
           and
           Assemblies
           ;
           the
           alteration
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           making
           new
           ones
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           which
           must
           binde
           the
           Subject
           ;
           the
           drawing
           to
           themselves
           of
           all
           such
           Causes
           ,
           though
           properly
           belonging
           to
           the
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           in
           which
           was
           any
           mixture
           of
           scandal
           :
           On
           which
           account
           ,
           they
           forced
           all
           those
           also
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Churches
           Censures
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           accused
           in
           those
           Courts
           ,
           for
           Murther
           ,
           Theft
           ,
           or
           any
           like
           enormous
           crimes
           ,
           though
           the
           party
           either
           were
           absolved
           by
           the
           Court
           it self
           ,
           or
           pardoned
           by
           the
           King
           after
           condemnation
           .
           But
           all
           this
           could
           not
           stop
           the
           Mouthes
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           stay
           the
           Pens
           of
           that
           Waspish
           Sect
           ;
           some
           flying
           out
           against
           the
           King
           in
           their
           scurrilous
           Libels
           ,
           bald
           Pamphlets
           ,
           and
           defamatory
           Rythmes
           ;
           others
           with
           no
           less
           violence
           inveighing
           against
           him
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           ,
           but
           most
           especially
           in
           England
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           out
           of
           the
           Kings
           reach
           ,
           and
           consequently
           might
           rail
           on
           without
           fear
           of
           punishment
           .
           By
           them
           it
           was
           given
           out
           ,
           to
           render
           the
           King
           odious
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           endeavoured
           to
           extinguish
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           had
           caused
           those
           Acts
           to
           pass
           against
           it
           :
           That
           he
           had
           left
           nothing
           of
           the
           whole
           ancient
           Form
           of
           Justice
           and
           Polity
           ,
           in
           the
           Spiritual
           Estate
           ,
           but
           a
           naked
           shaddow
           :
           That
           Popery
           was
           immediately
           to
           be
           established
           ,
           if
           God
           and
           all
           good
           men
           came
           not
           in
           to
           help
           them
           :
           That
           for
           opposing
           these
           impieties
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           forced
           to
           flee
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           sing
           the
           Lords
           Song
           in
           a
           strange
           Land
           ;
           with
           many
           other
           reproachful
           and
           calumnious
           passages
           of
           like
           odious
           nature
           .
        
         
           65.
           
           But
           
             loosers
             may
             have
             leave
             to
             talk
             ,
          
           as
           the
           saying
           is
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           barking
           ,
           they
           declared
           sufficiently
           that
           they
           could
           not
           
           bite
           .
           I
           have
           now
           brought
           the
           Presbyterians
           to
           their
           lowest
           fall
           ;
           but
           we
           shall
           see
           them
           very
           shortly
           in
           their
           resurrections
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           it
           will
           be
           seasonable
           to
           pass
           into
           England
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           see
           how
           things
           were
           carried
           by
           their
           Brethren
           there
           ,
           till
           we
           have
           brought
           them
           also
           to
           this
           point
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           unite
           them
           all
           together
           in
           the
           course
           of
           their
           story
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           fifth
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           AERIVS
           REDIVIVVS
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           History
           Of
           the
           PRESBYTERIANS
           .
           LIB
           .
           VI.
           Containing
           The
           beginning
           ,
           progress
           and
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Puritan-Faction
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           their
           Innovations
           both
           in
           Doctrines
           and
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           ;
           their
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Rules
           thereof
           ;
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Edward
           VI.
           1548
           ,
           to
           the
           Fifteenth
           year
           of
           Queen
           
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Anno
             1572.
          
           
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           was
           put
           into
           so
           good
           a
           way
           by
           King
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           proceed
           upon
           his
           beginnings
           .
           He
           had
           once
           declared
           himself
           so
           much
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           by
           writing
           against
           
             Martin
             Luther
          
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           honored
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Defensor
             Fidei
          
           (
           or
           the
           
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
          
           )
           by
           Pope
           Leo
           X.
           Which
           Title
           he
           afterwards
           united
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           this
           Realm
           ,
           not
           many
           years
           before
           his
           death
           .
           But
           a
           breach
           hapning
           betwixt
           him
           and
           Pope
           Clement
           VII
           ,
           concerning
           his
           desired
           Divorce
           ;
           he
           first
           prohibits
           all
           appeals
           and
           other
           occasions
           of
           resort
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ;
           procures
           himself
           to
           
           be
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Prelates
           and
           Clergie
           in
           their
           Convocation
           ,
           for
           
             Supream
             Head
          
           on
           Earth
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           obtained
           a
           promise
           of
           them
           in
           
             verbo
             Sacerdotii
          
           (
           which
           was
           then
           equal
           to
           an
           Oath
           )
           neither
           to
           make
           ,
           promulge
           nor
           execute
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           Constitutions
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           should
           be
           authorized
           thereunto
           by
           his
           Letters-Patents
           ;
           and
           then
           proceed●
           unto
           an
           Act
           for
           extinguishing
           the
           usurped
           Authority
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
           But
           knowing
           what
           a
           strong
           party
           the
           Pope
           had
           in
           England
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           huge
           multitudes
           of
           Monks
           and
           Fryers
           which
           depended
           on
           him
           ,
           he
           first
           dissolves
           all
           Monasteries
           and
           Religious
           Houses
           which
           were
           not
           able
           to
           dispend
           Three
           hundred
           Marks
           of
           yearly
           Rent
           ;
           and
           after
           draws
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           upon
           Surrendries
           ,
           Resignations
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           Practices
           .
           And
           having
           brought
           the
           work
           so
           far
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           Bible
           to
           be
           published
           in
           the
           English
           Tongue
           ;
           indulged
           the
           private
           reading
           of
           it
           to
           all
           persons
           of
           quality
           ,
           and
           to
           such
           others
           also
           as
           were
           of
           known
           judgement
           and
           discretion
           ;
           commanded
           the
           Epistles
           and
           Gospels
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           Creed
           ,
           and
           the
           Ten
           Commandment
           ,
           to
           be
           rehearsed
           openly
           to
           the
           people
           on
           every
           Sunday
           and
           Holy
           Day
           in
           the
           English
           Tongue
           ;
           and
           ordered
           the
           Letany
           also
           to
           be
           read
           in
           English
           upon
           Wednesdays
           and
           Fridays
           .
           He
           had
           caused
           moreover
           many
           rich
           Shrines
           and
           Images
           to
           be
           defaced
           ,
           such
           as
           had
           most
           notoriously
           been
           abused
           by
           Oblations
           ,
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           like
           acts
           of
           Idolatrous
           Worship
           ;
           and
           was
           upon
           the
           point
           also
           to
           abolish
           the
           Mass
           it self
           ,
           concerning
           which
           he
           had
           some
           secret
           communication
           with
           the
           French
           Ambassador
           ,
           if
           Fox
           speak
           him
           rightly
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           what
           he
           did
           not
           live
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           never
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           he
           lived
           much
           longer
           ,
           was
           brought
           to
           pass
           in
           the
           next
           Reign
           of
           King
           Edward
           VI.
           In
           the
           beginning
           whereof
           ,
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Lord
           Protector
           ,
           the
           diligence
           of
           Archbishop
           Cranmer
           ,
           and
           the
           endeavours
           of
           many
           other
           Learned
           and
           Religious
           men
           ,
           a
           Book
           of
           Homilies
           was
           set
           out
           to
           instruct
           the
           people
           ;
           Injunctions
           published
           for
           the
           removing
           of
           all
           Images
           formerly
           abused
           to
           Superstition
           ,
           or
           false
           and
           counterfeit
           in
           themselves
           .
           A
           Statute
           past
           in
           Parliament
           for
           receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           in
           both
           kinds
           ,
           and
           order
           given
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           Some
           other
           Prelates
           ,
           to
           draw
           a
           Form
           for
           the
           Administration
           of
           it
           accordingly
           ,
           to
           the
           honor
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           Edification
           of
           all
           good
           people
           .
           The
           news
           whereof
           no
           sooner
           came
           unto
           Geneva
           ,
           but
           Calvin
           must
           put
           in
           for
           a
           share
           ;
           and
           forthwith
           writes
           his
           Letters
           to
           Archbishop
           Cranmer
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           offereth
           his
           assistance
           to
           promote
           the
           service
           ,
           if
           he
           thought
           it
           necessary
           .
           But
           neither
           
             Cranmer
             ,
             Kidley
          
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           English
           Bishops
           ,
           could
           see
           any
           such
           necessity
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           might
           be
           able
           to
           do
           well
           without
           him
           .
           They
           knew
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           how
           busie
           and
           pragmatical
           he
           had
           been
           in
           all
           those
           places
           in
           which
           he
           had
           been
           suffered
           to
           intermeddle
           ;
           that
           in
           some
           points
           of
           Christian
           Doctrine
           he
           differed
           from
           the
           general
           current
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           ;
           and
           had
           devised
           such
           a
           way
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Polity
           ,
           as
           
           was
           destructive
           in
           it self
           to
           the
           Sacred
           Hierarchy
           ,
           and
           never
           had
           been
           heard
           of
           in
           all
           Antiquity
           .
           But
           because
           they
           would
           give
           him
           no
           offence
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           work
           by
           none
           but
           English
           hands
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           perfected
           the
           composing
           of
           the
           Publick
           Liturgie
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           in
           the
           same
           contained
           .
           And
           that
           being
           done
           ,
           it
           was
           conceived
           not
           to
           be
           improper
           ,
           if
           they
           made
           use
           of
           certain
           Learned
           men
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           for
           reading
           the
           Divinity-Lectures
           ,
           and
           moderating
           Disputations
           in
           both
           Universities
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           younger
           Students
           might
           be
           trained
           up
           in
           sound
           Orthodox
           Doctrine
           .
           On
           which
           account
           they
           invited
           
             Martin
             Bucer
          
           and
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           ,
           two
           men
           of
           eminent
           parts
           and
           Learning
           ,
           to
           come
           over
           to
           them
           ;
           the
           one
           of
           which
           they
           disposed
           in
           Oxon
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           at
           Cambridge
           .
           This
           might
           have
           troubled
           Calvin
           more
           then
           his
           own
           repulse
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           thought
           himself
           sufficiently
           assured
           of
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           ,
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           long
           living
           amongst
           the
           Switzers
           ,
           and
           his
           nea●
           Neighborhood
           to
           Geneva
           ,
           might
           possibly
           be
           governed
           by
           his
           Directions
           .
           But
           because
           Bucer
           had
           no
           such
           dependance
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           withal
           been
           very
           much
           conversant
           in
           the
           Lutheran
           Churches
           ,
           keeping
           himself
           in
           all
           his
           Reformations
           in
           a
           moderate
           course
           ;
           he
           practiseth
           to
           gain
           him
           also
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           put
           him
           into
           such
           a
           way
           as
           might
           come
           nearest
           to
           his
           own
           .
           Upon
           which
           grounds
           he
           posts
           away
           his
           Letters
           to
           him
           ,
           congratulates
           his
           invitation
           into
           England
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           adviseth
           him
           to
           have
           a
           care
           that
           he
           endeavoured
           not
           there
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           either
           to
           be
           the
           Author
           or
           Approver
           of
           such
           moderate
           counsels
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           parties
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           a
           Reconcilement
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           these
           strangers
           ,
           but
           the
           last
           especially
           ,
           the
           Liturgie
           is
           translated
           into
           Latine
           by
           
             Alexander
             Alesius
          
           ,
           a
           right
           Learned
           Scot.
           A
           Copy
           of
           whose
           Translation
           ,
           or
           the
           sum
           thereof
           ,
           being
           sent
           to
           Calvin
           ,
           administred
           no
           small
           matter
           of
           offence
           unto
           him
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           because
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           could
           be
           judged
           offen●ive
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           so
           much
           differed
           from
           those
           of
           his
           own
           conception
           .
           The
           people
           of
           England
           had
           received
           it
           as
           an
           heavenly
           treasure
           sent
           down
           by
           Gods
           great
           mercy
           to
           them
           ;
           all
           moderate
           men
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           applauded
           the
           felicity
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           fashioning
           such
           an
           excellent
           Form
           of
           Gods
           Publick
           Worship
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           which
           confirmed
           the
           same
           ,
           it
           was
           declared
           to
           have
           been
           done
           
             by
             the
             special
             aid
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           But
           Calvin
           was
           resolved
           to
           think
           otherwise
           of
           it
           ,
           declaring
           his
           dislike
           thereof
           in
           a
           long
           Letter
           written
           to
           the
           Lord
           Protector
           :
           In
           which
           he
           excepteth
           more
           particularly
           against
           Commemoration
           of
           the
           dead
           (
           which
           he
           acknowledgeth
           notwithstanding
           to
           be
           very
           ancient
           ;
           )
           as
           also
           against
           Chrism
           ,
           or
           Oyl
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           the
           Form
           of
           Visiting
           the
           sick
           ;
           and
           then
           adviseth
           ,
           that
           as
           well
           these
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           be
           cut
           off
           at
           once
           .
           And
           that
           this
           grave
           advice
           might
           not
           prove
           unwelcome
           ,
           he
           gives
           us
           such
           a
           Rule
           or
           Reason
           ,
           as
           afterwards
           raised
           more
           trouble
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           then
           his
           bare
           advice
           .
           
           His
           Rule
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             in
             carrying
             on
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             exacted
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             warranted
             and
             required
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             That
             in
             such
             cases
             there
             is
             no
             Rule
             left
             for
             worldly
             wisdom
             ▪
             for
             moderation
             and
             compliance
             ;
             but
             all
             things
             to
             be
             ordered
             as
             they
             are
             directed
             by
             his
             will
             revealed
             .
          
           What
           use
           his
           Followers
           made
           of
           their
           Masters
           Rule
           ,
           in
           crying
           down
           the
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           this
           Church
           (
           as
           
             Superstitiou●
             ,
             Antichristian
          
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           they
           pleased
           )
           because
           not
           found
           expresly
           and
           particularly
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           we
           must
           behold
           him
           in
           his
           Applications
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           ,
           his
           tampering
           with
           Archbishop
           Canmer
           ,
           his
           practising
           on
           men
           of
           all
           conditions
           to
           encrease
           his
           party
           ▪
           For
           finding
           little
           benefit
           to
           redound
           unto
           him
           by
           his
           Letter
           to
           the
           Lord
           Protector
           ,
           he
           sets
           upon
           the
           King
           himself
           ;
           and
           tells
           him
           plainly
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           many
           things
           amiss
           which
           required
           Reformation
           .
           In
           his
           Letters
           unto
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           ,
           as
           he
           writes
           to
           Bullinger
           ,
           he
           had
           excited
           them
           to
           proceed
           in
           the
           good
           work
           which
           they
           had
           begun
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           so
           proceed
           as
           he
           had
           directed
           .
           With
           Cranmer
           he
           is
           more
           particular
           ,
           and
           tells
           him
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           
             That
             in
             the
             Liturgie
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             as
             then
             it
             stood
             ,
             there
             remained
             a
             whole
             mass
             of
             Popery
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             onely
             blemish
             ,
             but
             destroy
             Gods
             Publick
             Worship
             .
          
           But
           fearing
           he
           might
           not
           edifie
           with
           the
           godly
           King
           ,
           assisted
           by
           so
           wise
           a
           Council
           ,
           and
           such
           Learned
           Prelates
           ,
           he
           hath
           his
           Emissaries
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           Clergie
           ;
           his
           Agents
           in
           the
           City
           and
           Countrey
           ,
           his
           Intelligencers
           (
           one
           Monsieur
           Nicholas
           amongst
           the
           rest
           )
           in
           the
           University
           .
           All
           of
           them
           active
           and
           industrious
           to
           advance
           his
           purposes
           ;
           but
           none
           more
           mischievously
           practical
           then
           
             Iohn
             Alasco
          
           ,
           a
           Polonian
           born
           ,
           but
           a
           profest
           Calvian
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           ;
           who
           coming
           out
           of
           Poland
           with
           a
           mixed
           Congregation
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           being
           forced
           to
           fly
           their
           Countrey
           for
           professing
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           were
           gratified
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           
           Augustine-Fryers
           in
           London
           for
           their
           publick
           use
           ;
           and
           therein
           suffered
           to
           enjoy
           their
           own
           way
           ,
           both
           in
           Worship
           and
           Government
           ,
           though
           in
           both
           exceeding
           different
           from
           the
           Rules
           of
           this
           Church
           .
           In
           many
           Churches
           of
           this
           Realm
           the
           Altars
           were
           left
           standing
           as
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           rest
           the
           holy
           Table
           was
           placed
           Altar-wi●e
           ,
           at
           the
           East-end
           of
           the
           Quire.
           But
           by
           his
           party
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           he
           procures
           an
           Order
           from
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           for
           causing
           the
           said
           Table
           to
           be
           removed
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           placed
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Church
           or
           Chancel
           ,
           like
           a
           common
           Table
           .
           It
           was
           the
           usage
           of
           this
           Church
           to
           give
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           unto
           none
           but
           such
           as
           kneeled
           at
           the
           participation
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           pious
           order
           of
           the
           primitive
           times
           .
           But
           
             Iohn
             Alasco
          
           coming
           out
           of
           Poland
           ,
           where
           the
           Arrians
           (
           who
           deny
           the
           Divinity
           of
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           )
           had
           introduced
           the
           use
           of
           ●itting
           ,
           brought
           that
           irreverend
           custom
           into
           England
           with
           him
           .
           And
           not
           content
           with
           giving
           scandal
           to
           this
           Church
           by
           the
           use
           thereof
           in
           
           his
           own
           Congreg●tion
           ,
           he
           publisheth
           a
           Pamphlet
           in
           defence
           of
           that
           irreverend
           and
           sawey
           gesture
           ,
           because
           most
           proper
           for
           a
           Supper
           .
           The
           Liturgie
           had
           appointed
           several
           Offices
           for
           many
           of
           the
           Festivals
           observed
           in
           the
           most
           regular
           times
           of
           Christianity
           :
           Some
           of
           the
           Clergy
           in
           the
           Convocation
           must
           be
           set
           on
           work
           to
           question
           the
           conveniencie
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           those
           observations
           ,
           considering
           that
           all
           days
           are
           alike
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           equally
           regarded
           in
           a
           Church
           Reformed
           .
           And
           some
           there
           were
           which
           raised
           a
           scruple
           touching
           the
           words
           which
           were
           prescribed
           to
           be
           used
           in
           the
           delivery
           of
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           to
           the
           Congregation
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Not
           to
           proceed
           to
           more
           particulars
           ,
           let
           it
           suffice
           that
           these
           Emissaries
           did
           so
           ply
           their
           work
           ,
           by
           the
           continual
           solliciting
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           last
           the
           Book
           was
           brought
           to
           a
           review
           .
           The
           product
           or
           result
           whereof
           was
           the
           second
           Liturgie
           ,
           confirmed
           in
           Parliament
           Anno
           5
           ,
           6
           Edw.
           6.
           
           By
           the
           tenour
           of
           which
           Act
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           contained
           in
           the
           said
           Book
           ,
           but
           
             what
             was
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             very
             comfortable
             to
             all
             good
             people
             desiring
             to
             live
             in
             Christian
             conversation
             ,
             and
             most
             profitable
             to
             the
             Estate
             of
             this
             Realm
             .
          
           And
           secondly
           ,
           That
           
             such
             doubts
             as
             had
             been
             raised
             in
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             thereof
             ,
             proceeded
             rather
             from
             the
             curiosity
             of
             the
             Minister
             and
             Mistakers
             ,
             then
             of
             any
             other
             worthy
             cause
             .
          
           And
           thereupon
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Liturgie
           was
           discontinued
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           superinduced
           upon
           it
           after
           this
           review
           ,
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           unto
           Calvins
           Cavils
           ,
           the
           curiosities
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           the
           mistakes
           of
           others
           of
           his
           Friends
           and
           Followers
           .
           But
           yet
           this
           would
           nor
           serve
           the
           turn
           ;
           they
           must
           have
           all
           things
           modelled
           by
           the
           Form
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           or
           else
           no
           quiet
           to
           be
           had
           :
           Which
           since
           they
           could
           not
           gain
           in
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Edward
           (
           who
           did
           not
           long
           out-live
           the
           setling
           of
           the
           second
           Liturgie
           )
           they
           are
           resolved
           more
           eagerly
           to
           pursue
           the
           project
           in
           a
           Fo●reign
           Country
           ,
           during
           their
           exile
           and
           affliction
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           .
           Such
           of
           the
           English
           as
           retired
           to
           
             Embden
             ,
             Strasburg
             ,
             Basil
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Free
           and
           Imperial
           Cities
           ,
           observed
           no
           Form
           of
           Worship
           in
           their
           Publick
           Meetings
           ,
           but
           this
           second
           Liturgie
           .
           In
           contrary
           whereof
           ,
           such
           as
           approved
           not
           of
           that
           Liturgy
           when
           they
           were
           in
           England
           ,
           united
           themselves
           into
           a
           Church
           or
           Congregation
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Frankfort
           ,
           where
           they
           set
           up
           a
           mixt
           Form
           of
           their
           own
           devising
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           carried
           some
           resemblance
           to
           the
           Book
           of
           
             England
             .
             Whittingham
          
           was
           the
           first
           who
           took
           upon
           himself
           the
           charge
           of
           this
           Congregation
           ;
           which
           after
           he
           resigned
           to
           Knox
           ,
           as
           the
           fitter
           man
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           work
           intended
           ,
           who
           having
           retired
           to
           Geneva
           on
           the
           death
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           published
           some
           tedious
           Pamphlets
           against
           the
           Regiment
           of
           Women
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           defamatory
           of
           the
           Emperour
           and
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           was
           grown
           exceeding
           dear
           to
           Calvin
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Consistory
           .
           By
           his
           indeavours
           ,
           and
           forwardness
           of
           
           too
           many
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           that
           little
           which
           was
           used
           of
           the
           English
           Liturgie
           was
           quite
           laid
           aside
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           brought
           more
           near
           the
           Order
           which
           be
           found
           at
           Geneva
           ;
           though
           so
           much
           differing
           from
           that
           also
           ,
           as
           to
           intitle
           Knox
           for
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           noise
           of
           this
           great
           Innovation
           brings
           Gryndal
           and
           Chambers
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Strasburg
           to
           set
           matters
           right
           .
           By
           whom
           it
           was
           purposed
           ,
           that
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           English
           Book
           being
           still
           retained
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           a
           forbearance
           of
           some
           Ceremonies
           and
           Offices
           in
           it
           .
           But
           Knox
           and
           Whittingham
           were
           as
           much
           bent
           against
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           as
           against
           any
           of
           the
           Circumstantials
           and
           Extrinsecals
           which
           belonged
           unto
           it
           .
           So
           that
           no
           good
           effect
           following
           on
           this
           interposition
           ,
           the
           Agents
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Strasburg
           return
           back
           to
           their
           brethren
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           Letters
           of
           the
           13
           of
           December
           expostulate
           in
           vain
           about
           it
           .
           To
           put
           an
           end
           to
           these
           Disputes
           ,
           no
           better
           way
           could
           be
           devised
           by
           Knox
           and
           Whittingham
           ,
           then
           to
           require
           the
           countenance
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           would
           carry
           it
           .
           To
           him
           they
           send
           an
           Abstract
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           positive
           and
           determinate
           Sentence
           (
           which
           they
           presumed
           would
           be
           in
           favour
           of
           his
           own
           )
           it
           might
           stand
           or
           fall
           .
           And
           he
           returns
           this
           Answer
           to
           them
           ,
           a
           
             That
             in
             the
             Book
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             as
             by
             them
             described
             ,
             he
             had
             observed
             many
          
           tolerable
           Fooleries
           ;
           
             that
             though
             there
             was
             no
             manifest
             impiety
             ,
             yet
             it
             wanted
             much
             of
             that
             purity
             which
             was
             to
             be
             desired
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             contained
             many
             Relicts
             of
             the
             dregs
             of
             Popery
             :
             and
             finally
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             was
             lawful
             to
             begin
             with
             such
             beggerly
             Rudiments
             ,
             yet
             it
             behooved
             the
             Learned
             ,
             Godly
             and
             Grave
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             something
             more
             refin●d
             from
             Filth
             and
             Rustiness
             .
          
           Which
           Letter
           see
           at
           large
           in
           the
           first
           Book
           of
           this
           History
           ,
           Number
           17.
           
           This
           Answer
           so
           prevailed
           upon
           all
           his
           Followers
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           sometimes
           had
           approved
           ,
           did
           now
           as
           much
           dislike
           the
           
             English
             Liturgie
          
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           at
           first
           had
           conceived
           a
           dislike
           thereof
           ,
           did
           afterwards
           grow
           into
           an
           open
           detestation
           of
           it
           .
           In
           which
           condition
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Richard
             Cox
          
           ,
           Dr.
           Horne
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           great
           Note
           and
           Quality
           ,
           put
           themselves
           also
           into
           Frankfort
           ,
           where
           they
           found
           all
           things
           contrary
           to
           their
           expectation
           .
           Cox
           had
           been
           Almoner
           to
           King
           Edward
           VI
           ,
           Chancellor
           of
           the
           University
           of
           Oxon
           ,
           Dean
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           one
           that
           had
           a
           chief
           hand
           in
           composing
           the
           
             English
             Liturgie
          
           ;
           which
           made
           him
           very
           impatient
           of
           such
           Innovations
           ,
           amounting
           to
           no
           less
           then
           a
           total
           rejection
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           found
           amongst
           them
           .
           By
           his
           Authority
           and
           appointment
           ,
           the
           
             English
             Litany
          
           is
           first
           read
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           the
           whole
           Book
           reduced
           into
           use
           and
           practice
           .
           Against
           which
           when
           Knox
           began
           to
           rail
           in
           a
           publick
           Sermon
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           his
           wonted
           custom
           )
           he
           is
           accused
           by
           Cox
           to
           the
           Senate
           of
           Frankfort
           for
           his
           defamatory
           writings
           against
           the
           Emperour
           and
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           .
           Upon
           the
           news
           whereof
           ,
           Knox
           forsakes
           the
           Town
           ,
           retires
           himself
           unto
           his
           Sanctuary
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           thither
           he
           is
           followed
           by
           a
           
           great
           part
           of
           his
           Congregation
           ,
           who
           made
           foul
           work
           in
           England
           at
           their
           coming
           home
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           But
           this
           about
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           the
           greatest
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           onely
           quarrel
           which
           was
           raised
           by
           the
           Zuinglian
           or
           Calvinian
           Zealors
           .
           The
           Church
           prescribed
           the
           use
           of
           Surplices
           in
           all
           Sacred
           Offices
           ,
           and
           Coapes
           in
           the
           officiating
           at
           the
           holy
           Altar
           .
           It
           prescribed
           also
           a
           distinct
           habit
           in
           the
           Clergy
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           Roche●s
           and
           Chimeres
           for
           the
           Bishops
           ;
           
             Gowns
             ,
             Tippets
          
           ,
           and
           
             Canonical
             Coats
          
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           the
           square
           Cap
           for
           all
           .
           Their
           opposition
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Surplice
           ,
           much
           confirmed
           and
           countenanced
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           the
           writings
           ,
           as
           the
           practice
           of
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           ;
           who
           kept
           a
           constant
           intercourse
           with
           Calvin
           at
           his
           being
           here
           .
           For
           in
           his
           Writings
           he
           declared
           to
           a
           Friend
           of
           his
           ,
           (
           who
           required
           his
           judgement
           in
           the
           case
           )
           that
           such
           Vestments
           being
           in
           themselves
           indifferent
           ,
           could
           make
           no
           man
           godly
           or
           ungodly
           ,
           either
           by
           forbearance
           or
           the
           use
           thereof
           ;
           but
           that
           ▪
           he
           thought
           it
           more
           expedient
           to
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           and
           all
           others
           of
           that
           kinde
           should
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           when
           the
           next
           convenient
           opportunity
           should
           present
           it self
           .
           Which
           judgement
           as
           he
           grounds
           upon
           
           Calvin's
           Rule
           ,
           that
           nothing
           should
           be
           acted
           in
           a
           Reformation
           which
           is
           not
           warranted
           expresly
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           he
           adds
           this
           to
           it
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           that
           where
           there
           is
           so
           much
           contending
           for
           these
           outward
           matters
           ,
           there
           is
           but
           little
           care
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           .
           And
           he
           assures
           us
           of
           himself
           (
           in
           point
           of
           practice
           )
           that
           though
           he
           were
           a
           Canon
           of
           Christ-Church
           ,
           and
           diligent
           enough
           in
           attending
           Divine
           Service
           as
           the
           others
           did
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           never
           be
           perswaded
           to
           use
           that
           Vestment
           ;
           which
           must
           needs
           animate
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Genevians
           to
           forbear
           it
           also
           .
           The
           like
           was
           done
           by
           
             Iohn
             Alasco
          
           ,
           in
           crying
           down
           the
           Regular
           habit
           of
           the
           Clergie
           before
           describ'd
           .
           In
           which
           prevailing
           little
           by
           his
           own
           authority
           ,
           he
           writes
           to
           
             M.
             Bucer
          
           to
           declare
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           same
           was
           most
           severely
           reprehended
           by
           that
           moderate
           and
           learned
           man
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           cavils
           and
           objections
           very
           solidly
           answered
           .
           Which
           being
           sent
           unto
           him
           in
           the
           way
           of
           a
           Letter
           ,
           was
           afterwards
           printed
           and
           dispersed
           ,
           for
           keeping
           down
           that
           opposite
           humour
           ,
           which
           began
           then
           to
           over-swell
           the
           Banks
           ,
           and
           threatned
           to
           bear
           all
           before
           it
           .
           But
           that
           which
           made
           the
           greatest
           noise
           ,
           was
           the
           carriage
           of
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Hooper
          
           ,
           Lord
           Elect
           of
           Gloucester
           ,
           who
           having
           lived
           amongst
           the
           Switzers
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Henry
           ,
           did
           rather
           choose
           to
           be
           denied
           his
           Consecration
           ,
           then
           to
           receive
           it
           in
           that
           habit
           which
           belonged
           to
           his
           Order
           .
           At
           first
           the
           Earl
           of
           Warwick
           (
           who
           after
           was
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           )
           interceded
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           drew
           in
           the
           King
           to
           make
           one
           in
           the
           business
           .
           But
           
             Cranmer
             ,
             Ridley
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           who
           were
           most
           concerned
           ,
           craved
           leave
           not
           to
           obey
           His
           Majestie
           against
           his
           Laws
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           prevailed
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           Hooper
           for
           his
           contumacy
           was
           committed
           Prisoner
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           Prison
           writes
           his
           Letters
           to
           
             Martin
             Bucer
          
           and
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           ,
           for
           their
           opinion
           in
           the
           case
           .
           
           From
           the
           last
           of
           which
           ,
           who
           had
           declared
           himself
           no
           Friend
           to
           the
           English
           Ceremonies
           ,
           he
           might
           presume
           of
           some
           encouragement
           ;
           the
           rather
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           Calvin
           had
           appeared
           on
           his
           behalf
           ,
           who
           must
           needs
           have
           a
           hand
           in
           this
           quarrel
           also
           .
           For
           understanding
           how
           things
           went
           ,
           he
           writes
           unto
           the
           Duke
           of
           Sommerset
           to
           attone
           the
           difference
           ,
           not
           by
           perswading
           Hooper
           to
           conform
           himself
           to
           the
           received
           Orders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           to
           lend
           the
           man
           a
           helping
           hand
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           might
           be
           able
           to
           hold
           out
           against
           all
           Authority
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           But
           Hooper
           being
           deserted
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Warwick
           ,
           and
           not
           daring
           to
           relie
           altogether
           upon
           Calvins
           credit
           ,
           which
           was
           unable
           to
           support
           him
           ,
           submits
           at
           last
           unto
           the
           pleasure
           of
           his
           Metropolitan
           ,
           and
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           So
           that
           in
           fine
           the
           business
           was
           thus
           compromised
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             he
             should
             receive
             his
             Consecration
             attired
             in
             his
             Episcopal
             Robes
             :
             That
             he
             should
             be
             dispensed
             withal
             from
             wearing
             them
             at
             ordinary
             times
             as
             his
             daily
             habits
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             use
             them
             whensoever
             he
             preached
             before
             the
             King
             in
             his
             own
             Cathedral
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             place
             of
             like
             publick
             nature
             .
          
           According
           to
           which
           Agreement
           ,
           being
           appointed
           to
           preach
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           shewed
           himself
           apparelled
           in
           his
           Bishops
           Robes
           ;
           viz.
           A
           long
           Scarlet
           Chimere
           reaching
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           for
           his
           upper
           Garment
           (
           changed
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           time
           to
           one
           of
           black
           Sattin
           )
           and
           under
           that
           a
           white
           linen
           Rochet
           ,
           with
           a
           Square
           Cap
           upon
           his
           head
           .
           This
           Fox
           reproacheth
           by
           the
           name
           of
           a
           
             Popish
             Attire
          
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           to
           be
           a
           great
           
             cause
             of
             shame
             and
             contumelie
             to
             that
             godly
             man.
          
           But
           notwithstanding
           the
           submission
           of
           this
           Reverend
           Prelate
           ,
           too
           many
           of
           the
           inferior
           Clergie
           were
           not
           found
           so
           tractable
           in
           their
           conformity
           to
           the
           Cap
           and
           Tippet
           ,
           the
           Gown
           ,
           and
           the
           Canonical
           Coat
           ;
           the
           wearing
           whereof
           was
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           whensoever
           they
           appeared
           in
           publick
           :
           Being
           decryed
           also
           by
           Alasco
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Zuinglians
           or
           Galvinians
           ,
           as
           a
           Superstitions
           and
           
             Popish
             Attire
          
           ,
           altogether
           as
           unfit
           for
           Ministers
           of
           the
           holy
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           the
           Chimere
           and
           Rochet
           were
           for
           those
           who
           claimed
           to
           be
           the
           Successors
           of
           the
           Lords
           Apostles
           .
           So
           Tyms
           replied
           unto
           Bishop
           Gardiner
           ,
           when
           being
           asked
           whether
           a
           Coat
           ,
           with
           stockins
           of
           divers
           colours
           ,
           were
           a
           fit
           apparel
           for
           a
           Deacon
           :
           He
           sawcily
           made
           answer
           ,
           that
           
             his
             Vesture
             did
             not
             so
             much
             vary
             from
             a
             Deacons
             ,
             as
             his
             Lordships
             did
             from
             that
             of
             an
             Apostle
             .
          
           Which
           passage
           ,
           as
           well
           concerning
           the
           debates
           about
           the
           Liturgie
           ,
           as
           about
           the
           Vestments
           ,
           I
           have
           here
           abbreviated
           ,
           leaving
           the
           Reader
           for
           his
           further
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Reformation
           not
           long
           since
           published
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           laid
           down
           at
           large
           in
           their
           times
           and
           places
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Nor
           did
           they
           work
           less
           trouble
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           those
           early
           days
           ,
           by
           their
           endeavouring
           to
           advance
           some
           Zuinglian
           Doctrines
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           blame
           of
           all
           mens
           sins
           was
           either
           charged
           upon
           Gods
           will
           ,
           or
           his
           Divine
           Decree
           of
           Predestination
           .
           These
           men
           are
           called
           in
           Bishop
           
           Hooper's
           Preface
           to
           the
           Ten
           Commandments
           ,
           by
           
           the
           name
           of
           Gospellers
           ,
           for
           making
           their
           new
           Doctrines
           such
           a
           necessary
           part
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           if
           men
           could
           not
           possibly
           be
           saved
           without
           it
           .
           These
           Doctrines
           they
           began
           to
           propagate
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Edward
           ;
           but
           never
           were
           so
           busie
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           lived
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           or
           came
           newly
           thence
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           Knox
           publisheth
           a
           book
           against
           an
           
             Adversary
             of
             Gods
             Predestination
          
           ;
           wherein
           it
           is
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             whatsoever
             the
             Ethnicks
             and
             ignorant
             did
             attribute
             to
             Fortune
             ,
             by
             Christians
             is
             to
             be
             assigned
             to
             Gods
             heavenly
             Providence
             :
             That
             we
             ought
             to
             judge
             nothing
             to
             come
             of
             Fortune
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             cometh
             by
             the
             determinate
             counsel
             of
             God
             :
             And
             finally
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             displeasing
             unto
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             esteem
             any
             thing
             to
             proceed
             from
             any
             other
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             do
             not
             onely
             behold
             him
             as
             the
             principal
             cause
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Author
             ,
             appointing
             all
             things
             to
             one
             or
             the
             other
             by
             his
             onely
             Counsel
             .
          
           After
           ,
           came
           out
           a
           book
           first
           written
           in
           French
           ,
           and
           a●terwards
           by
           some
           of
           them
           translated
           into
           English
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           ,
           
             A
             brief
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Table
             of
             Predestination
             :
          
           In
           which
           is
           put
           down
           for
           a
           principal
           Aphorism
           ,
           
             That
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             God
             hath
             appointed
             the
             end
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             appoint
             the
             causes
             leading
             to
             the
             same
             end
             ;
             but
             more
             particularly
             ,
             That
             by
             virtue
             of
             Gods
             will
             all
             things
             are
             done
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             those
             things
             which
             are
             evil
             and
             execrable
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           At
           the
           same
           time
           came
           out
           another
           of
           their
           books
           ,
           pretended
           to
           be
           writ
           
             Against
             a
             privy
             Papist
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Title
           tells
           us
           ;
           wherein
           is
           maintained
           more
           agreeably
           to
           Calvins
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             That
             all
             evil
             springeth
             of
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             that
             Gods
             Predestination
             was
             the
             cause
             of
          
           Adams
           
             fall
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             wickedness
             .
          
           And
           in
           a
           fourth
           book
           published
           by
           
             Robert
             Cowley
          
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           was
           Rector
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           S.
           Giles
           near
           Cripplegate
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           
             The
             confutation
             of
             Thirteen
             Articles
          
           ;
           it
           is
           said
           expresly
           ,
           That
           Adam
           
             being
             so
             perfect
             a
             creature
             that
             there
             was
             in
             him
             no
             lust
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             weak
             ,
             that
             of
             himself
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             resist
             the
             assault
             of
             the
             subtile
             Serpent
             ;
             that
             therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             remedy
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             onely
             cause
             of
             his
             fall
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             Predestination
             of
             God.
          
           In
           which
           book
           it
           is
           also
           said
           ,
           
             That
             the
             most
             wicked
             persons
             that
             have
             been
             ,
             were
             of
             God
             appointed
             to
             be
             wicked
             even
             as
             they
             were
             :
             That
             if
             God
             do
             predestinate
             a
             man
             to
             do
             things
             rashly
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             deliberation
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             deliberate
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             run
             headlong
             upon
             it
             be
             it
             good
             or
             evil
             :
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             compelled
             by
             Gods
             Predestination
             to
             do
             those
             things
             for
             which
             we
             are
             damned
             .
          
           By
           which
           Defenders
           of
           the
           absolute
           Decree
           of
           Reprobation
           ,
           as
           God
           is
           made
           to
           be
           Author
           of
           sin
           ,
           either
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           or
           undeniable
           consequence
           ;
           so
           from
           the
           same
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           Genevian
           Pamphlets
           by
           them
           dispersed
           ,
           our
           English
           Calvinists
           have
           borrowed
           all
           their
           Grounds
           and
           Principles
           on
           which
           they
           build
           the
           absolute
           and
           irrespective
           Decree
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrines
           publickly
           maintained
           and
           taught
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           more
           clearly
           explicated
           under
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           .
        
         
         
           
           11.
           
           Such
           was
           the
           posture
           of
           affairs
           at
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           first
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           when
           to
           the
           points
           before
           disputed
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           was
           raised
           another
           of
           more
           weight
           and
           consequence
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           such
           ,
           as
           (
           if
           it
           could
           be
           gained
           )
           would
           bring
           on
           the
           other
           .
           Such
           as
           had
           lived
           in
           exile
           amongst
           the
           Zwitzers
           ,
           or
           followed
           Knox
           at
           his
           return
           unto
           Geneva
           ,
           became
           exceedingly
           enamored
           of
           Calvins
           Platform
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           found
           so
           much
           Authority
           ascribed
           unto
           the
           Ministers
           in
           the
           several
           Churches
           ,
           as
           might
           make
           them
           absolute
           and
           independant
           ,
           without
           being
           called
           to
           an
           account
           by
           King
           or
           Bishop
           .
           This
           Discipline
           they
           purposed
           to
           promote
           at
           their
           coming
           home
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           leaving
           some
           few
           behind
           them
           to
           attend
           the
           finishing
           of
           the
           Bible
           with
           the
           Genevian
           Notes
           upon
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           in
           the
           Press
           ,
           the
           rest
           return
           a
           main
           for
           England
           to
           pursue
           the
           Project
           .
           But
           Cox
           had
           done
           their
           errand
           before
           they
           came
           ;
           and
           she
           had
           heard
           so
           much
           from
           others
           of
           their
           carriage
           at
           Frankfort
           ,
           and
           their
           untractableness
           in
           point
           of
           Decency
           and
           comely
           Order
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           her
           brother
           ,
           as
           might
           sufficiently
           forewarn
           her
           not
           to
           hearken
           to
           them
           .
           Besides
           ,
           she
           was
           not
           to
           be
           told
           with
           what
           reproaches
           Calvin
           had
           reviled
           her
           Sister
           ,
           nor
           how
           she
           had
           been
           persecuted
           by
           his
           followers
           in
           the
           time
           of
           her
           Reign
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           railing
           at
           her
           person
           in
           their
           scandalous
           Pamphlets
           ;
           some
           practising
           by
           false
           ,
           but
           dangerous
           allusions
           ,
           to
           subvert
           her
           Government
           ;
           and
           others
           openly
           praying
           to
           God
           ,
           
             That
             he
             would
             either
             turn
             her
             heart
             ,
             or
             put
             an
             end
             to
             her
             days
             .
          
           And
           of
           these
           men
           she
           was
           to
           give
           her self
           no
           hope
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           would
           proceed
           with
           her
           in
           the
           self-same
           manner
           ,
           whensoever
           any
           thing
           should
           be
           done
           (
           how
           necessary
           and
           just
           soever
           )
           which
           might
           cross
           their
           humours
           .
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           was
           of
           such
           prevalency
           with
           those
           of
           her
           Council
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           deliberating
           about
           the
           altering
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           amongst
           other
           remedies
           which
           were
           wisely
           thought
           of
           to
           prevent
           such
           dangers
           as
           probably
           might
           ensue
           upon
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           to
           have
           an
           eye
           upon
           these
           men
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           hot
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           their
           flattering
           hopes
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           of
           Innovation
           (
           as
           my
           Author
           tells
           me
           )
           they
           were
           busied
           at
           that
           very
           time
           in
           setting
           up
           a
           new
           Form
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Polity
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           to
           be
           supprest
           with
           all
           care
           and
           diligence
           before
           they
           grew
           unto
           a
           head
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           But
           they
           were
           men
           of
           harder
           metal
           then
           to
           be
           broken
           at
           the
           first
           blow
           which
           was
           offered
           at
           them
           .
           Queen
           Maries
           death
           being
           certified
           to
           those
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           they
           presently
           dispatched
           their
           Letters
           to
           their
           Brethren
           at
           Frankfort
           and
           Arrow
           ;
           to
           which
           Letters
           of
           theirs
           ,
           an
           answer
           is
           returned
           from
           Frankfort
           on
           the
           third
           ,
           from
           Arrow
           on
           the
           16
           of
           Ianuary
           :
           And
           thereupon
           it
           is
           resolved
           to
           prepare
           for
           England
           ,
           before
           their
           party
           was
           so
           sunk
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           without
           much
           difficulty
           be
           buoyed
           up
           again
           .
           Some
           of
           their
           party
           which
           remained
           all
           the
           time
           in
           England
           ,
           being
           impatient
           of
           delay
           ,
           and
           chusing
           rather
           to
           anticipate
           then
           expect
           Authority
           ,
           had
           set
           themselves
           on
           work
           in
           defacing
           Images
           ,
           demolishing
           
           the
           Altars
           ;
           and
           might
           have
           made
           foul
           work
           ,
           if
           not
           stopped
           in
           time
           .
           Others
           began
           as
           hastily
           to
           preach
           the
           Protestant
           Doctrine
           ,
           in
           private
           Houses
           first
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           as
           opportunity
           was
           offered
           ,
           in
           the
           open
           Churches
           :
           Great
           multitudes
           of
           people
           resorting
           to
           them
           without
           Rule
           or
           Order
           .
           To
           give
           a
           check
           to
           whose
           forwardness
           ,
           the
           Queen
           sets
           out
           her
           Proclamation
           in
           the
           end
           of
           December
           ;
           but
           which
           she
           gave
           command
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Innovation
             should
             be
             made
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             persons
             should
             conform
             themselves
             for
             the
             present
             to
             the
             practices
             of
             Her
             Majesties
             Chappel
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             otherwise
             appointed
             .
          
           Another
           Proclamation
           was
           also
           issued
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           preaching
           was
           prohibited
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           onely
           as
           were
           licensed
           by
           her
           Authority
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           like
           to
           countenance
           any
           men
           of
           such
           turbulent
           spirits
           .
           The
           news
           whereof
           much
           hastned
           the
           return
           of
           those
           Zealous
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           knew
           they
           might
           have
           better
           fishing
           in
           a
           troubled
           water
           ,
           then
           in
           a
           quiet
           and
           composed
           .
           Calvin
           makes
           use
           also
           of
           the
           opportunity
           ,
           directs
           his
           Letters
           to
           the
           Queen
           and
           Mr.
           Secretary
           Cecil
           ,
           in
           hope
           that
           nothing
           should
           be
           done
           but
           by
           his
           advice
           .
           The
           contrary
           whereof
           gave
           matter
           of
           cold
           comfort
           both
           to
           him
           and
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           given
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           Liturgie
           had
           been
           revised
           and
           agreed
           upon
           :
           That
           it
           was
           made
           more
           passable
           then
           before
           with
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           any
           of
           their
           number
           was
           permitted
           to
           act
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           ,
           except
           Whitehead
           onely
           ,
           who
           was
           but
           half
           theirs
           neither
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           not
           that
           .
           All
           they
           could
           do
           in
           that
           Conjuncture
           ,
           was
           to
           find
           fault
           with
           the
           Translation
           of
           the
           Bible
           which
           was
           then
           in
           use
           ,
           in
           hope
           that
           their
           Genevian
           Edition
           of
           it
           might
           be
           entertained
           ;
           and
           to
           except
           against
           the
           paucity
           of
           fit
           men
           to
           serve
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           fill
           the
           vacant
           places
           of
           it
           ,
           on
           the
           like
           hopes
           that
           they
           themselves
           might
           be
           preferred
           to
           supply
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           And
           it
           is
           possible
           enough
           ,
           
           that
           either
           by
           the
           mediation
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           intercession
           of
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           (
           who
           wrote
           unto
           the
           Queen
           at
           the
           same
           time
           also
           )
           the
           memory
           of
           their
           former
           Errors
           might
           have
           been
           obliterated
           ;
           if
           Knox
           had
           not
           pulled
           more
           back
           with
           one
           hand
           ,
           then
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Martyr
          
           and
           the
           rest
           could
           advance
           with
           both
           .
           For
           in
           a
           Letter
           of
           his
           to
           Sir
           
             William
             Cecil
          
           ,
           dated
           April
           the
           24
           ,
           1559
           ,
           he
           first
           upbraids
           him
           
             with
             consenting
             to
             the
             suppressing
             of
             Christs
             true
             Evangel
             ,
             to
             the
             erecting
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             shedding
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Gods
             most
             dear
             children
             ,
             during
             the
             Reign
             of
          
           Mischievous
           Mary
           ,
           that
           professed
           Enemy
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           plainly
           calls
           her
           .
           Then
           he
           proceeds
           to
           justifie
           his
           treasonable
           and
           seditious
           book
           against
           the
           Regiment
           of
           Women
           .
           Of
           the
           truth
           whereof
           he
           positively
           affirmeth
           
             that
             he
             no
             more
             doubteth
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             doubted
             that
             was
             the
             voyce
             of
             God
             which
             pronounced
             this
             sentence
             upon
             that
             Sex
             ,
             That
             in
             dolour
             they
             should
             bear
             their
             children
             .
          
           Next
           he
           declares
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Person
           of
           Queen
           
             Elizabeth
             ,
             That
             he
             could
             willingly
             acknowledge
             her
             to
             be
             raised
             by
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             although
             not
             Nature
             onely
             ,
             but
             Gods
             own
             Ordinance
             did
             oppugn
             such
             Regiment
             .
          
           And
           thereupon
           he
           
           doth
           infer
           ,
           
             That
             if
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth
           
             would
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             extraordinary
             Dispensations
             of
             Gods
             great
             mercy
             did
             make
             that
             lawful
             in
             her
             ,
             which
             both
             Nature
             and
             Gods
             Laws
             did
             deny
             in
             all
             women
             besides
             ,
             none
             in
          
           England
           
             should
             be
             more
             ready
             to
             maintain
             her
             lawful
             Authority
             then
             himself
             .
          
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           he
           pronounceth
           this
           Sentence
           on
           her
           ,
           
             That
             if
             she
             built
             her
             Title
             upon
             Custom
             ,
             Laws
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             men
             ,
             such
             foolish
             presumption
             would
             grievously
             offend
             Gods
             Supreme
             Majestie
             ,
             and
             that
             her
             ingratitude
             in
             that
             kind
             should
             not
             long
             lack
             punishment
             .
          
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           he
           writes
           also
           to
           the
           Queen
           Herself
           ,
           reproaching
           her
           withal
           ,
           
             That
             for
             fear
             of
             her
             life
             she
             had
             declined
             from
             God
             ,
             bowed
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             gone
             to
             Mass
             ,
             during
             the
             persecution
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             in
             the
             time
             of
             her
             Sister
             .
          
           In
           both
           his
           Letters
           he
           complains
           of
           some
           ill
           offices
           which
           had
           been
           done
           him
           ,
           by
           means
           whereof
           he
           was
           denyed
           the
           liberty
           of
           Preaching
           in
           England
           :
           And
           in
           both
           Letters
           he
           endeavoured
           to
           excuse
           his
           flock
           of
           late
           
             assembled
             in
             the
             most
             godly
             Reformed
             Church
             and
             City
             of
          
           Geneva
           ,
           from
           being
           guilty
           of
           any
           offence
           by
           his
           publishing
           of
           the
           book
           ;
           the
           blame
           whereof
           he
           wholly
           takes
           upon
           himself
           .
           But
           this
           was
           not
           the
           way
           to
           deal
           with
           Queens
           and
           their
           Privy
           Counsellors
           ;
           and
           did
           effect
           so
           little
           in
           relation
           to
           himself
           and
           his
           flock
           ,
           that
           he
           caused
           a
           more
           watchfull
           eye
           to
           be
           kept
           upon
           them
           ,
           then
           possibly
           might
           have
           been
           otherwise
           ,
           had
           he
           scribled
           less
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           Yet
           such
           was
           the
           necessity
           which
           the
           Church
           was
           under
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           hardly
           possible
           to
           supply
           all
           the
           vacant
           places
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           admitting
           some
           of
           the
           Genevian
           Zealots
           to
           the
           Publick
           Ministery
           .
           The
           Realm
           had
           been
           extreamly
           visited
           in
           the
           year
           foregoing
           with
           a
           dangerous
           and
           Contagious
           Sickness
           ,
           which
           took
           away
           almost
           half
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           occasioned
           such
           Mortality
           amongst
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Parochial
           Churches
           were
           without
           Incumbents
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           twelve
           Deans
           ,
           as
           many
           Archdeacons
           ,
           Fifteen
           Masters
           of
           Colledges
           and
           Halls
           ,
           Fifty
           Prebendaries
           of
           Cathedral
           Churches
           ,
           and
           about
           Eighty
           Beneficed-men
           were
           deprived
           at
           once
           ,
           for
           refusing
           to
           sub●●●●
           to
           the
           Queens
           Supremacy
           .
           For
           the
           filling
           of
           which
           vacant
           places
           though
           as
           much
           care
           was
           taken
           as
           could
           be
           imagined
           to
           stock
           the
           Church
           with
           moderate
           and
           conformable
           men
           ,
           yet
           many
           ●ast
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           who
           either
           had
           not
           hitherto
           discovered
           their
           dis-affections
           ,
           or
           were
           connived
           at
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           parts
           and
           learning
           .
           Private
           opinions
           not
           regarded
           ,
           nothing
           was
           more
           considered
           in
           them
           then
           their
           zeal
           against
           Popery
           ,
           and
           their
           abilities
           in
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           studies
           to
           make
           good
           that
           zeal
           .
           On
           which
           account
           we
           find
           the
           Queens-Professor
           in
           Oxford
           to
           pass
           amongst
           the
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           though
           somewhat
           more
           moderate
           then
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           Cartwright
           the
           Lady
           Margarets
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           to
           prove
           an
           unextinguished
           fire-brand
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ;
             Wittingham
          
           the
           chief
           Ring-leader
           of
           the
           
           Frankfort-Schismaticks
           ,
           preferred
           unto
           the
           Deanry
           of
           Durham
           ,
           from
           thence
           encouraging
           Knox
           and
           Goodman
           in
           setting
           up
           Presbyterie
           and
           sedition
           in
           the
           
           Kirk
           of
           
             Scotland
             .
             Sampson
          
           advanced
           unto
           the
           Deanry
           of
           Christ-Church
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           after
           turn'd
           out
           again
           for
           an
           
             incorrigible
             Non-Conformist
             .
             Hardiman
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           first
           twelve
           Prebends
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           deprived
           soon
           after
           ,
           for
           throwing
           down
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           defacing
           the
           Vestments
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           if
           so
           many
           of
           them
           were
           advanced
           to
           places
           of
           note
           and
           eminence
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           question
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           numbers
           of
           them
           were
           admitted
           unto
           Countrey-Cures
           ;
           by
           means
           whereof
           ,
           they
           had
           as
           great
           an
           opportunity
           as
           they
           could
           desire
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           dispute
           their
           Genevian
           Doctrines
           ,
           but
           to
           prepare
           the
           people
           committed
           to
           them
           for
           receiving
           of
           such
           Innovations
           both
           in
           Worship
           and
           Government
           ,
           as
           were
           resolved
           in
           time
           convenient
           to
           be
           put
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           For
           a
           preparative
           whereunto
           ,
           
           they
           brought
           along
           with
           them
           the
           Genevian
           Bible
           ,
           with
           their
           Notes
           upon
           it
           ,
           together
           with
           
             Davids
             Psalms
          
           in
           English
           metre
           ;
           that
           by
           the
           one
           they
           might
           effect
           an
           Innovation
           in
           the
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           other
           bring
           this
           Church
           more
           neer
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           Geneva
           in
           some
           chief
           acts
           of
           Publick
           Worship
           .
           For
           to
           omit
           the
           incongruities
           of
           the
           Translation
           ,
           which
           King
           Iames
           judged
           to
           be
           the
           worst
           that
           he
           had
           ever
           seen
           in
           the
           English
           Tongue
           ,
           the
           Notes
           upon
           the
           same
           in
           many
           places
           savour
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           of
           Faction
           ,
           destructive
           of
           the
           Persons
           and
           Powers
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           civil
           intercourse
           and
           humane
           society
           .
           That
           Learned
           King
           hath
           told
           us
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           
           Hampton-Court
           ,
           that
           the
           Notes
           on
           the
           Genevian
           Bible
           were
           
             partial
             ,
             untrue
             ,
             seditious
             ,
             and
             savouring
             too
             much
             of
             dangerous
             and
             trayterous
             conceits
             .
          
           For
           proof
           whereof
           he
           instanced
           in
           the
           Note
           of
           Exod.
           1.
           v.
           19.
           where
           they
           allow
           of
           disobedience
           unto
           Kings
           and
           Soveraign
           Princes
           :
           And
           secondly
           ,
           in
           that
           on
           2
           Chron.
           8.15
           ,
           16.
           where
           Asa
           is
           taxed
           for
           not
           putting
           his
           Mother
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           deposing
           her
           onely
           from
           the
           Regency
           which
           before
           she
           executed
           .
           Of
           which
           last
           note
           the
           
             Scotish
             Presbyterians
          
           made
           especial
           use
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           deposing
           Mary
           their
           lawful
           Queen
           ,
           but
           prosecuting
           her
           openly
           and
           under-hand
           till
           they
           had
           took
           away
           her
           life
           .
           And
           to
           this
           too
           he
           might
           have
           added
           that
           on
           Matth.
           2.12
           .
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Promise
             ought
             not
             be
             kept
             where
             Gods
             honor
             and
             preaching
             of
             his
             truth
             is
             hindred
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             broken
             .
          
           Which
           opens
           a
           wide
           gap
           to
           the
           breach
           of
           all
           Oaths
           ,
           Covenants
           ,
           Contracts
           and
           Agreements
           ,
           not
           onely
           between
           man
           and
           man
           ,
           but
           between
           Kings
           and
           their
           Subjects
           .
           For
           what
           man
           can
           be
           safe
           ,
           or
           King
           secure
           ;
           what
           Promise
           can
           oblige
           ,
           or
           what
           Contract
           bind
           ;
           or
           what
           Oath
           tye
           a
           man
           to
           his
           Faith
           and
           duty
           ,
           if
           on
           pretence
           of
           
             Gods
             honor
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             propagating
             of
             his
             truth
          
           ,
           he
           may
           lawfully
           break
           it
           ?
           And
           yet
           this
           Doctrine
           passed
           so
           currantly
           amongst
           the
           French
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           positively
           affirmed
           by
           
             Eusebius
             Philadelphus
          
           ,
           whosoever
           he
           was
           ,
           
             That
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth
           
             was
             no
             more
             bound
             to
             keep
             the
             League
             which
             she
             had
             made
             and
             sworn
             with
          
           Charles
           IX
           ,
           (
           because
           forsooth
           the
           
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           might
           be
           hindred
           by
           it
           )
           then
           Herod
           
             was
             obliged
             to
             keep
             the
             Oath
             
             which
             he
             had
             sworn
             to
             the
             Dancing-Harlot
             .
          
           Follow
           them
           to
           Rev.
           9.
           and
           they
           will
           tell
           us
           in
           their
           Notes
           upon
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           
             Locusts
             which
             came
             out
             of
             the
             smoak
             ,
          
           are
           meant
           
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             worldly
             subtile
             Prelates
             ,
             with
             Monks
             ,
             Fryers
             ,
             Cardinals
             ,
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Batchelors
             and
             Masters
             .
          
           To
           which
           though
           they
           subjoyn
           these
           words
           ,
           
             viz.
             Which
             forsake
             Christ
             to
             maintain
             false
             Doctrine
          
           ;
           yet
           lays
           it
           a
           disgrace
           on
           all
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           on
           all
           such
           as
           take
           Academical
           degrees
           ,
           by
           bringing
           them
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Locusts
           ,
           and
           joyning
           them
           with
           Monks
           and
           Friers
           ,
           whom
           they
           beheld
           no
           otherwise
           then
           as
           
             Limbs
             of
             Antichrist
          
           .
           Which
           being
           the
           design
           of
           their
           Annotations
           ,
           agreeable
           to
           Calvins
           Doctrine
           in
           reference
           to
           Civil
           &
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           they
           come
           up
           roundly
           to
           him
           in
           reference
           to
           Predestination
           ,
           and
           the
           points
           appendant
           :
           for
           which
           I
           shall
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           Notes
           themselves
           ;
           observing
           onely
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           that
           they
           exclude
           Christ
           and
           all
           his
           sufferings
           from
           being
           any
           way
           considerable
           in
           mans
           Election
           ,
           which
           they
           found
           onely
           on
           the
           absolute
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           but
           are
           content
           to
           make
           him
           an
           
             inferiour
             cause
          
           (
           and
           onely
           an
           
             inferiour
             cause
          
           )
           of
           a
           mans
           salvation
           :
           For
           which
           consult
           them
           on
           Rom
           9.15
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           Now
           with
           this
           Bible
           ,
           and
           these
           Notes
           ,
           which
           proved
           so
           advantagious
           to
           them
           in
           their
           main
           projectments
           ,
           they
           also
           brought
           in
           
             Davids
             Psalms
          
           in
           English
           metre
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           served
           themselves
           to
           some
           tune
           in
           the
           time
           succeeding
           .
           Which
           device
           being
           first
           taken
           up
           by
           
             Clement
             Marot
          
           ,
           and
           continued
           afterwards
           by
           Beza
           ,
           as
           before
           is
           said
           ,
           was
           followed
           here
           in
           England
           by
           
             Thomas
             Sternhold
          
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Edward
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           by
           
             Iohn
             Hopkins
          
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           who
           had
           retired
           unto
           Geneva
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           .
           Being
           there
           finished
           ,
           and
           printed
           at
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Bibles
           ,
           they
           were
           first
           recommended
           to
           the
           use
           of
           private
           Families
           ;
           next
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           for
           an
           entertainment
           before
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Morning
           and
           Evening
           Service
           :
           And
           finally
           ,
           published
           by
           themselves
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Psalter
           ,
           with
           this
           Declaration
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           
             set
             forth
             and
             allowed
             to
             be
             sung
             in
             all
             Churches
             before
             and
             after
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             also
             before
             and
             after
             Sermons
             .
          
           But
           first
           ,
           no
           such
           allowance
           can
           be
           found
           as
           is
           there
           pretended
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           found
           when
           this
           allowance
           was
           disputed
           in
           the
           
             High
             Commission
          
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           have
           been
           most
           industrious
           and
           concerned
           in
           the
           search
           thereof
           .
           And
           then
           whereas
           it
           is
           pretended
           that
           the
           said
           Psalms
           should
           be
           sung
           
             before
             and
             after
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             also
             before
             and
             after
             Sermons
          
           (
           which
           shews
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           intermingled
           with
           the
           Publick
           Liturgie
           )
           in
           very
           little
           time
           they
           prevailed
           so
           far
           in
           most
           Parish-Churches
           ,
           as
           to
           thrust
           out
           the
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Benedicite
           ,
           the
           Benedictus
           ,
           the
           Magnificat
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Nunc
             Dimittis
          
           quite
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           by
           the
           practices
           and
           endeavours
           of
           the
           Puritan
           party
           (
           who
           had
           an
           eye
           upon
           the
           usage
           of
           Geneva
           )
           they
           came
           to
           be
           esteemed
           the
           most
           
           Divine
           part
           of
           Gods
           publick
           service
           ;
           the
           reading
           Psalms
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Lessons
           ,
           being
           heard
           in
           many
           places
           with
           a
           covered
           head
           ;
           but
           all
           men
           sitting
           bare-headed
           when
           the
           Psalm
           is
           sung
           .
           And
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           the
           Parish-Clerk
           must
           be
           taught
           to
           call
           upon
           the
           people
           to
           sing
           it
           
             to
             the
             Praise
             and
             Glory
             God
          
           ;
           no
           such
           preparatory
           Exhortation
           being
           used
           at
           the
           naming
           of
           the
           Chapters
           or
           the
           daily
           Psalms
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           By
           these
           preparatives
           they
           hoped
           in
           time
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Calvinism
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           reference
           to
           Government
           ,
           and
           forms
           of
           Worship
           ,
           as
           to
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           .
           But
           then
           they
           were
           to
           stay
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           shew
           too
           much
           at
           once
           of
           the
           main
           designe
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           divert
           on
           some
           other
           counsels
           .
           The
           Liturgy
           was
           so
           well
           fortified
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           so
           setled
           in
           their
           jurisdictions
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           been
           a
           madness
           to
           attempt
           on
           either
           ,
           till
           they
           should
           finde
           themselves
           increased
           both
           in
           power
           and
           number
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           some
           Friend
           in
           Court
           not
           onely
           to
           excuse
           ,
           but
           defend
           their
           actions
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           ,
           nothing
           seemed
           more
           expedient
           to
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           revive
           the
           Quarrels
           of
           King
           Edwards
           time
           about
           Caps
           and
           Tippets
           ,
           and
           other
           Vestments
           of
           the
           Clergy
           which
           had
           not
           the
           like
           Countenance
           from
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land.
           In
           which
           as
           they
           assured
           themselves
           of
           all
           help
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           ,
           so
           they
           despaired
           not
           of
           obtaining
           the
           like
           from
           Calvin
           and
           Beza
           ,
           whensoever
           it
           should
           be
           required
           .
           But
           as
           one
           Wave
           thrusts
           another
           forwards
           ,
           so
           this
           dispute
           brings
           in
           some
           others
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           judgement
           of
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           was
           demanded
           also
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Episcopal
           Habit
           ,
           the
           Patrimony
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           proceedings
           to
           be
           held
           against
           Papists
           ,
           the
           Perambulation
           used
           in
           the
           Rogation-Week
           ;
           with
           many
           other
           points
           of
           the
           like
           condition
           .
           Which
           Quarrels
           they
           pursued
           for
           five
           years
           together
           ,
           till
           the
           setling
           of
           that
           business
           by
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Advertisements
             ,
             Anno
          
           1565.
           
           They
           also
           had
           begun
           to
           raise
           their
           thoughts
           unto
           higher
           matters
           then
           Caps
           and
           Tippets
           :
           In
           order
           whereunto
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           take
           upon
           them
           in
           their
           private
           Parishes
           ,
           to
           ordain
           set
           Fasts
           ;
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           neglect
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           Annual
           Festivals
           which
           were
           appointed
           by
           the
           Church
           ;
           some
           to
           remove
           the
           holy
           Table
           from
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           to
           transpose
           it
           to
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Quire
           or
           Chancel
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           serve
           the
           more
           conveniently
           for
           the
           posture
           of
           sitting
           ;
           and
           others
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           some
           silly
           Ordinaries
           ,
           to
           impose
           Books
           of
           Forreign
           Doctrine
           on
           their
           several
           Parishes
           ;
           that
           by
           such
           Doctrine
           they
           might
           countenance
           their
           Actings
           in
           the
           other
           particulars
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           innovations
           of
           the
           like
           condition
           ,
           were
           presently
           took
           notice
           of
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Queens
           Commissioners
           ;
           and
           remedies
           provided
           for
           them
           in
           a
           book
           of
           Orders
           ,
           published
           in
           the
           year
           1561
           ;
           or
           the
           Advertisements
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           about
           four
           years
           after
           .
           Such
           as
           proceeded
           in
           their
           oppositions
           after
           these
           Advertisements
           ,
           had
           the
           name
           of
           Puritans
           ;
           as
           men
           that
           did
           profess
           a
           greater
           Purity
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           greater
           detestation
           
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           then
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           brethren
           :
           under
           which
           name
           were
           comprehended
           ,
           not
           onely
           those
           which
           hitherto
           had
           opposed
           the
           Churches
           Vestments
           ,
           but
           also
           such
           as
           afterwards
           endeavoured
           to
           destroy
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           subvert
           the
           Goverment
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           In
           all
           this
           time
           they
           could
           obtain
           no
           countenance
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           this
           State
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           once
           endeavoured
           for
           them
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           (
           whom
           they
           had
           gained
           to
           their
           Patron
           .
           )
           But
           it
           was
           onely
           to
           make
           use
           of
           them
           as
           a
           counterpoise
           to
           the
           Popish
           party
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Marriage
           was
           in
           agitation
           between
           the
           Lord
           
             Henry
             Stewart
          
           and
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           should
           be
           attempted
           by
           them
           to
           disturb
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           the
           fears
           whereof
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           onely
           taken
           up
           upon
           politick
           ends
           ,
           so
           the
           intended
           favours
           to
           the
           opposite
           Faction
           vanished
           also
           wi●h
           them
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           we
           finde
           the
           State
           severe
           enough
           against
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           deprivation
           of
           Dr.
           
             Thomas
             Sampson
          
           ,
           Dean
           of
           Christ-church
           .
           To
           which
           dignity
           he
           had
           been
           unhappily
           preferred
           in
           the
           first
           year
           of
           the
           Queen
           ;
           and
           being
           looked
           upon
           as
           head
           of
           this
           Faction
           ,
           was
           worthily
           deprived
           thereof
           by
           the
           Queens
           Commissioners
           .
           They
           found
           by
           this
           severity
           what
           they
           were
           to
           trust
           to
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           were
           practised
           by
           them
           against
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           publick
           Government
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ,
           but
           
             Goodman
             ,
             Gilbie
             ,
             Whittingham
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Genevian
           Conventicle
           ,
           were
           very
           much
           grieved
           ,
           at
           their
           return
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           bear
           the
           like
           sway
           here
           in
           their
           several
           Consistories
           ,
           as
           did
           Calvin
           and
           Beza
           at
           Geneva
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           not
           onely
           repined
           and
           grudged
           at
           the
           Reformation
           which
           was
           made
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           because
           not
           fitted
           to
           their
           Fancies
           ,
           and
           to
           Calvins
           Plat-form
           ;
           but
           have
           laboured
           to
           sow
           those
           Seeds
           of
           Heterodoxy
           and
           Disobedience
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           brought
           forth
           those
           troubles
           and
           disorders
           which
           ensued
           upon
           it
           .
           But
           being
           too
           wise
           to
           put
           their
           own
           Fingers
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           they
           presently
           fell
           upon
           a
           course
           which
           was
           sure
           to
           speed
           ,
           without
           producing
           any
           danger
           to
           themselues
           or
           their
           party
           .
           They
           could
           not
           but
           remember
           those
           many
           advantages
           which
           
             Iohn
             Alasco
          
           and
           his
           Church
           of
           strangers
           afforded
           to
           the
           Zuinglian
           Gospellers
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Edward
           ;
           and
           they
           despaired
           not
           of
           the
           like
           ,
           nor
           of
           greater
           neither
           ,
           if
           a
           French
           Church
           were
           setled
           upon
           
           Calvin's
           Principles
           in
           some
           part
           of
           London
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           For
           the
           advancement
           of
           this
           project
           ,
           Calvin
           directs
           his
           Letters
           unto
           Bishop
           Grindal
           ,
           newly
           preferred
           unto
           that
           See
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           countenance
           or
           connivance
           ,
           such
           of
           the
           French
           Nation
           as
           for
           their
           Conscience
           had
           been
           forced
           to
           flee
           into
           England
           ,
           might
           be
           permitted
           the
           Free
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           :
           whose
           leave
           being
           easily
           obtained
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           reverence
           which
           he
           bares
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           they
           made
           the
           like
           use
           of
           some
           Friends
           which
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Court.
           By
           whose
           sollicitation
           they
           procured
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Anthony
           ,
           not
           far
           from
           Merchant-taylors-Hall
           ,
           
           then
           being
           of
           no
           present
           use
           for
           Religious
           Offices
           ,
           to
           be
           assigned
           unto
           the
           French
           ,
           with
           liberty
           to
           erect
           the
           Genevian
           Discipline
           ,
           for
           ordering
           the
           Affairs
           of
           their
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           a
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           which
           had
           no
           manner
           of
           conformity
           with
           the
           English
           Liturgy
           .
           Which
           what
           else
           was
           it
           in
           effect
           ,
           but
           a
           plain
           giving
           up
           of
           the
           Cause
           at
           the
           first
           demand
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           was
           contended
           for
           with
           such
           opposition
           ?
           what
           else
           but
           a
           Foundation
           to
           that
           following
           Anarchy
           which
           was
           designed
           to
           be
           obtruded
           on
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ?
           For
           certainly
           ,
           the
           tolerating
           of
           Presbytery
           in
           a
           Church
           founded
           and
           established
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           Episcopacie
           ,
           could
           end
           in
           nothing
           but
           the
           advancing
           of
           a
           Commonwealth
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           Monarchy
           .
           Calvin
           perceived
           this
           well
           enough
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           gave
           Grindal
           thanks
           for
           his
           favour
           in
           it
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           after
           served
           themselves
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ;
           a
           
           Dutch-Church
           being
           after
           setled
           on
           the
           same
           Foundation
           in
           the
           
             Augustine
             Fryars
          
           ,
           where
           
             Iohn
             Alasco
          
           held
           his
           Congregation
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Edward
           .
           The
           inconveniences
           whereof
           were
           not
           seen
           at
           the
           first
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           were
           perceived
           ,
           were
           not
           easily
           remedied
           .
           For
           the
           obtaining
           of
           which
           ends
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           man
           more
           like
           to
           serve
           them
           with
           the
           Queen
           ,
           then
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Knollis
          
           ;
           who
           having
           Married
           a
           Daughter
           of
           the
           Lord
           Cary
           of
           Hunsdon
           ,
           the
           Queens
           Cosin-German
           ,
           was
           made
           Comptroller
           of
           the
           Houshold
           ,
           continuing
           in
           good
           Credit
           and
           Authority
           with
           her
           upon
           that
           account
           .
           And
           being
           also
           one
           of
           those
           who
           had
           retired
           from
           Frankfort
           to
           Geneva
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Schism
           ,
           did
           there
           contract
           a
           great
           acquaintance
           with
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Consistorians
           ,
           whose
           cause
           he
           managed
           at
           the
           Court
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ;
           though
           afterwards
           he
           gave
           place
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           ,
           as
           their
           Principal
           Agent
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           But
           the
           Genevians
           will
           finde
           work
           enough
           to
           imploy
           them
           both
           ;
           and
           having
           gained
           their
           ends
           ,
           will
           put
           on
           for
           more
           .
           The
           Isles
           of
           Guernsey
           and
           Iarsey
           ,
           the
           onely
           remainder
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           in
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Normandy
           ,
           had
           entertained
           the
           Reformation
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Edward
           ;
           by
           whose
           command
           the
           publick
           Liturgy
           had
           been
           turned
           into
           French
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           serve
           them
           in
           those
           Islands
           for
           their
           Edifications
           .
           But
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           being
           suppressed
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           revived
           again
           immediately
           after
           her
           decease
           ,
           by
           the
           diligence
           of
           such
           French
           Ministers
           as
           had
           resorted
           thither
           for
           protection
           in
           the
           day
           of
           their
           troubles
           .
           In
           former
           times
           these
           Islands
           belonged
           unto
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Constance
           ,
           who
           had
           in
           each
           of
           them
           a
           Subordinate
           Officer
           ,
           mixt
           of
           a
           Chancellor
           and
           Arch●
           Deacon
           ,
           for
           the
           dispatch
           of
           all
           such
           business
           as
           concerned
           the
           Church
           :
           which
           Officers
           intituled
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Deans
           ,
           had
           a
           particular
           Revenue
           in
           Tythes
           and
           Corn
           allotted
           to
           them
           ,
           besides
           the
           Perquisites
           of
           their
           Courts
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           Benefices
           in
           the
           Islands
           .
           But
           these
           French
           Ministers
           desiring
           to
           have
           all
           things
           modelled
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           endeavoured
           
           by
           all
           the
           Friends
           they
           could
           to
           advance
           his
           Discipline
           ;
           to
           which
           they
           were
           incouraged
           by
           the
           brothers
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           Governors
           there
           .
           The
           Governours
           in
           each
           Island
           advanced
           the
           project
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           covetous
           intent
           to
           inrich
           themselves
           by
           the
           spoil
           of
           the
           Deanries
           ;
           the
           brethren
           have
           hereupon
           a
           hope
           to
           gain
           ground
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           for
           the
           erecting
           of
           the
           same
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           England
           .
           And
           in
           pursuance
           of
           this
           plot
           ,
           both
           Islands
           joyn
           in
           confederacy
           to
           petition
           the
           Queen
           for
           an
           allowance
           of
           this
           Discipline
           ,
           Anno
           1563.
           
           In
           the
           year
           next
           following
           ,
           the
           
             Signiour
             de
             St.
             Owen
          
           and
           
             Monsieur
             de
             Soulemount
          
           were
           delegated
           to
           the
           Court
           to
           sollicite
           in
           it
           ;
           where
           they
           received
           a
           gratious
           answer
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           hopes
           returned
           to
           their
           several
           homes
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           Queen
           being
           strongly
           perswaded
           that
           this
           designe
           would
           much
           advance
           the
           Reformation
           in
           those
           Islands
           ,
           was
           contented
           to
           give
           way
           unto
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           Towns
           of
           St.
           
             Peters
             Port
          
           and
           St.
           Hillaries
           only
           ,
           but
           no
           further
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           there
           were
           Letters
           decretory
           from
           the
           Council
           ,
           directed
           to
           the
           Bayliff
           ,
           the
           Iurates
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           each
           Island
           ;
           subscribed
           by
           Bacon
           Lord
           Keeper
           of
           the
           Great
           Seal
           ;
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Northampton
           ;
           the
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           ;
           the
           Lord
           Clynton
           ,
           afterwards
           Earl
           of
           
             Lincolne
             ;
             Rogers
             ,
             Knollis
          
           and
           Cecil
           .
           The
           Tenour
           of
           which
           Letter
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Isle
           of
           Iarsey
           ,
           was
           this
           that
           followeth
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           
             After
             our
             very
             hearty
             commendations
             unto
             you
             ;
             where
             the
             Queens
             most
             excellent
             Majesty
             understandeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Isles
             of
          
           Guernsey
           and
           Jarsey
           
             have
             anciently
             depended
             on
             the
             Diocess
             of
          
           Constance
           ,
           
             and
             that
             there
             be
             certain
             Churches
             in
             the
             same
             Diocess
             well
             reformed
             ,
             agreeable
             throughout
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             as
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             this
             Realm
             ;
             knowing
             therewith
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             a
             Minister
             ,
             which
             ever
             since
             his
             arrival
             in
          
           Jarsey
           
             hath
             used
             the
             like
             Order
             of
             Preaching
             and
             Administration
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             said
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             is
             used
             in
             the
          
           French
           
             Church
             of
          
           London
           :
           
             her
             Majesty
             ,
             for
             divers
             respects
             and
             considerations
             moving
             her
             Highness
             ,
             is
             well
             pleased
             to
             admit
             the
             same
             Order
             of
             Preaching
             and
             Administration
             to
             be
             continued
             at
             St.
          
           Hillaries
           ,
           
             as
             hath
             been
             hitherto
             accustomed
             by
             the
             said
             Minister
             .
             Provided
             always
             ,
             that
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             Parishes
             in
             the
             said
             Isle
             ,
             shall
             diligently
             put
             aside
             all
             superstitions
             used
             in
             the
             said
             Diocess
             ;
             and
             so
             continue
             there
             the
             Order
             of
             Service
             ordained
             within
             this
             Realm
             ,
             with
             the
             Injunctions
             necessary
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             Wherein
             you
             may
             not
             fail
             diligently
             to
             give
             your
             aids
             and
             assistance
             ,
             as
             best
             may
             serve
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             Gods
             Glory
             .
             And
             so
             farewel
             .
             From
          
           Richmond
           the
           7
           of
           August
           ,
           Anno
           1565.
           
        
         
           22.
           
           Where
           note
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Letter
           ,
           the
           names
           onely
           of
           the
           places
           being
           changed
           ,
           and
           subscribed
           by
           the
           same
           men
           ,
           was
           sent
           also
           unto
           those
           of
           Guernsey
           ,
           for
           the
           permission
           of
           the
           said
           Discipline
           in
           the
           Port
           of
           St.
           Peters
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           no
           express
           mention
           of
           allowing
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           their
           
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           a●d
           Administration
           of
           Sacraments
           ;
           yet
           they
           presumed
           so
           far
           on
           the
           general
           words
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           it
           presently
           in
           practice
           .
           In
           prosecution
           of
           which
           Counsels
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Elders
           of
           both
           Churches
           held
           their
           first
           Synod
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Guernsey
           ,
           on
           the
           2
           of
           
             September
             ,
             Anno
          
           1567
           ,
           where
           they
           concluded
           to
           advance
           it
           by
           degrees
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Parishes
           ,
           as
           opportunity
           should
           serve
           ,
           and
           the
           condition
           of
           Affairs
           permit
           :
           to
           the
           great
           joy
           ,
           no
           question
           ,
           of
           their
           great
           Friends
           in
           England
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           but
           congratulate
           their
           own
           good
           Fortune
           in
           these
           fair
           beginnings
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           At
           home
           they
           found
           not
           such
           success
           as
           they
           did
           abroad
           ;
           
           not
           a
           few
           of
           them
           being
           deprived
           of
           their
           Benefices
           ,
           and
           other
           preferments
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           their
           inconformity
           ,
           exprest
           in
           their
           refusing
           to
           officiate
           by
           the
           publick
           Liturgy
           ,
           or
           not
           submitting
           to
           the
           directions
           of
           their
           Ordinaries
           in
           some
           outward
           matters
           ,
           as
           Caps
           and
           Surplices
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           The
           news
           of
           which
           severity
           flies
           to
           France
           and
           Scotland
           ;
           occasioning
           Beza
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           Knox
           and
           his
           Comrades
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           interpose
           themselves
           in
           behalf
           of
           their
           brethren
           .
           With
           what
           Authority
           Beza
           acted
           in
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           anon
           .
           And
           we
           may
           now
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           in
           Knoxes
           Letter
           ,
           sent
           from
           the
           general
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           the
           Vestments
           in
           dispute
           are
           not
           onely
           called
           Trifles
           and
           Rags
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           are
           discountenanced
           and
           decryed
           ,
           
             for
             being
             such
             Garments
             as
             Idolaters
             in
             time
             of
             greatest
             darkness
             ,
             used
             in
             their
             Superstitious
             and
             idolatrous
             service
             :
          
           &
           thereupon
           it
           is
           inferred
           ,
           That
           
             if
             Surplice
             ,
             Cap
             and
             Tippet
             have
             been
             badges
             of
             Idolaters
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             their
             Idolatry
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             Preachers
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             the
             Rebukers
             of
             Superstition
             ,
             were
             to
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             dregs
             of
             that
             Romish
             beast
             .
          
           Which
           inference
           is
           seconded
           by
           this
           Request
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             the
             Brethren
             in
          
           England
           
             which
             refused
             those
          
           Romish
           Rags
           ,
           
             might
             finde
             of
             them
             (
             the
             Bishops
             )
             who
             use
             and
             urge
             them
             ,
             such
             favour
             ,
             as
             their
             Head
             and
             Master
             commandeth
             each
             one
             of
             his
             Members
             to
             shew
             to
             another
             .
             And
             this
             they
             did
             expect
             to
             receive
             of
             their
             courtesie
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             they
             hoped
             that
             they
             ,
             the
             said
             Bishops
             ,
             would
             not
             offend
             God
             in
             troubling
             their
             Brethren
             for
             such
          
           Vain
           trifles
           ;
           
             but
             because
             they
             hoped
             that
             they
             would
             not
             refuse
             the
             request
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             Brethren
             and
             fellow-Ministers
             ;
             in
             whom
             ,
             though
             there
             appeared
             no
          
           worldly
           Pomp
           ,
           
             yet
             they
             assured
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             esteemed
             the
          
           servants
           of
           God
           ,
           
             and
             such
             as
             travelled
             to
             set
             forth
             Gods
             Glory
             against
             the
          
           Antichrist
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           conjured
           enemy
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Pope
           .
           
             The
             days
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             are
             evil
             ,
             iniquity
             abounds
             ,
             charity
             (
             alas
             )
             waxeth
             cold
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             concerned
             them
             all
             to
             walk
             diligently
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             uncertain
             at
             what
             hour
             the
             Lord
             would
             come
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             render
             an
             account
             of
             their
             Administration
             .
          
           After
           which
           Apostolical
           Admonition
           ,
           they
           commit
           them
           to
           the
           Mighty
           protection
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           And
           so
           we
           conclude
           their
           Zealous
           Letter
           ,
           dated
           December
           27.
           1566.
           
        
         
         
           24.
           
           With
           more
           Authority
           writes
           Beza
           ,
           as
           the
           greater
           Patriarch
           ;
           and
           he
           writes
           too
           concerning
           things
           of
           greater
           consequence
           then
           Caps
           and
           Surplices
           .
           For
           in
           a
           Letter
           of
           his
           to
           Grindal
           ,
           bearing
           date
           
             Iuly
             ,
             anno
          
           1566
           ,
           he
           makes
           a
           sad
           complaint
           concerning
           certain
           Ministers
           ,
           unblameable
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           
             both
             in
             life
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             suspended
             from
             the
             Ministery
             by
             the
             Queens
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             liking
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             for
             not
             subscribing
             to
             some
             new
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             imposed
             upon
             them
             .
          
           Amongst
           which
           Rites
           ,
           he
           specifies
           the
           
             wearing
             of
             such
             Vestments
             as
             were
             then
             worn
             by
          
           Baals
           
             Priests
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ;
           
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Communion
             ,
             and
             such
             Rites
             ,
             as
             had
          
           degenerated
           
             (
             as
             he
             tell
             us
          
           )
           into
           most
           filthy
           Superstition
           .
           But
           he
           seems
           more
           offended
           ,
           
             that
             Women
             were
             suffered
             to
             baptize
             in
             extreme
             necessities
             :
             That
             power
             was
             granted
             to
             the
             Queen
             for
             ordaining
             such
             other
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             as
             should
             seem
             convenient
             ;
             but
             most
             especially
             ,
          
           (
           which
           was
           indeed
           the
           point
           most
           grieved
           at
           )
           
             that
             the
             Bishops
             were
             invested
             with
             a
             sole
             Authority
             for
             all
             matters
             of
             the
             Church
             without
             consulting
             with
             the
             Pastors
             of
             particular
             flocks
             .
          
           He
           was
           too
           well
           versed
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           know
           that
           all
           the
           things
           which
           he
           complains
           of
           ,
           were
           approved
           and
           practiced
           in
           the
           best
           and
           happiest
           times
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           as
           might
           be
           otherwise
           made
           apparent
           out
           of
           the
           Writings
           of
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Hierome
             ,
             Chrysostome
          
           ;
           and
           indeed
           who
           not
           ?
           But
           Beza
           has
           a
           word
           for
           this
           .
           For
           first
           he
           blames
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           for
           borrowing
           many
           of
           their
           Ceremonies
           from
           the
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           though
           done
           by
           them
           out
           of
           a
           good
           and
           honest
           purpose
           ;
           that
           
             being
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
          
           they
           might
           gain
           the
           more
           .
           And
           thereupon
           he
           gives
           this
           Rule
           ,
           
             That
             all
             such
             Rites
             as
             had
             been
             borrowed
             either
             from
             the
             Iew
             or
             Gentile
             without
             express
             Warrant
             from
             Christ
             or
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             also
             all
             other
             significant
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             against
             right
             and
             reason
             ,
             should
             be
             immediately
             removed
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             the
             Church
             could
             never
             be
             restored
             to
             her
             Native
             Beauty
             .
          
           Which
           Rule
           of
           his
           ,
           if
           once
           admitted
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           presently
           an
           end
           of
           all
           external
           Decency
           and
           Order
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           might
           be
           left
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           both
           for
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           and
           every
           particular
           circumstance
           in
           that
           Sacred
           action
           ,
           as
           to
           him
           seemed
           best
           .
           And
           what
           a
           horrible
           confusion
           must
           needs
           grow
           thereby
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           a
           whole
           National
           Church
           ,
           but
           in
           every
           particular
           Congregation
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           small
           ,
           is
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           conceive
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           At
           the
           Reforming
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           Queens
           Chappel
           ,
           and
           all
           Cathedrals
           ,
           but
           many
           Parochial
           Churches
           also
           had
           preserved
           their
           Organs
           ;
           to
           which
           they
           used
           to
           sing
           the
           appointed
           Hymns
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           ,
           the
           Benedictus
           ,
           the
           Magnificat
           ,
           the
           
             Nunc
             Dimittis
             ,
             &c.
          
           performed
           in
           an
           Artificial
           and
           Melodious
           manner
           ,
           with
           the
           addition
           of
           Cornets
           ,
           Sackbuts
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           on
           the
           Solemn
           Festivals
           .
           For
           which
           as
           they
           had
           ground
           enough
           from
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           if
           the
           Practice
           and
           Authority
           of
           David
           be
           of
           any
           credit
           ;
           so
           were
           they
           warranted
           thereunto
           
           by
           the
           godly
           usage
           of
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           after
           the
           Church
           was
           once
           restored
           to
           her
           peace
           and
           freedom
           .
           Certain
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           S.
           Augustine
           imputes
           no
           small
           part
           of
           his
           Conversion
           to
           that
           heavenly
           Melodie
           which
           he
           heard
           very
           frequently
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           M●llaine
           ,
           a
           professing
           that
           it
           did
           not
           onely
           draw
           tears
           from
           him
           ,
           though
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           but
           raised
           his
           soul
           unto
           a
           sacred
           Meditation
           on
           spiritual
           matters
           .
           But
           Beza
           having
           turned
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Psalms
           into
           metre
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           left
           undone
           by
           Marot
           ,
           gave
           an
           example
           unto
           Sternhold
           and
           Hopkins
           to
           attempt
           the
           like
           .
           Whos
           's
           Version
           being
           left
           unfinished
           ,
           but
           brought
           unto
           an
           end
           by
           some
           of
           our
           English
           Exiles
           which
           remained
           at
           b
           Geneva
           ;
           there
           was
           a
           purpose
           for
           imposing
           them
           upon
           the
           Church
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           come
           as
           close
           as
           might
           be
           in
           all
           points
           to
           their
           Mother-City
           .
           At
           first
           ,
           they
           sung
           them
           onely
           in
           their
           private
           houses
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           (
           as
           beforesaid
           )
           adventured
           to
           sing
           them
           also
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           way
           of
           entertainment
           ,
           to
           take
           up
           the
           time
           till
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Service
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           sing
           them
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Service
           it self
           .
           For
           so
           I
           understand
           that
           passage
           in
           the
           
             Church
             Historian
          
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           Dr.
           Gervis
           being
           then
           Warden
           of
           Merton
           Colledge
           ,
           had
           abolished
           certain
           Latine
           superstitious
           Hymns
           which
           had
           been
           used
           on
           some
           of
           the
           Festivals
           ,
           appointing
           the
           Psalms
           in
           English
           to
           be
           sung
           in
           their
           place
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           one
           Leech
           was
           ready
           to
           begin
           the
           Psalm
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           Fellows
           called
           Hall
           ,
           snatched
           the
           book
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           
             That
             they
             could
             no
             more
             dance
             after
             his
             pipe
             .
          
           But
           whatsoever
           Hall
           thought
           of
           them
           ,
           Beza
           and
           his
           Disciples
           were
           persw●ded
           otherwise
           .
           And
           that
           he
           might
           the
           better
           cry
           down
           that
           Melodious
           Harmony
           which
           was
           retained
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           way
           for
           the
           Genevian
           fashion
           even
           in
           that
           point
           also
           ;
           he
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           same
           Letter
           to
           Bishop
           
             Gryndal
             ,
             That
             the
             Artificial
             Musick
             then
             retained
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             was
             fitter
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Masks
             and
             Dancings
             ,
             then
             Religious
             Offices
             ;
             and
             rather
             served
             to
             please
             the
             ear
             ,
             then
             to
             move
             the
             affections
             .
          
           Which
           censure
           being
           pass'd
           upon
           it
           by
           so
           great
           a
           Rabby
           ,
           most
           wonderful
           it
           was
           how
           suddenly
           some
           men
           of
           good
           note
           and
           quality
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           deserved
           well
           enough
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           did
           bend
           their
           wits
           and
           pens
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           with
           what
           earnestness
           they
           laboured
           to
           have
           their
           own
           Tunes
           publickly
           introduced
           into
           all
           the
           Churches
           .
           Wh●ch
           that
           they
           might
           the
           better
           do
           ,
           they
           procured
           the
           Psalms
           in
           English
           metre
           to
           be
           bound
           in
           the
           same
           Volume
           with
           the
           Publick
           Liturgie
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           with
           the
           Bible
           also
           ;
           setting
           them
           forth
           ,
           as
           being
           allowed
           (
           so
           the
           Title
           tells
           us
           )
           
             to
             be
             sung
             in
             all
             Churches
             before
             and
             after
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             also
             before
             and
             after
             Sermons
          
           ;
           but
           with
           what
           truth
           and
           honesty
           ,
           we
           have
           heard
           before
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           In
           fin●
           ,
           he
           tells
           the
           Bishops
           
             how
             guilty
             they
             would
             seem
             to
             God
             and
             his
             h●ly
             Angels
             ,
             if
             they
             chuse
             rather
             to
             deprive
             the
             Ministers
             of
             their
             Cures
             and
             Benefices
             ,
             then
             suffer
             them
             to
             go
             apparelled
             
             otherwise
             then
             to
             them
             seemed
             good
             :
             And
             rather
             to
             deprive
             many
             hungry
             souls
             of
             their
             heavenly
             food
             ,
             then
             give
             them
             leave
             to
             receive
             it
             otherwise
             then
             upon
             their
             knees
             .
          
           And
           this
           being
           said
           ,
           he
           questions
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           contrary
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Ancient
           Canons
           ,
           for
           ordaining
           any
           new
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           in
           a
           Church
           established
           ;
           but
           much
           more
           the
           Authority
           ascribed
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           ordering
           any
           thing
           which
           concerned
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           calling
           the
           Presbytery
           to
           advise
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           having
           their
           approbation
           in
           it
           .
           This
           was
           indeed
           the
           point
           most
           aimed
           at
           .
           And
           to
           this
           point
           his
           followers
           take
           the
           courage
           to
           drive
           on
           amain
           ;
           the
           Copies
           of
           this
           Letter
           being
           presently
           dispersed
           for
           their
           greater
           comfort
           ,
           if
           not
           also
           printed
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           brethren
           ,
           in
           their
           zeal
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           preferred
           him
           once
           before
           S.
           Paul
           ;
           and
           Beza
           out
           of
           question
           would
           have
           took
           it
           ill
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           esteemed
           of
           less
           Authority
           then
           any
           of
           those
           who
           claimed
           to
           be
           Successors
           to
           S.
           Peter
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           were
           worth
           the
           while
           to
           compare
           the
           Epistles
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           with
           those
           of
           Pope
           Leo
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           enter
           seriously
           into
           consideration
           ,
           whether
           of
           the
           two
           took
           more
           upon
           him
           ;
           either
           Pope
           Leo
           ,
           where
           he
           might
           pretend
           to
           some
           command
           ;
           or
           Beza
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           no
           authority
           to
           act
           at
           all
           .
           How
           much
           more
           moderate
           and
           discreet
           were
           the
           most
           eminent
           men
           for
           Learning
           amongst
           the
           Zwitzers
           ,
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           example
           of
           Gualter
           and
           Bullinger
           ,
           no
           way
           inferior
           unto
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           in
           Pride
           and
           Arrogancy
           ;
           who
           being
           desired
           by
           some
           of
           the
           English
           Zealots
           to
           give
           their
           judgement
           in
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Churches
           Vestments
           ,
           returned
           their
           approbation
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           sent
           it
           in
           a
           Letter
           directed
           to
           
             Horn
             ,
             Sandys
          
           and
           Grindal
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           see
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           intermeddle
           in
           the
           affairs
           of
           this
           Church
           without
           their
           privity
           and
           advice
           .
           Which
           whether
           it
           were
           done
           with
           greater
           Moderation
           or
           Discretion
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           .
        
         
           
           27.
           
           So
           good
           a
           Foundation
           being
           laid
           ,
           the
           building
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           go
           on
           apace
           .
           But
           first
           they
           must
           prepare
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           remove
           all
           doubts
           which
           otherwise
           might
           interrupt
           them
           in
           the
           course
           of
           their
           building
           .
           And
           herein
           Beza
           is
           consulted
           as
           the
           Master-Workman
           .
           To
           him
           they
           send
           their
           several
           scruples
           ;
           and
           he
           returns
           such
           answer
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           did
           not
           onely
           confirm
           them
           in
           their
           present
           obstinacy
           ,
           but
           fitted
           and
           prepared
           them
           for
           the
           following
           Schism
           .
           To
           those
           before
           ,
           they
           add
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           their
           ordaining
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ;
           neither
           the
           Presbyterie
           being
           consulted
           ,
           nor
           any
           particular
           place
           appointed
           for
           their
           Ministration
           .
           Which
           he
           condemns
           as
           contrary
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           and
           the
           ancient
           Canons
           ;
           but
           so
           ,
           that
           he
           conceives
           it
           better
           to
           have
           such
           a
           Ministery
           ,
           then
           none
           at
           all
           ;
           praying
           withal
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           give
           this
           Church
           a
           more
           lawful
           Ministery
           (
           the
           Church
           was
           much
           beholding
           to
           him
           for
           his
           zeal
           the
           while
           )
           in
           his
           own
           good
           time
           .
           Concerning
           the
           Interrogatories
           proposed
           to
           Infants
           in
           their
           Baptism
           ,
           he
           declares
           it
           to
           be
           onely
           
             a
             corruption
             of
             the
             ancient
             Form
             ,
          
           which
           was
           used
           in
           
           the
           baptizing
           persons
           of
           riper
           years
           .
           And
           thereupon
           desires
           as
           heartily
           as
           before
           ,
           
             That
             as
             the
             Church
             had
             laid
             aside
             the
             use
             of
          
           Oyl
           ,
           
             and
             the
             old
             Rite
             of
          
           Exorcising
           ,
           
             though
             retained
             at
          
           Rome
           ;
           
             so
             they
             would
             also
             abdicate
             those
          
           foolish
           and
           unnecessary
           Interrogations
           
             which
             are
             made
             to
             Infan●●
          
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           vaunt
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           somewhat
           in
           one
           of
           S.
           Augustines
           Epistles
           which
           might
           seem
           to
           favour
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           such
           question●
           were
           proposed
           to
           Infants
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Origen
           ,
           who
           lived
           above
           Two
           hundred
           years
           before
           S.
           Augustine
           .
           In
           some
           Churches
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           
           Westminster-Abbey
           ,
           they
           still
           retained
           the
           use
           of
           Wafers
           made
           of
           bread
           unleavened
           ;
           to
           which
           we
           can
           find
           nothing
           contrary
           in
           the
           Publik
           Rubricks
           .
           This
           he
           acknowledgeth
           of
           it self
           for
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           ;
           but
           so
           ,
           that
           ordinary
           leavened
           bread
           is
           preferred
           before
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Institution
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           grant
           ,
           that
           Christ
           administred
           the
           Sacrament
           in
           unleavened
           bread
           ,
           no
           other
           being
           to
           be
           used
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Passover
           .
           He
           dislikes
           also
           the
           deciding
           of
           Civil
           causes
           (
           by
           which
           he
           means
           those
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           Marriages
           ,
           and
           the
           Last-Wills
           or
           Testaments
           of
           men
           deceased
           )
           in
           the
           Bishops
           Courts
           ;
           but
           more
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           Chancellors
           did
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           decree
           any
           Excommunication
           without
           the
           approbation
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           .
           Whose
           acts
           therein
           ,
           he
           Majestically
           pronounceth
           to
           be
           void
           and
           null
           ,
           not
           to
           oblige
           the
           Conscience
           of
           any
           man
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           otherwise
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           foul
           and
           shameful
           prophanation
           of
           the
           Churches
           Censures
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           To
           other
           of
           their
           Queries
           ,
           
             Touching
             the
             Musick
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             Kneeling
             at
             the
             Communion
             ;
             The
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           :
           He
           answers
           as
           he
           did
           before
           ,
           without
           remitting
           any
           thing
           of
           his
           former
           censure
           .
           Which
           Letter
           of
           his
           ,
           bearing
           date
           on
           the
           24
           of
           October
           ,
           1567.
           was
           superscribed
           ,
           
             Ad
             quosdam
             Anglicanum
             Ecclesiarum
             fratres
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           To
           certain
           of
           the
           brethren
           of
           the
           Churches
           in
           England
           ,
           touching
           some
           points
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Order
           and
           concernment
           which
           were
           then
           under
           debate
           :
           by
           the
           receiving
           whereof
           ,
           they
           found
           themselves
           so
           fully
           satisfied
           and
           encouraged
           ,
           that
           they
           fell
           into
           an
           open
           Schism
           in
           the
           year
           next
           following
           .
           
           At
           which
           time
           
             Benson
             ,
             Button
             ,
             Hallingham
             ,
             Coleman
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           taking
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           of
           a
           more
           Ardent
           zeal
           then
           others
           in
           professing
           the
           true
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           resolved
           to
           allow
           of
           nothing
           in
           Gods
           Publick
           Service
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           laid
           down
           by
           Calvin
           and
           Beza
           )
           but
           what
           was
           found
           expresly
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           whether
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           of
           Reformation
           (
           which
           pretence
           had
           gilded
           many
           a
           rotten
           post
           )
           or
           for
           singularity
           sake
           and
           Innovation
           ,
           they
           openly
           questioned
           the
           received
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           yea
           ,
           condemned
           the
           same
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Publick
           Liturgie
           ,
           and
           the
           Calling
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           savouring
           too
           much
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Against
           which
           they
           frequently
           protested
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           ;
           affirming
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             an
             impious
             thing
             to
             hold
             any
             correspondency
             with
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           labouring
           with
           all
           diligence
           
           to
           bring
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           a
           Conformity
           in
           all
           points
           with
           the
           Rules
           of
           Geneva
           .
           These
           ,
           although
           the
           Queen
           commanded
           to
           be
           laid
           by
           the
           heels
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           incredible
           how
           upon
           a
           sudden
           their
           followers
           increased
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           distinguished
           from
           the
           rest
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Puritans
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           own
           perverseness
           ▪
           and
           most
           obstinate
           refusal
           to
           give
           ear
           to
           more
           sound
           advice
           .
           Their
           numbers
           much
           encreased
           on
           a
           double
           account
           ;
           first
           ,
           by
           the
           negligence
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           the
           connivance
           of
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           should
           have
           looked
           more
           narrowly
           into
           their
           proceedings
           :
           And
           partly
           ,
           by
           the
           secret
           favour
           of
           some
           great
           men
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           who
           greedily
           gaped
           after
           the
           Remainder
           of
           the
           Churches
           Patrimony
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           Faction
           received
           much
           encouragement
           underhand
           ,
           from
           some
           great
           persons
           near
           the
           Queen
           ;
           from
           no
           man
           more
           then
           from
           the
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             North
             ,
             Knollis
          
           and
           Walsingham
           ;
           who
           knew
           how
           mightily
           some
           numbers
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           both
           Lords
           and
           Gentlemen
           ,
           had
           in
           short
           time
           improved
           their
           fortune
           ,
           by
           humoring
           the
           Knoxian
           Brethren
           in
           their
           Reformation
           ;
           and
           could
           not
           but
           expect
           the
           like
           in
           their
           own
           particulars
           ,
           by
           a
           compliance
           with
           those
           men
           ,
           who
           aimed
           apparently
           at
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Cathedral
           Churches
           .
           But
           then
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           received
           no
           sma●l
           encouragement
           from
           the
           negligence
           and
           remissness
           of
           some
           great
           Bishops
           ,
           whom
           Calvin
           and
           
           Beza
           ●ad
           cajoled
           to
           a
           plain
           connivance
           .
           Of
           Calvins
           writing
           unto
           Grindal
           for
           setting
           up
           a
           French
           Church
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           London
           ,
           we
           have
           seen
           before
           .
           And
           we
           have
           seen
           how
           Beza
           did
           address
           himself
           unto
           him
           ,
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Brethren
           who
           had
           suffered
           for
           their
           inconformity
           to
           established
           Orders
           .
           But
           now
           he
           takes
           notice
           of
           the
           Schism
           ,
           a
           manifest
           defection
           of
           some
           members
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           body
           ;
           but
           yet
           he
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           tamper
           with
           him
           to
           allow
           their
           doings
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           to
           mitigate
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           Laws
           in
           force
           .
           For
           having
           first
           besprinkled
           him
           with
           some
           commendation
           for
           his
           zeal
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           thanked
           him
           for
           his
           many
           favours
           to
           the
           new
           French
           Church
           ,
           he
           begins
           roundly
           ,
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           to
           work
           him
           to
           his
           own
           perswasions
           .
           He
           lays
           before
           him
           first
           ,
           how
           great
           an
           obstacle
           was
           made
           in
           the
           course
           of
           Religion
           ,
           by
           those
           petite
           differences
           ;
           not
           onely
           amongst
           weak
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           but
           even
           Learned
           men
           .
           And
           then
           adviseth
           that
           some
           speedy
           remedy
           be
           applied
           to
           so
           great
           a
           mischief
           ,
           by
           calling
           an
           Assembly
           of
           such
           Learned
           and
           Religious
           men
           as
           were
           least
           contentious
           ;
           of
           which
           he
           hoped
           to
           be
           the
           chief
           ,
           if
           that
           work
           went
           forwards
           :
           With
           this
           Proviso
           notwithstanding
           ,
           That
           nothing
           should
           be
           ordered
           and
           determined
           by
           them
           ,
           with
           reference
           unto
           Ancient
           or
           Modern
           usages
           ;
           but
           that
           all
           Popish
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           being
           first
           abolished
           ,
           they
           should
           proceed
           to
           the
           Establishment
           of
           such
           a
           Form
           of
           Ministration
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           grounded
           on
           some
           express
           Authorities
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           Which
           as
           he
           makes
           to
           be
           a
           work
           agreeable
           
           unto
           Grindals
           piety
           ;
           so
           Grindal
           after
           this
           (
           and
           this
           bears
           date
           in
           Iuly
           1568
           )
           appeared
           more
           favourable
           every
           day
           then
           other
           to
           those
           common
           Barretters
           ,
           who
           used
           their
           whole
           endeavours
           to
           embroyl
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           Nor
           were
           these
           years
           less
           fatal
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           the
           defection
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           till
           this
           time
           had
           kept
           themselves
           in
           her
           Communion
           ,
           and
           did
           in
           general
           as
           punctually
           attend
           all
           Divine
           Offices
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           the
           vulgar
           Protestants
           .
           And
           it
           is
           probable
           enough
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           held
           out
           longer
           in
           their
           due
           obedience
           ,
           if
           first
           ,
           the
           scandal
           which
           was
           given
           by
           the
           other
           Faction
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           the
           separation
           which
           ensued
           upon
           it
           ,
           had
           not
           took
           them
           off
           .
           The
           Liturgie
           of
           the
           Church
           had
           been
           exceedingly
           well
           fitted
           to
           their
           approbation
           ,
           by
           leaving
           out
           an
           offensive
           passage
           against
           the
           Pope
           ;
           restoring
           the
           old
           Form
           of
           words
           ,
           accustomably
           used
           in
           the
           participation
           of
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           ;
           the
           total
           expunging
           of
           a
           Rubrick
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           make
           a
           Question
           of
           the
           
             Real
             presence
          
           ;
           the
           Scituation
           of
           the
           holy-Table
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Altar
           ;
           the
           Reverend
           posture
           of
           kneeling
           at
           it
           ,
           or
           before
           it
           ,
           by
           all
           Communicants
           ;
           the
           retaining
           of
           so
           many
           of
           the
           ancient
           Festivals
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           by
           the
           Vestments
           used
           by
           the
           Priest
           or
           Minister
           in
           the
           Ministration
           .
           And
           so
           long
           as
           all
           things
           continued
           in
           so
           good
           a
           posture
           ,
           they
           saw
           no
           caus●
           of
           separating
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Brethren
           in
           the
           acts
           of
           Worship
           .
           But
           when
           all
           decency
           and
           order
           was
           turned
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           heat
           and
           indiscretion
           of
           these
           new
           Reformers
           ;
           the
           holy-Table
           brought
           into
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Church
           like
           a
           common-Table
           ;
           the
           Communicants
           in
           some
           places
           sitting
           at
           it
           with
           as
           little
           Reverence
           as
           at
           any
           ordinary
           Table
           ;
           the
           ancient
           Fasts
           and
           Feasts
           deserted
           ,
           and
           Church-Vestments
           thrown
           aside
           ,
           as
           the
           remainders
           of
           the
           Superstition
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           they
           then
           began
           visibly
           to
           decline
           from
           their
           first
           conformity
           .
           And
           yet
           they
           made
           no
           general
           separation
           ,
           nor
           defection
           neither
           ,
           till
           the
           Genevian
           brethren
           had
           first
           made
           the
           Schism
           ,
           and
           rather
           chose
           to
           meet
           in
           Barns
           and
           Woods
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           common
           Fields
           ,
           then
           to
           associate
           with
           their
           brethren
           ,
           as
           in
           former
           times
           .
           For
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           so
           ,
           is
           affirmed
           by
           very
           good
           Authors
           ,
           who
           much
           bemoaned
           the
           sad
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           having
           her
           bowels
           torn
           in
           pieces
           by
           those
           very
           Children
           which
           she
           had
           cherished
           in
           her
           bosom
           .
           By
           one
           of
           which
           ,
           who
           must
           needs
           be
           of
           years
           and
           judgement
           at
           the
           time
           of
           this
           Schism
           ,
           we
           are
           first
           told
           what
           great
           contentions
           had
           been
           raised
           in
           the
           first
           ten
           years
           of
           her
           Majesties
           Reign
           ,
           through
           the
           peevish
           frowardness
           ,
           the
           out-cryes
           of
           such
           as
           came
           from
           Geneva
           against
           the
           Vestments
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           matters
           .
           And
           then
           he
           adds
           ,
           That
           being
           crossed
           in
           their
           desires
           touching
           those
           particulars
           ,
           they
           separated
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Congregations
           ;
           and
           meeting
           together
           in
           Houses
           ,
           Woods
           ,
           and
           common
           Fields
           ,
           kept
           there
           their
           most
           unlawful
           and
           disorderly
           Conventicles
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           Now
           at
           such
           time
           as
           
             Button
             ,
             Billingham
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           had
           first
           made
           the
           Schism
           ,
           Harding
           and
           Sanders
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           the
           Popish
           Fugitives
           ,
           imployed
           themselves
           as
           busily
           in
           perswading
           those
           of
           that
           Religion
           to
           the
           like
           temptation
           :
           For
           being
           licensed
           by
           the
           Pope
           to
           exercise
           Episcopal
           jurisdiction
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           ,
           they
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           absolve
           all
           such
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           who
           should
           return
           to
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           dispense
           in
           Causes
           of
           irregularity
           ,
           except
           it
           were
           incurred
           by
           wilful
           murther
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           from
           the
           like
           irregularities
           incurred
           by
           Heresie
           ,
           if
           the
           party
           who
           desired
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Absolution
           ,
           abstain'd
           from
           Ministring
           at
           the
           holy
           Altar
           for
           three
           years
           together
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           ,
           and
           the
           advantages
           before
           mentioned
           which
           were
           given
           them
           by
           the
           
             Puritan
             Faction
          
           ,
           they
           drew
           many
           to
           them
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           both
           Priests
           and
           People
           ;
           their
           numbers
           every
           day
           increasing
           ,
           as
           the
           scandal
           did
           .
           And
           finding
           how
           the
           Sectaries
           inlarged
           their
           numbers
           by
           erecting
           a
           French
           Church
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           now
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           procuring
           another
           for
           the
           use
           and
           comfort
           of
           the
           Dutch
           ;
           they
           thought
           it
           no
           ill
           piece
           of
           Wisdom
           to
           attempt
           the
           like
           in
           some
           convenient
           place
           near
           England
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           train
           up
           their
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           fit
           them
           for
           imployment
           upon
           all
           occasions
           .
           Upon
           which
           ground
           ,
           a
           Seminary
           is
           established
           for
           them
           at
           Doway
           in
           
             Flanders
             ,
             Anno
          
           1568
           ;
           and
           another
           not
           long
           after
           at
           Rhemes
           a
           City
           of
           Champaigne
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           France
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           benefit
           which
           redounded
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           by
           the
           perversness
           of
           the
           Brethren
           of
           this
           first
           separation
           ,
           that
           it
           occasioned
           the
           like
           Schism
           betwixt
           her
           and
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           till
           that
           time
           had
           kept
           themselves
           in
           her
           Communion
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           said
           .
           For
           that
           the
           Papists
           generally
           did
           frequent
           the
           Church
           in
           these
           first
           ten
           years
           ,
           is
           positively
           affirmed
           by
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Coke
          
           in
           his
           Speech
           at
           the
           Arraignment
           of
           Garnet
           the
           Jesuit
           ,
           and
           afterward
           at
           the
           Charge
           which
           was
           given
           by
           him
           at
           the
           general
           Assizes
           held
           in
           Norwich
           .
           In
           both
           which
           he
           speaks
           on
           his
           own
           certain
           knowledge
           ,
           not
           on
           vulgar
           hearsay
           ;
           affirming
           more
           particularly
           ,
           that
           ●e
           had
           many
           times
           seen
           
             Bedenfield
             ,
             Cornwallis
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           of
           the
           Leading
           Romanists
           ,
           at
           the
           Divine
           Service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           were
           the
           first
           that
           departed
           from
           it
           .
           The
           like
           averred
           by
           the
           most
           Learned
           Bishop
           Andrews
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           
             Tortura
             Torti
             ,
             p.
          
           130.
           and
           there
           asserted
           undeniably
           against
           all
           opposition
           .
           And
           which
           may
           serve
           instead
           of
           all
           ,
           we
           finde
           the
           like
           affirmed
           also
           by
           the
           Queen
           her self
           ,
           in
           her
           Instructions
           given
           to
           Walsingham
           ,
           then
           being
           her
           Resident
           with
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           Anno
           1570.
           
           In
           which
           Instructions
           ,
           bearing
           date
           on
           the
           11
           of
           August
           ,
           it
           is
           affirmed
           expresly
           of
           the
           Heads
           of
           that
           party
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           judge
           the
           like
           of
           the
           Members
           also
           ,
           that
           
             they
             did
             ordinarily
             resort
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             her
             Reign
             ,
             in
             all
             open
             places
             ,
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             Divine
             Service
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             any
             contradiction
             ,
             or
             shew
             of
             misliking
             .
          
        
         
           32.
           
           The
           parallel
           goes
           further
           yet
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Puritans
           were
           
           encouraged
           to
           this
           separation
           by
           the
           Missals
           and
           Decretory
           Letters
           of
           
             Theodore
             Beza
          
           ,
           
           whom
           they
           beheld
           as
           the
           chief
           Patriarch
           of
           this
           Church
           :
           So
           were
           the
           Papists
           animated
           to
           their
           defection
           by
           a
           Bull
           of
           Pope
           Pius
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           whom
           they
           acknowledged
           most
           undoubtedly
           for
           the
           Head
           of
           theirs
           .
           For
           the
           Pope
           being
           thrust
           on
           by
           the
           importunity
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           whose
           Title
           they
           preferred
           before
           that
           of
           Elizabeth
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           ,
           in
           hatred
           to
           the
           Queen
           her self
           ,
           for
           aiding
           the
           
             French
             Hugonots
          
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           was
           drawn
           at
           last
           to
           issue
           out
           this
           Bull
           against
           her
           ,
           dated
           at
           
             Rome
             Feb.
          
           24.
           1569.
           
           In
           which
           Bull
           he
           doth
           not
           onely
           Excommunicate
           her
           person
           ,
           deprive
           her
           of
           her
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           absolve
           all
           her
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           ;
           but
           commands
           all
           her
           Subjects
           ,
           of
           what
           sort
           soever
           ,
           not
           to
           obey
           her
           Laws
           ,
           Injunctions
           ,
           Ordinances
           or
           Acts
           of
           State.
           The
           Defection
           of
           the
           Papists
           had
           before
           been
           voluntary
           ,
           but
           is
           now
           made
           necessary
           ;
           the
           Popes
           command
           being
           superadded
           to
           the
           scandal
           which
           had
           before
           been
           given
           them
           by
           the
           
             Puritan
             Faction
          
           .
           For
           after
           this
           ,
           the
           going
           or
           not
           going
           to
           Church
           was
           commonly
           reputed
           by
           them
           for
           a
           signe
           distinctive
           ,
           by
           which
           a
           Roman
           Catholick
           might
           be
           known
           from
           an
           English
           Heretick
           .
           And
           this
           appears
           most
           plainly
           by
           the
           Preamble
           to
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           
             against
             bringing
             or
             executing
             of
             Bulls
             from
          
           Rome
           ,
           13
           Eliz.
           2.
           
           Where
           it
           is
           reckoned
           amongst
           the
           effects
           of
           those
           Bulls
           and
           Writings
           ,
           
             That
             those
             who
             brought
             them
             ,
             did
             by
             their
             lewd
             practices
             and
             subtile
             perswasions
             work
             so
             farforth
             ,
             that
             sundry
             people
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             persons
             have
             been
             contented
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             to
             have
             withdrawn
             and
             absented
             themselves
             from
             all
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             most
             godlily
             exercised
             in
             this
             Realm
             .
          
           By
           which
           it
           seems
           ,
           that
           till
           the
           roaring
           of
           those
           Bulls
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           Popish
           party
           did
           frequent
           the
           Church
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           generally
           in
           the
           last
           five
           years
           (
           as
           our
           Learned
           Andrews
           hath
           observed
           )
           as
           they
           did
           the
           first
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           discouraged
           by
           the
           Innovations
           of
           the
           
             Puritan
             Faction
          
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           But
           for
           their
           coming
           to
           our
           Churches
           for
           the
           first
           ten
           years
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           before
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           the
           
             Puritan
             Schism
          
           ,
           there
           is
           enough
           acknowledged
           by
           some
           of
           their
           own
           .
           Parsons
           himself
           confesseth
           ,
           in
           his
           Pamphlet
           which
           he
           calls
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Green-Coat
             ,
             That
             for
             twelve
             years
             together
             the
             Court
             and
             State
             was
             in
             great
             quiet
             ,
             and
             no
             question
             made
             about
             Religion
             .
          
           Brierly
           in
           his
           Apologie
           speaks
           it
           more
           at
           large
           :
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           ,
           
             That
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Queens
             Reign
             ,
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             for
             many
             years
             did
             go
             to
             the
             Heretical
             Churches
             and
             Service
             :
             That
             when
             the
             better
             and
             truer
             opinion
             was
             taught
             them
             by
             Priests
             and
             Religious
             men
             from
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             as
             more
             perfect
             and
             necessary
             ,
             there
             wanted
             not
             many
             which
             opposed
             themselves
             of
             the
             elder
             sort
             of
             Priests
             of
             Queen
          
           Maries
           
             days
             :
             and
             finally
             ,
             That
             this
             division
             was
             not
             onely
             favoured
             by
             the
             Council
             ,
             but
             nourished
             also
             for
             many
             years
             by
             divers
             troublesome
             people
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             
             both
             in
             teaching
             and
             writing
             .
          
           On
           which
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Reply
           ,
           whomsoever
           he
           was
           ,
           hath
           made
           this
           Descant
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             for
             the
             Catholicks
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             perchance
             rather
             to
             be
             lamented
             then
             blamed
             ,
             before
             it
             came
             to
             be
             a
          
           sign
           Distinctive
           ,
           
             by
             which
             a
             Catholick
             was
             known
             from
             one
             who
             was
             no
             Catholick
             .
          
           Thus
           as
           the
           Schisms
           began
           together
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           carried
           on
           by
           the
           self-same
           means
           ,
           by
           Libelling
           against
           the
           State
           :
           the
           Papists
           ,
           in
           their
           Philopater
           ;
           the
           Puritans
           ,
           in
           
             Martin
             Mar-Prelate
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           :
           by
           breeding
           up
           their
           novices
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ;
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           at
           Rheims
           and
           Doway
           ;
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           at
           
             Geneva
             ,
             Amsterdam
          
           or
           Saumure
           :
           by
           raising
           sedition
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           plotting
           Treason
           against
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Queen
           ;
           the
           Papists
           ,
           by
           
             Throgmorton
             ,
             Parry
             ,
             Tichbourn
             ,
             Babington
             ,
          
           &c.
           the
           Puritans
           ,
           by
           
             Thacker
             ,
             Penry
             ,
             Hacket
             ,
             Coppinger
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           finally
           ,
           by
           the
           executions
           made
           upon
           either
           part
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           we
           shall
           speak
           hereafter
           .
           But
           as
           none
           of
           Plutarchs
           Parallels
           is
           so
           exact
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           difference
           may
           be
           noted
           ,
           and
           is
           noted
           by
           him
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           persons
           and
           affairs
           of
           whom
           he
           writes
           ;
           so
           was
           there
           a
           great
           difference
           in
           one
           particular
           between
           the
           fortunes
           of
           the
           Papists
           and
           the
           contrary
           faction
           .
           The
           Presbyterians
           were
           observed
           to
           have
           many
           powerful
           Friends
           at
           Court
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Papists
           had
           scarce
           any
           but
           mortal
           Enemies
           .
           Spies
           and
           Intelligencers
           were
           employed
           to
           attend
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           observe
           all
           their
           words
           and
           actions
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           could
           not
           stir
           without
           a
           discovery
           :
           But
           all
           mens
           eyes
           were
           shut
           upon
           the
           other
           party
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           might
           do
           what
           they
           listed
           without
           observation
           .
           Of
           which
           no
           reason
           can
           be
           given
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Queen
           being
           startled
           at
           the
           Popes
           late
           Bull
           ,
           and
           finding
           both
           her
           Person
           and
           Estate
           indangered
           ,
           under
           divers
           pretences
           ,
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Romish
           party
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           might
           either
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           the
           lesser
           mischief
           ,
           or
           suffer
           that
           faction
           to
           grow
           up
           to
           confront
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           And
           now
           comes
           Cartwright
           on
           the
           Stage
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           acted
           more
           then
           any
           of
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ,
           till
           their
           last
           going
           off
           again
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           this
           Queen
           .
           It
           was
           upon
           a
           discontent
           that
           he
           first
           left
           Cambridge
           ;
           and
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           he
           left
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           being
           appointed
           one
           of
           the
           Opponents
           at
           the
           Divinity-Act
           in
           
             Cambridge
             ,
             Anno
          
           1564
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Queen
           was
           pleased
           to
           honor
           it
           with
           her
           Royal
           presence
           ;
           he
           came
           not
           off
           so
           happily
           in
           her
           esteem
           ,
           but
           that
           Preston
           of
           
             Kings
             Colledge
          
           for
           action
           ,
           voyce
           and
           elocution
           ,
           was
           preferred
           before
           him
           .
           This
           so
           afflicted
           the
           proud
           man
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           sudden
           humour
           he
           retires
           from
           the
           University
           ,
           and
           sets
           up
           his
           studies
           in
           Geneva
           ,
           where
           he
           became
           as
           great
           with
           Beza
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Consistory
           ,
           as
           ever
           Knox
           had
           been
           with
           Calvin
           at
           his
           being
           there
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           well
           acquainted
           himself
           with
           the
           Form
           of
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           studied
           all
           such
           points
           as
           were
           to
           be
           reduced
           to
           practice
           at
           his
           coming
           back
           ,
           well
           stocked
           with
           Principles
           ,
           and
           furnished
           with
           Instructions
           ,
           he
           prepares
           for
           England
           ,
           and
           puts
           himself
           into
           his
           Colledge
           .
           Before
           ,
           upon
           the
           apprehension
           of
           the
           
           said
           neglect
           ,
           he
           had
           begun
           to
           busie
           himself
           with
           some
           discourses
           against
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           then
           by
           Law
           established
           ;
           and
           seemed
           to
           entertain
           a
           great
           opinion
           of
           himself
           ,
           both
           for
           Learning
           and
           Holiness
           ;
           and
           therewithal
           a
           great
           contemner
           of
           such
           others
           as
           continued
           not
           with
           him
           .
           But
           at
           his
           coming
           from
           Geneva
           ,
           he
           became
           more
           practical
           ,
           or
           pragmatical
           rather
           ,
           condemning
           the
           Vocation
           of
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Archdeacons
           ,
           and
           other
           Ecclesiastical
           Officers
           ;
           the
           Administration
           of
           our
           holy
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           observations
           of
           our
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           .
           And
           buzzing
           these
           conceits
           into
           the
           Heads
           of
           divers
           young
           Preachers
           and
           Scholars
           of
           the
           University
           ,
           he
           drew
           after
           him
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Disciples
           and
           Followers
           .
           Amongst
           whom
           he
           prevailed
           so
           far
           by
           his
           secret
           practices
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           by
           a
           Sermon
           which
           he
           Preached
           one
           Sunday-morning
           in
           the
           Colledge-Chappel
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           afternoon
           all
           the
           Fellows
           and
           Scholars
           threw
           aside
           their
           Surplices
           (
           which
           by
           the
           Statutes
           of
           the
           House
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           use
           )
           and
           went
           to
           the
           Divine
           Service
           onely
           in
           their
           Gowns
           and
           Caps
           .
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             Whitgift
          
           was
           at
           that
           time
           Master
           of
           Trinity
           Colledge
           ,
           and
           the
           Queens
           Professor
           for
           Divinity
           ;
           a
           man
           of
           great
           temper
           and
           moderation
           ,
           but
           one
           withal
           that
           knew
           well
           how
           to
           hold
           the
           Reins
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           wrested
           out
           of
           his
           hand
           by
           an
           Head-strong
           beast
           .
           Cartwright
           was
           Fellow
           of
           that
           Colledge
           ,
           emulous
           of
           the
           Masters
           Learning
           ,
           but
           far
           more
           envious
           at
           the
           Credit
           and
           Authority
           which
           he
           had
           acquired
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           he
           procured
           himself
           to
           be
           chosen
           the
           Professor
           for
           the
           Lady
           Margaret
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           come
           as
           near
           to
           him
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           both
           in
           place
           and
           power
           .
           But
           not
           content
           with
           that
           which
           he
           had
           done
           in
           the
           Colledge
           ,
           he
           puts
           up
           his
           Disciples
           into
           all
           the
           Pulpits
           in
           the
           University
           ,
           where
           he
           and
           they
           inveigh
           most
           bitterly
           against
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Governours
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           the
           Liturgie
           established
           ,
           and
           the
           Rites
           thereof
           .
           And
           though
           Whitgift
           Preached
           them
           down
           as
           occasion
           served
           with
           great
           applause
           unto
           himself
           ,
           but
           greater
           satisfaction
           to
           all
           moderate
           and
           sober
           men
           ;
           yet
           Cartwright
           and
           his
           Followers
           were
           now
           grown
           unto
           such
           a
           head
           ,
           that
           they
           became
           more
           violent
           by
           the
           opposition
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           It
           hapneth
           commonly
           ,
           as
           a
           Learned
           man
           hath
           well
           observed
           ,
           That
           
             those
             fervent
             Reprehenders
             of
             things
             established
             by
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             are
             always
             confident
             and
             bold
             spirited
             men
          
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           will
           not
           easily
           be
           taken
           off
           from
           their
           prosecutions
           by
           any
           fair
           and
           gentle
           usage
           .
           Which
           Whitgift
           found
           at
           last
           ,
           alter
           all
           his
           patience
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           having
           many
           times
           in
           vain
           endeavoured
           ,
           by
           gentle
           Admonitions
           and
           fair
           perswasions
           ,
           to
           gain
           the
           man
           unto
           himself
           ,
           or
           so
           to
           moderate
           and
           restrain
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           should
           no
           longer
           trouble
           both
           that
           Colledge
           and
           the
           whole
           University
           with
           his
           dangerous
           Doctrines
           ;
           he
           was
           necessitated
           in
           the
           end
           to
           expel
           him
           out
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           deprive
           him
           also
           of
           the
           
           Margaret-Lecture
           .
           Which
           last
           he
           acted
           
           as
           Vice-chancellor
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           delivered
           divers
           errors
           in
           his
           Lectures
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           neither
           recanted
           as
           he
           was
           required
           ,
           nor
           so
           expounded
           as
           to
           free
           himself
           from
           that
           imputation
           ;
           and
           that
           withal
           he
           had
           exercised
           the
           Function
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           without
           being
           able
           to
           produce
           any
           Letters
           of
           Orders
           .
           Hereupon
           Cartwright
           and
           his
           Followers
           began
           to
           mouth
           it
           ,
           complaining
           that
           the
           man
           had
           been
           mightily
           wronged
           ,
           in
           being
           deprived
           of
           his
           preferments
           in
           the
           University
           ,
           without
           being
           called
           unto
           his
           answer
           ;
           that
           Cartwright
           had
           made
           many
           offers
           of
           Disputation
           for
           tryal
           of
           the
           points
           in
           Question
           ,
           but
           could
           never
           be
           heard
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           Whitgift
           supplyed
           this
           by
           excess
           of
           power
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           make
           good
           by
           defect
           of
           Arguments
           .
           To
           stop
           which
           clamour
           ,
           Whitgift
           not
           onely
           offered
           him
           the
           opportunity
           of
           a
           Conference
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           offered
           it
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           sufficient
           witnesses
           ;
           and
           put
           the
           man
           so
           hard
           unto
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           not
           onely
           declined
           the
           Conference
           at
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           confest
           that
           Whitgift
           had
           made
           him
           the
           like
           offers
           formerly
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           refused
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           he
           now
           did
           also
           .
           All
           which
           appears
           by
           a
           Certificate
           ,
           subscribed
           by
           eight
           sufficient
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           a
           publick
           Notary
           ,
           dated
           the
           18
           of
           March
           1570.
           
           But
           this
           disgrace
           was
           followed
           by
           a
           greater
           ,
           much
           about
           that
           time
           :
           for
           finding
           himself
           in
           a
           necessity
           to
           depart
           from
           Cambridge
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           taken
           the
           degree
           of
           Doctor
           along
           with
           him
           for
           his
           greater
           credit
           ,
           but
           was
           denyed
           by
           the
           major
           part
           of
           the
           Regent
           Masters
           ▪
           and
           others
           which
           had
           votes
           therein
           ;
           which
           so
           displeased
           both
           him
           and
           all
           his
           adherents
           ,
           that
           from
           this
           time
           the
           Degrees
           of
           Doctors
           ,
           Batchellors
           and
           Masters
           were
           esteemed
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           took
           them
           reckoned
           for
           the
           Limbs
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Genevian
           Notes
           on
           the
           Revel●tion
           .
           But
           for
           this
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           other
           wrongs
           which
           he
           had
           suffered
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           in
           the
           University
           ,
           he
           will
           revenge
           himself
           upon
           the
           Church
           in
           convenient
           time
           ;
           and
           in
           convenient
           time
           we
           shall
           hear
           more
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           In
           the
           mean
           season
           ,
           we
           must
           make
           a
           step
           to
           Banst●ed
           in
           Surrey
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           finde
           a
           knot
           of
           more
           Zealous
           Calvinists
           ,
           then
           in
           other
           places
           ;
           so
           Zealous
           and
           conceited
           of
           their
           own
           dear
           Sanctity
           ,
           that
           they
           separated
           themselves
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           brethren
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             the
             Anoynted
          
           .
           The
           Bond
           of
           Peace
           was
           broken
           by
           the
           rest
           before
           ,
           and
           these
           men
           meant
           not
           to
           retain
           the
           unity
           of
           spirit
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           formerly
           .
           Their
           Leader
           was
           one
           Wright
           ;
           their
           Opinions
           these
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             no
             man
             is
             to
             be
             accused
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             did
             reject
             the
             truths
             by
             them
             professed
             .
             That
             the
             whole
             New
             Testament
             contained
             nothing
             but
             predictions
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             Christ
             (
             whom
             they
             grant
             to
             have
             appeared
             in
             the
             flesh
             before
             )
             shall
             come
             before
             the
             Day
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             and
             actually
             perform
             those
             things
             which
             are
             there
             related
             :
             That
             he
             whose
             sins
             are
             once
             pardoned
             ,
             cannot
             sin
             again
             :
             And
             that
             no
             credit
             was
             to
             be
             afforded
             to
             men
             of
             Learning
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             to
             be
             taught
             by
             the
             Spirit
             onely
             .
          
           Of
           these
           men
           
           Sanders
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Book
           
             De
             visibile
             Monarchia
          
           ,
           Fol.
           707
           ,
           and
           placeth
           them
           in
           this
           present
           year
           1570.
           
           But
           what
           became
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           finde
           not
           there
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           others
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           conceive
           ,
           that
           either
           they
           were
           soon
           worn
           out
           for
           want
           of
           Company
           ,
           or
           lost
           themselves
           amongst
           the
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Familists
          
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           .
           And
           this
           I
           look
           upon
           as
           one
           of
           the
           first
           Factions
           amongst
           the
           Puritans
           themselves
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           begun
           their
           separation
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           Which
           separation
           ,
           so
           begun
           as
           before
           is
           said
           ,
           was
           closed
           again
           about
           this
           time
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           who
           first
           had
           laboured
           in
           the
           breach
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           For
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           either
           out
           of
           love
           to
           their
           own
           profit
           ,
           or
           the
           publick
           peace
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           had
           consulted
           Beza
           touching
           this
           particular
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Whether
             he
             thought
             it
             more
             expedient
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             That
             the
             Ministers
             should
             chuse
             rather
             to
             forsake
             their
             Flocks
             ,
             then
             to
             conform
             unto
             such
             Orders
             as
             were
             then
             prescribed
             .
          
           Whereunto
           he
           returns
           this
           Answer
           :
           
             That
             many
             things
             both
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             warrantably
             commanded
             :
             That
             though
             the
             Garments
             in
             dispute
             were
             not
             imposed
             upon
             the
             Church
             by
             any
             warrant
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             having
             nothing
             of
             impiety
             in
             them
             ,
             he
             conceived
             that
             it
             were
             fitter
             for
             the
             Ministers
             to
             conform
             themselves
             ,
             then
             either
             voluntarily
             to
             forsake
             their
             Churches
             ,
             or
             be
             deprived
             for
             their
             refusal
             :
             That
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             people
             were
             to
             be
             advised
             to
             frequent
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             hear
             their
             Pastors
             so
             apparelled
             as
             the
             Church
             required
             ,
             rather
             then
             utterly
             to
             forsake
             that
             spiritual
             food
             ,
             by
             which
             their
             souls
             were
             to
             be
             nourished
             to
             eternal
             life
             :
             But
             so
             ,
             that
             first
             the
             Ministers
             do
             discharge
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             by
             making
             a
             modest
             protestation
             against
             those
             Vestments
             ,
             as
             well
             before
             the
             Queens
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             their
             several
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             so
             apply
             themselves
             to
             suffer
             what
             they
             could
             not
             remedy
             .
          
           This
           might
           have
           stopt
           the
           breach
           at
           the
           first
           beginning
           ,
           if
           either
           the
           English
           Puritans
           had
           not
           been
           too
           hot
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           cooled
           so
           suddenly
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           had
           not
           made
           his
           own
           good
           counsel
           ineffectual
           in
           the
           close
           of
           all
           :
           In
           which
           he
           tells
           them
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           
             That
             if
             they
             could
             no
             otherwise
             preserve
             their
             standing
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             either
             by
             subscribing
             to
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             the
             Orders
             ,
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             which
             were
             then
             required
             ,
             or
             by
             giving
             any
             countenance
             to
             them
             by
             a
             faulty
             silence
             ;
             they
             should
             then
             finally
             give
             way
             to
             that
             open
             violence
             which
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             resist
          
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           I
           understand
           his
           meaning
           )
           that
           they
           should
           rather
           leave
           their
           Churches
           ,
           then
           submit
           themselves
           to
           such
           conditions
           .
           But
           this
           direction
           being
           given
           toward
           the
           end
           of
           
             October
             ,
             Anno
          
           1567
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           qualified
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Forreign
           Churches
           which
           were
           then
           in
           England
           ,
           bearing
           date
           Iune
           the
           fifth
           in
           the
           year
           next
           following
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           thus
           resolves
           the
           case
           proposed
           unto
           him
           :
           
             That
             for
             avoiding
             all
             destructive
             ruptures
             in
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             dividing
             the
             members
             thereof
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             for
             any
             man
             ,
             of
             what
             Rank
             soever
             ,
             to
             separate
             himself
             ,
             upon
             any
             occasion
             ,
             from
             the
             
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Doctrine
             is
             preserved
             whereby
             the
             people
             are
             instructed
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ordained
             by
             Christ
             is
             maintained
             inviolable
             .
          
        
         
           38.
           
           This
           might
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           have
           stopped
           the
           breach
           in
           the
           first
           beginning
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           English
           Puritans
           been
           resolved
           to
           try
           some
           conclusions
           before
           they
           hearkned
           to
           the
           Premises
           .
           But
           finding
           that
           their
           party
           was
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           bear
           them
           out
           ,
           or
           rich
           enough
           to
           maintain
           them
           on
           their
           private
           purses
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           not
           amiss
           to
           follow
           the
           directions
           of
           their
           great
           Dictator
           .
           And
           hereunto
           the
           breaking
           out
           of
           those
           in
           Surrey
           gave
           some
           further
           colour
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           confusion
           must
           needs
           fall
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           many
           Factions
           ,
           Subdivisions
           ,
           and
           Schismatical
           Ruptures
           ,
           as
           would
           inevitably
           ensue
           on
           the
           first
           separation
           ,
           must
           in
           fine
           crumble
           them
           to
           nothing
           .
           And
           on
           these
           grounds
           it
           was
           determined
           to
           unite
           themselves
           to
           the
           main
           body
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           reap
           the
           profit
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           for
           their
           safer
           standing
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           take
           as
           well
           their
           Orders
           as
           their
           Institution
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Bishops
           .
           But
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           neither
           wear
           the
           Surplice
           oftner
           then
           meer
           necessity
           compelled
           them
           ,
           or
           read
           more
           of
           the
           Common-prayers
           then
           what
           they
           thought
           might
           save
           them
           harmless
           if
           they
           should
           be
           questioned
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           by
           degrees
           to
           bring
           in
           that
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           advanced
           at
           once
           ,
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           Which
           half
           Conformity
           they
           were
           brought
           to
           on
           the
           former
           grounds
           ;
           and
           partly
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           which
           came
           out
           this
           year
           ,
           13
           
             Eliz.
             cap.
          
           12.
           for
           the
           reforming
           of
           disorders
           amongst
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           they
           were
           brought
           unto
           no
           more
           then
           a
           half-Conformity
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           clashing
           which
           appeared
           unto
           them
           ,
           between
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           that
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           as
           also
           in
           regard
           of
           some
           interposings
           which
           are
           now
           made
           in
           their
           behalf
           ,
           by
           one
           of
           a
           greater
           Title
           ,
           though
           of
           no
           more
           power
           ,
           then
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Martyr
             ,
             Beza
          
           ,
           or
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Advocates
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           The
           danger
           threatned
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           by
           the
           late
           sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           which
           was
           past
           against
           her
           ,
           occasioned
           her
           to
           call
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           to
           assemble
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           to
           convene
           in
           their
           Convocation
           .
           These
           last
           accordingly
           met
           together
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           on
           the
           5
           of
           April
           1571.
           
           At
           which
           time
           Dr.
           Whitgift
           ,
           Master
           of
           
           Trinity-Colledge
           in
           Gambridge
           ,
           preached
           the
           Latine
           Sermon
           .
           In
           which
           he
           insisted
           most
           especially
           ,
           upon
           the
           Institution
           and
           Authority
           of
           Synodical
           Meetings
           ,
           on
           the
           necessary
           use
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Vestments
           ,
           and
           other
           Ornaments
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           the
           opposition
           made
           against
           all
           Orders
           formerly
           Established
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           Puritans
           as
           Papists
           ;
           touching
           in
           fine
           on
           many
           other
           particularities
           ,
           in
           rectifying
           whereof
           the
           care
           and
           diligence
           of
           the
           Synod
           was
           by
           him
           required
           .
           And
           as
           it
           proved
           ,
           his
           counsel
           was
           not
           
           given
           in
           vain
           .
           For
           the
           first
           thing
           which
           followed
           the
           Conforming
           of
           the
           Prolocutor
           ,
           was
           a
           command
           given
           by
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           
             That
             all
             such
             of
             the
             lower
             House
             of
             Convocation
             ,
             who
             not
             had
             formerly
             subscribed
             unto
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             agreed
             upon
          
           Anno
           1562
           ,
           
             should
             subscribe
             them
             now
             ;
             or
             on
             their
             absolute
             refusal
             ,
             or
             procrastinations
             ,
             be
             expelled
             the
             House
             .
          
           Which
           wrought
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Book
           of
           Articles
           being
           publickly
           read
           ,
           was
           universally
           approved
           ,
           and
           personally
           subscribed
           by
           every
           Member
           of
           both
           Houses
           ,
           as
           appears
           clearly
           by
           the
           Ratification
           at
           the
           end
           of
           those
           Articles
           .
           In
           prosecution
           of
           which
           necessary
           and
           prudent
           course
           ,
           it
           was
           further
           ordered
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Book
             of
             Articles
             so
             approved
             ,
             should
             be
             put
             into
             Print
             ,
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             Right
             Reverend
             Dr.
          
           John
           Jewel
           
             then
             Bishop
             of
          
           Sarum
           ;
           
             and
             that
             every
             Bishop
             should
             take
             a
             competent
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             dispersed
             in
             their
             Visitations
             ,
             or
             Diocesan
             Synods
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             read
             four
             times
             in
             every
             year
             in
             all
             the
             Parishes
             of
             their
             several
             and
             respective
             Diocesses
             .
          
           Which
           questionless
           might
           have
           settled
           a
           more
           perfect
           Conformity
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           som●
           C●nons
           of
           the
           Convocation
           running
           much
           that
           way
           ,
           if
           the
           Parliament
           had
           spoke
           as
           clearly
           in
           it
           as
           the
           Convocation
           ;
           or
           if
           some
           sinister
           practice
           had
           not
           been
           excogitated
           to
           pervert
           those
           Articles
           ,
           in
           making
           them
           to
           come
           out
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           consequently
           deprived
           of
           life
           and
           vigour
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           they
           would
           have
           carried
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           The
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           at
           that
           time
           was
           of
           great
           Authority
           ,
           and
           had
           apparently
           made
           himself
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Puritan
           faction
           .
           They
           also
           had
           the
           Earl
           of
           Huntingdon
           ,
           the
           Lord
           North
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ;
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Knollis
             ,
             Walsingham
          
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           .
           To
           which
           (
           if
           Zanchy
           be
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           as
           perhaps
           he
           may
           be
           )
           some
           of
           the
           Bishops
           may
           be
           added
           ;
           who
           were
           not
           willing
           to
           tye
           the
           Puritans
           too
           close
           to
           that
           Subscription
           by
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           was
           required
           of
           them
           by
           the
           Acts
           and
           Canons
           of
           the
           Convocation
           .
           It
           had
           been
           ordered
           by
           the
           Bishops
           in
           their
           Convocation
           ,
           
             That
             all
             the
             Clergy
             then
             assembled
             ,
             should
             subscribe
             the
             Articles
             .
          
           And
           it
           was
           ordered
           by
           the
           unanimous
           consent
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergie
           ,
           
             That
             none
             should
             be
             admitted
             from
             thenceforth
             unto
             Holy-Orders
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             first
             subscribed
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             solemnly
             obliged
             himself
             to
             defend
             the
             things
             therein
             contained
             ,
             as
             consonant
             in
             all
             points
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Can.
           1571.
           
           Cap.
           de
           Episcop
           .
           But
           by
           the
           first
           Branch
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           Subscription
           seemed
           to
           be
           no
           otherwise
           required
           ,
           then
           to
           
             such
             Articles
             alone
             as
             contained
             the
             Confession
             of
             the
             tr●e
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             .
          
           Whereby
           all
           Articles
           relating
           to
           the
           Book
           of
           Homilie●
           ,
           the
           Form
           of
           Consecrating
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           Churches
           power
           for
           the
           imposing
           of
           new
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           retaining
           those
           already
           made
           ,
           seemed
           to
           be
           purposely
           omitted
           ,
           as
           not
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           the
           said
           Subscription
           .
           And
           although
           no
           such
           Restriction
           do
           occur
           in
           the
           following
           Branches
           ,
           
           by
           which
           Subscription
           is
           required
           indefinitely
           unto
           all
           the
           Articles
           ;
           yet
           did
           the
           first
           Branch
           seem
           to
           have
           such
           influence
           upon
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           made
           to
           serve
           the
           turn
           of
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ,
           whensoever
           they
           were
           called
           upon
           to
           subscribe
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           Government
           ,
           the
           Publick
           Liturgie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           Queens
           Supremacy
           .
           But
           nothing
           did
           more
           visibly
           discover
           the
           designs
           of
           the
           Faction
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           power
           their
           Patrons
           had
           in
           the
           Publick
           Government
           ,
           then
           the
           omitting
           the
           first
           Clause
           in
           the
           Twentieth
           Article
           :
           In
           which
           it
           was
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Church
             h●d
             power
             to
             Decree
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Authority
             in
             Controversies
             of
             Faith.
          
           Which
           Clause
           ,
           though
           extant
           in
           the
           Registers
           o●
           the
           Convocation
           as
           a
           part
           of
           that
           Article
           ,
           and
           printed
           as
           a
           part
           thereof
           both
           in
           Latine
           and
           English
           ,
           Anno
           1562
           ,
           was
           totally
           left
           out
           in
           this
           new
           Impression
           ;
           and
           was
           accordingly
           left
           out
           in
           all
           the
           Harmonies
           of
           Confessions
           ,
           or
           other
           Collections
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           were
           either
           printed
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           place
           where
           Calvinism
           was
           of
           most
           predominancy
           .
           And
           so
           it
           stood
           with
           us
           in
           England
           till
           the
           death
           of
           Leicester
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1593
           ,
           the
           Articles
           were
           reprinted
           ,
           and
           that
           Clause
           resumed
           ,
           according
           as
           it
           stands
           in
           the
           Publick
           Registers
           .
           By
           which
           Clause
           it
           was
           after
           published
           in
           the
           third
           year
           of
           K.
           Iames
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           tenth
           year
           of
           the
           said
           King
           ,
           Anno
           1512
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           following
           Impressions
           from
           that
           time
           to
           this
           .
           Once
           cunningly
           omitted
           in
           a
           Latine
           Impression
           with
           came
           out
           at
           
             Oxon
             ,
             An.
          
           1536.
           but
           the
           forgery
           was
           soon
           discovered
           ,
           and
           the
           Book
           call'd
           in
           ;
           the
           Printer
           checked
           ,
           and
           ordered
           to
           reprint
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Clause
           prefixed
           .
           Which
           makes
           it
           the
           more
           strange
           ,
           and
           almost
           incredible
           ,
           that
           the
           Puritans
           should
           either
           plainly
           charge
           it
           as
           an
           Innovation
           on
           the
           late
           Archbishop
           ;
           or
           that
           any
           other
           sober
           or
           indifferent
           man
           should
           make
           a
           question
           ,
           whether
           the
           Addition
           of
           that
           Clause
           were
           made
           by
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           or
           the
           Substraction
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Puritans
           ,
           for
           their
           several
           purposes
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           There
           also
           past
           a
           Book
           of
           Canons
           in
           this
           Convocation
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           was
           required
           ,
           
             That
             all
             such
             as
             were
             admitted
             unto
             Holy-Orders
             ,
             should
             subscribe
             the
             Book
             of
             Articles
             ,
          
           as
           before
           was
           said
           :
           
             That
             the
          
           G●ay
           Amice
           ,
           
             still
             retained
             (
             as
             it
             seems
             )
             by
             some
             of
             the
             old
             Priests
             of
             Queen
          
           Maries
           
             time
             ,
             should
             be
             from
             thenceforth
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             used
             :
             That
             the
             Deans
             and
             Residentiaries
             of
             Cathedral
             Churches
             should
             admit
             no
             other
             Form
             of
             saying
             or
             singing
             Divine
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             administring
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             was
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Publick
             Liturgie
             :
             That
             if
             any
             Preacher
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             should
             openly
             maintain
             any
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             contrary
             to
             any
             thing
             contained
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Articles
             ,
             or
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             should
             be
             advertised
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Dean
             and
             Prebendaries
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             proceed
             therein
             as
             to
             him
             seemed
             best
             :
             That
             no
             man
             be
             admitted
             to
             preach
             ,
             in
             what
             Church
             soever
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             licensed
             by
             the
             Queen
             ,
             or
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             in
             which
             he
             serveth
             :
             And
             that
             no
             Preacher
             beng
             so
             licensed
             ,
             should
             preach
             or
             teach
             
             any
             thing
             for
             Doctrinal
             ,
             to
             b●
             believed
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             consonant
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             ;
             or
             by
             the
          
           Ancient
           Fathers
           or
           Orthodox
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Church
           
             had
             been
             gathered
             from
             it
             :
             That
             no
             Parson
             ,
             Vicar
             or
             Curate
             should
             from
             thenceforth
             read
             the
             Common
             Prayers
             in
             any
             Chappel
             ,
             Oratory
             ,
             or
             Private
             House
             ,
             unl●ss
             he
             were
             licensed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             under
             hand
             and
             se●●
             :
             And
             that
             none
             of
             the
             persons
             aforesaid
             should
             〈◊〉
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             or
             carry
             himself
             in
             his
             apparel
             or
             kind
             of
             life
             like
             ●o
             one
             of
             the
             Laity
             :
             That
             the
             said
             Parsons
             ,
             Vicars
             and
             Curates
             ,
             should
             yearly
             certifie
             to
             their
             several
             Ordinaries
             ,
             the
             names
             and
             Sirnames
             of
             all
             persons
             of
             fourteen
             years
             of
             age
             and
             upwards
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             received
             the
             Communion
             ,
             or
             did
             refuse
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             Publick
             Catechi●m
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             should
             not
             suffer
             any
             such
             persons
             to
             be
             God-Father
             or
             God-Mother
             to
             any
             child
             ,
             or
             to
             contract
             any
             Marriage
             ,
             either
             between
             themselves
             ,
             or
             with
             any
             other
             .
          
           It
           was
           also
           ordered
           in
           those
           Canons
           ,
           
             That
             every
             Bishop
             should
             cause
             the
             Holy
             Bible
             in
             the
             largest
             Volume
             to
             be
             set
             up
             in
             some
             conven●ent
             place
             of
             his
             Hall
             or
             Parlour
             ;
             that
             as
             well
             those
             of
             his
             own
             Family
             ,
             as
             all
             such
             strangers
             as
             resorted
             to
             him
             ,
             might
             have
             recourse
             to
             it
             if
             they
             pleased
             :
             And
             that
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             and
             Archdeacon
             :
             should
             cause
             the
             Book
             called
             ,
          
           The
           Acts
           and
           Monuments
           ,
           
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             in
             like
             sort
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             aforesaid
             .
          
           The
           first
           of
           which
           Injunctions
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           made
           for
           keeping
           up
           the
           Reputation
           of
           the
           English
           Bibles
           publickly
           Autho●ized
           for
           the
           use
           of
           this
           Church
           .
           The
           credit
           and
           Authority
           of
           which
           Translation
           ,
           was
           much
           decryed
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Genevian
           Faction
           ,
           to
           advance
           their
           own
           .
           By
           the
           other
           there
           was
           nothing
           aimed
           at
           ,
           but
           to
           gain
           credit
           to
           the
           Book
           ,
           which
           served
           so
           seasonably
           to
           create
           an
           odium
           ,
           in
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           against
           the
           Tyrannies
           and
           Superstitions
           of
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           whose
           plots
           and
           practices
           did
           so
           apparently
           intend
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Queen
           and
           Kingdom
           .
           No
           purpose
           either
           in
           the
           Bishops
           or
           Clergie
           to
           justifie
           all
           or
           any
           of
           the
           passages
           in
           the
           same
           contained
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           since
           made
           use
           of
           by
           the
           Disciplinarians
           ,
           either
           to
           countenance
           some
           strange
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           decry
           some
           Ceremony
           ;
           to
           which
           he
           shewed
           himself
           a
           Friend
           or
           Enemy
           ,
           as
           the
           case
           might
           vary
           .
        
         
           42.
           
           Fortified
           with
           these
           Canons
           and
           Synodical
           Acts
           ,
           the
           Prelates
           shew
           themselves
           more
           earnest
           in
           requiring
           Subscription
           ,
           more
           zealous
           in
           pressing
           for
           Conformity
           then
           before
           they
           did
           ;
           but
           found
           a
           stiffer
           opposition
           in
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ,
           then
           could
           be
           rationally
           expected
           .
           For
           whether
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           they
           relyed
           upon
           their
           Friends
           in
           Court
           ,
           or
           that
           some
           Lawyers
           had
           informed
           them
           that
           by
           the
           Statute
           no
           Subscription
           was
           to
           be
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           only
           unto
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           ;
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           now
           more
           insolent
           and
           intractable
           then
           they
           had
           been
           formerly
           .
           For
           now
           ,
           the
           bett●r
           to
           disguise
           their
           Projects
           to
           wound
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           the
           quarrels
           about
           Surplices
           and
           other
           Vestments
           (
           which
           seemed
           to
           have
           been
           banished
           a
           while
           )
           are
           revived
           again
           ;
           complaints
           made
           of
           their
           sufferings
           in
           it
           to
           the
           Forreign
           Churches
           ;
           
           and
           the
           report
           is
           spread
           abroad
           (
           to
           gain
           the
           greater
           credit
           to
           their
           own
           perverseness
           )
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Bishops
           did
           as
           much
           abominate
           those
           Popish
           Vestments
           as
           any
           of
           the
           brethren
           did
           .
           For
           so
           writes
           Zanchy
           a
           Divine
           of
           Heidelburg
           ,
           in
           his
           Letters
           unto
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           of
           September
           the
           second
           ;
           and
           writes
           so
           by
           direction
           from
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           (
           whom
           they
           had
           engaged
           in
           the
           cause
           )
           out
           of
           an
           hope
           to
           take
           her
           off
           from
           giving
           any
           further
           countenance
           to
           the
           Bishops
           in
           that
           point
           of
           Conformity
           .
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           he
           writes
           also
           to
           Bishop
           Iewel
           on
           the
           11
           of
           September
           .
           Where
           he
           informs
           (
           as
           he
           had
           been
           informed
           himself
           )
           
             That
             many
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Order
             would
             rather
             chuse
             to
             quit
             their
             station
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             resign
             their
             Offices
             ,
             then
             yield
             to
             the
             wearing
             of
             those
             Vestments
             which
             had
             been
             formerly
             defiled
             by
             such
             gross
             Superstition
             .
          
           He
           also
           signifies
           what
           he
           had
           writ
           unto
           the
           Queen
           ,
           of
           whose
           relenting
           he
           could
           give
           himself
           no
           great
           assurance
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           also
           been
           advised
           to
           write
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           might
           be
           perswaded
           to
           a
           present
           Conformity
           ,
           rather
           then
           deprive
           the
           Church
           of
           their
           future
           Ministery
           .
           The
           prosecution
           of
           which
           work
           he
           commends
           to
           Iewel
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           interposing
           of
           his
           Authority
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           yield
           to
           the
           points
           proposed
           ,
           and
           thereby
           be
           continued
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Vocation
           .
           Which
           last
           clause
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           be
           exceeding
           acceptable
           to
           that
           Reverend
           Prelate
           ;
           who
           had
           shewed
           himself
           so
           earnest
           for
           Conformity
           ,
           in
           a
           Sermon
           preached
           by
           him
           at
           the
           Cross
           ,
           that
           he
           incurred
           some
           censure
           for
           it
           amongst
           the
           brethren
           .
           Which
           put
           him
           to
           this
           Protestation
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           
             That
             his
             last
             Sermon
             at
             S.
          
           Pauls
           
             Cross
             ,
             and
             Conference
             about
             the
             Ceremonies
             and
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             please
             any
             man
             living
             ,
             nor
             to
             grieve
             his
             brethren
             of
             a
             contrary
             opinion
             ;
             but
             onely
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             neither
             party
             might
             prejudice
             the
             other
             .
          
           But
           he
           was
           able
           to
           act
           nothing
           in
           pursuance
           of
           
           Zanchy's
           motion
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           death
           within
           few
           days
           after
           ,
           if
           not
           some
           days
           before
           he
           received
           that
           Letter
           .
           For
           on
           the
           22
           of
           the
           same
           Moneth
           ,
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           take
           him
           to
           himself
           ;
           and
           thereby
           to
           deprive
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           greatest
           Ornament
           which
           she
           could
           boast
           of
           in
           that
           age
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           sixth
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           AERIVS
           REDIVIVVS
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           History
           Of
           the
           PRESBYTERIANS
           .
           LIB
           .
           VII
           .
           Containing
           A
           Relation
           of
           their
           secret
           and
           open
           Practices
           ;
           the
           Schism
           and
           Faction
           by
           them
           raised
           for
           advancing
           the
           Genevian
           Discipline
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           from
           the
           year
           1572
           ,
           to
           the
           year
           1584.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           THe
           English
           Puritans
           had
           hitherto
           maintained
           their
           Quarrel
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           the
           sawciness
           of
           Knox
           ,
           the
           bold
           activities
           of
           Beza
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           moderate
           interposings
           of
           some
           Forreign
           Divines
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           great
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
           But
           now
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           try
           it
           out
           by
           their
           proper
           valour
           ;
           to
           fling
           away
           their
           Bulrushes
           ,
           and
           lay
           by
           their
           Crutches
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           best
           to
           make
           no
           other
           use
           of
           Out-landish
           Forces
           ,
           then
           as
           Auxiliaries
           and
           Reserves
           ,
           if
           the
           worst
           should
           happen
           .
           And
           hitherto
           they
           had
           appeared
           onely
           against
           Caps
           and
           Surplices
           ,
           or
           questioned
           some
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           in
           the
           publick
           Liturgie
           which
           might
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           been
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           But
           now
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           venture
           on
           the
           Episcopal
           Government
           ,
           and
           to
           endeavour
           the
           erecting
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           ,
           as
           time
           and
           opportunity
           should
           make
           way
           unto
           it
           .
           Amongst
           which
           undertakers
           ,
           
           none
           more
           eminent
           ,
           because
           none
           more
           violent
           then
           Cartwright
           ,
           formerly
           remembred
           :
           Snape
           of
           Northampton
           ,
           a
           great
           stickler
           for
           the
           holy
           Discipline
           ;
           and
           Feild
           a
           Lecturer
           in
           London
           ,
           as
           ridiculously
           zealous
           to
           advance
           Presbytery
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           forward
           in
           the
           pack
           .
           But
           Cartwright
           was
           the
           man
           upon
           whose
           Parts
           and
           Learning
           they
           did
           most
           depend
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           both
           by
           private
           Letters
           ,
           and
           some
           Printed
           Pamphlets
           ,
           had
           gained
           more
           credit
           to
           the
           side
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           was
           amongst
           his
           own
           onely
           that
           he
           gained
           such
           credit
           :
           For
           when
           his
           Papers
           had
           been
           shewn
           unto
           Bishop
           Iewel
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Judgement
           of
           that
           Reverend
           and
           Learned
           Prelate
           was
           demanded
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           returned
           this
           answer
           ,
           That
           the
           Arguments
           therein
           contained
           
             were
             too
             slight
             to
             build
             up
             ,
             and
             too
             weak
             to
             pull
             down
             .
          
           And
           so
           it
           proved
           in
           the
           event
           ,
           when
           Cartwrights
           whole
           discourses
           against
           the
           Forms
           of
           Government
           and
           Publick
           Worship
           ,
           here
           by
           Law
           established
           ,
           came
           to
           be
           seriously
           debated
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           having
           been
           long
           great
           with
           Childe
           of
           some
           new
           designe
           ,
           the
           Babe
           comes
           forth
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Parliament
           which
           was
           held
           in
           the
           year
           1572
           ,
           intituled
           by
           the
           name
           of
           an
           Admonition
           ;
           in
           which
           ,
           complaint
           was
           made
           of
           their
           many
           grievances
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           redress
           the
           same
           ;
           which
           they
           conceived
           to
           be
           no
           other
           then
           the
           setling
           of
           the
           Genevian
           Platform
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           the
           Parliament
           was
           so
           little
           pleased
           with
           the
           Title
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           displeased
           with
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Admonition
           ,
           that
           the
           Authors
           and
           Preferrers
           of
           it
           were
           imprisoned
           by
           them
           .
           But
           this
           imprisonment
           could
           lay
           no
           Fetters
           on
           their
           spirits
           ,
           which
           grew
           the
           more
           exasperated
           ,
           because
           so
           restrained
           .
           For
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           out
           comes
           the
           
             second
             Admonition
          
           ,
           far
           more
           importunate
           then
           the
           first
           ;
           and
           it
           comes
           out
           with
           such
           a
           flash
           of
           Lightning
           ,
           and
           such
           claps
           of
           Thunder
           ,
           as
           if
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           were
           presently
           to
           have
           met
           together
           .
           In
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           had
           amassed
           together
           all
           those
           several
           Arguments
           which
           either
           his
           reading
           could
           afford
           ,
           or
           his
           wit
           suggest
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           that
           party
           could
           excogitate
           for
           him
           against
           the
           Government
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           English
           Liturgie
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           particular
           Offices
           in
           the
           same
           contained
           .
           And
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           he
           not
           onely
           justified
           whatsoever
           had
           been
           found
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           challenged
           the
           Parliament
           for
           not
           giving
           it
           a
           more
           gratious
           welcome
           :
           For
           there
           he
           tells
           them
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           
             That
             the
             State
             did
             not
             shew
             it self
             upright
             ,
             alledge
             the
             Parliament
             what
             it
             will
             :
             That
             all
             honest
             men
             should
             finde
             lack
             of
             equity
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             Consciences
             condemn
             that
             Court
             :
             That
             it
             should
             be
             easier
             for
          
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrha
           
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             then
             for
             such
             a
             Parliament
             :
             That
             there
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             to
             be
             looked
             for
             then
             some
             speedy
             vengeance
             to
             light
             upon
             the
             whole
             Land
             ,
             let
             the
             Politick
          
           M●chiavils
           of
           England
           
             provide
             as
             well
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             though
             God
             do
             his
             worst
             :
             And
             finally
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             of
             that
             Assembly
             would
             not
             follow
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             first
          
           Admonition
           ,
           
             they
             would
             
             infallibly
             be
             th●ir
             own
             carvers
             in
             it
             ;
             the
             Church
             being
             bound
             to
             keep
             Gods
             Orde●
             and
             nothing
             to
             be
             called
             Gods
             Order
             but
             their
             present
             Platform
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           About
           this
           time
           ,
           
             Clark
             ,
             Travers
             ,
             Gardiner
             ,
             Barber
             ,
             Cheston
          
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           Crook
           and
           Egerton
           ,
           joyned
           themselves
           to
           the
           Brotherhood
           .
           Amongst
           whom
           ,
           the
           handling
           of
           such
           points
           as
           concerned
           the
           Discipline
           became
           very
           frequent
           ,
           many
           motions
           being
           made
           ,
           and
           some
           conclusions
           setled
           in
           pursuance
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           more
           particularly
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           upon
           the
           question
           ,
           
             That
             for
             as
             much
             as
             divers
             Books
             had
             been
             written
             ,
             and
             sundry
             Petitions
             exhibited
             to
             her
             Majesty
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             their
             Lordships
             ,
             to
             little
             purpose
             ,
             every
             man
             should
             therefore
             labour
             by
             all
             means
             possible
             to
             bring
             the
             Reformation
             into
             the
             Church
             .
          
           It
           was
           also
           then
           and
           there
           resolved
           ,
           
             That
             for
             the
             better
             bringing
             in
             of
             the
             said
             holy
             Discipline
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             onely
             ,
             as
             well
             publickly
             as
             privately
             teach
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             possibly
             they
             might
             ,
             draw
             the
             same
             into
             practice
             .
          
           According
           to
           which
           Resolution
           ,
           a
           Presbytery
           was
           erected
           on
           the
           20
           of
           November
           ,
           at
           a
           small
           Village
           in
           Surrey
           ,
           called
           Wandsworth
           ,
           where
           Field
           had
           the
           Incumbencie
           ,
           or
           cure
           of
           Souls
           ;
           a
           place
           conveniently
           scituate
           for
           the
           
           London-Brethren
           ,
           as
           standing
           near
           the
           bank
           of
           the
           Thames
           ,
           but
           four
           miles
           from
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           more
           retired
           and
           out
           of
           sight
           then
           any
           of
           their
           own
           Churches
           about
           the
           Town
           .
           This
           first
           Establishment
           they
           indorsed
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Orders
           of
           Wandsworth
           .
           In
           which
           the
           Elders
           names
           are
           agreed
           on
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Election
           declared
           ,
           the
           approvers
           of
           them
           mentioned
           ,
           their
           Offices
           agreed
           on
           also
           ,
           and
           described
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Queen
           might
           have
           no
           notice
           of
           this
           first
           Establishment
           ,
           yet
           she
           knew
           very
           well
           both
           by
           their
           Preachings
           and
           Writings
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           defamed
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           refused
           to
           be
           present
           at
           that
           Form
           of
           Worship
           which
           had
           the
           countenance
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           had
           set
           up
           a
           new
           Form
           of
           their
           own
           devising
           :
           Which
           moved
           the
           Queen
           to
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           men
           of
           an
           unquiet
           and
           seditious
           spirit
           ,
           greedy
           of
           change
           ,
           intent
           on
           the
           destruction
           of
           all
           things
           which
           they
           found
           established
           ,
           and
           ready
           once
           again
           to
           break
           out
           into
           open
           Schism
           .
           For
           the
           preventing
           whereof
           ,
           she
           gave
           command
           ,
           
             That
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             Laws
             for
             keeping
             up
             the
             Vniformity
             of
             Gods
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             should
             be
             forthwith
             put
             in
             execution
             :
             And
             that
             all
             such
             scandalous
             Books
             and
             Pamphlets
             (
             the
             first
             and
             second
          
           Admonition
           
             amongst
             the
             rest
             )
             should
             either
             be
             immediately
             delivered
             to
             some
             Bishop
             in
             their
             several
             Diocesses
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             one
             or
             other
             of
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             imprisonment
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           Proclamation
           much
           amazed
           the
           Disciplinarians
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           onely
           more
           sollicitous
           in
           searching
           into
           the
           true
           Cause
           and
           Originial
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           ready
           to
           execute
           their
           vengeance
           upon
           all
           such
           Councellors
           as
           they
           suspected
           for
           the
           Authors
           .
           Sir
           
             Christopher
             Hatton
          
           was
           at
           that
           time
           in
           especial
           favour
           ,
           Vice-chamberlain
           ,
           Captain
           of
           the
           Guard
           ,
           and
           aftewards
           Lord-Chancellor
           
           also
           ;
           in
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           his
           preferments
           ,
           of
           a
           known
           aversness
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           ,
           and
           consequently
           no
           friend
           to
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           .
           This
           obstacle
           must
           be
           removed
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Principle
           of
           the
           ancient
           Donatists
           ,
           for
           murthering
           any
           man
           of
           what
           Rank
           soever
           which
           opposed
           their
           Practices
           .
           This
           Office
           Burchet
           undertakes
           ;
           and
           undertakes
           the
           Office
           upon
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           lawful
           to
           assassinate
           any
           man
           who
           opposed
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           being
           blind
           with
           too
           much
           light
           ,
           he
           mistook
           the
           man
           ;
           and
           meeting
           in
           the
           Street
           with
           Hawkins
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Sea-Captains
           of
           the
           times
           he
           lived
           in
           ,
           he
           stabbed
           him
           desperately
           with
           a
           Ponyard
           ,
           conceiving
           that
           it
           had
           been
           Hatton
           their
           professed
           Enemy
           .
           For
           which
           committed
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           he
           was
           there
           examined
           ,
           found
           to
           hold
           many
           dangerous
           and
           erronious
           Tenents
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           sent
           Prisoner
           to
           the
           
           Lollards-Tower
           .
           From
           thence
           being
           called
           into
           the
           Consistory
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           ,
           before
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           and
           divers
           others
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           examined
           ,
           he
           still
           persisted
           in
           his
           errors
           ,
           till
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           was
           ready
           on
           the
           4
           of
           November
           to
           be
           pronounced
           against
           him
           as
           an
           Heretick
           .
           Through
           the
           perswasions
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           who
           took
           great
           pains
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           shew
           as
           if
           he
           had
           renounced
           and
           abjured
           those
           Opinions
           for
           erronious
           and
           damnable
           ,
           which
           formerly
           he
           had
           imbraced
           with
           so
           strong
           a
           passion
           .
           From
           thence
           returned
           unto
           the
           Tower
           by
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           he
           took
           an
           opportunity
           when
           one
           of
           his
           Keepers
           was
           withdrawn
           ,
           to
           murther
           the
           other
           ;
           intending
           the
           like
           also
           to
           his
           Fellow
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           happily
           escaped
           it
           .
           For
           which
           Fact
           he
           was
           arraigned
           and
           condemned
           at
           Westminster
           on
           the
           morrow
           after
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           day
           he
           was
           hanged
           up
           in
           the
           very
           place
           where
           he
           wounded
           Hawkins
           ,
           his
           Right
           hand
           being
           first
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           nailed
           to
           the
           Gibbet
           :
           a
           piece
           of
           Justice
           not
           more
           safe
           then
           seasonable
           ;
           the
           horridness
           of
           the
           Fact
           ,
           and
           the
           complexion
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           being
           well
           considered
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Regular
           Clergy
           slept
           not
           in
           so
           great
           a
           tempest
           as
           was
           then
           hanging
           over
           their
           heads
           ;
           but
           spent
           themselves
           in
           censuring
           and
           confuting
           Cartwrights
           Pamphlets
           ,
           which
           gave
           the
           first
           Animation
           to
           those
           bold
           attempts
           .
           What
           censure
           Bishop
           Iewel
           past
           upon
           Cartwrights
           Papers
           ,
           hath
           been
           shewn
           before
           ;
           and
           he
           will
           give
           you
           his
           opinion
           of
           the
           Author
           also
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           reported
           that
           he
           gave
           this
           Character
           ,
           
             viz.
             Stultitia
             nata
             est
             in
             corde
             pueri
             ,
             sed
             virga
             Disciplinae
             fugabit
             eam
             :
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             folly
             had
             been
             bred
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             young
             man
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             a
             Rod
             of
             correction
             would
             remove
             it
             from
             him
             .
          
           But
           Iewel
           had
           onely
           seen
           some
           scattered
           Papers
           intended
           for
           materials
           in
           the
           following
           Pamphlet
           ,
           which
           Whitaker
           both
           saw
           and
           censured
           when
           it
           was
           compleat
           .
           For
           writing
           of
           it
           unto
           Whitgift
           ,
           he
           reports
           him
           thus
           :
           Quem
           Cartwrightus
           
             nuper
             emisit
             libellum
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             I
             have
             read
             over
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Book
             which
          
           Cartwright
           
             hath
             lately
             set
             forth
             .
             Let
             me
             never
             live
             ,
             if
             I
             
             ever
             saw
             any
             thing
             more
             loose
             ,
             and
             almost
             more
             childish
             .
             As
             for
             words
             indeed
             ,
             he
             hath
             store
             of
             them
             ,
             trim
             and
             fresh
             enough
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             matter
             ,
             none
             at
             all
             .
             Besides
             which
             ,
             he
             not
             onely
             holds
             some
             peevish
             opinions
             derogatory
             to
             the
             Queens
             Authority
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiastical
             ;
             but
             had
             revolted
             also
             in
             that
             point
             to
             the
             Popish
             party
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             fly
             with
             such
             deadly
             hatred
             .
          
           He
           adds
           in
           fine
           ,
           
             That
             he
             complied
             not
             with
             the
             Papists
             in
             that
             point
             alone
             ,
             but
             borrowed
             from
             them
             most
             of
             his
             other
             weapons
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             did
             assault
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             in
             a
             word
          
           (
           as
           Jerome
           
             did
             affirm
             of
          
           Ambrose
           )
           a
           
             that
             he
             was
             in
             words
             ,
             but
             a
             Trifl●r
             ;
             and
             for
             his
             matter
             ,
             but
             a
             Dreamer
             ;
             and
             altogether
             unworthy
             to
             be
             refuted
             by
             a
             man
             of
             Learning
             .
          
           But
           these
           were
           onely
           some
           preparatory
           drops
           ,
           to
           the
           following
           Tempest
           which
           fell
           upon
           him
           from
           the
           pen
           of
           the
           Learned
           Whitgift
           ;
           who
           punctually
           dissected
           the
           whole
           Admonition
           ,
           and
           solidly
           discoursed
           upon
           the
           Errors
           and
           Infirmities
           of
           it
           .
           Which
           Book
           of
           his
           ,
           intituled
           ;
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             the
             Admonition
          
           ,
           followed
           so
           close
           upon
           the
           heels
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           published
           in
           the
           same
           year
           with
           it
           ,
           1572.
           
           To
           which
           
             Answer
             ,
             Cartwright
          
           sets
           out
           a
           Reply
           in
           the
           year
           next
           following
           ;
           and
           Whitgift
           presently
           rejoyns
           in
           his
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Answer
             ,
             An.
          
           1574.
           against
           which
           Cartwright
           never
           stirred
           ,
           but
           left
           him
           Master
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           possest
           of
           all
           the
           signs
           of
           an
           absolute
           Victory
           .
           And
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           on
           the
           apprehension
           of
           his
           foil
           therein
           ,
           he
           withdraws
           to
           Guernsey
           first
           ,
           and
           to
           Antwerp
           afterwards
           ;
           erecting
           the
           Presbytery
           in
           those
           Forreign
           Nations
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           compass
           in
           his
           own
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           For
           though
           the
           Brotherhood
           had
           attempted
           to
           advance
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           their
           Presbyterie
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Wandsworth
           ;
           yet
           partly
           by
           the
           terror
           of
           the
           Proclamation
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           seasonable
           execution
           of
           Burchet
           ,
           they
           were
           restrained
           from
           practising
           any
           further
           at
           the
           present
           on
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           But
           what
           they
           durst
           not
           do
           directly
           ,
           and
           in
           open
           sight
           ,
           they
           found
           a
           way
           to
           act
           obliquely
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           disguise
           of
           setting
           up
           another
           Church
           of
           strangers
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           London
           .
           Many
           of
           the
           Low
           Countrey
           men
           ,
           both
           Merchants
           ,
           Gentlemen
           and
           others
           ,
           had
           fled
           their
           Countrey
           at
           the
           coming
           in
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alva
           ,
           settled
           their
           dwellings
           in
           the
           Ports
           and
           Sea-Towns
           of
           England
           which
           lay
           nearest
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           good
           numbers
           took
           up
           their
           abode
           in
           London
           .
           Nor
           did
           they
           onely
           bring
           Families
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           their
           Factories
           also
           :
           Their
           several
           Trades
           and
           Manufactures
           ;
           as
           the
           making
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Stuffs
           ,
           rich
           Tapistries
           ,
           and
           other
           Hangings
           of
           less
           worth
           ;
           and
           by
           their
           diligence
           therein
           ,
           not
           onely
           kept
           many
           poor
           English
           Families
           in
           continual
           work
           ,
           but
           taught
           the
           English
           the
           same
           Arts
           which
           they
           brought
           hither
           with
           them
           .
           Such
           welcome
           Guests
           must
           needs
           have
           some
           Encouragement
           to
           remain
           here
           always
           .
           And
           what
           Encouragement
           could
           be
           greater
           and
           more
           welcome
           to
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           enjoy
           the
           liberty
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           according
           to
           such
           Government
           and
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           as
           they
           had
           exercised
           at
           home
           ?
           King
           
           Edward
           had
           indulged
           the
           like
           priviledges
           to
           
             Iohn
             Alasco
          
           ,
           and
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           to
           the
           French
           ;
           neither
           of
           which
           were
           so
           considerable
           as
           the
           Flemish
           Inmates
           .
           A
           suit
           is
           therefore
           made
           by
           their
           Friends
           in
           Court
           ,
           for
           granting
           them
           the
           Church
           of
           Augustine-Fryers
           ,
           where
           
             Iohn
             Alasco
          
           formerly
           held
           his
           Dutch
           Congregation
           ;
           and
           granting
           it
           with
           all
           such
           Priviledges
           and
           Immuniti●s
           as
           the
           Dutch
           enjoyed
           .
           And
           that
           they
           might
           proceed
           in
           setting
           up
           their
           Presbyteries
           and
           new
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           ,
           they
           obtain
           not
           onely
           a
           Connivance
           or
           Toleration
           ,
           but
           a
           plain
           Approbation
           of
           their
           actings
           in
           it
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Letters
           which
           confirmed
           this
           new
           Church
           unto
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           expresly
           signified
           by
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           
             That
             they
             knew
             well
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             different
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             had
             been
             used
             in
             some
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             practised
             in
             the
             other
             :
             That
             whilst
             some
             Christians
             worshipped
             God
             upon
             their
             knees
             ,
             others
             erect
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             some
             again
             groveling
             on
             the
             ground
             ;
             there
             was
             amongst
             them
             all
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             whole
             action
             tended
             to
             the
             honor
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Superstition
             and
             Impiety
             in
             it
             :
             That
             they
             contemned
             not
             the
             Rites
             which
             these
          
           Dutch
           
             brought
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             purposed
             to
             compel
             them
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             those
             which
             were
             used
             in
          
           England
           ;
           
             but
             that
             they
             did
             approve
             and
             allow
             their
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             sitted
             and
             accommodated
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Countrey
             from
             whence
             they
             came
             .
          
           Which
           priviledges
           they
           enlarged
           b●
           their
           Letter
           of
           the
           29
           of
           Iune
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           next
           following
           ,
           An.
           1574
           ;
           extending
           them
           to
           all
           such
           of
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           as
           re●orted
           hither
           ,
           and
           joyned
           themselves
           unto
           that
           Church
           ,
           th●ugh
           otherwise
           dispersed
           in
           several
           parts
           and
           Sea-Towns
           for
           their
           own
           conveniences
           ;
           which
           gave
           the
           first
           beginning
           to
           the
           n●w
           Dutch
           Churches
           in
           
             Canterbury
             ,
             Sandwich
             ,
             Yarmouth
             ,
             Norwich
             ,
          
           and
           some
           other
           places
           in
           the
           North
           ;
           to
           the
           great
           animation
           or
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           and
           the
           discomfort
           of
           all
           such
           who
           were
           of
           judgement
           to
           foresee
           the
           sad
           consequents
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           With
           like
           felicity
           they
           drove
           on
           their
           designs
           in
           Iersey
           and
           Guernsey
           ;
           in
           the
           two
           principal
           Towns
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Discipline
           had
           been
           permitted
           by
           an
           Order
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           said
           .
           But
           not
           content
           with
           that
           allowance
           which
           the
           Lords
           had
           given
           them
           by
           His
           Majesties
           great
           grace
           and
           favour
           ;
           their
           Preachers
           ,
           being
           for
           the
           most
           part
           natural
           Frenchmen
           ,
           had
           introduced
           it
           by
           degrees
           into
           all
           the
           Villages
           ;
           furthered
           therein
           by
           the
           Sacrilegious
           Avarice
           of
           the
           several
           Governors
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           hope
           to
           have
           the
           spoil
           of
           the
           poor
           Deanries
           ,
           to
           ingross
           all
           the
           Tythes
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           and
           then
           put
           off
           the
           Ministers
           with
           some
           sorry
           stipends
           ,
           as
           in
           fine
           they
           did
           .
           But
           first
           those
           Islands
           were
           to
           be
           dissevered
           by
           some
           Act
           of
           State
           ,
           from
           being
           〈◊〉
           longer
           Members
           of
           the
           Diocess
           ,
           or
           subject
           to
           the
           Juri●●iction
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Constance
           .
           And
           that
           being
           easily
           obtained
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           that
           Snape
           and
           Cartwright
           ,
           the
           great
           Supporters
           of
           the
           cause
           in
           England
           ,
           should
           be
           sent
           unto
           them
           to
           
           put
           their
           Churches
           in
           a
           posture
           ,
           and
           settle
           the
           Discipline
           amongst
           them
           in
           such
           form
           and
           manner
           as
           it
           was
           practised
           in
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           French.
           Which
           fell
           out
           happily
           for
           Cartwright
           ,
           as
           his
           case
           stood
           ;
           who
           being
           worsted
           in
           the
           last
           Encounter
           betwixt
           him
           and
           Whitgift
           ,
           had
           now
           a
           handsome
           opportunity
           to
           go
           off
           with
           credit
           ;
           not
           as
           if
           worsted
           in
           the
           fight
           ,
           but
           rather
           called
           away
           to
           another
           tryal
           .
           Upon
           th●s
           Invitation
           they
           set
           sail
           for
           the
           Islands
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           charge
           thereof
           upon
           them
           ;
           the
           one
           of
           them
           being
           made
           the
           titular
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Castle
           of
           Mount-Orgueil
           ,
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Iersey
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           of
           Castle-Cornet
           ,
           in
           the
           Rode
           of
           Guernsey
           .
           Thus
           qualified
           ,
           they
           convene
           the
           Churches
           of
           each
           Island
           ,
           communicate
           unto
           them
           a
           rude
           Draught
           of
           the
           Holy
           Discipline
           ;
           which
           afterwards
           was
           polished
           ,
           and
           accommodated
           to
           the
           use
           of
           those
           Islands
           :
           but
           not
           agreed
           upon
           and
           exercised
           until
           the
           year
           next
           following
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Title
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           
             viz.
             The
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             observed
             and
             practised
             by
             the
             Churches
             of
          
           Jersey
           and
           Guernsey
           ,
           
             after
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             same
             by
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             of
             the
             Isles
             of
          
           Guernsey
           ,
           Jersey
           ,
           Sark
           and
           Alderney
           ;
           
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Authority
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             same
             Isles
             ,
             in
             a
             Synod
             holden
             in
          
           Guernsey
           the
           28
           of
           June
           1576
           ;
           
             and
             afterwards
             revived
             by
             the
             said
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             said
             Governors
             in
             a
             Synod
             holden
             in
          
           Jersey
           the
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           and
           17
           
             days
             of
          
           October
           ,
           1577.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           With
           worse
           success
           ,
           but
           less
           diligence
           ,
           did
           Travers
           labour
           in
           the
           cause
           ;
           who
           being
           one
           of
           the
           same
           spirit
           ,
           published
           a
           book
           in
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Discipline
           ;
           which
           he
           caused
           to
           be
           printed
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           was
           thus
           intituled
           ;
           
             viz.
             Ecclesiasticae
             Disciplinae
             ,
             &
             Anglicanae
             Ecclesiae
             ab
             illa
             aberrationis
             ,
             plena
             ,
             e
             verbo
             Dei
             ,
             &
             Dilucida
             Explicatio
             :
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             A
             full
             and
             perfect
             Explication
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             ●f
             God
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Englands
           
             departing
             from
             it
          
           .
           In
           which
           book
           he
           advanced
           the
           Discipline
           to
           so
           great
           a
           height
           ,
           as
           made
           it
           necessary
           for
           all
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           a
           to
           submit
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           lay
           down
           their
           Crowns
           and
           Scepters
           at
           the
           Churches
           feet
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           very
           licking
           up
           of
           the
           dust
           thereof
           ,
           if
           occasion
           were
           But
           Travers
           sojourned
           in
           Geneva
           when
           he
           wrote
           this
           book
           ,
           and
           was
           to
           frame
           it
           to
           the
           palate
           of
           Beza
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Confistory
           ;
           who
           had
           by
           this
           time
           made
           the
           Discipline
           as
           essen●ial
           to
           the
           true
           being
           of
           a
           Church
           ▪
           as
           either
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           holy
           Sacraments
           .
           Beza
           had
           so
           declared
           it
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           
             Knox
             ,
             An.
          
           1572.
           
           In
           which
           he
           reckons
           it
           as
           a
           great
           and
           signal
           blessing
           from
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           introduced
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           true
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           Discipline
           also
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           best
           Preservative
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           Doctrine
           .
           Which
           therefore
           he
           desires
           him
           so
           to
           keep
           together
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           one
           be
           lost
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           laid
           aside
           )
           the
           other
           is
           not
           like
           to
           continue
           long
           .
           And
           Cartwright
           leading
           in
           the
           same
           path
           also
           ,
           heightned
           it
           above
           all
           which
           had
           gone
           before
           ,
           
           or
           that
           followed
           after
           him
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Brethren
           have
           extolled
           it
           to
           the
           very
           Skies
           ,
           as
           being
           
             the
             onely
             Bond
             of
             Peace
             ;
             the
             Bane
             of
             Heresie
             ;
             the
             Punisher
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             maintainer
             of
             Righteousness
             :
             A
             Discipline
             full
             of
             all
             goodness
             ,
             for
             the
             peace
             and
             honour
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             ordained
             for
             the
             joy
             and
             happiness
             of
             all
             the
             Nations
             .
          
           But
           Cartwright
           sets
           them
           such
           a
           leap
           ,
           as
           they
           durst
           not
           reach
           at
           ,
           not
           onely
           telling
           us
           in
           his
           last
           Book
           against
           Learned
           
             Whitgift
             ,
             That
             the
             want
             of
             the
             Elderships
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             evil
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             hoped
             that
             any
             Commonwealth
             can
             flourish
             without
             it
          
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             no
             small
             part
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           And
           if
           it
           proved
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Gospel
           ,
           what
           could
           the
           brethren
           do
           less
           then
           pretend
           some
           Miracles
           for
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           same
           ?
           and
           to
           what
           Miracles
           could
           they
           pretend
           with
           more
           shew
           of
           Sanctity
           ,
           and
           manifestation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           casting
           out
           of
           Devils
           ?
           Cambden
           inform
           us
           in
           this
           year
           ,
           that
           the
           credulity
           of
           some
           
           London-Ministers
           had
           been
           abused
           by
           a
           young
           Wench
           ,
           who
           was
           pretended
           at
           that
           time
           to
           be
           possessed
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           But
           I
           rather
           think
           that
           the
           
           London-Ministers
           were
           confederate
           with
           this
           Wench
           ,
           then
           abused
           by
           her
           ;
           considering
           the
           subsequent
           practice
           in
           that
           kinde
           of
           casting
           out
           Devils
           by
           the
           Puritan
           Preachers
           ,
           to
           gain
           the
           greater
           credit
           to
           their
           Cause
           :
           for
           in
           this
           very
           year
           they
           practised
           the
           casting
           of
           a
           Devil
           out
           of
           one
           Mildred
           ,
           the
           base
           Daughter
           of
           
             Alice
             Norrington
          
           of
           Westwell
           in
           Kent
           .
           Which
           for
           all
           the
           godly
           pretences
           made
           by
           
             Roger
             Newman
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Brainford
          
           ,
           two
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           that
           County
           ,
           who
           were
           parties
           to
           it
           ;
           was
           at
           the
           last
           confessed
           to
           be
           but
           a
           false
           imposture
           .
           Dr.
           Harsnet
           ,
           (
           who
           afterward
           dyed
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           )
           informs
           us
           also
           in
           his
           Book
           against
           Darrel
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           at
           this
           time
           two
           Wenches
           in
           London
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Agnes
             Bridges
          
           ,
           and
           
             Rachel
             Pinder
          
           ,
           who
           publickly
           were
           given
           out
           to
           be
           so
           possessed
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           possible
           that
           one
           of
           them
           may
           be
           she
           whom
           Cambden
           speaks
           of
           .
           Under
           which
           head
           may
           be
           also
           ranged
           the
           dispossessing
           of
           one
           
             Margaret
             Gooper
          
           at
           Ditchet
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Sommerset
           ,
           about
           ten
           years
           after
           ,
           1584.
           
           But
           all
           inferiour
           to
           the
           Pranks
           which
           were
           played
           by
           Darrel
           ,
           with
           whom
           none
           of
           the
           
             Puritan
             Exorcists
          
           is
           to
           hold
           comparison
           ;
           of
           which
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           hereafter
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           .
           The
           Papists
           have
           been
           frequently
           and
           justly
           blamed
           for
           their
           impostures
           in
           this
           thing
           ,
           and
           no
           terms
           are
           thought
           vile
           enough
           to
           express
           their
           falshoods
           .
           But
           they
           were
           onely
           
             pious
             frauds
          
           in
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           because
           conducing
           to
           such
           godly
           and
           religious
           ends
           ,
           in
           the
           advancing
           of
           the
           Scepter
           and
           Throne
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           holy
           Discipline
           .
           And
           it
           is
           strange
           that
           none
           of
           all
           their
           Zealots
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           defend
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Cartwright
           laboureth
           to
           excuse
           their
           unlawful
           meetings
           from
           the
           name
           of
           Conventicles
           ;
           that
           being
           ,
           as
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           too
           light
           a
           word
           to
           express
           the
           Gravity
           and
           Piety
           of
           those
           Assemblies
           ,
           in
           which
           Sacraments
           are
           Administred
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           Preached
           .
           If
           so
           ,
           all
           other
           Sectaries
           
           whatsoever
           may
           excuse
           themselves
           from
           the
           holding
           of
           Conventicles
           ,
           or
           being
           obnoxious
           to
           any
           penal
           Laws
           and
           Sanctions
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           because
           they
           hold
           their
           Factious
           and
           Schismatical
           Meetings
           for
           the
           self-same
           ends
           .
           And
           then
           the
           Queen
           must
           be
           condemned
           for
           executing
           some
           severity
           on
           a
           Knot
           of
           An●baptists
           ,
           whom
           she
           found
           holding
           the
           like
           lawless
           Meetings
           in
           the
           year
           next
           following
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           For
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           
           that
           many
           of
           those
           Forreigners
           which
           resorted
           hither
           from
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           were
           incorporated
           into
           a
           distinct
           Society
           or
           Congregation
           ,
           differing
           both
           in
           Government
           and
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           did
           by
           degrees
           withdraw
           themselves
           from
           her
           Communion
           ,
           and
           held
           their
           Conventicles
           a
           part
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           body
           .
           Of
           these
           ,
           some
           openly
           declared
           themselves
           for
           the
           Sect
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           ;
           others
           would
           needs
           be
           Members
           of
           the
           Family
           of
           
             Henry
             Nicholas
          
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           been
           once
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Dutch
           Church
           under
           
             Iohn
             ●lasco
          
           )
           called
           commonly
           the
           
             Family
             of
             Love.
          
           Of
           which
           we
           have
           spoken
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Belgick
           troubles
           ,
           (
           Lib.
           3.
           
           Numb
           .
           46.
           )
           And
           not
           content
           to
           entertain
           those
           new
           Opinions
           and
           devices
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           they
           must
           draw
           in
           the
           English
           also
           to
           participate
           with
           them
           ;
           who
           having
           deviated
           from
           the
           paths
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           were
           like
           enough
           to
           fall
           into
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           to
           pursue
           those
           crooked
           ways
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           cunning
           Hereticks
           of
           those
           times
           did
           ,
           and
           had
           gone
           before
           them
           .
           But
           such
           a
           diligent
           eye
           was
           had
           upon
           all
           their
           practices
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           crossed
           in
           the
           beginning
           .
           For
           upon
           Easter-day
           ,
           about
           nine
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           was
           disclosed
           a
           Conventicle
           of
           these
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Dutch-men
          
           ,
           at
           an
           House
           without
           the
           Bars
           of
           Aldgate
           ;
           whereof
           twenty
           seven
           were
           taken
           and
           sent
           to
           prison
           ,
           and
           four
           of
           them
           bearing
           Fagots
           at
           St.
           Pauls
           Cross
           ,
           recanted
           in
           form
           following
           ,
           
             viz.
             Whereas
             I
          
           ,
           N
           N
           ,
           
             being
             seduced
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Error
             ,
             and
             by
             false
             Teachers
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             have
             fallen
             into
             many
             damnable
             and
             detestable
             Heresies
             ,
          
           viz.
           1.
           
           
             That
             Christ
             took
             not
             flesh
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
          
           Mary
           :
           2.
           
           
             That
             Infants
             horn
             of
             faithful
             Parents
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             Rebaptized
             :
          
           3.
           
           
             That
             no
             Christian
             man
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             bear
             the
             Sword
             or
             Office
             of
             Authority
             :
          
           4.
           
           
             And
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             a
             Christian
             man
             to
             take
             an
             Oath
             .
             Now
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             through
             Conference
             with
             good
             and
             Learned
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             his
             Church
             ;
             I
             do
             understand
             and
             acknowledge
             the
             same
             to
             be
             most
             damnable
             and
             detestable
             Heresies
             ;
             and
             do
             ask
             God
             here
             before
             his
             Church
             mercy
             for
             my
             said
             former
             Errors
             ,
             and
             do
             forsake
             them
             ,
             recant
             ,
             and
             renounce
             them
             ,
             and
             abjure
             them
             from
             the
             very
             bottom
             of
             my
             heart
             .
             And
             further
             I
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             and
             Religion
             established
             in
             this
             Realm
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             as
             also
             that
             which
             is
             received
             and
             practised
             in
             the
          
           Dutch
           
             Church
             here
             in
             this
             City
             ,
             is
             sound
             ,
             true
             ,
             and
             acording
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             whereunto
             in
             all
             things
             I
             submit
             my self
             ,
             and
             will
             most
             gladly
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             said
             ▪
             Dutch
             Church
             ;
             from
             henceforth
             utterly
             abandoning
             and
             forsaking
             all
             and
             every
          
           Anabaptistical
           Error
           .
        
         
         
           11.
           
           This
           gave
           a
           stop
           to
           many
           of
           them
           at
           their
           first
           setting
           out
           .
           But
           some
           there
           were
           ,
           who
           neither
           would
           be
           terrified
           with
           the
           fear
           of
           punishment
           ,
           or
           edified
           by
           the
           Retractation
           which
           those
           four
           had
           made
           ;
           continued
           in
           their
           former
           courses
           with
           great
           pertinacity
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           21
           of
           May
           ,
           being
           Whitson-Eve
           ,
           no
           fewer
           then
           eleven
           of
           that
           Sect
           ,
           all
           Dutch
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           one
           man
           and
           ten
           Women
           )
           were
           condemned
           in
           the
           Consistory
           at
           St.
           Pauls
           ,
           to
           be
           burned
           in
           Smithfield
           .
           And
           though
           great
           pains
           was
           taken
           to
           reclaim
           them
           from
           those
           wicked
           Errors
           ;
           yet
           such
           was
           their
           obstinacie
           and
           perversness
           ,
           that
           one
           Woman
           onely
           was
           converted
           .
           The
           r●st
           had
           so
           much
           mercy
           shewed
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           banished
           the
           Realm
           without
           further
           punishment
           ;
           which
           gave
           the
           greater
           resolution
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           company
           to
           be
           more
           practical
           then
           before
           in
           promoting
           their
           Heresies
           .
           Which
           put
           the
           State
           upon
           a
           just
           necessity
           of
           proceeding
           more
           severely
           against
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           by
           Bonds
           and
           banishments
           :
           Two
           of
           the
           same
           Nation
           and
           Opinions
           being
           burnt
           in
           Smithfield
           on
           the
           second
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           where
           they
           dyed
           with
           very
           great
           horror
           ,
           exprest
           by
           many
           roarings
           and
           cryings
           ,
           but
           without
           any
           signe
           or
           shew
           of
           true
           Repentance
           .
           Before
           the
           executing
           of
           which
           sentence
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Fox
          
           the
           English
           Martyrologist
           addrest
           his
           Letters
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           supplicated
           for
           the
           lives
           of
           those
           wretched
           men
           ,
           and
           offered
           many
           pious
           and
           prudential
           reasons
           for
           the
           reversing
           of
           that
           sentence
           ;
           or
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           for
           staying
           it
           from
           execution
           .
           By
           which
           he
           so
           prevailed
           upon
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           consented
           to
           a
           gratious
           sparing
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           i●
           on
           a
           months
           Reprieve
           ,
           and
           Conference
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           with
           Learned
           men
           ,
           they
           could
           be
           gained
           unto
           a
           retractation
           of
           their
           damnable
           Heresies
           .
           But
           that
           expedient
           being
           tryed
           ,
           and
           found
           ineffectual
           ,
           the
           forfeiture
           of
           their
           lives
           was
           taken
           ,
           and
           the
           sentence
           executed
           .
           Nor
           had
           the
           Dutch
           Church
           of
           Norwich
           any
           better
           Fortune
           ,
           or
           could
           pretend
           to
           be
           more
           free
           from
           harbouring
           some
           Fanatical
           spirits
           ,
           then
           the
           Dutch
           Congregation
           in
           the
           
             Augustine
             Fryars
          
           .
           From
           some
           of
           which
           it
           may
           be
           probably
           supposed
           ,
           that
           
             Matthew
             Hamant
          
           ,
           a
           poor
           Plow-wright
           of
           Featherset
           ,
           within
           three
           Miles
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           took
           his
           first
           impressions
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           appeared
           in
           more
           horrid
           blasphemies
           then
           any
           English
           ever
           had
           been
           acquainted
           with
           in
           the
           times
           preceding
           .
           For
           being
           suspected
           to
           hold
           many
           dangerous
           and
           unsound
           Opinions
           ,
           he
           was
           convented
           before
           the
           Bishop
           of
           that
           City
           ;
           at
           what
           time
           it
           was
           charged
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           publickly
           maintained
           these
           Heresies
           following
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             new
             Testament
             or
             Gospel
             was
             but
             meer
             foolishness
             ,
             and
             a
             story
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             meer
             Fable
             :
             That
             he
             was
             restored
             to
             Grace
             of
             the
             free
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             the
             means
             of
             Christ
             his
             Blood
             and
             Passion
             :
             That
             Christ
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             a
             sinful
             man
             ,
             a
             meer
             man
             ,
             and
             an
             abominable
             Idol
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             they
             that
             worship
             him
             ,
             are
             abominable
             Idolaters
             :
             That
             Christ
             did
             not
             rise
             again
             from
             death
             to
             life
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Godhead
             ,
             neither
             that
             he
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             :
             That
             the
             
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             an
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             That
             Baptism
             is
             not
             necessary
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ.
          
           For
           which
           he
           was
           co●demned
           for
           an
           Heretick
           in
           the
           Bishops
           Consistory
           ,
           on
           the
           Fourteenth
           of
           April
           ;
           and
           being
           thereupon
           delivered
           to
           the
           Sheriff
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           he
           was
           burnt
           in
           the
           Castle-Ditch
           on
           the
           Twentieth
           of
           May
           1579.
           
           As
           a
           preparative
           to
           which
           punishment
           ,
           his
           ears
           had
           been
           cut
           off
           on
           the
           Thirteenth
           of
           that
           Moneth
           ,
           for
           base
           and
           slanderous
           words
           against
           the
           Queen
           and
           Council
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           About
           the
           same
           time
           that
           the
           Anabaptists
           were
           first
           brought
           to
           Censure
           ,
           there
           spawned
           another
           Fry
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           who
           had
           its
           first
           Original
           amongst
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           came
           for
           England
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           brethren
           .
           These
           called
           themselves
           the
           
             Family
             of
             Love
          
           ,
           as
           before
           is
           said
           ;
           and
           were
           so
           well
           conceited
           of
           their
           own
           great
           holiness
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           none
           to
           be
           Elected
           to
           Eternal
           life
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           were
           admitted
           into
           their
           Society
           .
           The
           particulars
           of
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           the
           strange
           manner
           of
           Expressions
           ,
           have
           been
           insisted
           on
           before
           .
           Let
           it
           suffice
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           seeming
           Sanctity
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           like
           deceitful
           arts
           of
           Dissimulation
           ,
           they
           had
           drawn
           some
           of
           the
           English
           to
           them
           ;
           who
           having
           broke
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           ,
           could
           not
           long
           keep
           themselves
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Unity
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           being
           detected
           ,
           and
           convented
           for
           it
           ,
           were
           condemned
           to
           do
           Penance
           at
           S.
           Pauls
           Cross
           ;
           and
           there
           to
           make
           a
           Retractation
           of
           their
           former
           Errors
           .
           According
           to
           which
           Sentence
           ,
           five
           of
           them
           are
           brought
           thither
           on
           the
           12
           of
           Iune
           ;
           who
           there
           confest
           themselves
           utterly
           to
           detest
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Sect
           ,
           
             H.
             N.
          
           as
           all
           his
           damnable
           Heresies
           .
           Which
           gentle
           punishment
           ,
           did
           rather
           serve
           to
           multiply
           then
           decrease
           the
           Sect
           ;
           which
           by
           the
           diligence
           of
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           the
           remisness
           of
           the
           new
           Archbishop
           ,
           came
           to
           such
           an
           height
           ,
           that
           course
           was
           taken
           at
           the
           last
           for
           th●ir
           apprehension
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           severe
           punishing
           of
           those
           which
           were
           so
           apprehended
           .
           For
           the
           Queen
           seriously
           considering
           how
           much
           she
           was
           concerned
           ,
           both
           in
           honor
           and
           safety
           ,
           to
           preserve
           Religion
           from
           the
           danger
           threatned
           by
           such
           desperate
           Hereticks
           ,
           published
           her
           Proclamation
           on
           the
           ninth
           of
           
             October
             ,
             An.
          
           1580
           ,
           for
           bringing
           their
           persons
           unto
           Justice
           ,
           and
           causing
           their
           pestilent
           Pamphlets
           to
           be
           openly
           burnt
           .
           And
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           she
           gave
           a
           strict
           Command
           to
           all
           Temporal
           Judges
           ,
           and
           other
           Ministers
           of
           Justice
           ,
           to
           be
           assistant
           to
           the
           Bishops
           and
           their
           under
           Officers
           ,
           in
           the
           severe
           punishing
           of
           those
           Sects
           and
           Sectaries
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           happiness
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           so
           much
           endangered
           .
           By
           which
           severities
           ,
           and
           a
           Formal
           Abjuration
           prescribed
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           these
           Sects
           were
           seasonably
           suppressed
           ,
           or
           had
           the
           reason
           to
           conceal
           themselves
           amongst
           such
           of
           the
           Brethren
           as
           did
           continue
           in
           their
           Separation
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           there
           hapned
           a
           great
           alteration
           in
           the
           
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           death
           of
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           preferment
           of
           another
           of
           the
           greatest
           Prelates
           .
           Archbishop
           Parker
           left
           this
           life
           on
           the
           17
           of
           
             May
             ,
             Anno
          
           1575.
           
           To
           whom
           succeeded
           Dr.
           
             Edmond
             Grindal
          
           ,
           Translated
           from
           the
           See
           of
           York
           unto
           that
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           on
           the
           15
           of
           February
           .
           The
           first
           a
           Prelate
           of
           great
           parts
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           Eminent
           for
           his
           zeal
           in
           the
           Churches
           cause
           ;
           which
           prompted
           him
           to
           keep
           as
           hard
           a
           hand
           on
           all
           Sects
           and
           Sectaries
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           on
           those
           of
           the
           Genevian
           Platform
           ,
           as
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           times
           could
           bear
           .
           But
           Grindal
           was
           a
           man
           of
           another
           spirit
           ,
           without
           much
           difficulty
           wrought
           upon
           by
           such
           as
           applied
           themselves
           to
           him
           .
           And
           having
           maintained
           a
           correspondence
           when
           he
           lived
           in
           Exile
           with
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
          
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           〈◊〉
           ●he
           Consistory
           ;
           he
           either
           could
           not
           shake
           off
           their
           acquaint●●●e
           at
           his
           coming
           home
           ,
           or
           was
           as
           willing
           to
           continue
           it
           as
           they
           c●uld
           desire
           .
           Being
           advanced
           unto
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           London
           ,
           he
           condescends
           to
           Calvins
           motion
           ,
           touching
           the
           setling
           of
           a
           French
           Church
           in
           that
           City
           on
           Genevian
           Principles
           ;
           and
           received
           thanks
           from
           him
           for
           the
           same
           .
           And
           unto
           whom
           but
           him
           must
           Beza
           make
           his
           Applications
           ,
           when
           any
           of
           the
           brethren
           were
           suspended
           ,
           deprived
           or
           sequestred
           ,
           for
           not
           conforming
           to
           the
           Vestments
           then
           by
           Law
           required
           ?
           Being
           Translated
           unto
           York
           ,
           which
           w●s
           upon
           the
           22
           of
           May
           1370
           ,
           he
           entertains
           a
           new
           Intelligence
           with
           Zanchy
           a
           Divine
           of
           Heidelburg
           ,
           somewhat
           more
           moderate
           then
           the
           other
           ;
           but
           no
           good
           Friend
           neither
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           interposings
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           brethren
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           under
           any
           Censure
           for
           their
           inconformity
           .
           To
           this
           man
           Grindal
           renders
           an
           account
           of
           his
           Preferment
           both
           to
           York
           and
           Canterbury
           :
           To
           him
           he
           sends
           Advertisement
           how
           things
           went
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           at
           his
           Advancement
           to
           the
           first
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           present
           state
           of
           affairs
           in
           England
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           the
           other
           .
           The
           like
           Intelligence
           he
           maintained
           with
           
             Bullinger
             ,
             Gualter
          
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           Divines
           amongst
           the
           Switzers
           ;
           taking
           great
           pride
           in
           being
           courted
           by
           the
           Leading-men
           of
           those
           several
           Churches
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           all
           their
           ends
           upon
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           advancing
           of
           Presbytery
           and
           Inconformity
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           
           14.
           
           Upon
           these
           grounds
           ,
           the
           Presbyterians
           gave
           themselves
           good
           hopes
           of
           the
           new
           Archbishop
           ;
           and
           they
           soon
           found
           how
           pl●ant
           he
           was
           like
           to
           prove
           to
           their
           expectation
           .
           He
           entred
           on
           this
           great
           Charge
           in
           the
           Moneth
           of
           February
           1575
           ;
           at
           which
           time
           the
           Prelates
           and
           Clergie
           were
           assembled
           in
           a
           Convocation
           ;
           by
           whom
           a
           Book
           of
           Articles
           was
           agreed
           upon
           for
           the
           better
           Reiglement
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           the
           end
           whereof
           ,
           this
           Article
           was
           superadded
           by
           their
           procurement
           ;
           
             viz.
             That
             the
             Bishops
             should
             take
             order
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             published
             and
             declared
             in
             every
             Parish-Church
             within
             their
             Diocesses
             ,
             before
             the
             first
             day
             of
          
           May
           
             then
             next
             following
             ,
             That
             Marriages
             might
             be
             solemnized
             at
             all
             times
             in
             the
             year
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Banes
             on
             their
             several
             Sundays
             or
             Holidays
             ,
             in
             the
             Service-time
             ,
             were
             openly
             asked
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             no
             impediment
             objected
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             also
             the
             said
             Marriages
             be
             publickly
             
             solemnized
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             at
             the
             aforesaid
             time
             of
             Morning-Prayer
             .
          
           But
           when
           the
           Book
           was
           offered
           to
           the
           Queens
           peiusal
           ,
           she
           disliked
           this
           Article
           ,
           and
           would
           by
           no
           means
           suffer
           it
           to
           be
           printed
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ;
           
           as
           appears
           by
           a
           Marginal
           Note
           in
           the
           Publick
           Reg●ster
           of
           that
           Convocation
           .
           Which
           though
           it
           might
           sufficiently
           have
           discouraged
           them
           from
           the
           like
           Innovations
           ,
           yet
           the
           next
           year
           they
           ventured
           on
           a
           business
           of
           a
           higher
           nature
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           falsifying
           and
           corrupting
           of
           the
           Common-Prayer-Book
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           being
           then
           published
           by
           
             Richard
             Iugge
          
           the
           Queens
           Majesties
           Printer
           ,
           and
           published
           
             Cum
             Privilegio
             Regiae
             Majestatis
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Title
           intimates
           ;
           the
           whole
           Order
           of
           
             Private
             Baptism
          
           ,
           and
           
             Confirmation
             of
             Children
          
           was
           quite
           omitted
           .
           In
           the
           first
           of
           which
           it
           had
           been
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             Children
             being
             born
             in
             Original
             sin
             ,
             were
             by
             the
             Laver
             of
             Regeneration
             in
             Baptism
             ascribed
             unto
             the
             number
             of
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Life
             Eternal
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           
             Th●t
             by
             the
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             they
             receive
             strength
             against
             sin
             ,
             the
             world
             and
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           Which
           grand
           omissions
           were
           designed
           to
           no
           other
           purpose
           ,
           but
           by
           degrees
           to
           bring
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           into
           some
           Conformity
           to
           the
           desired
           Orders
           of
           Geneva
           .
           This
           I
           find
           noted
           in
           the
           Preface
           of
           a
           book
           writ
           by
           
             William
             Reynolds
          
           ,
           a
           virulent
           Papist
           I
           confess
           ,
           but
           one
           that
           may
           be
           credited
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           which
           might
           so
           easily
           have
           been
           refuted
           by
           the
           Book
           it self
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           any
           way
           belyed
           it
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Nothing
           being
           done
           for
           punishing
           of
           this
           great
           abuse
           ,
           they
           enter
           upon
           another
           Project
           :
           Which
           seemed
           to
           tend
           onely
           to
           the
           encrease
           of
           Piety
           in
           the
           Professors
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           was
           intended
           really
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Discipline
           .
           The
           design
           was
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Ministers
           within
           such
           a
           Circuit
           ,
           should
           meet
           upon
           a
           day
           appointed
           to
           exercise
           their
           gifts
           ,
           and
           expound
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           one
           being
           chosen
           at
           each
           meeting
           for
           the
           Moderator
           ,
           to
           govern
           and
           direct
           the
           Action
           ;
           the
           manner
           whereof
           was
           〈◊〉
           that
           followeth
           :
           
             The
             Ministers
             of
             some
             certain
             Precinct
             did
             meet
             〈◊〉
             some
             week
             days
             in
             some
             principal
             Town
             ;
             of
             which
             Meeting
             some
             ancient
             grave
             Minister
             was
             President
             ,
             and
             an
             Auditory
             admitte●
             of
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             other
             persons
             of
             Leisure
             .
             There
             every
             Minister
             successively
             (
             the
             youngest
             still
             beginning
             )
             did
             handle
             one
             and
             the
             same
             piece
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             spending
             severally
             some
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             and
             better
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             some
             two
             hours
             .
             And
             the
             Exercise
             being
             begun
             and
             concluded
             with
             prayer
             ,
             the
             President
             giving
             them
             another
             Theam
             for
             the
             next
             Meeting
             (
             which
             was
             every
             Fortnight
             )
             the
             said
             Assembly
             was
             dissolved
             .
          
           The
           Exercise
           they
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Prophecying
           ;
           grounded
           upon
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.13
           .
           viz.
           
             For
             ye
             may
             all
             prophecy
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             that
             all
             may
             learn
             ,
             and
             all
             be
             comforted
             .
          
           But
           finding
           that
           the
           Text
           was
           not
           able
           to
           bear
           it
           out
           ,
           they
           added
           thereunto
           such
           pious
           and
           prudential
           Reasons
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           wits
           amongst
           them
           could
           devise
           for
           the
           present
           .
           And
           though
           this
           Project
           was
           extreamly
           magnified
           and
           doted
           on
           with
           no
           less
           passion
           by
           some
           
           Countrey-Gentlemen
           ,
           who
           were
           enamored
           of
           the
           beauty
           and
           appearance
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           was
           it
           found
           upon
           a
           diligent
           enquiry
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           something
           else
           intended
           then
           their
           Edification
           .
           For
           it
           was
           easie
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           that
           under
           colour
           of
           those
           Meetings
           for
           Religious
           Exercises
           ,
           the
           Brethren
           met
           together
           and
           consu●ted
           of
           the
           common
           business
           ,
           and
           furiously
           declaimed
           against
           Church
           and
           State.
           
        
         
           
           16.
           
           These
           Meetings
           Grindal
           first
           connived
           at
           when
           he
           sate
           at
           York
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           training
           up
           a
           preaching
           Ministery
           for
           the
           Northern
           parts
           .
           But
           afterwards
           he
           was
           so
           much
           possessed
           with
           the
           fancy
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           drew
           many
           of
           the
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Canterbury
           to
           allow
           them
           also
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           ,
           they
           came
           to
           be
           so
           frequent
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           they
           began
           to
           look
           with
           a
           face
           of
           danger
           ,
           both
           on
           Prince
           and
           Prelate
           .
           For
           having
           once
           settled
           themselves
           in
           these
           new
           Conventions
           with
           some
           shew
           of
           Authority
           ,
           the
           Leading-Members
           exercised
           the
           Jurisdiction
           over
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           intrenching
           thereby
           on
           the
           power
           of
           their
           several
           Ordinaries
           .
           And
           they
           incroached
           so
           far
           at
           last
           on
           the
           Queens
           Prerogative
           ,
           as
           to
           appoint
           days
           for
           solemn
           Fasts
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           Sanctifying
           those
           Religious
           Exercises
           to
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           as
           afterwards
           in
           their
           Classical
           and
           Synodical
           Meetings
           ,
           which
           took
           growth
           from
           hence
           .
           Three
           years
           these
           Prophesyings
           had
           continued
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           before
           the
           Queen
           took
           notice
           of
           them
           .
           But
           then
           they
           were
           presented
           to
           her
           with
           so
           ill
           a
           complexion
           ,
           that
           she
           began
           to
           startle
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           of
           them
           .
           And
           having
           seriously
           weighed
           all
           inconveniences
           which
           might
           thence
           ensue
           ,
           she
           sends
           for
           Grindal
           to
           come
           to
           her
           ;
           reproves
           him
           for
           permitting
           such
           an
           Innovation
           to
           be
           obtruded
           on
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           charge
           to
           see
           it
           suddenly
           suppressed
           .
           She
           complained
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           Pulpit
           was
           grown
           too
           common
           ,
           invaded
           by
           unlicensed
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           preached
           sedition
           amongst
           the
           people
           ;
           requiring
           him
           to
           take
           some
           order
           ,
           that
           the
           Homilies
           might
           be
           read
           more
           frequently
           ,
           and
           such
           Sermons
           preached
           more
           sparingly
           then
           of
           late
           they
           had
           been
           .
           〈◊〉
           this
           was
           hard
           meat
           ,
           not
           so
           easily
           chewed
           ;
           therefore
           not
           like
           to
           be
           digested
           by
           so
           weak
           a
           stomach
           .
           Instead
           of
           acting
           any
           thing
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Queens
           Commands
           ,
           he
           writes
           unto
           her
           a
           most
           tedious
           and
           voluminous
           Letter
           :
           In
           which
           he
           first
           presents
           her
           
             with
             a
             sad
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Discourse
             which
             past
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             sorrow
             which
             he
             had
             conceived
             on
             the
             sense
             thereof
             .
          
           Which
           said
           ,
           he
           falls
           into
           a
           
             commendation
             of
             Sermonizing
             ;
             of
             the
             great
             benefit
             thereby
             redounding
             unto
             all
             her
             Subjects
             ;
             the
             manifold
             advantages
             which
             such
             preachings
             had
             ,
             above
             the
             Homilies
             ;
             of
             wh●●
             necessary
             use
             those
          
           Prophesyings
           
             were
             ,
             toward
             the
             training
             up
             of
             Preachers
             .
          
           In
           fine
           ,
           he
           also
           lets
           her
           know
           ,
           
             that
             by
             the
             example
             of
             S.
          
           Ambrose
           ,
           
             and
             his
             proceedings
             toward
          
           Theodosius
           and
           Valentinian
           ,
           
             two
             most
             mighty
             Emperors
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             satisfie
             his
             conscience
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             the
             great
             trust
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             not
             admonish
             her
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             not
             to
             
             do
             any
             thing
             which
             might
             draw
             down
             Gods
             displeasure
             upon
             her
             and
             the
             Nation
             ,
             by
             stopping
             the
             Free
             Exercise
             of
             Gods
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             his
             promoting
             of
             his
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           17.
           
           These
           Premises
           being
           laid
           together
           ,
           he
           comes
           at
           last
           to
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           as
           to
           assure
           her
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           humility
           ,
           
             That
             he
             could
             not
             with
             a
             safe
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             offence
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             give
             his
             assent
             to
             the
             suppressing
             of
             the
             said
             Exercises
             ,
             much
             less
             send
             out
             any
             Injunction
             for
             the
             utter
             and
             universal
             subversion
             of
             the
             same
             :
             that
             he
             might
             say
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             no
             power
             to
             destroy
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             edifie
             ;
             that
             he
             could
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             for
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             finally
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             her
             Majesties
             pleasure
             ,
             for
             this
             or
             any
             other
             cause
             to
             remove
             him
             out
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             he
             would
             with
             all
             humility
             yeild
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             render
             again
             unto
             her
             Majesty
             that
             which
             he
             had
             received
             from
             her
             .
             For
             to
             what
             purpose
             ,
          
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           
             should
             he
             endeavour
             to
             retain
             a
             Bishoprick
             ,
             or
             to
             gain
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             the
             loss
             and
             hazard
             of
             his
             Soul
             ?
             considering
             that
             he
             which
             doth
             offend
             against
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             doth
             but
             digg
             out
             his
             own
             way
             to
             Hell.
          
           In
           which
           respect
           he
           humbly
           desires
           her
           to
           bear
           with
           him
           ,
           
             if
             he
             rather
             chuse
             to
             offend
             her
             earthly
             Majesty
             ,
             then
             the
             Heavenly
             Majesty
             of
             Almighty
             God.
          
           But
           not
           content
           with
           such
           an
           absolute
           refusal
           ,
           and
           setting
           her
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           from
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           he
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           advise
           her
           to
           discharge
           her self
           of
           the
           concernments
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           manage
           it
           at
           the
           least
           with
           so
           high
           a
           hand
           as
           she
           had
           done
           hitherto
           .
           Fitter
           it
           was
           ,
           as
           he
           conceived
           it
           ,
           
             That
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             which
             concerned
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             be
             referred
             unto
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Divines
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             example
             of
             all
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             the
             godly
             Princes
             of
             all
             ages
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             before
             her
             .
          
           And
           this
           he
           further
           pressed
           upon
           her
           ,
           by
           her
           own
           Example
           ,
           in
           not
           deciding
           any
           questions
           about
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           in
           her
           Court
           or
           Palace
           ;
           but
           sending
           them
           to
           be
           determined
           by
           her
           Judges
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Westminster
           ;
           and
           therefore
           by
           the
           self-same
           Reason
           ,
           when
           any
           question
           did
           arise
           about
           the
           Discipline
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           within
           her
           Dominions
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           way
           must
           be
           to
           refer
           the
           same
           to
           the
           Decision
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           other
           chief
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Synodicall
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           determine
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Court
           by
           the
           Lords
           of
           her
           Council
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           But
           notwithstanding
           his
           refusal
           to
           conform
           to
           her
           will
           and
           pleasure
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           
           and
           this
           harsh
           Counsel
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           be
           unwelcome
           to
           a
           Prince
           that
           loved
           and
           understood
           her
           own
           Authority
           so
           well
           as
           his
           Mistress
           did
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           kept
           his
           Bishoprick
           ,
           with
           her
           Majesties
           favour
           ,
           which
           he
           appeared
           so
           willing
           to
           resign
           unto
           her
           .
           He
           might
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           have
           kept
           them
           both
           ,
           having
           so
           many
           great
           Friends
           about
           the
           Queen
           ,
           who
           app●oved
           his
           doings
           ,
           if
           a
           breach
           had
           not
           happened
           about
           this
           time
           betwixt
           him
           and
           Leicester
           ,
           the
           mighty
           Patron
           and
           Protector
           
           of
           the
           
             Puritan
             Faction
          
           ,
           occasion'd
           by
           his
           denying
           at
           the
           Earls
           request
           to
           alienate
           his
           goodly
           House
           and
           Mannor
           of
           Lambeth
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           serve
           for
           a
           retiring
           place
           to
           that
           mighty
           favourite
           .
           And
           hereunto
           he
           did
           contribute
           further
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           by
           others
           ,
           for
           refusing
           to
           grant
           a
           Dispensation
           to
           marry
           one
           which
           was
           too
           near
           of
           kindred
           to
           him
           ,
           clearly
           within
           the
           Compass
           of
           those
           degrees
           which
           seemed
           to
           him
           to
           be
           prohibited
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           This
           Leicester
           thought
           he
           might
           command
           ,
           and
           was
           exceedingly
           vexed
           not
           to
           finde
           obedience
           ,
           in
           one
           who
           had
           been
           raised
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           depended
           on
           him
           .
           Upon
           which
           ground
           ,
           all
           passages
           which
           b●fore
           were
           shut
           against
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           were
           now
           left
           free
           and
           open
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           Queens
           ears
           are
           open
           to
           their
           informations
           ,
           as
           the
           passages
           were
           unto
           her
           person
           .
           By
           them
           she
           comes
           to
           understand
           ,
           what
           a
           neglect
           there
           was
           of
           the
           publick
           Liturgy
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           what
           ruine
           and
           decay
           of
           Churches
           ,
           what
           innovations
           made
           already
           ,
           and
           what
           more
           projected
           ;
           by
           which
           she
           would
           be
           eased
           in
           time
           of
           all
           cares
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           finde
           the
           same
           to
           be
           transferred
           to
           the
           Puritan
           Consistories
           :
           She
           was
           told
           also
           of
           the
           general
           disuse
           of
           all
           weekly
           Fasts
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           annually
           were
           required
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Realm
           ;
           and
           that
           instead
           thereof
           ,
           the
           Brethren
           had
           took
           upon
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             Arrian
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           to
           appoint
           solemn
           and
           occasional
           Fasts
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           as
           at
           
             Leicester
             ,
             Coventry
             ,
             &c.
          
           in
           defiance
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           her
           own
           Prerogative
           .
           Touching
           which
           last
           ,
           she
           gave
           another
           hot
           Alarm
           to
           Archbishop
           Grindal
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           long
           Letter
           did
           excuse
           the
           matter
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           done
           by
           his
           allowance
           or
           consent
           ;
           though
           it
           could
           not
           be
           denyed
           but
           that
           it
           had
           been
           done
           by
           his
           connivance
           ,
           which
           came
           all
           to
           one
           :
           so
           that
           the
           Accusation
           being
           strong
           ,
           his
           Defences
           weak
           ,
           and
           no
           Friend
           left
           about
           the
           Queen
           who
           durst
           mediate
           for
           him
           (
           for
           who
           durst
           favour
           him
           on
           whom
           Leicester
           frowned
           ?
           )
           the
           Archi-Episcopal
           Jurisdiction
           was
           sequestred
           from
           him
           ,
           conferred
           upon
           four
           Suffragans
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           confined
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Country-houses
           ,
           till
           the
           Queens
           ●●rther
           pleasure
           should
           be
           signified
           to
           him
           .
           Which
           Sequestration
           must
           needs
           happen
           before
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Convocation
           which
           was
           held
           this
           year
           ;
           the
           Pesidency
           whereof
           was
           then
           devolved
           on
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           Grindals
           incapacity
           to
           perform
           that
           Service
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           For
           on
           the
           sixteenth
           day
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           it
           pleased
           the
           Queen
           to
           call
           a
           Parliament
           to
           be
           held
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           in
           which
           some
           things
           occurred
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Presbyterian
           History
           which
           we
           have
           in
           hand
           .
           The
           Puritans
           following
           the
           Arrians
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           others
           ,
           had
           openly
           decryed
           all
           set
           and
           determinate
           Fasts
           ;
           but
           then
           ascribed
           more
           merit
           unto
           those
           of
           their
           own
           appointing
           ,
           then
           any
           Papists
           do
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Popes
           Ordaining
           .
           They
           had
           also
           much
           took
           off
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           people
           from
           the
           Common-prayer-book
           ,
           but
           ●●st
           especially
           from
           the
           Litany
           (
           none
           of
           the
           meanest
           Pieces
           in
           it
           )
           which
           ●ill
           
           that
           time
           was
           read
           accustomably
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           before
           the
           Members
           setled
           upon
           any
           business
           .
           But
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           it
           was
           moved
           by
           one
           
             Paul
             Wentworth
          
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           a
           Sermon
           every
           Morning
           before
           they
           sate
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           nominate
           some
           day
           for
           a
           solemn
           Fast.
           How
           the
           first
           motion
           sped
           ,
           I
           have
           nowhere
           found
           ;
           but
           may
           conclude
           by
           the
           event
           ,
           that
           it
           came
           to
           nothing
           ,
           because
           I
           never
           heard
           that
           any
           thing
           was
           done
           in
           puisance
           of
           it
           till
           the
           late
           Long
           Parliament
           ,
           where
           the
           like
           Toy
           was
           taken
           up
           for
           having
           Sermons
           every
           Morning
           in
           the
           Abbey-Church
           .
           But
           that
           about
           the
           Fast
           being
           made
           when
           more
           then
           half
           the
           Members
           were
           not
           present
           at
           it
           ,
           was
           carried
           in
           the
           Affirmative
           by
           fifteen
           voices
           .
           And
           thereupon
           it
           was
           ordered
           ,
           as
           the
           Journal
           t●ll●●h
           us
           ,
           
             That
             as
             many
             of
             the
             House
             as
             conveniently
             could
             ,
             should
             on
             the
             Sund●y
             fortnight
             following
             assemble
             and
             meet
             together
             in
             the
          
           Temple-Church
           ,
           
             there
             to
             have
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             to
             joyn
             together
             in
             Prayer
             with
             Humiliation
             and
             Fasting
             for
             the
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             in
             all
             their
             consultations
             during
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Queens
             Majesty
             and
             her
             Realms
             .
          
           And
           though
           they
           were
           so
           cautious
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           their
           Preachers
           ,
           to
           refer
           the
           naming
           of
           them
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           Members
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           in
           hope
           to
           gain
           them
           also
           to
           avow
           the
           action
           ;
           yet
           neither
           could
           this
           satisfie
           the
           Queen
           ,
           or
           affect
           their
           Lordships
           .
           For
           some
           of
           them
           having
           made
           the
           Queen
           acquainted
           with
           their
           purpose
           in
           it
           ,
           she
           sends
           a
           Message
           to
           them
           by
           Sir
           
             Christopher
             Hatton
          
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Vice-Chamberlain
           ;
           by
           which
           he
           lets
           them
           know
           ,
           
             That
             her
             Majesty
             did
             much
             admire
             at
             so
             great
             a
             rashness
             in
             that
             House
             ,
             as
             to
             put
             in
             execution
             such
             an
             Innovation
             ,
             without
             her
             privity
             and
             pleasure
             first
             made
             known
             unto
             them
             .
          
           Which
           Message
           being
           so
           delivered
           ,
           he
           moved
           the
           House
           
             to
             make
             humble
             submission
             to
             her
             Majesty
             ,
             acknowledging
             the
             said
             offence
             and
             contempt
             ,
             craving
             the
             remission
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             a
             full
             purpose
             to
             forbear
             the
             committing
             of
             the
             like
             hereafter
             .
          
           Which
           motion
           being
           hearkned
           to
           (
           as
           there
           was
           good
           reason
           )
           Mr.
           Vice-Chamberlain
           is
           desired
           to
           present
           their
           submission
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           obtain
           her
           pardon
           ;
           which
           he
           accordingly
           performed
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           This
           practice
           gave
           the
           Queen
           so
           fair
           a
           Prospect
           into
           the
           counsels
           of
           the
           Faction
           ,
           that
           she
           perceived
           it
           was
           high
           time
           to
           look
           about
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           preserving
           of
           her
           power
           and
           Prerogative-Royal
           ,
           but
           more
           for
           the
           security
           of
           her
           Realm
           and
           Person
           .
           To
           which
           end
           she
           procured
           a
           Statute
           to
           be
           made
           in
           that
           very
           Parliament
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           was
           Enacted
           ,
           
             That
             if
             any
             person
             or
             persons
             ,
             forty
             days
             after
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Session
             ,
             should
             advis●dly
             devise
             ,
             or
             write
             ,
             or
             print
             ,
             or
             set
             forth
             any
             manner
             of
             Book
             ,
             Rhyme
             ,
             Ballad
             ,
             Letter
             or
             Writing
             ,
             containing
             any
             false
             ,
             seditious
             ,
             or
             slanderous
             matter
             ,
             to
             the
             Defamation
             of
             the
             Queens
             Majestie
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             encouraging
             ,
             stirring
             or
             moving
             of
             any
             Insurrection
             or
             Rebellion
             within
             this
             Realm
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Dominions
             
             to
             the
             same
             belonging
             :
             Or
             if
             any
             person
             after
             the
             time
             aforesaid
             ,
             as
             well
             within
             the
             Queens
             Dominions
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             other
             place
             without
             the
             same
             ,
             should
             procure
             such
             Book
             ,
             Rhyme
             ,
             Ballad
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             printed
             ,
             published
             or
             set
             forth
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             (
             the
             said
             offence
             not
             being
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             Treason
             by
             vertue
             of
             any
             former
             Statute
             )
             that
             then
             the
             said
             Offenders
             ,
             upon
             sufficient
             proof
             thereof
             by
             two
             lawful
             witnesses
             ,
             should
             suffer
             death
             and
             loss
             of
             goods
             ,
             as
             in
             case
             of
             Felony
             .
          
           And
           that
           the
           Queen
           may
           be
           as
           safe
           from
           the
           Machinations
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           as
           she
           was
           secured
           by
           this
           Act
           from
           the
           plots
           of
           the
           Puritans
           ,
           a
           Law
           was
           past
           ,
           
             To
             make
             it
             Treason
             for
             any
             Priest
             or
             Iesuit
             to
             seduce
             any
             of
             the
             Queens
             Subjects
             to
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             Subjects
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           .
           This
           Act
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           
             An
             Act
             for
             retaining
             the
             Queens
             Subjects
             in
             their
             due
             obedience
          
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           
             For
             the
             punishing
             seditious
             words
             against
             the
             Queen
             ,
          
           23
           Eliz.
           cap.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Which
           Statutes
           were
           contrived
           of
           purpose
           to
           restrain
           the
           Insolency
           of
           both
           Factions
           ;
           and
           by
           which
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           were
           adjudged
           to
           death
           in
           times
           ensuing
           :
           Some
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           case
           of
           Treason
           ;
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           the
           Authors
           or
           the
           Publishers
           of
           Seditious
           Pamphlets
           .
           But
           the
           last
           Statute
           being
           made
           with
           Limitation
           to
           the
           life
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           it
           expired
           with
           her
           .
           And
           had
           it
           been
           revived
           (
           as
           it
           never
           was
           )
           by
           either
           of
           the
           two
           last
           Kings
           ,
           it
           might
           possibly
           have
           prevented
           those
           dreadful
           mischiefs
           which
           their
           posterity
           for
           so
           long
           a
           time
           have
           been
           involved
           in
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           Together
           with
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           was
           held
           a
           Convocation
           ,
           as
           the
           Custom
           is
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           whereof
           ,
           an
           Instrument
           was
           produced
           under
           the
           Seal
           of
           Archbishop
           Grindal
           ,
           for
           substituting
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             Elmore
          
           then
           Bishop
           of
           London
           (
           a
           Prelate
           of
           great
           parts
           and
           spirit
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           contrary
           humour
           to
           the
           said
           Archbishop
           )
           to
           preside
           therein
           ;
           which
           in
           the
           incapacity
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           challenged
           as
           of
           right
           belonging
           to
           him
           .
           Nothing
           else
           memorable
           in
           this
           Convocation
           ,
           but
           the
           admitting
           of
           Dr.
           
             William
             Day
          
           then
           Dean
           of
           Windsor
           ,
           to
           be
           Prolocutor
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ;
           the
           passing
           of
           a
           Bill
           for
           the
           grant
           of
           Subsidies
           ;
           and
           a
           motion
           made
           unto
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           for
           putting
           the
           late
           Book
           of
           Articles
           in
           execution
           .
           Nothing
           else
           done
           within
           those
           walls
           ,
           though
           much
           was
           agitated
           and
           resolved
           on
           by
           those
           of
           Grindals
           party
           in
           their
           private
           Meetings
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           hotter
           heads
           amongst
           them
           had
           proposed
           in
           publick
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Clergie
             should
             decline
             all
             business
             ,
             even
             the
             grant
             of
             Subsidies
             ,
             till
             the
             Archbishop
             were
             restored
             to
             his
             place
             and
             suffrage
             .
          
           But
           this
           could
           find
           no
           entertainment
           amongst
           wiser
           men
           .
           Others
           advised
           ,
           
             That
             a
             Petition
             should
             be
             drawn
             in
             the
             name
             of
             both
             Houses
             ,
             by
             which
             Her
             Majestie
             might
             be
             moved
             to
             that
             restitution
             .
          
           And
           though
           I
           find
           nothing
           to
           this
           purpose
           in
           the
           Publick
           Registers
           (
           which
           may
           sufficiently
           evince
           ,
           that
           it
           never
           passed
           as
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           Convocation
           )
           yet
           I
           find
           that
           such
           a
           Petition
           was
           agreed
           upon
           and
           drawn
           into
           form
           by
           Dr.
           
             Tobie
             Matthews
          
           then
           Dean
           of
           Christ-Church
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           Friends
           presented
           to
           Her
           Majesties
           sight
           .
           Matthews
           was
           
           master
           of
           an
           elegant
           and
           fluent
           stile
           ,
           and
           most
           pathetically
           had
           bemoaned
           those
           sad
           misfortunes
           which
           had
           befallen
           that
           Prelate
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           in
           ●im
           ,
           by
           suffering
           under
           the
           displeasure
           of
           a
           gratious
           Sovereign
           .
           The
           mitigation
           whereof
           was
           the
           rather
           hoped
           for
           ,
           in
           regard
           he
           had
           offended
           more
           out
           of
           the
           tenderness
           of
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           then
           from
           the
           obstinacy
           of
           his
           will.
           But
           no
           such
           answer
           being
           given
           unto
           this
           Petition
           ,
           as
           by
           his
           Friends
           might
           be
           expected
           ,
           Grindal
           continued
           under
           his
           Suspension
           till
           the
           time
           of
           his
           death
           .
           Once
           it
           was
           moved
           ,
           
             to
             have
             a
             Co-adjutor
             imposed
             upon
             him
             ,
             who
             should
             not
             onely
             exercise
             the
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             but
             receive
             all
             the
             Rents
             and
             profits
             which
             belonged
             to
             his
             Bishoprick
             .
          
           And
           so
           far
           they
           proceeded
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             Whitgift
          
           (
           who
           had
           been
           preferred
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           1576.
           )
           was
           nominated
           for
           the
           man
           ,
           as
           one
           sufficiently
           furnished
           with
           abilities
           to
           discharge
           the
           trust
           .
           But
           he
           most
           worthily
           declined
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           poor
           man
           to
           be
           stript
           of
           his
           clothes
           ,
           though
           for
           the
           apparelling
           of
           his
           own
           body
           with
           the
           greater
           honour
           ,
           till
           death
           had
           laid
           him
           in
           the
           bed
           of
           Eternal
           rest
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           But
           the
           troubles
           of
           this
           year
           were
           not
           ended
           thus
           .
           For
           neither
           those
           good
           Laws
           before
           remembred
           ,
           nor
           the
           Executions
           done
           upon
           them
           ,
           could
           prevail
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           preserve
           the
           Church
           from
           falling
           into
           those
           distractions
           ,
           which
           both
           the
           Papists
           and
           the
           Presbyterians
           had
           projected
           in
           it
           .
           The
           Jesuits
           had
           hitherto
           been
           content
           to
           be
           lookers
           on
           ,
           a●d
           suffered
           the
           Seminary
           Priests
           to
           try
           their
           Fortunes
           in
           the
           reduction
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           .
           But
           finding
           how
           little
           had
           been
           done
           by
           them
           in
           twenty
           years
           ;
           so
           little
           ,
           that
           it
           came
           almost
           to
           less
           then
           nothing
           ;
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           take
           the
           honor
           to
           themselves
           .
           To
           which
           end
           ,
           
             Heywood
             ,
             Parsons
          
           and
           Campian
           first
           set
           foot
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           both
           by
           secret
           practices
           and
           printed
           Pamphlets
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           withdraw
           the
           Subjects
           from
           their
           due
           obedience
           .
           Nothing
           more
           ordinary
           in
           their
           mouths
           ,
           or
           upon
           their
           pens
           ,
           then
           
             that
             the
             Crown
             belonged
             of
             right
             to
             the
             Queen
             of
          
           Scots
           :
           That
           Elizabeth
           
             was
             to
             be
             deprived
             :
             That
             if
             the
             Pope
             commanded
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             Queen
             another
             ,
             the
             Popes
             commands
             were
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Queens
             :
          
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           
             That
             all
             the
             Subjects
             were
             absolued
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             might
             declare
             as
             much
             when
             they
             found
             it
             necessary
             .
          
           Which
           that
           it
           might
           be
           done
           with
           the
           greater
           safety
           ,
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           XIII
           is
           desired
           to
           make
           an
           Explication
           of
           the
           former
           Bull.
           By
           which
           it
           should
           be
           signified
           to
           the
           English
           Catholicks
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           former
           Bull
           of
           Pope
           Pius
           V
           should
           remain
           obligatory
           unto
           none
           but
           the
           Hereticks
           onely
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Romish
           Catholicks
           should
           not
           be
           bound
           by
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           case
           then
           stood
           ,
           till
           they
           should
           find
           themselves
           in
           a
           fit
           capacity
           to
           put
           the
           same
           in
           execution
           without
           fear
           of
           danger
           .
           And
           presently
           upon
           their
           first
           entrance
           ,
           a
           Book
           is
           published
           by
           one
           Howlet
           ,
           containing
           many
           reasons
           for
           deterring
           the
           Papists
           from
           joyning
           in
           any
           Act
           of
           Worship
           with
           the
           English
           Protestants
           ;
           the
           going
           ,
           or
           not
           going
           to
           Church
           ,
           being
           from
           henceforth
           made
           a
           
           sign
           distinctive
           ,
           as
           they
           commonly
           phrased
           it
           .
           In
           this
           year
           also
           Beza
           published
           his
           Schismatical
           Pamphlet
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           
             De
             triplici
             Episcopatu
          
           ;
           of
           which
           see
           Lib.
           1.
           numb
           .
           47.
           
           Lib.
           5.
           numb
           .
           40.
           first
           written
           at
           the
           request
           of
           Knox
           and
           other
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           the
           better
           colour
           to
           destroy
           Episcopacy
           ;
           translated
           afterwards
           into
           English
           for
           the
           self-same
           reason
           ,
           by
           Field
           of
           Wandsworth
           .
           Against
           this
           Book
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             Bridges
          
           Dean
           of
           Sarum
           writ
           a
           large
           Discourse
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           
             A
             Defence
             of
             the
             Government
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ;
           not
           published
           till
           the
           year
           1587
           ,
           when
           the
           Authority
           thereof
           was
           most
           highly
           stood
           on
           .
           The
           like
           done
           afterward
           by
           Dr.
           
             Hadrian
             Savavia
          
           :
           of
           which
           we
           shall
           speak
           more
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           And
           now
           the
           waters
           are
           so
           troubled
           ,
           that
           Cartwright
           might
           presume
           of
           gainful
           fishing
           at
           his
           coming
           home
           .
           Who
           having
           settled
           the
           Presbytery
           in
           Iersey
           and
           Guernsey
           ,
           first
           sends
           back
           Snape
           to
           his
           old
           Lecture
           at
           Northampton
           ,
           there
           to
           pursue
           such
           Orders
           and
           Directions
           as
           they
           had
           agreed
           on
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           put
           himself
           into
           the
           Factory
           of
           Antwerp
           ,
           and
           was
           soon
           chosen
           for
           their
           Preacher
           .
           The
           news
           whereof
           brings
           Travers
           to
           him
           ;
           who
           receives
           Ordination
           (
           if
           I
           may
           so
           call
           it
           )
           by
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           is
           made
           his
           Partner
           in
           that
           charge
           .
           It
           was
           no
           hard
           matter
           for
           them
           to
           perswade
           the
           Merchants
           to
           admit
           that
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           turns
           might
           make
           them
           capable
           of
           voting
           in
           the
           Publick
           Consistory
           :
           And
           they
           endeavoured
           it
           the
           rather
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           help
           they
           might
           effect
           the
           like
           in
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           whensoever
           they
           should
           find
           the
           times
           to
           be
           ready
           for
           them
           .
           The
           like
           they
           did
           also
           in
           the
           English
           Church
           at
           Middleborough
           the
           chief
           Town
           in
           Zealand
           ,
           in
           which
           many
           English
           Merchants
           had
           their
           constant
           residence
           :
           To
           which
           two
           places
           they
           drew
           over
           many
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           to
           receive
           admission
           to
           the
           Ministery
           in
           a
           different
           Form
           from
           that
           which
           was
           allowed
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           Some
           of
           which
           following
           the
           example
           of
           Cartwright
           himself
           ,
           renounced
           the
           Orders
           which
           they
           had
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           took
           a
           new
           Vocation
           from
           these
           Presbyters
           ;
           as
           ,
           
             Fennor
             ,
             Arton
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           others
           there
           admitted
           to
           the
           rank
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           never
           were
           ordained
           in
           England
           ;
           as
           
             Hart
             ,
             Guisin
             ,
             &c.
          
           not
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           such
           as
           were
           elected
           to
           be
           Elders
           or
           Deacons
           in
           those
           Forreign
           Consistories
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           serve
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           same
           capacity
           at
           their
           coming
           home
           .
           And
           now
           at
           last
           they
           are
           for
           England
           ,
           where
           Travers
           puts
           himself
           into
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           Burleigh
           ,
           by
           whose
           Recommendation
           he
           is
           chosen
           Lecturer
           of
           the
           Temple
           Church
           ;
           which
           gave
           him
           opportunity
           for
           managing
           all
           affairs
           which
           concerned
           the
           Discipline
           with
           the
           
           London-Ministers
           .
           Cartwright
           applies
           himself
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           is
           sent
           down
           to
           Warwick
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           made
           Master
           of
           an
           Hospital
           of
           his
           Foundation
           .
           In
           the
           chief
           Church
           of
           which
           Town
           ,
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           preach
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           he
           could
           
           dispense
           with
           his
           other
           business
           .
           At
           his
           admission
           to
           which
           place
           ,
           he
           faithfully
           promised
           ,
           if
           he
           might
           be
           but
           tolerated
           to
           Preach
           ,
           not
           to
           impugne
           the
           Laws
           ,
           Orders
           ,
           Policy
           ,
           Government
           ,
           nor
           Governours
           in
           this
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           but
           to
           perswade
           and
           procure
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           he
           could
           ,
           both
           publickly
           and
           privately
           ,
           the
           estimation
           and
           peace
           of
           this
           Church
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           But
           scarce
           was
           he
           setled
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           it
           manifest
           by
           all
           his
           actions
           ,
           how
           little
           care
           he
           took
           of
           his
           words
           and
           promises
           :
           for
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           when
           any
           Minister
           ,
           either
           in
           private
           Conferences
           ,
           or
           by
           way
           of
           Letters
           ,
           required
           his
           advice
           in
           any
           thing
           which
           concerned
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           plainly
           shewed
           his
           mislike
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           then
           by
           Law
           Established
           ,
           and
           excepted
           against
           divers
           parts
           of
           the
           Publick
           Liturgie
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           Tenour
           of
           the
           two
           Admonitions
           ,
           by
           him
           formerly
           published
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           ,
           he
           prevailed
           with
           many
           ,
           who
           had
           before
           observed
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Common-prayer-book
           ,
           now
           plainly
           to
           neglect
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           to
           oppose
           themselves
           against
           the
           Government
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           might
           do
           it
           safely
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           present
           times
           .
           And
           that
           he
           might
           not
           press
           those
           points
           to
           others
           ,
           which
           he
           durst
           not
           practice
           in
           himself
           ,
           he
           many
           times
           inveighed
           against
           them
           in
           his
           Prayers
           and
           Sermons
           :
           The
           like
           he
           also
           did
           against
           many
           p●ssages
           in
           the
           Publick
           Liturgie
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           
             The
             use
             of
             the
             Surplice
             ;
             the
             Interrogatories
             to
             God-fathers
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Infants
             ;
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             the
             Ring
             in
             Marriage
             ;
             the
             Thanksgiving
             after
             Child-birth
             ;
             Burials
             by
             Ministers
             ;
             the
             kneeling
             at
             Communions
             ;
             some
             points
             of
             the
             Litany
             ;
             certain
             Collects
             and
             Prayers
             ;
             the
             reading
             of
             Portions
             of
             Scripture
             for
             the
             Epistle
             and
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             singing
             in
             Cathedral
             Churches
             .
          
           And
           for
           example
           unto
           others
           ,
           he
           procured
           his
           Wife
           not
           to
           give
           thanks
           for
           her
           Delivery
           from
           the
           peril
           of
           Childbirth
           ,
           after
           such
           Form
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           place
           and
           manner
           as
           the
           Church
           required
           .
           Which
           as
           it
           drew
           on
           many
           other
           women
           to
           the
           like
           contempt
           ,
           so
           might
           he
           have
           prevailed
           upon
           many
           more
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           once
           discoursed
           upon
           matters
           of
           Childbirth
           with
           such
           in
           discretion
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           good
           Wives
           of
           Warwick
           were
           almost
           at
           the
           point
           to
           stone
           him
           as
           he
           walked
           the
           streets
           .
           But
           that
           he
           might
           not
           seem
           to
           pull
           down
           more
           with
           one
           hand
           ,
           then
           he
           would
           be
           thought
           sufficiently
           able
           to
           build
           up
           with
           both
           ;
           he
           highly
           magnified
           in
           some
           of
           his
           Sermons
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Elderships
           in
           each
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           by
           more
           Publick
           Conferences
           in
           Classical
           and
           Synodical
           Meetings
           ;
           which
           he
           commended
           for
           the
           onely
           lawful
           Church-Government
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           and
           ordained
           by
           Christ.
           A
           Form
           whereof
           he
           had
           drawn
           up
           in
           a
           little
           Book
           :
           Which
           having
           past
           the
           approbation
           of
           some
           private
           Friends
           ,
           was
           afterwards
           recommended
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           brethren
           ,
           assembled
           together
           by
           his
           means
           for
           such
           ends
           and
           purposes
           ,
           by
           whom
           it
           was
           allowed
           of
           as
           most
           fit
           to
           be
           put
           in
           practice
           .
           For
           being
           a
           new
           nothing
           ,
           and
           of
           Cartwrights
           
           doing
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           but
           finde
           many
           besides
           Women
           and
           Children
           to
           admire
           the
           Workmanship
           .
        
         
           
           25.
           
           This
           was
           the
           sum
           of
           Cartwrights
           Actings
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Innovations
           ,
           both
           in
           Government
           ,
           and
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           ,
           which
           heretofore
           he
           had
           projected
           .
           Not
           that
           all
           this
           was
           done
           at
           once
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           first
           year
           onely
           after
           his
           return
           ;
           but
           by
           degr●●s
           ,
           as
           opportunity
           was
           offered
           to
           him
           .
           Yet
           so
           far
           he
           prevailed
           in
           the
           first
           year
           onely
           ,
           that
           a
           meeting
           of
           sixty
           Ministers
           out
           of
           the
           Counties
           of
           
             Essex
             ,
             Cambridge
          
           and
           Norfolk
           ,
           was
           held
           at
           a
           Village
           called
           Cork●il
           ,
           where
           Knewstubs
           (
           who
           was
           one
           of
           their
           number
           )
           had
           the
           cure
           of
           Souls
           .
           Which
           Meeting
           was
           held
           May
           8.
           
           Anno
           158●
           ▪
           there
           to
           co●fer
           about
           some
           passages
           in
           the
           Common
           prayer-book
           ,
           what
           might
           be
           tolerated
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           what
           ●e●used
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           Apparel
           ,
           Matter
           ,
           Form
           ▪
           Holy-days
           ,
           Fastings
           ,
           Injunctions
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           like
           Meeting
           held
           at
           the
           Commencement
           in
           Cambridge
           then
           next
           ensuing
           .
           And
           what
           they
           did
           resolve
           in
           both
           ,
           may
           be
           gathered
           partly
           from
           a
           passage
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           a
           Book
           published
           in
           the
           year
           next
           following
           by
           
             William
             Reynods
          
           before
           mentioned
           .
           In
           which
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             it
             had
             been
             appointed
             by
             the
             first
             Book
             of
             Common
             prayer
             ,
             That
             the
             Minister
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Ministration
             should
             use
             such
             Ornaments
             in
             the
             ●hurch
             ,
             as
             were
             in
             use
             by
             Authority
             of
             Parliament
             in
             the
             second
             year
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             King
          
           Edward
           
             the
             Sixth
             .
             And
             then
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             every
             man
             ,
             how
             well
             that
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             is
             observed
             throughout
             the
             Realm
             ;
             in
             how
             many
             Cathedrals
             or
             Parish●Churches
             those
             Ornaments
             are
             reserved
             ▪
             Whether
             every
             private
             Minister
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Ministration
             ,
             disdain
             not
             such
             Ornaments
             ,
             using
             onely
             such
             Apparel
             as
             is
             most
             vulgar
             and
             prophane
             ;
             to
             omit
             other
             particular
             differences
             ,
             of
             Facts
             ,
             of
             Holy-days
             ,
             crossing
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             visitation
             of
             the
             Sick
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             In
             which
             their
             alterations
             are
             well
             known
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             by
             their
             daily
             practice
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             differences
             betwixt
             some
             Common
             prayer
             books
             which
             were
             last
             Printed
          
           (
           
             as
             namely
             that
             of
          
           Richard
           Jugg
           
             before
             remembred
          
           )
           
             from
             those
             which
             were
             first
             published
             by
             Supreme
             Authority
             .
          
           In
           all
           which
           deviations
           from
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Brethren
           walked
           on
           more
           securely
           ,
           because
           the
           State
           was
           wholly
           exercised
           at
           this
           time
           in
           executing
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           late
           Statute
           on
           such
           Priests
           and
           Jesuits
           as
           laboured
           to
           pervert
           the
           Subjects
           and
           destroy
           the
           Queen
           ,
           thereby
           to
           re-advance
           the
           Pope
           to
           his
           former
           Tyranny
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           it
           was
           conceived
           to
           be
           a
           good
           Rule
           in
           the
           School
           of
           Policy
           ,
           to
           grant
           a
           little
           more
           liberty
           to
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ;
           though
           possibly
           it
           were
           done
           on
           no
           other
           score
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           their
           notorious
           enmity
           to
           the
           Popish
           party
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           About
           this
           time
           it
           also
           was
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           practices
           of
           Cartwright
           and
           his
           adherents
           ,
           their
           Followers
           began
           to
           be
           distinguished
           by
           their
           names
           and
           titles
           ,
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           .
           First
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           their
           Titles
           .
           Thus
           those
           of
           his
           Faction
           must
           be
           called
           
             the
             Godly
             ,
             the
             Elect
             ,
             the
             Righteous
          
           ;
           all
           others
           being
           looked
           
           upon
           as
           
             carnal
             Gospellers
             ,
             the
             Prophane
             ,
             the
             Wicked
             .
          
           And
           next
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           their
           names
           .
           Their
           Children
           must
           not
           be
           Baptized
           by
           the
           names
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           as
           
             Richard
             ,
             Robert
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           but
           by
           some
           name
           occurring
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           more
           particularly
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           because
           meerly
           Hebrew
           ,
           and
           not
           prophaned
           with
           any
           mixture
           of
           the
           Greek
           or
           Roman
           :
           concerning
           which
           there
           goes
           a
           story
           ,
           that
           an
           Inhabitant
           of
           Northampton
           ,
           called
           Hodgkingson
           ,
           having
           a
           Childe
           to
           be
           Baptized
           ,
           repaired
           to
           Snape
           ,
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           do
           it
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           consented
           to
           the
           motion
           ,
           but
           with
           promise
           that
           he
           should
           give
           it
           some
           name
           allowed
           in
           Scripture
           .
           The
           holy
           action
           being
           so
           far
           forwards
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           come
           to
           the
           naming
           of
           the
           Infant
           ,
           they
           named
           it
           Richard
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           name
           of
           his
           Grandfather
           by
           the
           Mothers
           side
           .
           Upon
           this
           a
           stop
           was
           made
           ,
           nor
           would
           he
           be
           perswaded
           to
           Baptize
           the
           Childe
           ,
           unless
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           it
           were
           altered
           .
           Which
           when
           the
           God-father
           refused
           to
           do
           ,
           the
           Childe
           was
           carried
           back
           unchristened
           .
           It
           was
           agreed
           by
           him
           and
           Cartwright
           ,
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           which
           they
           imposed
           upon
           the
           Islands
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Minister
             in
             Baptizing
             Children
             should
             not
             admit
             of
             any
             such
             names
             as
             had
             been
             used
             in
             the
             time
             of
          
           Paganism
           ,
           
             the
             names
             of
             Idols
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           Which
           Rule
           though
           calculated
           like
           a
           common
           Almanack
           ,
           for
           the
           Meridian
           of
           those
           Islands
           onely
           ,
           was
           afterwards
           to
           be
           observed
           on
           the
           like
           occasions
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Great
           Britain
           .
           Such
           was
           their
           humour
           at
           that
           time
           :
           but
           they
           fell
           shortly
           after
           on
           another
           Fancie
           .
           For
           taking
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           because
           they
           thought
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           Tongue
           might
           be
           as
           proper
           and
           significan●
           as
           the
           holy
           Hebrew
           ;
           they
           gave
           such
           names
           unto
           their
           Children
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           them
           when
           they
           came
           to
           age
           were
           ashamed
           to
           own
           .
           Out
           of
           which
           Forge
           came
           their
           
             Accepted
             ,
             Ashes
             ,
             Consolation
             ,
             Dust
             ,
             Deliverance
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             Freegift
             ,
             Fight-the
             good
             fight-of-faith
             ,
             From
             above
             ,
             Ioy-again
             ,
             Kill-sin
             ,
             More-fruit
             ,
             More-tryal
             ,
             Praise●God
             ,
             Reformation
             ,
             Tribunal
             ,
             The-Lord-is-neer
             ,
             Thankful
             ,
          
           with
           many
           others
           of
           like
           nature
           ,
           which
           onely
           served
           to
           make
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           as
           contemptible
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           made
           themselves
           ridiculous
           by
           these
           new
           inventions
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           Some
           stop
           they
           had
           in
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           terrified
           them
           at
           the
           present
           from
           adventuring
           further
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           break
           through
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           try
           the
           patience
           of
           the
           State
           to
           the
           very
           utmost
           .
           The
           Queen
           had
           entertained
           a
           treaty
           of
           Marriage
           ,
           Anno
           1581
           ,
           with
           Francis
           Duke
           of
           Anjow
           ,
           the
           youngest
           Son
           of
           Henry
           the
           Second
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           surviving
           brother
           of
           Henry
           the
           Third
           ,
           then
           Reigning
           in
           France
           .
           For
           the
           negotiating
           whereof
           ,
           
             Monsieur
             Simier
          
           ,
           a
           most
           compleat
           Courtier
           ,
           was
           sent
           Ambassador
           from
           that
           King.
           By
           whom
           the
           business
           was
           sollicited
           with
           such
           dexterity
           ,
           that
           the
           Match
           was
           generally
           conceived
           to
           be
           fully
           made
           .
           The
           Puritans
           hereupon
           begin
           to
           clamour
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           Ma●ch
           did
           aim
           at
           nothing
           but
           the
           reduction
           of
           Popery
           ,
           &
           the
           destruction
           of
           Religion
           here
           by
           Law
           established
           .
           But
           
           fearing
           more
           the
           total
           ruine
           of
           their
           hopes
           and
           projects
           ,
           then
           any
           other
           danger
           which
           could
           happen
           by
           it
           .
           The
           Queen
           took
           care
           to
           tye
           the
           Duke
           to
           such
           conditions
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           hardly
           be
           permitted
           to
           hear
           Mass
           in
           his
           private
           Closet
           ;
           and
           had
           caused
           Camp●an
           to
           be
           executed
           at
           his
           being
           here
           ,
           to
           let
           him
           see
           how
           little
           favour
           was
           to
           be
           expected
           by
           him
           for
           the
           Catholick
           party
           .
           Yet
           all
           this
           would
           not
           satisfie
           the
           zealous
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           were
           resolved
           to
           free
           themselves
           from
           their
           own
           fears
           ,
           by
           what
           means
           soever
           .
           First
           therefore
           it
           was
           so
           contrived
           ,
           that
           as
           Simere
           passed
           between
           Greenwich
           and
           London
           ,
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Duke
           ,
           a
           shot
           was
           made
           at
           him
           from
           a
           ship
           ,
           with
           which
           one
           of
           the
           Watermen
           was
           killed
           ,
           but
           the
           Ambassador
           therewith
           more
           amazed
           then
           hurt
           .
           The
           Gunner
           afterwards
           was
           pardoned
           ,
           by
           the
           great
           power
           the
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           had
           in
           Court
           ;
           it
           being
           pretended
           ,
           that
           the
           Piece
           was
           discharged
           upon
           meer
           accident
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           malice
           or
           design
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           follows
           a
           seditious
           Pamphlet
           ,
           writ
           by
           one
           Stubs
           of
           Lincolns
           Inn
           ,
           who
           had
           married
           one
           of
           the
           Sisters
           of
           
             Thomas
             Cartwright
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           done
           nothing
           in
           it
           without
           his
           privity
           .
           This
           Book
           he
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Gaping
             Gulf
          
           ;
           in
           which
           England
           was
           to
           have
           been
           swallowed
           ,
           the
           wealth
           thereof
           consumed
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           irrecoverably
           drown'd
           ;
           writ
           with
           great
           bitterness
           of
           spirit
           and
           reproachful
           language
           ,
           to
           the
           disgrace
           of
           the
           French
           Nation
           ,
           the
           dishonor
           of
           the
           Dukes
           own
           person
           ;
           and
           not
           without
           some
           vile
           reflections
           on
           the
           Queen
           herself
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           had
           a
           purpose
           to
           betray
           her
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           power
           of
           Strangers
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           For
           publishing
           this
           book
           ,
           no
           such
           excuse
           could
           be
           pretended
           ,
           as
           was
           insisted
           on
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           former
           shot
           ;
           nor
           could
           the
           Queen
           do
           less
           in
           Justice
           to
           her self
           and
           her
           Government
           ,
           as
           the
           case
           then
           stood
           ,
           then
           to
           call
           the
           Authors
           and
           the
           Publishers
           of
           it
           to
           a
           strict
           account
           .
           To
           which
           end
           the
           said
           Stubs
           ,
           together
           with
           
             Hugh
             Singleton
          
           and
           
             William
             Page
          
           ,
           were
           on
           the
           13
           day
           of
           October
           arraigned
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           for
           Writing
           ,
           Printing
           and
           dispersing
           that
           Seditious
           Pamphlet
           ;
           and
           were
           all
           then
           and
           there
           condemned
           to
           lose
           their
           right
           hands
           for
           the
           said
           offence
           .
           Which
           Sentence
           was
           executed
           on
           the
           third
           of
           November
           upon
           Stubs
           and
           Page
           ,
           as
           the
           chief
           offenders
           ;
           but
           Singleton
           was
           pardoned
           as
           an
           Accessary
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           the
           Principals
           in
           the
           Crime
           .
           Which
           execution
           gave
           great
           grief
           to
           the
           Disciplinarians
           ;
           because
           they
           saw
           by
           that
           Experiment
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           dallying
           with
           the
           Queen
           ,
           when
           either
           the
           honor
           of
           her
           Government
           ,
           or
           the
           peace
           of
           her
           Dominions
           seemed
           to
           be
           concerned
           .
           And
           they
           were
           most
           afflicted
           at
           it
           in
           regard
           of
           Cartwright
           ,
           whose
           inability
           to
           preserve
           so
           near
           a
           Friend
           from
           the
           severity
           and
           shame
           of
           so
           great
           a
           punishment
           ,
           was
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           strong
           presumption
           that
           he
           could
           be
           as
           little
           able
           to
           save
           himself
           ,
           whensoever
           it
           was
           thought
           expedient
           upon
           reason
           of
           State
           to
           proceed
           against
           him
           .
           But
           now
           they
           are
           engaged
           in
           the
           same
           bottom
           with
           him
           ,
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           steer
           their
           course
           by
           no
           other
           Compass
           ,
           then
           that
           
           which
           this
           grand
           Pilot
           had
           provided
           for
           them
           .
           Not
           terrified
           from
           so
           doing
           ,
           by
           the
           open
           Schism
           which
           was
           the
           next
           year
           made
           by
           one
           
             Robert
             Brown
          
           ,
           once
           a
           Disciple
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           built
           his
           Schism
           upon
           Cartwrights
           Principles
           ;
           nor
           by
           the
           hanging
           of
           those
           men
           who
           had
           dispersed
           his
           Factious
           and
           Schismatical
           Pamphlets
           .
           For
           the
           better
           clearing
           of
           which
           matter
           ,
           we
           must
           fetch
           the
           story
           of
           this
           Brown
           a
           little
           higher
           ,
           and
           carry
           it
           a
           little
           lower
           then
           this
           present
           year
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           This
           
             Robert
             Brown
          
           was
           born
           at
           Tol●thorp
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Rutland
           ;
           the
           Grand-child
           of
           
             Francis
             Brown
          
           Esquire
           ,
           priviledged
           in
           the
           18
           year
           of
           King
           Henry
           VIII
           ,
           to
           wear
           his
           Cap
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Lords
           Spiritual
           or
           Temporal
           in
           the
           Land
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           put
           it
           off
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           his
           own
           ease
           and
           pleasure
           .
           He
           was
           bred
           sometimes
           in
           
             Corpus
             Christi
          
           Colledge
           (
           commonly
           called
           Bennet
           Colledge
           )
           in
           the
           University
           of
           Cambridge
           .
           Where
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           not
           known
           to
           take
           any
           degree
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           many
           times
           venture
           into
           the
           Pulpit
           .
           It
           was
           observed
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           preaching
           he
           was
           very
           vehement
           ;
           which
           Cartwrights
           Followers
           imputed
           onely
           to
           his
           zeal
           ,
           as
           being
           one
           of
           their
           own
           number
           .
           But
           other
           men
           suspected
           him
           to
           have
           worse
           ends
           in
           it
           .
           Amongst
           many
           ,
           whom
           rather
           curiosity
           then
           Devotion
           had
           brought
           to
           hear
           him
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             Still
          
           (
           though
           possibly
           not
           then
           a
           Doctor
           )
           hapned
           to
           be
           one
           .
           Who
           being
           afterwards
           Master
           of
           Trinity-Colledge
           ,
           and
           finally
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           and
           Wells
           ,
           was
           used
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             he
             discerned
             something
             extraordinary
             in
             him
             at
             the
             very
             first
             ,
             which
             he
             presaged
             would
             prove
             a
             disturbance
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             seasonably
             prevented
             .
          
           Being
           well
           verst
           and
           conversant
           in
           Cartwrights
           Books
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           like
           Pamphlets
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           he
           became
           more
           and
           more
           estranged
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           Whose
           Gove●●ment
           he
           found
           to
           be
           de●amed
           for
           Antichristian
           ;
           her
           Sacraments
           affirmed
           to
           be
           defiled
           with
           Superstition
           ;
           her
           Liturgie
           reproached
           for
           Popish
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           part
           Heathenish
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           her
           Ordination
           to
           be
           made
           no
           better
           then
           those
           of
           Baals
           Priests
           amongst
           the
           Jews
           .
           Not
           able
           to
           abide
           longer
           in
           a
           Church
           so
           impure
           and
           filthy
           ,
           he
           puts
           himself
           over
           into
           Zealand
           ,
           and
           joyns
           with
           Cartwrights
           new
           Church
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Middleborough
           .
           But
           finding
           there
           some
           few
           remainders
           of
           the
           old
           impiety
           ,
           he
           resolves
           to
           constitute
           a
           new
           Church
           of
           his
           own
           Projectment
           ,
           which
           should
           have
           nothing
           in
           it
           but
           what
           was
           most
           pure
           and
           holy
           .
           The
           Draught
           whereof
           ,
           he
           comprehended
           in
           a
           Book
           which
           he
           printed
           at
           
             Middleborough
             ,
             An.
          
           1582
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           
             A
             Treatise
             of
             Reformation
          
           :
           and
           having
           sent
           as
           many
           of
           them
           into
           England
           as
           might
           serve
           his
           turn
           ,
           he
           followed
           after
           in
           pursuit
           of
           his
           new
           Plantation
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           The
           Dutch
           had
           then
           a
           Church
           at
           Norwich
           ,
           
           as
           before
           was
           said
           ,
           more
           numerous
           then
           any
           other
           Church
           or
           Congregation
           within
           the
           Precincts
           of
           that
           City
           .
           Many
           of
           which
           enclining
           of
           themselves
           to
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           were
           apt
           enough
           to
           entertain
           any
           new
           Opinions
           which
           held
           Conformity
           with
           that
           Sect.
           Amongst
           them
           he
           
           begins
           ,
           and
           first
           begins
           with
           such
           amongst
           them
           as
           were
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           ruled
           and
           governed
           by
           him
           ;
           he
           being
           of
           an
           imperious
           nature
           ,
           and
           much
           offended
           with
           the
           least
           dissent
           or
           contradiction
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           uttered
           any
           Paradox
           in
           his
           discourses
           .
           Having
           gotten
           into
           some
           Authority
           amongst
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           whose
           Language
           he
           had
           learned
           when
           he
           lived
           in
           Middleborough
           ,
           and
           grown
           into
           a
           great
           opinion
           for
           his
           Zeal
           and
           Sanctity
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           practise
           with
           the
           English
           ;
           using
           therein
           the
           service
           and
           assistance
           of
           one
           
             Richard
             Harrison
          
           ,
           a
           Country
           School
           master
           ,
           whose
           ignorance
           made
           him
           apt
           enough
           to
           be
           seduced
           by
           so
           weak
           a
           Prophet
           .
           Of
           each
           Nation
           he
           began
           to
           gather
           Churches
           to
           himself
           ,
           of
           the
           last
           especicially
           ;
           inculcating
           nothing
           more
           to
           his
           simple
           Auditors
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           had
           so
           much
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           place
           left
           for
           Christ
           ,
           or
           his
           holy
           Gospel
           .
           But
           more
           particularly
           he
           inveighed
           against
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           Ordination
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           the
           Offices
           ,
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           publick
           Liturgie
           ,
           according
           as
           it
           had
           been
           taught
           out
           of
           Cartwrights
           Books
           ;
           descending
           first
           to
           this
           Position
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             was
             no
             true
             and
             lawful
             Church
             .
          
           And
           afterwards
           to
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           
             That
             all
             true
             Christians
             were
             obliged
             to
             come
             out
             of
          
           Babylon
           ,
           
             to
             separate
             themselves
             from
             those
             impure
             and
             mixt
             Assemblies
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             was
             so
             little
             of
             Christs
             Institution
             ;
             and
             finally
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             him
             and
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             there
             was
             nothing
             to
             be
             found
             which
             savoured
             not
             directly
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             nothing
             of
             those
             impurities
             and
             prophanations
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           .
           Hereupon
           followed
           a
           defection
           from
           the
           Church
           it self
           ;
           not
           as
           before
           amongst
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           from
           some
           Offices
           in
           it
           .
           Browns
           Followers
           (
           which
           from
           him
           took
           the
           name
           of
           Brownists
           )
           refusing
           obstinately
           to
           joyn
           with
           any
           Congregation
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           hearing
           the
           Word
           preached
           ,
           the
           Sacraments
           administred
           ,
           and
           any
           publick
           act
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           .
           This
           was
           the
           first
           gathering
           of
           Churches
           which
           I
           finde
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           justifying
           hereof
           ,
           he
           caused
           his
           Books
           to
           be
           dispersed
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
           Which
           tending
           as
           apparently
           to
           Sedition
           ,
           brought
           both
           the
           Dispersers
           of
           them
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           the
           Statute
           23
           
             Eliz.
             cap.
          
           2.
           
           Of
           which
           we
           are
           informed
           by
           Stow
           ,
           that
           
             Elias
             Thasker
          
           was
           hanged
           at
           Bury
           on
           the
           fourth
           of
           Iune
           ;
           and
           
             Iohn
             Copping
          
           ,
           on
           the
           sixth
           of
           the
           same
           Month
           ,
           for
           spreading
           certain
           Books
           ,
           seditiously
           penned
           by
           
             Robert
             Brown
          
           against
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-prayer
           established
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           this
           Realm
           ;
           as
           many
           of
           their
           Books
           as
           could
           be
           found
           ,
           being
           burnt
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           As
           for
           the
           Writer
           of
           the
           Books
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Author
           of
           the
           Schism
           ,
           he
           was
           more
           favourably
           dealt
           with
           then
           these
           wretched
           instruments
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           of
           his
           Followers
           in
           the
           times
           succeeding
           .
           Being
           convented
           before
           Dr.
           
             Edmond
             Freak
          
           ,
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Queens
           Commissioners
           in
           conjunction
           with
           him
           ;
           he
           was
           by
           them
           upon
           his
           refractory
           carriage
           
           committed
           to
           the
           custody
           of
           the
           Sheriff
           of
           Norwich
           .
           But
           being
           a
           near
           kinsman
           by
           his
           Mother
           to
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           Burleigh
           ,
           he
           was
           at
           his
           request
           released
           from
           his
           imprisonment
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           London
           ,
           where
           some
           course
           was
           taken
           to
           reclaim
           him
           ,
           if
           it
           might
           ,
           be
           possible
           ,
           totally
           ,
           or
           in
           part
           at
           least
           ,
           as
           God
           pleased
           to
           bless
           it
           .
           Whitgift
           by
           this
           time
           had
           attained
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           ;
           a
           man
           of
           excellent
           patience
           and
           dexterity
           in
           dealing
           with
           such
           men
           as
           were
           so
           affected
           .
           By
           whose
           fair
           usage
           ,
           powerful
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           exemplary
           piety
           ,
           he
           was
           prevailed
           upon
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           brought
           unto
           a
           tolerable
           compliance
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           In
           which
           good
           humour
           he
           was
           favourably
           dismist
           by
           the
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Lord-Treasurer
           Burleigh
           ,
           to
           the
           care
           of
           his
           Father
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           being
           under
           his
           eye
           ,
           and
           dealt
           with
           in
           a
           kinde
           and
           temperate
           manner
           ,
           he
           might
           in
           time
           be
           well
           recovered
           ,
           and
           finally
           withdrawn
           from
           all
           the
           Reliques
           of
           his
           fond
           opinions
           .
           Which
           Letters
           of
           his
           bear
           date
           on
           the
           8
           of
           October
           1585.
           
           But
           long
           he
           had
           not
           staid
           in
           his
           Fathers
           house
           ,
           when
           he
           
             returned
             unto
             his
             vomit
          
           ,
           and
           proving
           utterly
           incorrigible
           ,
           was
           dismist
           again
           ;
           the
           good
           old
           Gentleman
           being
           resolved
           upon
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           own
           him
           for
           a
           Son
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           own
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           for
           his
           Mother
           .
           But
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           though
           not
           till
           he
           had
           passed
           through
           two
           and
           thirty
           prisons
           ,
           as
           he
           used
           to
           brag
           ,
           by
           the
           perswasions
           of
           some
           Friends
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           necessities
           (
           the
           more
           powerful
           Orators
           of
           the
           two
           )
           he
           was
           prevailed
           with
           to
           accept
           of
           a
           place
           called
           
             A
             Church
          
           in
           Northamptonshire
           ,
           beneficed
           with
           cure
           of
           Souls
           ;
           to
           which
           he
           was
           presented
           by
           Thomas
           Lord
           Burleigh
           ,
           after
           Earl
           of
           Exon
           ,
           and
           thereunto
           admitted
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Peterborough
           ,
           upon
           his
           promise
           not
           to
           make
           any
           more
           disturbances
           in
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           A
           Benefice
           of
           good
           value
           ,
           which
           might
           tempt
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           rather
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           he
           was
           excused
           as
           well
           from
           preaching
           ,
           as
           from
           performing
           any
           other
           part
           of
           the
           publick
           Ministry
           ;
           which
           Offices
           he
           discharged
           by
           an
           honest
           Curate
           ,
           and
           allowed
           him
           such
           a
           competent
           maintainance
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           gave
           content
           unto
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           had
           named
           the
           man.
           And
           on
           this
           Benefice
           he
           lived
           to
           a
           very
           great
           age
           ,
           not
           dying
           till
           the
           year
           1630
           ;
           and
           then
           dying
           in
           Northampton
           Gaol
           ,
           not
           on
           the
           old
           account
           of
           his
           inconformity
           ,
           but
           for
           breach
           of
           the
           Peace
           .
           A
           most
           unhappy
           man
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           being
           the
           Author
           of
           a
           Schism
           which
           he
           could
           not
           close
           ;
           and
           most
           unfortunate
           to
           many
           of
           his
           Friends
           and
           Followers
           ,
           who
           suffered
           death
           for
           standing
           unto
           those
           conclusions
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           had
           withdrawn
           himself
           divers
           years
           before
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           But
           it
           is
           time
           that
           we
           go
           back
           again
           to
           Cartwright
           ,
           upon
           whose
           principles
           and
           positions
           he
           first
           raised
           this
           Schism
           .
           Which
           falling
           out
           so
           soon
           upon
           the
           Execution
           which
           was
           done
           on
           Stubs
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           put
           a
           great
           rebuke
           upon
           his
           spirit
           ;
           and
           might
           perhaps
           have
           tended
           more
           to
           his
           discouragement
           ,
           had
           not
           his
           sorrows
           been
           allayed
           and
           sweetned
           by
           a
           Cordial
           which
           was
           sent
           from
           Beza
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           revive
           a
           half-dying
           brother
           .
           Concerning
           
           which
           there
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           premised
           ,
           but
           that
           Geneva
           had
           of
           late
           been
           much
           wasted
           by
           a
           grievous
           pestilence
           ,
           and
           was
           somewhat
           distressed
           at
           this
           time
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           .
           Their
           peace
           not
           to
           be
           otherwise
           procured
           ,
           but
           by
           paying
           a
           good
           sum
           of
           money
           ,
           and
           money
           not
           to
           be
           obtained
           but
           by
           help
           of
           their
           Friends
           .
           On
           this
           account
           he
           writes
           to
           Travers
           ,
           being
           then
           Domestick
           Chaplain
           to
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           Burleigh
           ;
           but
           so
           ,
           that
           Cartwright
           was
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Tenour
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           by
           the
           good
           which
           the
           one
           might
           do
           upon
           the
           Queen
           by
           the
           means
           of
           his
           Patron
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           influence
           which
           the
           other
           had
           on
           all
           his
           party
           ,
           the
           contribution
           might
           amount
           to
           the
           higher
           pitch
           .
           But
           as
           for
           so
           much
           of
           the
           said
           Letter
           as
           concerns
           our
           business
           ,
           it
           is
           this
           that
           followeth
           ;
           
             viz.
             If
             as
             often
             ,
             dear
             Brother
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remembred
             thee
             and
             our
          
           Cartwright
           ,
           
             so
             often
             I
             should
             have
             written
             unto
             thee
             ,
             you
             had
             been
             long
             since
             overwhelmed
             with
             my
             Letters
             ;
             no
             one
             day
             passing
             ,
             wherein
             I
             do
             not
             onely
             think
             of
             you
             and
             your
             matters
             ;
             which
             not
             onely
             our
             ancient
             Friendship
             ,
             but
             the
             greatness
             of
             those
             affairs
             wherein
             you
             take
             pains
             ,
             seems
             to
             require
             at
             my
             hands
             .
             But
             in
             regard
             that
             you
             were
             fallen
             into
             such
             times
             ,
             wherein
             my
             silence
             might
             be
             safer
             far
             then
             my
             writing
             ,
             I
             have
             ,
             though
             most
             unwillingly
             ,
             been
             hitherto
             silent
             .
             Since
             which
             time
             ,
             understanding
             that
             by
             Gods
             Grace
             the
             heats
             of
             some
             men
             are
             abated
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             suffer
             this
             my
             Friend
             to
             come
             unto
             you
             without
             particular
             Letters
             from
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             testifie
             my self
             to
             be
             the
             same
             unto
             you
             as
             I
             have
             been
             formerly
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             that
             at
             his
             return
             I
             may
             be
             certified
             of
             the
             true
             state
             of
             your
             affairs
             .
          
           After
           which
           Preamble
           ,
           he
           acquaints
           him
           with
           the
           true
           cause
           of
           his
           writing
           ,
           the
           great
           extremities
           to
           which
           that
           City
           was
           reduced
           ,
           and
           the
           vast
           debts
           in
           which
           they
           were
           plunged
           ;
           whereby
           their
           necessities
           were
           grown
           so
           grievous
           ,
           that
           except
           they
           were
           relieved
           from
           other
           parts
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           be
           able
           to
           support
           them
           :
           And
           then
           he
           addes
           ,
           
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             my
             dear
             Brother
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             go
             on
             in
             health
             with
             thy
             daily
             prayers
             ;
             but
             that
             if
             you
             have
             any
             power
             to
             prevail
             with
             some
             persons
             ,
             shew
             us
             by
             what
             honest
             means
             you
             can
             ,
             how
             much
             you
             love
             us
             in
             the
             Lord.
          
           Finally
           ,
           having
           certified
           him
           of
           other
           Letters
           which
           he
           had
           writ
           to
           certain
           Noblemen
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           for
           their
           assistance
           in
           that
           case
           ;
           not
           without
           some
           complaints
           of
           a
           dis-respect
           which
           he
           had
           found
           to
           some
           of
           his
           late
           Addresses
           ,
           he
           concludes
           it
           thus
           ;
           viz.
           
             Farewel
             my
             dear
             Brother
             ;
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             every
             day
             more
             and
             more
             bless
             thee
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             earnestly
             desire
             his
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           33.
           
           This
           Letter
           dated
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           October
           ,
           1582.
           came
           very
           seasonably
           both
           to
           comfort
           Cartwright
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           but
           be
           much
           afflicted
           with
           his
           late
           misfortunes
           ,
           and
           encouraged
           him
           to
           proceed
           in
           pursuit
           of
           that
           business
           in
           which
           they
           had
           took
           such
           pains
           .
           This
           was
           enough
           to
           make
           them
           hasten
           in
           the
           work
           ,
           who
           wanted
           no
           such
           Spurs
           to
           set
           them
           forwards
           .
           Till
           this
           time
           they
           had
           no
           particular
           Form
           ,
           either
           of
           Discipline
           or
           Worship
           ,
           which
           generally
           was
           allowed
           of
           for
           the
           use
           of
           their
           Churches
           ;
           But
           every
           man
           gathered
           some
           directions
           out
           of
           Cartwrights
           books
           ,
           
           as
           seemed
           most
           proper
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           But
           Cartwright
           having
           now
           drawn
           up
           his
           form
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           mentioned
           before
           amongst
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           practices
           ,
           1580
           ,
           that
           book
           of
           his
           was
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           onely
           Rule
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           to
           regulate
           their
           Churches
           in
           all
           publick
           duties
           .
           But
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           great
           scandal
           given
           by
           Brown
           ,
           the
           execution
           done
           at
           Bury
           upon
           Thacker
           and
           Copping
           ,
           and
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           Laws
           in
           that
           behalf
           ;
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           look
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           business
           as
           to
           make
           no
           rupture
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           create
           no
           eminent
           danger
           to
           themselves
           .
           In
           reference
           to
           which
           ends
           ,
           they
           held
           a
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           wherein
           they
           agreed
           upon
           some
           order
           for
           putting
           the
           said
           Discipline
           in
           execution
           ,
           but
           with
           as
           little
           violation
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           they
           could
           possibly
           devise
           :
           And
           therefore
           that
           they
           might
           proceed
           with
           the
           greater
           safety
           ,
           it
           was
           advised
           and
           resolved
           on
           ,
           1.
           
           
             That
             such
             as
             are
             called
             unto
             the
             Ministery
             of
             any
             Church
             ,
             should
             be
             first
             approved
             by
             the
             Classis
             ,
             or
             some
             greater
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             then
             commended
             to
             the
             Bishop
             by
             their
             special
             Letters
             ,
             to
             receive
             their
             Ordination
             at
             his
             hands
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             That
             those
             Ceremonies
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             which
             seemed
             to
             have
             been
             used
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Popery
             ,
             were
             totally
             to
             be
             omitted
             ,
             if
             it
             might
             be
             done
             without
             being
             deprived
             of
             their
             Ministery
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             the
             matter
             to
             be
             left
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Classis
             ,
             or
             other
             greater
             Assembly
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             judgement
             thereof
             it
             might
             be
             determined
             what
             was
             most
             fitting
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           3.
           
           
             That
             if
             Subscription
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             and
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-prayer
             should
             be
             urged
             again
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             then
             subscribed
             unto
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Statute
             of
          
           13
           Eliz.
           
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             such
             of
             them
             onely
             as
             contain
             the
             sum
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             But
          
           4.
           
           
             That
             for
             many
             weighty
             causes
             ,
             neither
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             said
             Articles
             ,
             nor
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             were
             to
             be
             subscribed
             ;
             no
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             should
             be
             deprived
             of
             his
             Ministery
             upon
             such
             refusal
             .
          
        
         
           34.
           
           A
           Consultation
           was
           held
           also
           in
           the
           said
           Assembly
           ,
           
             That
             without
             changing
             of
             the
             names
             ,
             or
             any
             sensible
             alteration
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Church-Wardens
             and
             Collectors
             of
             every
             Parish
             might
             serve
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             notice
             might
             be
             given
             of
             their
             election
             ,
             about
             the
             space
             of
          
           15
           
             days
             before
             the
             times
             appointed
             for
             it
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             :
             To
             the
             intent
             that
             the
             Church
             might
             joyn
             in
             prayer
             to
             God
             to
             be
             so
             directed
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             fit
             men
             to
             supply
             those
             Ministeries
             .
          
           It
           was
           advised
           also
           ,
           
             That
             before
             the
             ordinary
             times
             of
             the
             said
             Elections
             ,
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             publickly
             intimated
             to
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             concerning
             the
             appointment
             of
             Watchmen
             and
             Overseers
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             it
             being
             their
             duty
             to
             foresee
             that
             no
             offence
             or
             scandal
             arise
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             any
             such
             offence
             or
             scandal
             should
             happen
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             seasonably
             remedied
             and
             abolished
             by
             them
             :
             as
             also
             that
             the
             names
             of
             the
             parties
             chosen
             be
             published
             on
             the
             next
             Lords
             Day
             ;
             their
             duties
             toward
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             duty
             toward
             them
             ,
             being
             then
             declared
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             said
             Officers
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             
             their
             several
             Ministeries
             ,
             with
             the
             general
             Prayers
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           Orders
           were
           also
           made
           for
           a
           division
           of
           the
           Churches
           into
           Classical
           and
           Synodical
           Meetings
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           tenor
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           ;
           for
           keeping
           a
           Registry
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Classis
           and
           Synods
           ;
           for
           dealing
           with
           Patrons
           to
           present
           fit
           men
           ,
           when
           any
           Church
           fell
           void
           belonging
           to
           their
           Presentations
           ;
           for
           making
           Collections
           at
           the
           General
           Assemblies
           (
           which
           were
           then
           held
           for
           the
           most
           part
           at
           the
           Act
           in
           Oxon
           ,
           or
           the
           Commencement
           in
           ●ambridge
           )
           towards
           the
           relief
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           but
           most
           especially
           of
           those
           who
           had
           been
           deprived
           of
           their
           Benefices
           for
           their
           not
           subscribing
           ;
           as
           also
           of
           such
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           factiousness
           and
           disobedience
           had
           been
           forced
           to
           abandon
           that
           Kingdom
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           for
           nominating
           some
           set-time
           at
           the
           end
           of
           each
           Provincial
           Synod
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           said
           Provincial
           Synod
           was
           to
           sit
           again
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           the
           sending
           of
           fit
           men
           to
           the
           General
           Synods
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           be
           held
           either
           in
           times
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           at
           such
           other
           times
           as
           seemed
           most
           convenient
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           By
           these
           disguisings
           it
           was
           thought
           that
           they
           might
           breed
           up
           their
           Presbytery
           under
           the
           Wing
           of
           Episcopacie
           ,
           till
           they
           should
           finde
           it
           strong
           enough
           to
           subsist
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           bid
           defiance
           to
           that
           power
           which
           had
           given
           it
           shelter
           .
           It
           was
           resolved
           also
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           Prophesying
           ,
           which
           now
           began
           to
           be
           supprest
           in
           every
           place
           ,
           Lectures
           should
           be
           set
           up
           in
           some
           chief
           Towns
           in
           every
           County
           :
           to
           which
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Lay-brethren
           might
           resort
           securely
           ,
           and
           thereby
           prosecute
           their
           designe
           with
           the
           like
           indempnity
           .
           But
           no
           disguise
           could
           fit
           them
           in
           their
           alterations
           of
           the
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           ;
           of
           which
           nothing
           was
           to
           be
           retained
           by
           Cartwrights
           Rules
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           held
           conformity
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Geneva
           .
           According
           to
           the
           Rules
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Minister
           had
           no
           more
           to
           do
           on
           the
           days
           of
           Worship
           ,
           but
           to
           Preach
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           with
           a
           long
           Prayer
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           another
           after
           it
           ,
           of
           his
           own
           devising
           ;
           the
           people
           being
           entertained
           both
           before
           and
           after
           with
           a
           Psalm
           in
           Meter
           ,
           according
           to
           such
           Tune
           or
           Tunes
           as
           the
           Clerk
           should
           bid
           .
           For
           having
           distributed
           the
           whole
           Worship
           of
           God
           into
           these
           three
           parts
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Prayers
           ,
           Praises
           ,
           and
           Prophesyings
           ;
           the
           singing
           of
           the
           Psalms
           (
           which
           they
           conceived
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           way
           of
           giving
           praise
           )
           became
           ,
           in
           fine
           ,
           as
           necessary
           as
           the
           Prayers
           or
           Preachings
           .
           Their
           other
           aberrations
           from
           the
           publick
           Liturgie
           in
           Sacraments
           and
           Sacramentals
           ,
           may
           best
           be
           found
           in
           Cartwrights
           practice
           ,
           as
           before
           laid
           down
           ;
           it
           being
           not
           to
           be
           supposed
           that
           he
           would
           practise
           one
           thing
           and
           prescribe
           another
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           own
           practice
           might
           not
           be
           a
           sufficent
           Canon
           ,
           to
           direct
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           this
           Platform
           .
           But
           these
           alterations
           being
           so
           gross
           ,
           that
           no
           Cloak
           could
           cover
           them
           ;
           another
           expedient
           was
           devised
           somewhat
           more
           chargeable
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           of
           greater
           safety
           .
           For
           neither
           daring
           to
           reject
           the
           publick
           Liturgie
           ,
           and
           being
           resolved
           not
           to
           conform
           themselves
           unto
           it
           ;
           they
           fell
           upon
           a
           course
           of
           hiring
           some
           
           Lay-brother
           ,
           (
           as
           Snape
           did
           a
           Lame
           Souldier
           of
           Barwick
           )
           or
           possibly
           ▪
           some
           ignorant
           Curate
           ,
           to
           read
           the
           Prayers
           to
           such
           as
           had
           a
           minde
           to
           hear
           them
           ;
           neither
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           their
           Disciples
           coming
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           till
           the
           singing
           of
           the
           Psalm
           before
           the
           Sermon
           .
           Concerning
           which
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           brethren
           writes
           to
           Field
           ,
           a
           
             That
             having
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             prescribed
             form
             of
             Common-prayer
             ,
             he
             preached
             every
             Lords
             day
             in
             his
             Congregation
             ;
             and
             that
             ●e
             did
             so
             by
             the
             counsel
             of
             the
             Reverend
             Brethren
             ;
             by
             whom
             (
             such
             was
             Gods
             goodness
             to
             him
             )
             he
             had
             been
             lately
             called
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Classis
             ,
             which
             once
             a
             week
             was
             held
             in
             some
             place
             or
             other
             .
          
        
         
           36.
           
           In
           this
           condition
           stood
           the
           Affairs
           ,
           when
           the
           Reverend
           Whitgift
           came
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           .
           A
           man
           that
           had
           appeared
           so
           stoutly
           in
           the
           Churches
           quarrels
           ,
           that
           there
           could
           be
           no
           fear
           of
           his
           Grind●llizing
           ,
           by
           winking
           at
           the
           plots
           and
           practices
           of
           the
           
             Puritan
             Faction
          
           .
           So
           highly
           valued
           by
           the
           Queen
           ,
           that
           when
           she
           first
           preferred
           him
           to
           the
           See
           of
           
             Worcester
             ,
             Anno
          
           1576
           ,
           she
           gave
           him
           the
           disposing
           of
           all
           the
           Prebendaries
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           be
           served
           with
           the
           ablest
           and
           most
           Learned
           men
           .
           Nor
           was
           he
           less
           esteemed
           for
           his
           civil
           prudence
           ;
           which
           moved
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Sidney
          
           ▪
           to
           select
           him
           before
           all
           others
           to
           be
           his
           Vice-President
           in
           Wales
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           he
           was
           to
           go
           Lord-Deputy
           for
           the
           Realm
           of
           Ireland
           .
           Upon
           this
           man
           the
           Queen
           had
           always
           kept
           her
           eye
           since
           Grindal
           fell
           into
           disfavour
           ,
           and
           willingly
           would
           have
           made
           him
           his
           Co-adjutor
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           have
           been
           perswaded
           to
           accept
           the
           offer
           .
           Which
           moderation
           altered
           nothing
           of
           the
           Queens
           minde
           toward
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           constant
           in
           her
           choice
           and
           designations
           of
           fit
           men
           to
           serve
           her
           ,
           that
           upon
           Grindals
           death
           ,
           which
           happened
           on
           the
           6
           of
           Iuly
           1583
           ,
           she
           preferred
           Whitgift
           to
           the
           place
           .
           To
           which
           he
           was
           actually
           translated
           before
           Michaelmas
           following
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           half-years-rent
           .
           Which
           as
           it
           was
           another
           Argument
           of
           the
           Queens
           good
           affection
           to
           him
           (
           who
           otherwise
           was
           sufficiently
           intent
           on
           her
           personal
           profit
           )
           so
           for
           a
           further
           demonstration
           of
           it
           ,
           she
           caused
           one
           hundred
           pounds
           to
           be
           abated
           in
           his
           Tenths
           and
           first
           Fruits
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           over-charged
           on
           his
           Predecessor
           .
           And
           ,
           which
           was
           more
           then
           both
           together
           ,
           she
           suffered
           him
           to
           Commence
           a
           Suit
           against
           Sir
           
             Iames
             Crofts
          
           ,
           Comptroller
           of
           her
           Houshold
           ,
           Governour
           of
           the
           Town
           of
           Barwick
           ,
           and
           a
           privy
           Councellor
           ,
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           some
           Lands
           ,
           to
           the
           quantity
           of
           one
           thousand
           Acres
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           first
           alienated
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Queen
           was
           given
           to
           Crofts
           on
           a
           Court-petition
           .
           Which
           suit
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           courage
           enough
           to
           take
           in
           hand
           ,
           so
           had
           he
           the
           felicity
           of
           an
           happy
           Issue
           ,
           in
           the
           recovering
           of
           those
           Lands
           from
           such
           Potent
           Competitors
           ,
           without
           loosing
           any
           part
           of
           her
           Majesties
           favour
           .
           But
           these
           things
           are
           not
           pertinent
           to
           my
           present
           business
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           to
           shew
           upon
           what
           ground
           he
           stood
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           resolved
           to
           abate
           of
           nothing
           
           which
           concerned
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           vigilant
           and
           intent
           (
           without
           fear
           of
           envy
           or
           displeasure
           )
           on
           the
           profit
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           The
           Queen
           was
           set
           upon
           a
           point
           of
           holding
           her
           Prerogative-Royal
           at
           the
           very
           height
           ;
           and
           therefore
           would
           not
           yield
           to
           any
           thing
           in
           Civil
           matters
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           tend
           to
           any
           sensible
           diminution
           of
           it
           .
           And
           in
           like
           sort
           she
           was
           resolved
           touching
           her
           Supremacy
           ,
           which
           she
           considered
           as
           the
           fairest
           Jewel
           in
           the
           Regal
           Diadem
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           could
           as
           little
           hearken
           to
           such
           Propositions
           as
           had
           been
           made
           in
           favor
           of
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           by
           their
           great
           Agents
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           though
           she
           had
           many
           times
           been
           sollicited
           in
           it
           .
           To
           ease
           herself
           of
           which
           Sollicitations
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           she
           acquaints
           Whitgift
           at
           his
           first
           coming
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           that
           she
           determined
           to
           discharge
           herself
           from
           the
           trouble
           of
           all
           Church-concernments
           ,
           and
           leave
           them
           wholly
           to
           his
           care
           :
           That
           he
           should
           want
           no
           countenance
           and
           encouragement
           for
           carrying
           on
           the
           great
           trust
           committed
           to
           him
           :
           That
           she
           was
           sensible
           enough
           into
           what
           disorder
           and
           confusion
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           brought
           ,
           by
           the
           connivance
           of
           some
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           obstinancy
           of
           some
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           some
           great
           Lords
           both
           in
           Court
           and
           Countrey
           ;
           but
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           difficulties
           ,
           he
           must
           resolve
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           assert
           the
           Episcopal
           Power
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           restore
           that
           Uniformity
           in
           Gods
           Publick
           Worship
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           weakness
           of
           his
           Predecessor
           was
           so
           much
           endangered
           .
           Thus
           authorized
           and
           countenanced
           ,
           he
           begins
           his
           Government
           .
           And
           for
           the
           first
           Essay
           thereof
           ,
           he
           sends
           abroad
           three
           Articles
           to
           be
           subscribed
           by
           all
           the
           Clergy
           of
           his
           Province
           .
           The
           Tenour
           of
           which
           Articles
           ,
           because
           they
           afterwards
           created
           so
           much
           trouble
           to
           him
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           subjoyn
           .
           First
           therefore
           ,
           he
           required
           the
           Clergy
           to
           subscribe
           to
           this
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Queen
             had
             Supreme
             Authority
             over
             all
             persons
             born
             within
             her
             Dominions
             ,
             of
             what
             condition
             soever
             they
             were
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             other
             Prince
             ,
             Prelate
             or
             Potentate
             ,
             either
             had
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             jurisdiction
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             within
             her
             Realms
             and
             Dominions
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             That
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             contained
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             might
             lawfully
             be
             used
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             would
             use
             that
             and
             no
             other
             .
          
           3.
           
           
             That
             he
             allowed
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             agreed
             in
             the
             Synod
             holden
             at
          
           London
           ,
           
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
          
           1562
           ,
           
             and
             published
             by
             the
             Queens
             Authority
             ;
             and
             did
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             consonant
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           38.
           
           It
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           imagine
           what
           clamours
           were
           raised
           amongst
           the
           Brethren
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ;
           how
           they
           moved
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           the
           Court
           and
           Country
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Friends
           they
           had
           of
           the
           Clergie
           or
           Laity
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           their
           assistance
           in
           this
           time
           of
           their
           tryal
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           ,
           they
           raised
           so
           strong
           an
           opposition
           against
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           of
           less
           courage
           then
           Whitgift
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           Whitgift
           so
           well
           backed
           and
           countenanced
           
           by
           a
           gratious
           Mistress
           ,
           could
           have
           withstood
           the
           violence
           and
           fury
           of
           it
           .
           But
           by
           the
           Queens
           constancie
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           who
           gave
           
             Semper
             Eadem
          
           for
           her
           Motto
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           she
           was
           always
           one
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           most
           invincible
           patience
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           whose
           Motto
           being
           
             Vincit
             qui
             patitur
          
           ,
           declared
           what
           hopes
           he
           had
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           discreet
           patience
           he
           might
           get
           the
           Victory
           ;
           he
           had
           the
           happiness
           to
           see
           the
           Church
           reduced
           to
           her
           former
           lustre
           ,
           by
           the
           removing
           of
           all
           obstacles
           which
           lay
           before
           him
           .
           The
           first
           of
           which
           was
           laid
           by
           some
           of
           his
           own
           Diocess
           ,
           who
           being
           required
           by
           him
           to
           subscribe
           for
           an
           Example
           to
           others
           ,
           not
           onely
           refused
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           being
           thereupon
           suspended
           for
           their
           contumacy
           in
           due
           Form
           of
           Law
           ,
           they
           petitioned
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           for
           relief
           against
           him
           :
           the
           like
           Petition
           was
           presented
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           some
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Diocess
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           against
           Dr.
           
             Edmond
             Freak
          
           their
           Bishop
           ;
           to
           whom
           the
           planting
           of
           so
           many
           Dutch
           Churches
           in
           the
           principal
           City
           ,
           and
           other
           of
           the
           chief
           Towns
           of
           his
           Diocess
           ,
           had
           given
           trouble
           enough
           .
           To
           the
           Petition
           of
           the
           Kentish
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           concerned
           himself
           ,
           he
           was
           required
           to
           answer
           at
           the
           Council-Table
           ,
           on
           the
           Sunday
           following
           .
           Instead
           whereof
           ,
           he
           lays
           before
           them
           in
           the
           Letter
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Petitioners
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             were
             ignorant
             and
             raw
             young
             men
             ,
             few
             of
             them
             licensed
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             generally
             disaffected
             to
             the
             present
             Government
             :
             That
             he
             had
             spent
             the
             best
             part
             of
             two
             or
             three
             days
             in
             labouring
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             a
             better
             understanding
             of
             the
             points
             in
             question
             ;
             but
             not
             being
             able
             to
             prevail
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             otherwise
             proceeded
             then
             the
             Law
             required
             :
             That
             it
             was
             not
             for
             him
             to
             sit
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             if
             every
             Curate
             in
             his
             Diocess
             might
             be
             permitted
             so
             to
             use
             him
             ;
             nor
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             perform
             the
             Duty
             which
             the
             Queen
             expected
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             if
             he
             might
             not
             proceed
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             that
             power
             by
             her
             Majesty
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             without
             interruption
             :
             That
             he
             could
             not
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             their
             Lordships
             had
             any
             purpose
             to
             make
             him
             a
             party
             ,
             or
             to
             require
             him
             to
             come
             before
             them
             to
             defend
             those
             actions
             ,
             wherein
             he
             supposed
             that
             he
             had
             no
             other
             Iudge
             but
             the
             Queen
             her self
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             regard
             that
             he
             was
             called
             by
             God
             to
             that
             place
             and
             function
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             to
             be
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             rather
             moved
             to
             desire
             their
             assistance
             in
             matters
             pertaining
             to
             his
             Office
             ,
             for
             the
             quietness
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             credit
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             maintainance
             of
             the
             Laws
             in
             defence
             thereof
             ,
             without
             expecting
             any
             such
             attendance
             on
             them
             as
             they
             had
             required
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             giving
             more
             advantage
             to
             those
             wayward
             persons
             ,
             then
             he
             conceived
             they
             did
             intend
             .
          
           And
           thereunto
           he
           added
           this
           protestation
           ,
           
             That
             the
             three
             Articles
             whereunto
             they
             were
             moved
             to
             subscribe
             ,
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             ready
             by
             Learning
             to
             defend
             ,
             in
             manner
             and
             form
             as
             there
             set
             down
             ,
             against
             all
             opponents
             ,
             either
             in
          
           England
           
             or
             elsewhere
          
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           In
           reference
           to
           the
           paper
           of
           the
           Suffolk
           Ministers
           ,
           he
           returns
           this
           answer
           :
           
             It
             seemeth
             something
             strange
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
          
           Suffolk
           
             finding
             themselves
             agrieved
             with
             the
             doings
             of
             
             their
             Diocesans
             should
             leave
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             proceeding
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             to
             appeal
             unto
             me
             )
             and
             extraordinarily
             trouble
             your
             Lordships
             in
             a
             matter
             not
             so
             incident
             (
             as
             I
             think
             )
             to
             that
             honourable
             Board
             ,
             seeing
             it
             hath
             pleased
             her
             Majesty
             her
             own
             self
             in
             express
             words
             to
             commit
             these
             causes
             Ecclesiastical
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             to
             one
             who
             is
             to
             make
             answer
             unto
             God
             and
             her
             Majesty
             in
             this
             behalf
             ;
             my
             Office
             also
             and
             place
             requiring
             the
             same
             .
             In
             answer
             unto
             their
             complaint
             ;
             touching
             their
             ordinary
             proceedings
             with
             them
             ,
             I
             have
             herewith
             sent
             your
             Lordships
             a
             Copy
             of
             a
             Letter
             lately
             received
             from
             his
             Lordship
             ,
             wherein
             I
             think
             that
             part
             of
             their
             Bill
             to
             be
             fully
             answered
             .
             Touching
             the
             rest
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             to
             judge
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             in
             some
             points
             it
             talketh
             (
             as
             I
             think
             )
             modestly
             and
             charitably
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             Iesuits
             sent
             from
          
           Rome
           
             to
             reconcile
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             charged
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             but
             notwithstanding
             ,
             they
             are
             contentious
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             by
             their
             contentions
             minister
             occasion
             of
             offence
             to
             those
             which
             are
             seduced
             by
          
           Jesuits
           ;
           
             and
             give
             the
             Sacraments
             against
             the
             form
             of
             publick
             Prayer
             used
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             Law
             established
             ,
             and
             thereby
             increase
             the
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             confirm
             them
             in
             their
             wilfulness
             .
             They
             also
             make
             a
             Schism
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             draw
             many
             other
             of
             her
             Majesties
             Subjects
             to
             a
             misliking
             of
             her
             Laws
             and
             Government
             in
             Causes
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             So
             far
             are
             they
             from
             perswading
             them
             to
             obedience
             ;
             or
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             if
             they
             perswade
             them
             to
             it
             in
             the
             one
             part
             of
             her
             Authority
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             Causes
             Civil
             ;
             they
             disswade
             them
             from
             it
             as
             much
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             i●
             ,
             in
             Causes
             Ecclesiastical
             :
             so
             that
             indeed
             they
             pluck
             down
             with
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             that
             which
             they
             seem
             to
             build
             with
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           40.
           
           More
           of
           which
           Letter
           might
           be
           added
           ,
           were
           not
           this
           sufficient
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           shew
           how
           perfectly
           he
           understood
           both
           his
           place
           and
           power
           ,
           as
           with
           what
           courage
           and
           discretion
           he
           proceeded
           in
           the
           maintenance
           of
           it
           .
           Which
           being
           observed
           by
           some
           great
           men
           about
           the
           Court
           ,
           who
           had
           ingaged
           themselves
           in
           the
           Puritan
           quarrels
           ,
           but
           were
           not
           willing
           to
           incur
           the
           Queens
           displeasure
           by
           their
           opposition
           ;
           it
           was
           thought
           best
           to
           stand
           a
           while
           behind
           the
           Curtain
           ,
           and
           set
           Beal
           upon
           him
           ,
           of
           whose
           impetuosity
           and
           edge
           against
           him
           they
           were
           well
           assured
           .
           This
           Beal
           was
           in
           himself
           a
           most
           eager
           Puritan
           ,
           trained
           up
           by
           Walsingham
           to
           draw
           dry-foot
           after
           Priests
           and
           Jesuits
           ;
           his
           extream
           hatred
           to
           those
           men
           ,
           being
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           onely
           good
           quality
           which
           he
           could
           pretend
           to
           .
           But
           being
           over-blinded
           by
           zeal
           and
           passion
           ,
           he
           was
           never
           able
           to
           distinguish
           rightly
           between
           truth
           and
           falshood
           ;
           between
           true
           Sanctity
           ,
           and
           the
           counterfeit
           appearance
           of
           it
           .
           This
           made
           him
           first
           conceive
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           was
           not
           Puritan
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           Popish
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Bishops
           were
           to
           be
           esteemed
           no
           otherwise
           then
           the
           sons
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           looked
           upon
           as
           Fathers
           by
           the
           holy
           Brotherhood
           .
           And
           so
           far
           was
           he
           hurried
           on
           by
           these
           dis-affections
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           was
           preferred
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           Clerks
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           yet
           he
           preferred
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           Faction
           before
           that
           of
           the
           Queen
           .
           
           Insomuch
           that
           he
           was
           noted
           to
           jeer
           and
           gibe
           at
           all
           such
           Sermons
           as
           did
           most
           commend
           Her
           Majesties
           Government
           ,
           and
           move
           the
           Auditory
           to
           obedience
           ;
           not
           sparing
           to
           accuse
           the
           Preachers
           upon
           such
           occasions
           to
           have
           broached
           false
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           falsly
           to
           alledge
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           defence
           thereof
           .
           This
           man
           had
           either
           writ
           or
           countenanced
           a
           sharp
           Discourse
           against
           Subscription
           ,
           inscribed
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           presented
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           caused
           speeches
           to
           be
           cast
           abroad
           ,
           that
           the
           three
           Articles
           to
           which
           Subscription
           was
           required
           ,
           should
           shortly
           be
           revoked
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           Council
           :
           which
           much
           encreased
           the
           obstinacy
           of
           the
           self-willed
           Brethren
           .
           But
           after
           ,
           fearing
           lest
           the
           Queen
           might
           have
           a
           sight
           of
           the
           Papers
           ,
           he
           resolved
           to
           get
           them
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           went
           over
           to
           Lambeth
           ,
           where
           he
           behaved
           himself
           in
           such
           a
           rude
           and
           violent
           manner
           ,
           as
           forced
           the
           Archbishop
           to
           give
           an
           acconnt
           thereof
           by
           Letter
           to
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           Burleigh
           ,
           who
           hitherto
           had
           stood
           fair
           towards
           him
           ,
           in
           these
           following
           words
           :
        
         
           41.
           
           
             I
             have
             born
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             with
             Mr.
          
           Beals
           
             intemperate
             speeches
             ,
             unseemly
             for
             him
             to
             use
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             my self
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             Her
             Majestie
             whom
             he
             serveth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Laws
             established
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             ought
             to
             sh●w
             some
             duty
             .
             Yesterday
             he
             came
             to
             my
             house
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             demand
             the
             Book
             he
             delivered
             unto
             me
             .
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             That
             the
             book
             was
             written
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             reason
             why
             he
             should
             require
             it
             again
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             I
             was
             assured
             that
             he
             had
             a
             Copy
             thereof
             ;
             otherwise
             I
             would
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             written
             out
             for
             him
             :
             Whereupon
             he
             fell
             into
             very
             great
             passions
             with
             me
             (
             which
             I
             think
             was
             the
             end
             of
             his
             coming
             )
             for
             proceeding
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             Articles
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             told
             me
             in
             effect
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             be
             the
             overthrow
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             cause
             of
             tumult
             ;
             with
             many
             other
             bitter
             and
             hard
             speeches
             ,
             which
             I
             heard
             patiently
             ,
             and
             wished
             him
             to
             consider
             with
             what
             spirit
             he
             was
             moved
             to
             say
             so
             :
             For
             I
             said
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             worketh
             in
             men
             Patience
             ,
             Humility
             and
             Love
             ;
             and
             your
             words
             declare
             (
             said
             I
             )
             that
             you
             are
             very
             Arrogant
             ,
             Proud
             ,
             Impatient
             and
             Vncharitable
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             And
             all
             this
             while
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             I
             talked
             with
             him
             in
             the
             upper
             end
             of
             my
             Gallery
             :
             My
             Lord
             of
          
           Winchester
           
             and
             divers
             strangers
             being
             in
             the
             other
             part
             thereof
             .
             But
             Mr.
          
           Beal
           
             beginning
             to
             extend
             his
             voyce
             that
             all
             might
             hear
             ,
             I
             began
             to
             break
             off
             .
             Then
             he
             being
             more
             and
             more
             kindled
             ,
             very
             impatiently
             uttered
             very
             proud
             and
             contemptuous
             speeches
             in
             the
             justifying
             of
             his
             book
             ,
             and
             condemning
             the
             Orders
             established
             ,
             to
             the
             offence
             of
             all
             the
             bearers
             .
             Whereupon
             ,
             being
             very
             desirous
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             him
             ,
             I
             made
             small
             answer
             ;
             but
             told
             him
             that
             his
             speeches
             were
             intolerable
             ,
             that
             he
             forgot
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             would
             complain
             of
             him
             to
             Her
             Majestie
             :
             whereof
             he
             seemed
             to
             make
             small
             account
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             departed
             in
             great
             heat
             .
          
           Which
           said
           ,
           he
           lets
           his
           Lordship
           know
           ,
           
             That
             though
             he
             was
             never
             more
             abused
             by
             any
             man
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             then
             since
             his
             coming
             to
             that
             place
             he
             had
             been
             by
          
           Beal
           ,
           
             and
             that
             upon
             no
             other
             ground
             but
             for
             doing
             his
             duty
             ,
             yet
             that
             he
             
             was
             not
             willing
             to
             do
             him
             any
             ill
             office
             with
             the
             Queen
             about
             it
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             to
             proceed
             any
             further
             in
             it
             then
             his
             Lordship
             should
             think
             most
             convenient
             .
          
        
         
           42.
           
           Finding
           by
           these
           Experiments
           how
           little
           good
           was
           to
           be
           done
           upon
           him
           either
           way
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           to
           make
           some
           tryal
           on
           the
           opposite
           party
           ,
           in
           hope
           to
           bring
           them
           by
           degrees
           unto
           some
           attonement
           .
           The
           Lord
           Burleigh
           shall
           first
           break
           the
           ice
           ;
           who
           upon
           some
           complaint
           made
           against
           the
           Liturgie
           by
           some
           of
           the
           brethren
           ,
           required
           them
           to
           compose
           another
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           thought
           might
           generally
           be
           accepted
           by
           them
           .
           The
           first
           Classis
           thereupon
           devised
           a
           new
           one
           ,
           agreeable
           in
           most
           things
           to
           the
           Form
           of
           Geneva
           .
           But
           this
           Draught
           being
           offered
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           a
           second
           Classis
           (
           for
           so
           the
           wise
           States-man
           had
           of
           purpose
           contrived
           the
           plot
           )
           there
           were
           no
           fewer
           then
           six
           hundred
           Exceptions
           made
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           consequently
           so
           many
           alterations
           to
           be
           made
           therein
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           to
           be
           admitted
           .
           The
           third
           Classis
           quarrelled
           at
           those
           Alterations
           ,
           and
           resolved
           therefore
           on
           a
           new
           Model
           ,
           which
           should
           have
           nothing
           of
           the
           other
           :
           And
           against
           this
           ,
           the
           fourth
           was
           able
           to
           pretend
           as
           many
           Objections
           as
           had
           been
           made
           against
           the
           first
           .
           So
           that
           no
           likelihood
           appearing
           of
           any
           other
           Form
           of
           Worship
           ,
           either
           better
           or
           worse
           ,
           to
           be
           agreed
           upon
           between
           them
           ,
           he
           dismist
           their
           Agents
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           with
           this
           assurance
           ,
           that
           whensoever
           they
           could
           agree
           upon
           any
           Liturgie
           which
           might
           be
           universally
           received
           amongst
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           find
           him
           very
           ready
           to
           serve
           them
           in
           the
           settling
           of
           it
           .
           Just
           so
           Pacuvius
           dealt
           with
           the
           people
           of
           Capua
           ,
           when
           they
           resolved
           to
           put
           all
           their
           Senators
           to
           death
           .
           For
           when
           he
           had
           advised
           them
           not
           to
           execute
           that
           sentence
           upon
           any
           one
           Senator
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           agreed
           upon
           another
           to
           supply
           the
           place
           ,
           there
           followed
           such
           a
           division
           amongst
           them
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           the
           new
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Exceptions
           against
           every
           man
           which
           was
           offered
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           last
           it
           was
           resolved
           to
           let
           the
           old
           Senate
           stand
           in
           force
           ,
           till
           they
           could
           better
           their
           condition
           in
           the
           change
           of
           the
           persons
           .
           Walsingham
           tries
           his
           fortune
           next
           ,
           in
           hope
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           allow
           or
           the
           English
           Liturgie
           ,
           on
           the
           removal
           of
           such
           things
           as
           seemed
           most
           offensive
           .
           And
           thereupon
           he
           offered
           ,
           in
           the
           Queens
           name
           ,
           that
           the
           three
           Ceremonies
           at
           which
           they
           seemed
           most
           to
           boggle
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Kneeling
             at
             the
             Communion
             ;
             The
             Surplice
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             The
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
          
           ,
           should
           be
           expunged
           out
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           if
           that
           would
           content
           them
           .
           But
           thereunto
           it
           was
           replied
           in
           the
           words
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             Ne
             ungulam
             esse
             relinquendum
          
           ;
           That
           they
           would
           not
           leave
           so
           much
           as
           a
           hoof
           behind
           .
           Meaning
           thereby
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           have
           a
           total
           abolition
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           without
           retaining
           any
           part
           of
           Office
           in
           it
           in
           their
           next
           new-nothing
           .
           Which
           peremptory
           answer
           did
           much
           alienate
           his
           affection
           from
           them
           ;
           as
           afterwards
           he
           affirmed
           to
           Knewstubs
           ,
           and
           Knewstubs
           to
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             Burges
          
           of
           Colshil
           ;
           from
           whose
           pen
           I
           have
           it
           .
        
         
         
           43.
           
           The
           Brethren
           on
           the
           other
           side
           finding
           how
           little
           they
           had
           gotten
           by
           their
           application
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           began
           to
           steer
           another
           course
           ,
           by
           practising
           upon
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           following
           Parliaments
           ,
           into
           which
           they
           had
           procured
           many
           of
           their
           chief
           Friends
           to
           be
           retained
           for
           Knights
           or
           Burgesses
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           prevail
           .
           By
           whose
           means
           (
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           Queen
           had
           charged
           them
           not
           to
           deal
           in
           any
           thing
           which
           was
           of
           concernment
           to
           the
           Church
           )
           they
           procured
           a
           Bill
           to
           pass
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           1585
           ,
           for
           making
           tryal
           of
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           such
           as
           were
           to
           be
           ordained
           or
           admitted
           Ministers
           by
           twelve
           Lay-men
           ;
           whose
           approbation
           and
           allowance
           they
           were
           first
           to
           pass
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           to
           receive
           Institution
           into
           any
           Benefice
           .
           Another
           Bill
           was
           also
           past
           ,
           for
           making
           Marriage
           lawful
           at
           all
           times
           of
           the
           year
           ;
           which
           had
           been
           formerly
           attempted
           by
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           tendred
           to
           the
           Queen
           amongst
           other
           Articles
           there
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           but
           was
           by
           her
           disrellished
           and
           rejected
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           said
           .
           They
           were
           in
           hand
           also
           with
           a
           third
           ,
           concerning
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           ,
           and
           the
           Episcopal
           Visitations
           ;
           pretending
           onely
           a
           redress
           of
           some
           Exorbitances
           in
           excessive
           Fees
           ,
           but
           aiming
           plainly
           at
           the
           overthrow
           of
           the
           Jurisdiction
           .
           Of
           which
           particulars
           ,
           Whitgift
           gives
           notice
           to
           the
           Queen
           ;
           and
           the
           Queen
           so
           far
           signified
           her
           dislike
           of
           all
           those
           proceedings
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           Projects
           dyed
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           without
           ever
           coming
           into
           Acts.
           The
           like
           attempts
           were
           made
           in
           some
           following
           Sessions
           ;
           in
           which
           some
           Members
           shewed
           themselves
           so
           troublesome
           to
           sober
           men
           ,
           so
           alienated
           from
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           and
           so
           dis-respective
           toward
           the
           Queen
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           fain
           to
           lay
           some
           of
           them
           by
           the
           heels
           ,
           and
           deprive
           others
           of
           their
           places
           ,
           before
           she
           could
           reduce
           them
           to
           a
           better
           temper
           .
           Of
           which
           we
           shall
           speak
           more
           hereafter
           ,
           in
           the
           course
           of
           this
           History
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           seventh
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           AERIVS
           REDIVIVVS
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           History
           OF
           THE
           PRESBYTERIANS
           LIB
           .
           VIII
           .
           Containing
           The
           Seditious
           Practises
           and
           Positions
           of
           the
           
             English
             Puritans
          
           ,
           their
           Libels
           ,
           Railing
           ,
           and
           Reviling
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           the
           Holy
           Discipline
           ,
           from
           the
           year
           1584
           ,
           to
           the
           year
           1589.
           
           The
           undutiful
           Carriage
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           the
           horrible
           Insolencies
           of
           the
           
             Scotch
             Presbyters
          
           ,
           from
           the
           year
           1585
           ,
           to
           the
           year
           1592.
           
        
         
           HAving
           thus
           prosecuted
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           England
           ,
           
           to
           the
           same
           point
           of
           time
           where
           before
           we
           left
           the
           Scots
           ,
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           same
           Party
           in
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           :
           we
           shall
           hereafter
           treat
           of
           them
           as
           they
           come
           before
           us
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           Practises
           and
           Proceedings
           of
           their
           English
           Brethren
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           beginning
           with
           the
           Scots
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           we
           left
           them
           at
           a
           very
           low
           ebb
           ;
           the
           Earl
           of
           Goury
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Nobility
           exiled
           into
           Forreign
           Countreys
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           Zealots
           of
           the
           Faction
           amongst
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           putting
           themselves
           into
           a
           voluntary
           Banishment
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           not
           have
           their
           wills
           on
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           .
           
           England
           ,
           as
           nearest
           hand
           ,
           was
           the
           common
           Sanctuary
           ,
           to
           which
           some
           Lords
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           Refractory
           Ministers
           had
           retired
           themselves
           .
           Much
           countenanced
           by
           Mr.
           Secretary
           Walsingham
           ,
           who
           had
           set
           them
           on
           work
           ;
           and
           therefore
           was
           obliged
           to
           gratifie
           them
           in
           some
           fit
           proportion
           .
           To
           such
           of
           the
           Nobility
           as
           had
           fled
           into
           England
           ,
           he
           assigned
           the
           Isle
           of
           Lindisfarm
           ,
           (
           commonly
           called
           the
           
             Holy
             Island
          
           )
           not
           far
           from
           Berwick
           ;
           with
           order
           to
           the
           Lord
           Hundsdon
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Governour
           of
           that
           Town
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           the
           possession
           of
           it
           .
           But
           Hundsdon
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           less
           Zeal
           ,
           had
           so
           much
           knowledg
           of
           his
           Duty
           ,
           as
           to
           disobey
           him
           ;
           considering
           the
           great
           consequence
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           impossibility
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Scots
           might
           make
           use
           of
           it
           to
           the
           common
           prejudice
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           prove
           Enemies
           to
           this
           Crown
           ,
           as
           perhaps
           they
           might
           .
           A
           matter
           ,
           which
           the
           Secretary
           would
           not
           have
           passed
           over
           in
           so
           light
           a
           manner
           ,
           but
           that
           an
           Ambassador
           was
           sent
           at
           the
           same
           time
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           by
           whom
           it
           was
           desired
           that
           the
           Fugitives
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           were
           ,
           might
           either
           be
           remitted
           home
           ,
           or
           else
           commanded
           not
           to
           live
           so
           near
           the
           Borders
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           opportunity
           ,
           more
           than
           stood
           with
           the
           good
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           pervert
           the
           Subjects
           .
           Which
           Reasonable
           Desire
           being
           yeelded
           unto
           ,
           the
           Lords
           and
           Great
           men
           of
           that
           Nation
           were
           ordered
           to
           retire
           to
           Norwich
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           permitted
           to
           prepare
           for
           
             London
             ,
             Oxon
             ,
             Cambridg
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           places
           ;
           where
           some
           of
           them
           procured
           more
           mischief
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           than
           all
           of
           them
           could
           have
           done
           to
           their
           own
           Countrey
           ,
           had
           they
           staid
           at
           Berwick
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           At
           London
           they
           are
           suffered
           ,
           by
           some
           zealous
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           possess
           their
           Pulpits
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           rail
           ,
           without
           comptroll
           ,
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           the
           Council
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           their
           natural
           Queen
           ;
           as
           if
           by
           the
           practises
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           connivence
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           was
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           rooted
           out
           .
           Some
           Overtures
           had
           been
           made
           at
           that
           time
           by
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           was
           desired
           that
           she
           might
           be
           restored
           unto
           the
           Liberty
           of
           her
           person
           ,
           associating
           with
           the
           young
           King
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Realm
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           be
           suffered
           to
           have
           the
           Mass
           said
           in
           her
           private
           Closet
           ,
           for
           her self
           and
           her
           Servants
           .
           The
           news
           whereof
           being
           brought
           to
           London
           ,
           filled
           all
           the
           Pulpits
           which
           the
           Scots
           were
           suffered
           to
           invade
           ,
           with
           terrible
           Complaints
           and
           Exclamations
           ;
           none
           of
           them
           sparing
           to
           affirm
           ,
           That
           her
           Liberty
           was
           inconsistent
           with
           Queen
           Elizabeth's
           Safety
           :
           That
           both
           Kingdoms
           were
           undone
           ,
           if
           she
           were
           admitted
           to
           the
           joynt-Government
           of
           the
           Realm
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           ,
           That
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           must
           needs
           breathe
           its
           last
           ,
           if
           the
           Popish
           were
           permitted
           within
           the
           Walls
           of
           the
           Court.
           Which
           points
           they
           pressed
           with
           so
           much
           vehemence
           and
           heat
           ,
           that
           many
           were
           thereby
           inflamed
           to
           join
           themselves
           in
           the
           Association
           against
           that
           Queen
           ,
           which
           soon
           after
           followed
           .
           Against
           their
           King
           they
           railed
           so
           bitterly
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           reproach
           ,
           (
           one
           Davinson
           more
           than
           any
           other
           )
           that
           upon
           complaint
           made
           by
           the
           Scottish
           ▪
           Ambassador
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           was
           commanded
           to
           silence
           all
           the
           Scots
           about
           the
           City
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           Order
           given
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           
           Bishops
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           inhibited
           from
           preaching
           in
           all
           other
           places
           .
           But
           the
           less
           noise
           they
           made
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           more
           closely
           and
           dangerously
           they
           practised
           on
           particular
           persons
           ,
           in
           whom
           they
           endeavoured
           to
           beget
           an
           ill
           opinion
           of
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           and
           to
           engage
           them
           for
           advancing
           that
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           in
           the
           place
           thereof
           .
           But
           this
           they
           had
           followed
           more
           successfully
           at
           the
           Act
           in
           Oxon
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           liberally
           entertained
           by
           Genebrand
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ;
           amongst
           which
           ,
           
             Wilcox
             ,
             Hen
          
           ,
           and
           Ackton
           ,
           were
           of
           greatest
           note
           .
           And
           at
           this
           time
           a
           question
           was
           propounded
           to
           them
           concerning
           the
           proceeding
           of
           the
           Minister
           in
           his
           duty
           ,
           without
           the
           assistance
           or
           tarrying
           for
           the
           Magistrate
           .
           How
           they
           resolved
           this
           question
           ,
           may
           be
           easily
           guessed
           ,
           partly
           by
           that
           which
           they
           had
           done
           themselves
           when
           they
           were
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           Actings
           of
           their
           English
           Brethren
           ,
           in
           pursuance
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           presently
           after
           ,
           Gelibrand
           deals
           with
           divers
           Students
           in
           their
           several
           Colledges
           ,
           to
           put
           their
           hands
           unto
           a
           paper
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           contain
           somewhat
           in
           it
           of
           such
           dangerous
           nature
           ,
           that
           some
           did
           absolutely
           refuse
           ,
           and
           others
           required
           further
           time
           of
           deliberation
           :
           of
           which
           Gelibrand
           thus
           writes
           to
           Field
           ,
           on
           the
           12
           th
           of
           Ian.
           then
           next
           following
           :
           
             I
             have
             already
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             entred
             into
             the
             matters
             whereof
             you
             write
             ,
             and
             dealt
             with
             three
             or
             four
             several
             Colledges
             ,
             concerning
             those
             amongst
             whom
             they
             live
             .
             I
             find
             that
             men
             are
             very
             dangerous
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             generally
             favouring
             Reformation
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             the
             particular
             point
             ,
             some
             have
             not
             yet
             considered
             of
             the
             things
             for
             which
             others
             in
             the
             Church
             are
             so
             much
             troubled
             :
             others
             are
             afraid
             to
             testifie
             any
             thing
             with
             their
             hands
             ,
             lest
             it
             breed
             danger
             before
             the
             time
             :
             and
             many
             favour
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             young
             Students
             ;
             of
             whom
             there
             is
             good
             hope
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             cut
             off
             by
             violent
             dealing
             before
             the
             time
             .
             As
             I
             hear
             by
             you
             ,
             so
             I
             mean
             to
             go
             forward
             where
             there
             is
             any
             hope
             ,
             and
             to
             learn
             the
             number
             ,
             and
             certifie
             you
             thereof
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           that
           these
           secret
           practises
           might
           not
           be
           suspected
           ,
           they
           openly
           attend
           the
           Parliament
           of
           this
           year
           ,
           as
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           in
           hope
           of
           gaining
           some
           advantage
           against
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           received
           Orders
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           For
           in
           the
           Parliament
           of
           this
           year
           ,
           which
           began
           on
           the
           Twenty
           third
           of
           November
           ,
           they
           petitioned
           ,
           amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           That
           a
           Restraint
           might
           be
           laid
           upon
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           for
           granting
           of
           Faculties
           ,
           conferring
           of
           Orders
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           the
           executing
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Censure
           ,
           the
           Oath
           
             Ex
             Officio
          
           ,
           permitting
           Non-residence
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           But
           the
           Queen
           would
           not
           hearken
           to
           it
           ,
           partly
           because
           of
           the
           dislike
           she
           had
           of
           all
           Innovations
           ,
           which
           commonly
           tend
           unto
           the
           worse
           ;
           but
           chiefly
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           all
           such
           Applications
           as
           they
           made
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           were
           by
           her
           looked
           on
           as
           derogatory
           to
           her
           own
           Supremacy
           .
           So
           that
           instead
           of
           gaining
           any
           of
           those
           points
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           they
           gained
           nothing
           but
           displeasure
           from
           the
           Queen
           ,
           who
           is
           affirmed
           by
           Stow
           to
           have
           made
           a
           Speech
           at
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Session
           ,
           and
           therein
           to
           have
           told
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           did
           not
           look
           more
           carefully
           to
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Duties
           ,
           she
           must
           take
           order
           to
           deprive
           them
           .
           Sharp
           words
           !
           and
           such
           as
           might
           necessitate
           the
           Bishops
           to
           look
           well
           about
           them
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           It
           happened
           also
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           great
           Lords
           at
           Court
           whom
           they
           most
           relyed
           on
           ,
           began
           to
           cool
           in
           their
           affections
           to
           the
           Cause
           ,
           and
           had
           informed
           the
           Queen
           of
           the
           weakness
           of
           it
           ,
           upon
           this
           occasion
           .
           The
           Earl
           of
           
             Leicester
             ,
             Walsingham
          
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           great
           place
           and
           power
           ,
           being
           continually
           prest
           unto
           it
           by
           some
           Leading-men
           ,
           prevailed
           so
           far
           on
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           as
           to
           admit
           them
           (
           in
           their
           hearing
           )
           to
           a
           private
           Conference
           :
           To
           which
           the
           Arch-bishop
           condescends
           ;
           and
           having
           desired
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           York
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           to
           associate
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           seem
           to
           act
           alone
           in
           that
           weighty
           business
           ;
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           hear
           such
           Reasons
           as
           they
           could
           alledg
           for
           refusing
           to
           conform
           themselves
           to
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Church
           established
           .
           At
           which
           time
           though
           the
           said
           most
           Reverend
           Prelate
           sufficiently
           cleared
           all
           their
           Doubts
           ,
           and
           satisfied
           all
           Exceptions
           which
           they
           had
           to
           make
           ;
           yet
           at
           the
           earnest
           request
           of
           the
           said
           great
           persons
           ,
           he
           gave
           way
           unto
           a
           second
           Conference
           to
           be
           held
           at
           Lambeth
           ;
           at
           which
           such
           men
           were
           to
           be
           present
           ,
           whose
           Arguments
           and
           Objections
           were
           conceived
           unanswerable
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           not
           yet
           been
           heard
           .
           But
           when
           the
           points
           had
           been
           canvased
           on
           both
           sides
           for
           four
           hours
           together
           ,
           the
           said
           great
           persons
           openly
           professed
           before
           all
           the
           Company
           ,
           That
           they
           did
           not
           believe
           the
           Arch-bishops
           Reasons
           to
           have
           been
           so
           strong
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           other
           side
           so
           weak
           and
           trivial
           ,
           as
           they
           now
           perceived
           them
           .
           And
           having
           thanked
           the
           Lord
           Arch-bishop
           for
           his
           pains
           and
           patience
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           only
           promise
           him
           to
           inform
           the
           Queen
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           business
           ;
           but
           endeavoured
           to
           perswade
           the
           opposite
           Party
           to
           a
           present
           Conformity
           .
           But
           long
           they
           did
           not
           stay
           in
           so
           good
           a
           humour
           ;
           of
           which
           more
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           With
           better
           fortune
           sped
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Scottish
           Nation
           ,
           in
           the
           advance
           of
           their
           Affairs
           :
           Who
           being
           admitted
           to
           the
           Queens
           presence
           by
           the
           means
           of
           Walsingham
           ,
           received
           such
           countenance
           and
           support
           ,
           as
           put
           them
           into
           a
           condition
           of
           returning
           homewards
           and
           gaining
           that
           by
           force
           and
           practise
           ,
           which
           they
           found
           impossible
           to
           be
           compassed
           any
           other
           way
           .
           All
           matters
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           were
           then
           chiefly
           governed
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Arran
           ,
           formerly
           better
           known
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Captain
           Iones
           ,
           who
           being
           of
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Stuarts
           ,
           and
           fastening
           his
           dependence
           on
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lenox
           ,
           at
           his
           first
           coming
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           had
           on
           his
           instigation
           undertaken
           the
           impeaching
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Morton
           :
           after
           which
           ,
           growing
           great
           in
           favour
           with
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           ingross
           all
           Offices
           and
           Places
           of
           Trust
           ,
           to
           draw
           unto
           himself
           the
           managery
           of
           all
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           finally
           to
           assume
           the
           Title
           of
           Earl
           of
           Arran
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Chiefs
           of
           the
           Hamiltons
           were
           exiled
           and
           forfeited
           .
           Grown
           great
           and
           powerful
           by
           these
           means
           ,
           and
           having
           added
           the
           Office
           of
           Lord
           Chancellor
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Honours
           ,
           he
           grew
           into
           a
           general
           hatred
           will
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           :
           And
           being
           known
           to
           have
           no
           very
           good
           affections
           to
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           she
           was
           the
           more
           willing
           to
           contribute
           towards
           his
           destruction
           .
           Thus
           animated
           and
           prepared
           ,
           they
           make
           toward
           the
           Borders
           ,
           and
           raising
           the
           Countrey
           as
           they
           went
           ,
           marched
           on
           to
           Sterling
           where
           
           the
           King
           then
           lay
           .
           And
           shewing
           themselves
           before
           the
           Town
           with
           Ten
           thousand
           men
           ,
           they
           publish
           a
           Proclamation
           in
           their
           own
           terms
           ,
           touching
           the
           Reasons
           which
           induced
           them
           to
           put
           themselves
           into
           Arms.
           Amongst
           which
           it
           was
           none
           of
           the
           least
           ,
           
             That
             Acts
             and
             Proclamations
             had
             ,
             not
             long
             before
             ,
             been
             published
             against
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             inhibiting
             their
             Presbyteries
             ,
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             other
             Exercises
             ,
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             Immunities
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             the
             most
             Learned
             and
             Honest
             of
             that
             number
             were
             compelled
             for
             safety
             of
             their
             Lives
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             to
             abandon
             their
             Countrey
             .
             To
             the
             end
             therefore
             that
             all
             the
             aff●icted
             Kirk
             might
             be
             comforted
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             said
             Acts
             fully
             made
             in
             prejudice
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             might
             be
             cancelled
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             abolished
             ,
             they
             commanded
             all
             the
             King's
             Subjects
             to
             come
             in
             to
             aid
             them
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           King
           perceiving
           by
           this
           Proclamation
           what
           he
           was
           to
           trust
           to
           ,
           first
           thinks
           of
           fortifying
           the
           Town
           :
           but
           finding
           that
           to
           be
           untenable
           ,
           he
           betakes
           himself
           unto
           the
           Castle
           ,
           as
           his
           surest
           strength
           .
           The
           Conquerors
           having
           gained
           the
           Town
           on
           the
           first
           of
           October
           ,
           possest
           themselves
           also
           of
           the
           Bulwarks
           about
           the
           Castle
           ;
           which
           they
           inviron
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           for
           any
           to
           escape
           their
           hands
           :
           In
           which
           extremity
           the
           King
           makes
           three
           Requests
           unto
           them
           ,
           viz.
           That
           his
           Life
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Estate
           ,
           might
           be
           preserved
           .
           That
           the
           Lives
           of
           certain
           of
           his
           Friends
           might
           not
           be
           touched
           .
           And
           that
           all
           things
           might
           be
           transacted
           in
           a
           peaceable
           manner
           .
           They
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           demand
           three
           things
           for
           their
           security
           and
           satisfaction
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             King
             would
             allow
             of
             their
             intention
             ,
             and
             subscribe
             their
             Proclamation
             ,
             until
             further
             Order
             were
             established
             by
             the
             Estates
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             he
             would
             deliver
             into
             their
             hands
             all
             the
             Strong-holds
             in
             the
             Land.
             2.
             
             That
             such
             as
             had
             disquieted
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             might
             be
             delivered
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             abide
             their
             due
             tryal
             by
             Law.
             And
             ,
             3.
             
             That
             the
             old
             Guard
             might
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             another
             placed
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             at
             their
             disposal
             .
          
           To
           which
           Demands
           the
           King
           consents
           at
           last
           ,
           as
           he
           could
           not
           otherwise
           ;
           though
           in
           their
           Second
           they
           had
           purposely
           run
           a-cross
           to
           the
           Second
           of
           his
           ,
           wherein
           he
           had
           desired
           that
           the
           Lives
           of
           such
           as
           were
           about
           him
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           endangered
           .
           Upon
           the
           yeelding
           of
           which
           points
           ,
           which
           in
           effect
           was
           all
           that
           he
           had
           to
           give
           unto
           them
           ,
           he
           puts
           himself
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           hath
           a
           new
           Guard
           imposed
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           is
           conducted
           by
           them
           wheresoever
           they
           please
           .
           And
           now
           the
           Ministers
           return
           in
           triumph
           to
           their
           Widowed
           Churches
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           the
           Pulpits
           at
           command
           ,
           but
           nothing
           else
           agreeable
           to
           their
           expectation
           .
           For
           the
           Lords
           having
           served
           their
           own
           turns
           ,
           took
           no
           care
           of
           theirs
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           in
           a
           Parliament
           held
           in
           Lithgoe
           ,
           immediately
           after
           they
           had
           got
           the
           King
           into
           their
           power
           ,
           they
           caused
           an
           Act
           to
           pass
           for
           ratifying
           the
           appointment
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           King
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           provided
           well
           enough
           for
           their
           own
           Indempnity
           .
           But
           then
           withall
           ,
           they
           suffered
           it
           to
           be
           Enacted
           ,
           
             That
             none
             should
             either
             publikely
             declare
             ,
             or
             privately
             speak
             or
             write
             in
             reproach
             of
             his
             Majesties
             
             Person
             ,
             Estate
             ,
             or
             Government
             .
          
           Which
           came
           so
           cross
           upon
           the
           stomacks
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           whom
           nothing
           else
           could
           satisfie
           but
           the
           repealing
           of
           all
           former
           Statutes
           which
           were
           made
           to
           their
           prejudice
           ,
           that
           they
           fell
           foul
           upon
           the
           King
           in
           a
           scandalous
           manner
           :
           insomuch
           that
           one
           Gibson
           affirmed
           openly
           in
           a
           Sermon
           at
           Edenborough
           ,
           That
           heretofore
           the
           Earl
           of
           Arran
           was
           suspected
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Persecutor
           ,
           but
           
             now
             they
             found
             it
             was
             the
             King
          
           ;
           against
           whom
           he
           denounced
           the
           Curse
           that
           fell
           on
           
             Ieroboam
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             dye
             Childless
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             last
             of
             his
             Race
             .
          
           For
           which
           ,
           being
           called
           to
           an
           account
           before
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           he
           stood
           upon
           his
           justification
           without
           altering
           ,
           and
           was
           by
           them
           sent
           Prisoner
           to
           the
           Castle
           of
           Blackross
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Of
           the
           same
           temper
           were
           the
           rest
           ;
           who
           notwithstanding
           the
           late
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           inhibiting
           all
           Assembly
           and
           Classical
           Conventions
           ,
           without
           leave
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           held
           a
           new
           Synod
           at
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           in
           the
           April
           following
           ,
           consisting
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           of
           Barons
           and
           Lay-Gentlemen
           ,
           Masters
           of
           Colledges
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           School-Masters
           .
           Which
           Synod
           (
           if
           it
           may
           be
           called
           so
           )
           was
           purposely
           indicted
           by
           
             Andrew
             Melvin
          
           ,
           for
           censuring
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           whom
           they
           suspected
           and
           gave
           out
           to
           be
           the
           chief
           Contriver
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           made
           in
           1584
           ,
           so
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Kirk
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           penned
           the
           Declaration
           in
           defence
           thereof
           .
           And
           hereunto
           he
           found
           the
           rest
           so
           ready
           to
           conform
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           passing
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           against
           him
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           cited
           to
           appear
           ;
           most
           of
           them
           crying
           out
           aloud
           ,
           
             It
             was
             the
             Cause
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             That
             there
             needed
             no
             citation
             ,
             where
             the
             iniquity
             was
             so
             manifest
             .
          
           But
           being
           cited
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           he
           appears
           before
           them
           ,
           puts
           up
           his
           Protestation
           concerning
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           that
           Convention
           ,
           and
           his
           disowning
           any
           Jurisdiction
           which
           they
           challenged
           over
           him
           ;
           and
           so
           demanded
           of
           them
           ,
           What
           they
           had
           to
           say
           ?
           His
           Accusation
           was
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           devised
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           in
           —
           84
           ,
           to
           the
           subversion
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           and
           the
           Liberties
           of
           it
           .
           To
           which
           he
           answered
           ,
           That
           he
           only
           had
           approved
           ,
           and
           not
           devised
           the
           said
           Acts
           ;
           which
           having
           past
           the
           approbation
           of
           the
           Three
           Estates
           ,
           were
           of
           a
           nature
           too
           Supreme
           for
           such
           Assemblies
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           appealed
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           the
           following
           Parliament
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           this
           ▪
           Appeal
           ,
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           is
           decreed
           against
           him
           ,
           drawn
           into
           Writing
           ,
           and
           subscribed
           .
           Which
           when
           neither
           the
           Moderator
           ,
           being
           a
           meer
           Layick
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           Ministers
           themselves
           ,
           had
           confidence
           enough
           to
           pronounce
           and
           publish
           ;
           one
           Hunter
           ,
           a
           Pedagogue
           in
           the
           House
           of
           
             Andrew
             Melvin
          
           ,
           (
           professing
           that
           he
           had
           the
           Warrant
           of
           the
           Spirit
           for
           it
           )
           took
           the
           charge
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           sufficient
           audacity
           pronounced
           the
           Sentence
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           informality
           and
           perversness
           of
           these
           proceedings
           ,
           much
           displeased
           the
           King
           ;
           but
           more
           he
           feared
           what
           would
           be
           done
           in
           the
           next
           Assembly
           ,
           appointed
           to
           be
           held
           at
           Edenborough
           ,
           and
           then
           near
           at
           hand
           ▪
           Melvin
           intended
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           make
           good
           whatsoever
           
           had
           been
           done
           at
           the
           former
           Meeting
           ,
           but
           to
           dispute
           the
           nature
           and
           validity
           of
           all
           Appeals
           which
           should
           be
           made
           against
           them
           on
           the
           like
           occasions
           .
           To
           break
           which
           blow
           ,
           the
           King
           could
           find
           no
           other
           way
           ,
           but
           to
           perswade
           the
           Arch-bishop
           to
           subscribe
           to
           these
           three
           points
           ,
           viz.
           That
           he
           never
           publickly
           professed
           or
           intended
           to
           claim
           any
           Superiority
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           judg
           over
           any
           other
           Pastors
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           yet
           a
           vowed
           the
           same
           to
           have
           any
           warrant
           in
           Gods
           Word
           :
           That
           he
           never
           challenged
           any
           Jurisdiction
           over
           the
           late
           Synod
           at
           St.
           Andrews
           ;
           and
           must
           have
           erred
           ,
           by
           his
           contempt
           of
           the
           said
           Meeting
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           so
           done
           .
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           behave
           himself
           better
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ;
           desiring
           pardon
           for
           the
           oversight
           of
           his
           former
           Actions
           ;
           promising
           to
           be
           such
           a
           Bishop
           from
           thenceforth
           ,
           as
           was
           described
           by
           St.
           Paul
           :
           And
           finally
           ,
           submitting
           both
           himself
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           said
           Assembly
           ,
           without
           appealing
           from
           the
           same
           in
           the
           times
           to
           come
           .
           To
           such
           unworthy
           Conditions
           was
           the
           poor
           man
           brought
           ,
           only
           to
           gain
           the
           King
           some
           peace
           ,
           and
           to
           reserve
           that
           little
           Power
           which
           was
           left
           unto
           Him
           ;
           though
           the
           King
           lost
           more
           by
           this
           Transaction
           ,
           than
           possibly
           He
           could
           have
           done
           by
           his
           standing
           out
           .
           For
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Submissions
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           the
           Assembly
           would
           descend
           no
           lower
           than
           to
           declare
           ,
           That
           they
           would
           hold
           the
           said
           Sentence
           for
           not
           pronounced
           ,
           and
           thereby
           leave
           the
           Bishop
           in
           the
           same
           estate
           in
           which
           they
           found
           him
           ;
           and
           not
           this
           neither
           ,
           but
           upon
           some
           hopes
           and
           assurance
           given
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           would
           favourably
           concurr
           with
           them
           in
           the
           building
           of
           the
           House
           of
           God.
           Which
           Agreement
           did
           so
           little
           satisfie
           the
           adverse
           party
           ,
           that
           they
           justified
           their
           former
           process
           ,
           and
           peremptorily
           confirmed
           the
           Sentence
           which
           had
           been
           pronounced
           .
           Which
           ,
           when
           it
           could
           not
           be
           obtained
           from
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           willing
           to
           lose
           the
           glory
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Victory
           ;
           Hunter
           stands
           up
           ,
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           
             Andrew
             Melvin
          
           ,
           and
           publickly
           protested
           against
           it
           ;
           declaring
           further
           ,
           That
           notwithstanding
           any
           thing
           which
           had
           been
           done
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           should
           be
           still
           reputed
           for
           an
           Excommunicated
           person
           ,
           and
           one
           delivered
           unto
           Satan
           .
           It
           was
           moved
           in
           this
           Assembly
           also
           ,
           That
           some
           Censure
           should
           be
           laid
           upon
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           had
           subscribed
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           made
           in
           —
           84.
           
           But
           their
           number
           proved
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           a
           Schism
           was
           feared
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           wise
           enough
           to
           keep
           all
           together
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           the
           better
           able
           upon
           all
           occasions
           to
           oppose
           the
           King.
           Somewhat
           was
           also
           done
           concerning
           the
           Establishment
           of
           their
           Presbyteries
           ,
           and
           the
           defining
           of
           their
           Power
           :
           of
           which
           the
           King
           would
           take
           no
           notice
           ,
           reserving
           his
           disgust
           of
           so
           many
           Insolencies
           ,
           till
           he
           should
           find
           himself
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           do
           them
           Reason
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           In
           these
           Exorbitances
           ,
           they
           are
           followed
           by
           the
           
             English
             Puritans
          
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           bad
           enough
           before
           ,
           but
           henceforth
           showed
           themselves
           to
           have
           more
           of
           the
           Scot
           in
           them
           ,
           than
           in
           former
           times
           .
           For
           presently
           upon
           the
           news
           of
           the
           good
           success
           which
           their
           Scottish
           Brethren
           had
           at
           Sterling
           ,
           a
           scandalous
           Libel
           ,
           in
           the
           nature
           
           of
           a
           Dialogue
           ,
           is
           published
           ,
           and
           dispersed
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           England
           :
           in
           which
           the
           state
           of
           this
           Church
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           laid
           open
           in
           a
           Conference
           between
           Diotrephes
           ,
           (
           representing
           the
           person
           of
           a
           Bishop
           )
           Tertullus
           ,
           (
           a
           Papist
           ,
           brought
           in
           to
           plead
           for
           the
           Orders
           of
           our
           Church
           )
           Demetrius
           ,
           an
           Usurer
           ,
           (
           signifying
           such
           as
           live
           by
           unlawful
           Trades
           )
           Pandocheus
           ,
           an
           Inn-keeper
           ,
           (
           a
           receiver
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           a
           soother
           of
           every
           man
           for
           his
           Gain
           )
           and
           Paul
           ,
           (
           a
           
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           )
           sustaining
           the
           place
           and
           person
           of
           the
           
             Consistorians
             )
          
           .
           In
           the
           contrivance
           of
           which
           piece
           ,
           Paul
           falls
           directly
           on
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           whom
           he
           used
           most
           proudly
           ,
           spightfully
           ,
           and
           slanderously
           .
           He
           condemneth
           both
           the
           Calling
           of
           Bishops
           as
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           censureth
           their
           proceedings
           as
           Wicked
           ,
           Popish
           ,
           Unlawful
           ,
           and
           Cruel
           .
           The
           Bishop
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           sent
           out
           of
           England
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           for
           suppressing
           the
           Presbyteries
           there
           ,
           and
           is
           made
           upon
           his
           return
           homewards
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Reporter
           of
           the
           Scottish
           Affairs
           ;
           and
           withall
           ,
           to
           signifie
           his
           great
           fear
           lest
           he
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           in
           England
           ,
           should
           be
           served
           shortly
           as
           the
           Bishops
           had
           lately
           been
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           viz.
           at
           
             Edenborough
             ,
             St.
             Andrews
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Tertullus
           ,
           the
           Papist
           ,
           is
           made
           the
           Bishop's
           only
           Counsellor
           in
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           by
           whose
           Advice
           the
           Bishops
           are
           made
           to
           bear
           with
           the
           
             Popish
             Recusants
          
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           many
           ways
           are
           sought
           to
           suppress
           the
           Puritans
           :
           And
           he
           ,
           together
           with
           Pandocheus
           the
           Host
           ,
           and
           Demetrius
           the
           Usurer
           ,
           relate
           unto
           the
           Bishop
           such
           Occurrences
           as
           had
           happened
           in
           England
           during
           his
           stay
           amongst
           the
           Scots
           .
           At
           which
           ,
           when
           the
           Bishop
           seemed
           to
           wonder
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           marvelled
           that
           the
           Bishops
           had
           not
           yet
           suppressed
           the
           Puritans
           some
           way
           or
           other
           ;
           Pandocheus
           is
           made
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           That
           one
           of
           their
           Preachers
           had
           affirmed
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           That
           there
           were
           One
           hundred
           thousand
           of
           them
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Number
           in
           all
           places
           did
           encrease
           continually
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           By
           this
           last
           brag
           about
           their
           Numbers
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           which
           escaped
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           Paul
           ,
           touching
           his
           hopes
           of
           seeing
           the
           Consistorian
           Discipline
           ,
           erected
           shortly
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           gathered
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           a
           purpose
           to
           proceed
           in
           their
           Innovations
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           hope
           to
           terrifie
           the
           State
           to
           a
           compliance
           ,
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           Party
           .
           But
           if
           that
           failed
           ,
           they
           would
           then
           do
           as
           Penry
           had
           advised
           and
           threatned
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           would
           present
           themselves
           with
           a
           Petition
           to
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           the
           delivering
           whereof
           ,
           One
           hundred
           thousand
           Hands
           should
           be
           drawn
           together
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           dissemble
           their
           purposes
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           tryal
           of
           such
           other
           means
           as
           appeared
           less
           dangerous
           .
           To
           which
           end
           they
           present
           with
           one
           Hand
           a
           Petition
           to
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           was
           desired
           ,
           That
           they
           might
           be
           freed
           from
           all
           Subscriptions
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           publish
           a
           seditious
           Pamphlet
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             A
             Complaint
             of
             the
             Commons
             for
             a
             Learned
             Ministry
             .
          
           But
           ,
           for
           the
           putting
           of
           their
           Counsels
           in
           execution
           ,
           they
           were
           for
           the
           present
           at
           a
           stand
           .
           The
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           upon
           a
           just
           examination
           ,
           was
           not
           found
           so
           perfect
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           needed
           a
           review
           ;
           and
           the
           review
           thereof
           is
           referred
           to
           Traverse
           .
           By
           whom
           being
           finished
           ,
           after
           a
           
           tedious
           expectation
           ,
           it
           was
           commended
           to
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           approved
           .
           But
           the
           worst
           was
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           so
           well
           liked
           of
           in
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           to
           pass
           for
           current
           ;
           which
           so
           incensed
           those
           meek-spirited
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           fell
           presently
           to
           threatning
           and
           reviling
           all
           who
           opposed
           them
           in
           it
           .
           They
           had
           prepared
           their
           way
           to
           the
           Parliament
           then
           sitting
           ,
           Anno
           1586
           ,
           by
           telling
           them
           ,
           
             That
             if
             the
             Reformation
             they
             desired
             ,
             were
             not
             granted
             ,
             they
             should
             betray
             God
             ,
             his
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             declare
             themselves
             to
             be
             an
             Assembly
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lords
             Cause
             could
             not
             be
             heard
             ,
             wherein
             the
             felicity
             of
             miserable
             men
             could
             not
             be
             respected
             ;
             wherein
             Truth
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Piety
             ,
             could
             bear
             no
             sway
             ;
             an
             Assembly
             that
             willingly
             called
             for
             the
             Judgments
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             whole
             Realm
             ;
             and
             finally
             ,
             that
             not
             a
             man
             of
             their
             seed
             should
             prosper
             ,
             be
             a
             Parliament-man
             ,
             or
             bear
             rule
             in
             England
             any
             more
             .
          
        
         
           11.
           
           This
           necessary
           preparation
           being
           thus
           premised
           ,
           they
           tender
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           A
           Book
           of
           the
           form
           of
           Common-Prayer
           by
           them
           desired
           ,
           containing
           also
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           the
           whole
           pretended
           Discipline
           ,
           so
           revised
           by
           Traverse
           ;
           and
           their
           Petition
           in
           behalf
           thereof
           ,
           was
           in
           these
           words
           following
           ,
           
             viz.
             May
             it
             therefore
             please
             your
             Majesty
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             that
             the
             Book
             hereunto
             annexed
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Entituled
           ,
           A
           Book
           of
           the
           Form
           of
           Common-Prayers
           ,
           and
           Administration
           of
           Sacraments
           ,
           &c.
           
             and
             every
             thing
             therein
             contained
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             may
             be
             from
             henceforth
             put
             in
             use
             ,
             and
             practised
             through
             all
             your
             Majesty's
             Dominions
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           this
           so
           little
           edified
           with
           the
           Queen
           ,
           or
           that
           Grave
           Assembly
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           drawing
           up
           of
           a
           General
           Pardon
           to
           be
           passed
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           Exception
           of
           all
           those
           that
           committed
           any
           offence
           against
           the
           Act
           for
           the
           Uniformity
           of
           Common-Prayers
           ,
           or
           that
           were
           Publishers
           of
           Seditious
           Books
           ,
           or
           Disturbers
           of
           Divine
           Service
           .
           And
           to
           say
           the
           truth
           ,
           the
           Queen
           had
           little
           reason
           to
           approve
           of
           that
           Form
           of
           Discipline
           in
           which
           there
           was
           so
           little
           consideration
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           in
           having
           either
           vote
           or
           place
           in
           any
           of
           their
           Synodical
           Meetings
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           chosen
           for
           an
           Elder
           ,
           or
           indicting
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           either
           Provincial
           or
           National
           ,
           or
           what
           else
           soever
           ;
           or
           insomuch
           as
           nominating
           the
           particular
           time
           or
           place
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           where
           to
           hold
           them
           ;
           or
           finally
           ,
           in
           requiring
           his
           assent
           to
           any
           of
           their
           Constitutions
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           they
           challenge
           to
           themselves
           with
           far
           greater
           arrogancy
           than
           ever
           was
           exercised
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           any
           Bishop
           or
           inferior
           Minister
           under
           his
           Command
           ,
           during
           the
           times
           of
           greatest
           Darkness
           .
           But
           the
           Brethren
           not
           considering
           what
           just
           Reason
           the
           Queen
           had
           to
           reject
           their
           Bill
           ,
           and
           yet
           fearing
           to
           fall
           foul
           upon
           her
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           danger
           ;
           they
           let
           flye
           at
           the
           Parliament
           in
           this
           manner
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           the
           terrible
           Mass
           of
           God's
           Wrath
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           their
           not
           abrogating
           the
           Episcopal
           Government
           ,
           they
           might
           well
           hope
           for
           the
           Favour
           and
           Entertainment
           of
           Moses
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Curse
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           the
           Favour
           and
           loving-Countenance
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           they
           should
           never
           see
           .
        
         
         
           12.
           
           It
           may
           seem
           strange
           that
           Queen
           ELIZABETH
           should
           carry
           such
           a
           hard
           hand
           on
           her
           
             English
             Puritans
          
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           severe
           Laws
           ,
           and
           terrible
           Executions
           ,
           as
           by
           excluding
           them
           from
           the
           benefit
           of
           a
           General
           Pardon
           ;
           and
           yet
           protect
           and
           countenance
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           all
           places
           else
           .
           But
           that
           great
           Monster
           in
           Nature
           ,
           called
           
             Reason
             of
             State
          
           ,
           is
           brought
           to
           plead
           in
           her
           defence
           ;
           by
           which
           she
           had
           been
           drawn
           to
           aid
           the
           
             French
             Hugonots
          
           against
           their
           King
           ;
           to
           supply
           the
           Rebel
           -
           Scots
           with
           Men
           ,
           Money
           ,
           Arms
           and
           Ammunition
           ,
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ;
           and
           hitherto
           support
           those
           of
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ,
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           .
           Now
           she
           receives
           these
           last
           into
           her
           protection
           ,
           being
           reduced
           at
           that
           time
           unto
           great
           Extremities
           ,
           partly
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ;
           and
           partly
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           great
           Successes
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Parma
           .
           In
           which
           extremity
           they
           offered
           her
           the
           Soveraignty
           of
           
             Holland
             ,
             Zealand
          
           ,
           and
           West-Friesland
           ;
           to
           which
           they
           frame
           for
           her
           an
           unhandsom
           Title
           ,
           grounded
           on
           her
           descent
           from
           Philippa
           ,
           Wife
           of
           Edward
           the
           third
           ,
           Sister
           of
           William
           the
           third
           ,
           Earl
           of
           
             Heynalt
             ,
             Holland
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           she
           not
           harkning
           to
           that
           offer
           about
           the
           Soveraignty
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           too
           invidious
           ,
           and
           of
           dangerous
           consequence
           ;
           cheerfully
           yeelded
           to
           receive
           them
           into
           her
           protection
           ,
           to
           raise
           an
           Army
           presently
           toward
           their
           defence
           ,
           consisting
           of
           Five
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           and
           One
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           with
           Money
           ,
           Ammunition
           ,
           Arms
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           necessaries
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           same
           Arms
           so
           appointed
           ,
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           some
           Person
           of
           Honour
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           take
           the
           charge
           and
           trust
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Business
           .
           The
           Confederates
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           being
           very
           prodigal
           of
           that
           which
           was
           none
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           delivered
           into
           her
           hands
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Towns
           of
           Brill
           and
           Flushing
           ,
           with
           the
           Fort
           of
           Ramekins
           .
           And
           more
           then
           so
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           came
           amongst
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           Head
           of
           this
           Army
           ,
           which
           most
           ambitiously
           he
           affected
           for
           some
           other
           Ends
           ;
           they
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           the
           absolute
           Government
           of
           these
           Provinces
           ,
           gave
           him
           the
           Title
           of
           His
           Excellency
           ,
           and
           generally
           submitted
           to
           him
           with
           more
           outward
           cheerfulness
           than
           ever
           they
           had
           done
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Presbyterian
           Discipline
           went
           on
           succesfully
           in
           those
           Provinces
           ,
           under
           this
           new
           Governor
           ;
           who
           having
           countenanced
           them
           in
           England
           against
           the
           Laws
           ,
           might
           very
           well
           afford
           them
           all
           his
           best
           assistances
           ,
           when
           Law
           and
           Liberty
           seemed
           to
           speak
           in
           favour
           of
           it
           .
           But
           being
           there
           was
           nothing
           done
           by
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           more
           than
           ordinary
           ;
           as
           little
           more
           than
           ordinary
           could
           be
           done
           amongst
           them
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           betrayed
           their
           Countrey
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           Strangers
           ;
           We
           shall
           leave
           him
           to
           pursue
           their
           Warrs
           ,
           and
           return
           for
           England
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           find
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           acting
           the
           last
           part
           of
           her
           Tragedy
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Concerning
           which
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           unfit
           to
           recapitulate
           so
           much
           of
           Her
           story
           as
           may
           conduct
           us
           fairly
           to
           the
           knowledg
           of
           her
           present
           condition
           .
           Immediately
           on
           the
           death
           of
           Queen
           MARY
           ,
           she
           had
           taken
           on
           her self
           the
           Title
           and
           Arms
           of
           England
           ;
           which
           though
           she
           did
           pretend
           to
           have
           been
           done
           by
           the
           command
           of
           
           her
           Husband
           ,
           and
           promised
           to
           disclaim
           them
           both
           in
           the
           Treaty
           of
           Edenborough
           ;
           yet
           neither
           were
           the
           Arms
           obliterated
           in
           her
           Plate
           and
           Hangings
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           that
           Husband
           ;
           nor
           would
           she
           ever
           ratifie
           and
           confirm
           that
           Treaty
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           conditioned
           .
           On
           this
           first
           grudg
           ,
           Queen
           ELIZABETH
           furni●heth
           the
           Scots
           both
           with
           Men
           and
           Arms
           ,
           to
           expel
           the
           French
           ;
           affords
           them
           such
           a
           measure
           both
           of
           Money
           and
           Countenance
           ,
           as
           made
           them
           able
           to
           take
           the
           Field
           against
           their
           Queen
           ,
           to
           take
           her
           Prisoner
           ,
           to
           depose
           her
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           to
           compel
           her
           to
           forsake
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           In
           which
           Extremity
           ,
           she
           lands
           in
           Cumberland
           ,
           and
           casts
           her self
           upon
           the
           favour
           of
           Queen
           ELIZABETH
           ;
           by
           whom
           she
           was
           first
           confined
           to
           Carlisle
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           committed
           to
           the
           custody
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Shrewsbury
           .
           Upon
           the
           death
           of
           FRANCIS
           the
           Second
           ,
           her
           first
           Husband
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           designed
           her
           for
           a
           Wife
           to
           his
           Eldest
           Son.
           But
           the
           Ambition
           of
           the
           young
           Prince
           spurred
           him
           on
           so
           fast
           ,
           that
           he
           brake
           his
           Neck
           in
           the
           Career
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Norfolk
           was
           too
           great
           for
           a
           private
           Subject
           ;
           of
           a
           Revenue
           not
           inferior
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Scotland
           :
           insomuch
           that
           the
           Queen
           was
           counselled
           ,
           when
           she
           came
           first
           to
           the
           Throne
           ,
           either
           to
           take
           him
           for
           her
           Husband
           ,
           or
           to
           cut
           him
           off
           .
           He
           is
           now
           drawn
           into
           the
           Snare
           ,
           by
           being
           tempted
           to
           a
           hope
           of
           Marriage
           with
           the
           Captive-Queen
           ;
           which
           Leicester
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           who
           had
           moved
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           turned
           to
           his
           destruction
           .
           Don
           Iohn
           of
           Austria
           ,
           Governour
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           had
           the
           like
           design
           ,
           that
           by
           her
           Title
           he
           might
           raise
           himself
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           .
           To
           which
           end
           he
           recalled
           the
           Spanish
           Soldiers
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           to
           whose
           dismission
           he
           had
           yeelded
           when
           he
           first
           came
           to
           that
           Government
           ;
           and
           thereby
           gave
           Q.
           ELIZABETH
           a
           sufficient
           colour
           to
           aid
           the
           Provinces
           against
           him
           .
           But
           his
           aspirings
           cost
           him
           deer
           ;
           for
           he
           fell
           soon
           after
           .
           The
           Guisards
           and
           the
           Pope
           had
           another
           project
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           To
           place
           her
           first
           on
           the
           Throne
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           find
           an
           Husband
           of
           sufficient
           Power
           to
           maintain
           her
           in
           it
           .
           For
           the
           effecting
           of
           which
           Project
           ,
           the
           Pope
           commissionated
           his
           Priests
           and
           Jesuits
           ;
           and
           the
           Guisards
           employed
           their
           Emissaries
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           by
           Poyson
           ,
           Pistol
           ,
           open
           Warr
           ,
           or
           secret
           practises
           ,
           to
           destroy
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           advance
           the
           other
           to
           the
           Regal
           Diadem
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           With
           all
           these
           Practises
           and
           Designs
           ,
           it
           was
           conceived
           that
           the
           Imprisoned
           Queen
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           ;
           and
           many
           strong
           presumptions
           were
           discovered
           to
           convict
           her
           of
           it
           :
           Upon
           which
           grounds
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           drew
           the
           form
           of
           an
           Association
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           bound
           himself
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           others
           as
           should
           enter
           into
           it
           ,
           
             To
             make
             enquiry
             against
             all
             such
             persons
             as
             should
             attempt
             to
             invade
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             raise
             Rebellion
             ,
             or
             should
             attempt
             any
             evil
             against
             the
             Queen's
             Person
             ,
             to
             do
             her
             any
             manner
             of
             hurt
             ,
             from
             ,
             or
             by
             whomsoever
             that
             layed
             any
             claim
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             .
             And
             that
             ,
             that
             Person
             by
             whom
             ,
             or
             for
             whom
             they
             shall
             attempt
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             shall
             be
             altogether
             uncapable
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             shall
             be
             deprived
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             Right
             thereto
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             to
             the
             death
             by
             all
             the
             Queen
             's
             Loyal
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             shall
             be
             found
             guilty
             of
             any
             such
             Invasion
             ,
             Rebellion
             ,
             
             or
             Treason
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             so
             publickly
             declared
             .
          
           Which
           Band
           or
           Association
           ,
           was
           confirmed
           in
           the
           Parliament
           of
           this
           year
           ,
           ending
           the
           29
           th
           of
           
             March
             ,
             Ann.
          
           1585
           ,
           exceedingly
           extolled
           for
           an
           Act
           of
           Piety
           ,
           by
           those
           very
           men
           who
           seemed
           to
           abominate
           nothing
           more
           ,
           than
           the
           like
           Combination
           made
           not
           long
           before
           between
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           ,
           called
           the
           
             Holy
             League
          
           ;
           which
           League
           was
           made
           for
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Religion
           then
           established
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           excluding
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Conde
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Bourbon
           ,
           from
           their
           succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           continued
           Enemies
           to
           that
           Religion
           .
           The
           Brethren
           in
           this
           case
           not
           unlike
           the
           Lamiae
           ,
           who
           are
           reported
           to
           have
           been
           stone-blind
           when
           they
           were
           at
           home
           ,
           but
           more
           than
           Eagle-sighted
           when
           they
           went
           abroad
           .
           Put
           that
           they
           might
           not
           trust
           to
           their
           own
           strength
           only
           ,
           Queen
           ELIZABETH
           tyes
           the
           French
           King
           to
           her
           ,
           by
           investing
           him
           with
           the
           Robes
           and
           Order
           of
           St.
           George
           ,
           called
           the
           Garter
           :
           She
           draws
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           to
           unite
           himself
           unto
           her
           in
           a
           League
           Offensive
           and
           Defensive
           against
           all
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           under
           colour
           of
           some
           danger
           to
           Religion
           by
           that
           
             Holy
             League
          
           ;
           she
           brings
           all
           the
           Protestant
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           to
           confederate
           with
           her
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           And
           now
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           is
           brought
           to
           a
           publick
           Tryal
           ,
           accelerated
           by
           a
           new
           Conspiracy
           of
           
             Babington
             ,
             Tichborn
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ;
           in
           which
           nothing
           was
           designed
           without
           her
           privity
           .
           And
           it
           is
           very
           strange
           to
           see
           how
           generally
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           did
           contribute
           toward
           her
           destruction
           ;
           the
           English
           Protestants
           ,
           upon
           an
           honest
           apprehension
           of
           the
           Dangers
           to
           which
           the
           Person
           of
           their
           Queen
           was
           subject
           by
           so
           many
           Conspiracies
           :
           the
           Puritans
           ,
           for
           fear
           lest
           she
           should
           bring
           in
           Popery
           again
           ,
           if
           she
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           :
           the
           Scots
           ,
           upon
           the
           like
           conceit
           of
           over-throwing
           their
           Presbyteries
           ,
           and
           ruinating
           the
           whole
           Machina
           of
           their
           Devices
           ,
           if
           ever
           she
           should
           live
           to
           be
           Queen
           of
           England
           .
           The
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           and
           his
           Faction
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           had
           their
           Ends
           apart
           ;
           which
           was
           ,
           To
           bring
           the
           Imperial
           Crown
           of
           this
           Realm
           ,
           by
           some
           means
           or
           other
           ,
           into
           the
           Family
           of
           the
           
           Dudley's
           .
           His
           Father
           had
           before
           designed
           it
           ,
           by
           marrying
           his
           Son
           Guilford
           with
           the
           Lady
           Iane
           ,
           descended
           from
           the
           younger
           Sister
           of
           K.
           HENRY
           the
           Eighth
           .
           And
           he
           projects
           to
           set
           it
           on
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Huntington
           ,
           who
           had
           married
           his
           Sister
           ,
           and
           looked
           upon
           himself
           as
           the
           direct
           Heir
           of
           George
           Duke
           of
           Clarence
           .
           And
           that
           they
           might
           not
           want
           a
           Party
           of
           sufficient
           strength
           to
           advance
           their
           Interest
           ,
           they
           make
           themselves
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ;
           the
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Huntingdon
           in
           the
           Countrey
           .
           For
           him
           ,
           he
           obtaineth
           of
           the
           Queen
           the
           command
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Lord
             President
             of
             the
             Councel
             iu
             York
             ,
          
           to
           keep
           out
           the
           Scots
           :
           and
           for
           himself
           ,
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           English
           Armies
           which
           served
           in
           the
           Low-Countreys
           ,
           to
           make
           sure
           of
           all
           .
           He
           takes
           a
           course
           also
           to
           remove
           the
           Imprisoned
           Queen
           from
           the
           Earl
           of
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           and
           commits
           her
           to
           the
           custody
           of
           Paulet
           ,
           and
           Drury
           ,
           two
           notorious
           Puritans
           ,
           though
           neither
           of
           them
           were
           so
           base
           as
           to
           serve
           his
           turn
           ,
           when
           he
           practised
           on
           them
           to
           assassinate
           her
           in
           a
           private
           
           way
           .
           I
           take
           no
           pleasure
           in
           recounting
           the
           particulars
           of
           that
           Horrid
           Act
           ,
           by
           which
           a
           Soveraign
           Queen
           ,
           lawfully
           Crowned
           and
           Anointed
           ,
           was
           brought
           to
           be
           arraigned
           before
           the
           Subjects
           of
           her
           nearest
           Kinswoman
           ,
           or
           how
           she
           was
           convicted
           by
           them
           ;
           what
           Artifices
           were
           devised
           to
           bring
           her
           to
           the
           fatal
           Block
           ;
           or
           what
           dissimulations
           practised
           to
           palliate
           and
           excuse
           that
           Murther
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           All
           I
           shall
           note
           particularly
           in
           this
           woful
           story
           ,
           is
           the
           behaviour
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           Presbyters
           )
           who
           being
           required
           by
           the
           King
           to
           recommend
           her
           unto
           God
           in
           their
           publick
           Prayers
           ,
           refused
           most
           unchristianly
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           except
           only
           
             David
             Lindesay
          
           at
           Leith
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           's
           own
           Chaplains
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           prescribed
           ,
           was
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           
             That
             it
             might
             please
             God
             to
             illuminate
             her
             with
             the
             Light
             of
             his
             Truth
             ,
             and
             save
             her
             from
             the
             apparent
             danger
             wherein
             she
             was
             cast
             .
          
           On
           which
           default
           ,
           the
           King
           appointed
           solemn
           Prayers
           to
           be
           made
           for
           her
           in
           Edenborough
           ,
           on
           the
           third
           of
           February
           ;
           and
           nominates
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           to
           perform
           that
           Office.
           Which
           being
           understood
           by
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           they
           stirred
           up
           one
           
             Iohn
             Cooper
          
           ,
           a
           bold
           young
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           admitted
           into
           Orders
           ,
           of
           their
           own
           conferring
           to
           invade
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           before
           the
           Bishop
           had
           an
           opportunity
           to
           take
           the
           place
           :
           Which
           being
           noted
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           commanded
           him
           to
           come
           down
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           Pulpit
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           appointed
           ;
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           to
           perform
           the
           Service
           which
           the
           Day
           required
           .
           To
           which
           the
           sawcy
           Fellow
           answered
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           do
           therein
           
             according
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             should
             direct
             him
             in
             it
             .
          
           And
           then
           perceiving
           that
           the
           Captain
           of
           the
           Guard
           was
           coming
           to
           remove
           him
           thence
           ,
           he
           told
           the
           King
           with
           the
           same
           impudence
           as
           before
           ,
           
             That
             this
             day
             should
             be
             a
             witness
             against
             him
             in
             the
             Great
             Day
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           And
           then
           denouncing
           a
           Wo
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           he
           went
           down
           ;
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           entring
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           did
           the
           Duty
           required
           .
           For
           which
           intollerable
           Affront
           ,
           Cooper
           was
           presently
           commanded
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           he
           took
           with
           him
           Watson
           and
           Belcanqual
           ,
           two
           of
           the
           Preachers
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           for
           his
           two
           Supporters
           :
           Where
           they
           behaved
           themselves
           with
           so
           little
           reverence
           ,
           that
           the
           two
           Ministers
           were
           discharged
           from
           preaching
           in
           Edenborough
           ,
           and
           Cooper
           was
           sent
           Prisoner
           to
           the
           Castle
           of
           Blackness
           .
           But
           so
           unable
           was
           the
           King
           to
           bear
           up
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           having
           a
           great
           desire
           that
           Montgomery
           ,
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           might
           be
           absolved
           from
           the
           Censures
           under
           which
           he
           lay
           ,
           he
           could
           no
           otherwise
           obtain
           it
           ,
           than
           by
           releasing
           this
           Cooper
           ,
           together
           with
           Gibson
           before-mentioned
           ,
           from
           their
           present
           Imprisonment
           :
           which
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           yeelded
           to
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           upon
           condition
           that
           Gibson
           should
           make
           some
           acknowledgment
           of
           his
           Offence
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           yet
           ,
           after
           many
           triflings
           ,
           and
           much
           tergiversation
           ,
           he
           took
           his
           flight
           into
           England
           ,
           where
           he
           became
           a
           useful
           Instrument
           in
           the
           Holy
           Cause
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           For
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           Promise
           made
           to
           Arch-bishop
           Whitgift
           ,
           by
           
             Leicester
             ,
             Walsingham
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           before
           is
           said
           ,
           they
           gave
           such
           encouragements
           under-hand
           to
           the
           
           Presbyterians
           ,
           that
           they
           resolved
           to
           proceed
           toward
           the
           putting
           of
           the
           Discipline
           in
           execution
           ,
           though
           they
           received
           small
           countenance
           in
           it
           from
           the
           Queen
           and
           Parliament
           .
           Nor
           were
           those
           great
           Persons
           altogether
           so
           unmindful
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           entertain
           their
           Clamours
           ,
           and
           promote
           their
           Petitions
           at
           the
           Council-Table
           ,
           crossing
           and
           thwarting
           the
           Arch-bishop
           whensoever
           any
           Cause
           which
           concerned
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           had
           been
           brought
           before
           them
           .
           Which
           drew
           from
           him
           several
           Letters
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           each
           syllable
           whereof
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           great
           Piety
           and
           Modesty
           which
           appears
           in
           them
           )
           deserves
           to
           have
           been
           written
           in
           Letters
           of
           Gold.
           Now
           the
           sum
           of
           these
           Letters
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           laid
           together
           by
           Sir
           
             George
             Paul
          
           ,
           is
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           
             God
             knows
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             how
             desirous
             I
             have
             been
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             to
             have
             my
             doings
             approved
             by
             my
             ancient
             and
             honourable
             Friends
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             ,
             since
             my
             coming
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             I
             have
             done
             nothing
             of
             importance
             against
             these
             Sectaries
             ,
             without
             good
             Advice
             .
             I
             have
             risen
             up
             early
             ,
             and
             sate
             up
             late
             ,
             to
             yeeld
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             make
             Answer
             to
             their
             Contentions
             ,
             and
             their
             Seditious
             Objections
             .
             And
             shall
             I
             now
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             lost
             my
             labour
             ?
             Or
             ,
             shall
             my
             just
             dealing
             with
             disobedient
             and
             irregular
             persons
             ,
             cause
             my
             former
             professed
             and
             ancient
             Friends
             to
             hinder
             my
             just
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             speak
             of
             my
             doings
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             of
             my self
             ,
             what
             they
             list
             ?
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             
               An
               old
               Friend
               is
               better
               than
               a
               new
            
             :
             I
             trust
             those
             that
             love
             me
             indeed
             ,
             will
             not
             so
             lightly
             cast
             off
             their
             old
             Friends
             ,
             for
             any
             of
             these
             new-fangled
             and
             factious
             Sectaries
             ,
             whose
             fruits
             are
             to
             make
             division
             ,
             and
             to
             separate
             old
             and
             assured
             Friends
             .
             In
             my
             own
             private
             Affairs
             ,
             I
             know
             I
             shall
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             Friends
             ;
             but
             in
             these
             publick
             Actions
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             cause
             why
             I
             should
             seek
             any
             ,
             seeing
             they
             to
             whom
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             is
             committed
             ,
             ought
             of
             duty
             therein
             to
             joyn
             with
             me
             .
             And
             if
             my
             honourable
             Friends
             shall
             forsake
             me
             (
             especially
             in
             so
             good
             a
             Cause
             )
             and
             not
             put
             their
             helping-hand
             to
             the
             redress
             of
             these
             Enormities
             ,
             (
             being
             indeed
             a
             matter
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             least
             moment
             )
             I
             shall
             think
             my
             coming
             unto
             this
             Place
             to
             have
             been
             for
             my
             punishment
             ;
             and
             my
             hap
             very
             hard
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             think
             to
             deserve
             best
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             consume
             my self
             to
             satisfie
             that
             which
             God
             ,
             Her
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             requireth
             of
             me
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             evilly
             rewarded
             .
             
               Sed
               meliora
               spero
            
             .
             It
             is
             objected
             ,
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             my
             desire
             of
             Uniformity
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Subscription
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             better
             maintenance
             of
             my
             Book
             .
             They
             are
             mine
             Enemies
             that
             say
             so
             ;
             but
             I
             trust
             my
             Friends
             have
             a
             better
             opinion
             of
             me
             .
             Why
             should
             I
             seek
             for
             any
             confirmation
             of
             my
             Book
             ,
             after
             twelve
             years
             approbation
             ?
             Or
             what
             shall
             I
             get
             thereby
             ,
             more
             than
             already
             I
             have
             ?
             Yet
             ,
             if
             Subscription
             may
             confirm
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             confirmed
             long
             ago
             ,
             by
             the
             Subscription
             of
             almost
             all
             the
             Clergy
             of
             England
             ,
             before
             my
             time
             .
             Mine
             Enemies
             likewise
             ,
             and
             the
             slanderous
             Tongues
             of
             this
             uncharitable
             Sect
             ,
             report
             that
             I
             am
             revolted
             ,
             b●come
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             .
             But
             it
             proceedeth
             from
             th●●r
             Leudness
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             any
             desert
             of
             mine
             .
          
        
         
         
           19.
           
           
             I
             am
             further
             burthened
             with
             Wilfulness
             :
             I
             hope
             my
             Friends
             are
             better
             perswaded
             of
             me
             ,
             to
             whose
             Consciences
             I
             appeal
             .
             It
             is
             strange
             that
             a
             man
             of
             my
             place
             ,
             dealing
             by
             so
             good
             a
             warrant
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             encountred
             ;
             and
             ,
             for
             not
             yeelding
             ,
             counted
             Wilful
             .
             But
             I
             must
             be
             content
             ,
             
               Vincit
               qui
               patitur
            
             .
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             Wilfulness
             and
             Constancy
             .
             I
             have
             taken
             upon
             me
             ,
             by
             the
             Place
             which
             I
             hold
             under
             Her
             Majesty
             ,
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Religion
             and
             the
             Rites
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             appease
             the
             Schisms
             and
             Sects
             therein
             ,
             to
             reduce
             all
             the
             Ministers
             thereof
             to
             Uniformity
             ,
             and
             to
             due
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             waver
             with
             every
             wind
             ;
             which
             also
             ,
             my
             Place
             ,
             my
             Person
             ,
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Her
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             do
             require
             of
             me
             ;
             and
             wherein
             the
             Lords
             of
             Her
             Highness
             Privy
             Council
             ,
             (
             all
             things
             considered
             )
             ought
             in
             duty
             to
             assist
             and
             countenance
             me
             .
             But
             ,
             How
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             I
             should
             perform
             what
             I
             have
             undertaken
             ,
             after
             so
             long
             Liberty
             and
             lack
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             if
             a
             few
             persons
             so
             meanly
             qualified
             ,
             (
             as
             most
             of
             these
             Factious
             Sectaries
             are
             )
             should
             be
             countenanced
             against
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             of
             greatest
             account
             both
             for
             Learning
             ,
             Years
             ,
             Stayedness
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Honesty
             ;
             and
             open
             Breakers
             and
             Impugners
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             young
             in
             Years
             ,
             proud
             in
             Conceit
             ,
             contentious
             in
             Disposition
             ,
             should
             be
             maintained
             against
             their
             Governours
             ,
             seeking
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             Order
             and
             Obedience
             ?
             
               Haec
               sunt
               initia
               Haereticorum
               ,
               &
               ortus
               ,
               atque
               conatus
               Schismaticorum
               male
               cogitantium
               ,
               ut
               sibi
               placeant
               ,
               ut
               praepositum
               superbo
               tumore
               contemnant
               :
               sic
               de
               Ecclesi●
               receditur
               ,
               sic
               altare
               profanum
               foris
               collocatur
               ,
               sic
               contra
               Pacem
               Christi
               &
               Ordinationem
               ,
               atque
               Veritatem
               Dei
               Rebellatur
               .
            
             The
             first
             Fruits
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Births
             and
             Endeavours
             of
             Schismaticks
             ,
             are
             ,
             To
             admire
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             swelling-pride
             to
             contemn
             any
             that
             are
             set
             over
             them
             .
             Thus
             do
             men
             fall
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             thus
             is
             a
             Forreign
             Unhallowed
             Altar
             erected
             ;
             and
             thus
             is
             Christ's
             Peace
             ,
             and
             God's
             Ordination
             and
             Unity
             ,
             rebelled
             against
             .
          
        
         
           20.
           
           
             For
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             neither
             have
             done
             ,
             nor
             do
             any
             thing
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             which
             I
             do
             not
             think
             my self
             in
             Conscience
             and
             Duty
             bound
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             which
             Her
             Majesty
             hath
             not
             with
             earnest
             Charge
             committed
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             am
             not
             well
             able
             to
             justifie
             to
             be
             most
             requisite
             for
             this
             Church
             and
             State
             ;
             whereof
             ,
             next
             to
             Her
             Majesty
             ,
             (
             though
             most
             unworthy
             ,
             if
             not
             most
             unhappy
             )
             the
             chief
             Care
             is
             committed
             to
             me
             ;
             which
             I
             will
             not
             (
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             )
             neglect
             ,
             whatsoever
             come
             upon
             me
             there-for
             .
             Neither
             may
             I
             endure
             their
             notorious
             Contempts
             ,
             unless
             I
             will
             become
             
             Aesop's
             Block
             ;
             and
             undo
             all
             that
             which
             hitherto
             hath
             been
             done
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             if
             way
             be
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
             upon
             their
             unjust
             Surmises
             and
             Clamours
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             confusion
             which
             hereafter
             the
             State
             will
             be
             sorry
             for
             .
             I
             neither
             care
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             this
             Place
             I
             hold
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             onus
             unto
             me
             )
             nor
             the
             largeness
             of
             the
             Revenue
             ,
             neither
             any
             Worldly
             thing
             (
             I
             thank
             God
             )
             in
             respect
             of
             doing
             my
             duty
             ,
             neither
             do
             I
             fear
             the
             displeasure
             of
             man
             ,
             nor
             the
             evil
             Tongue
             of
             the
             uncharitable
             ,
             who
             call
             
             me
             Tyrant
             ,
             Pope
             ,
             Knave
             ,
             and
             lay
             to
             my
             charge
             things
             that
             I
             never
             did
             or
             thought
             .
             
               Scio
               enim
               hoc
               esse
               opus
               Diaboli
               ,
               ut
               servos
               Dei
               mendaciis
               laceret
               ,
               &
               opinionibus
               falsis
               gloriosum
               nomen
               infamet
               ;
               ut
               ,
               qui
               Conscientiae
               suae
               luce
               clarescunt
               ,
               alienis
               Rumoribus
               sordidentur
            
             :
             For
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             work
             of
             that
             Accuser
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             tear
             in
             pieces
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             with
             Lyes
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             dishonour
             their
             glorious
             Name
             ,
             with
             false
             surmises
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             through
             the
             clearness
             of
             their
             own
             Consciences
             are
             shining
             bright
             ,
             may
             have
             the
             filth
             of
             other
             men's
             slanders
             cast
             upon
             them
             .
             So
             was
             Cyprian
             himself
             used
             ,
             and
             other
             godly
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             am
             not
             comparable
             .
             But
             that
             which
             most
             of
             all
             grieveth
             me
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             wondered
             at
             and
             lamented
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             some
             of
             those
             who
             give
             countenance
             to
             these
             men
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             for
             a
             Learned
             Ministry
             ,
             should
             watch
             their
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             be
             Instruments
             and
             Means
             to
             place
             most
             unlearned
             men
             in
             the
             chiefest
             Places
             and
             Livings
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             thereby
             to
             make
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             contemptible
             ,
             and
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             salable
             .
             This
             Hypocrisie
             and
             Dissembling
             with
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             (
             in
             pretending
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             doing
             another
             )
             goeth
             to
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             maketh
             me
             think
             ,
             that
             God's
             Judgments
             are
             not
             far
             off
             .
             The
             day
             will
             come
             ,
             when
             all
             mens
             hearts
             shall
             be
             opened
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             I
             will
             depend
             upon
             Him
             who
             never
             faileth
             those
             that
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           21.
           
           It
           may
           be
           gathered
           from
           this
           Abstract
           ,
           what
           a
           hard
           Game
           that
           Reverend
           Prelate
           had
           to
           play
           ,
           when
           such
           great
           Masters
           in
           the
           Art
           ,
           held
           the
           Cards
           against
           him
           :
           For
           at
           that
           time
           the
           Earls
           of
           Huntington
           and
           
             Leicester
             ,
             Walsingham
          
           Secretary
           of
           Estate
           ,
           and
           Knolls
           Comptroller
           of
           the
           Houshold
           (
           a
           professed
           Genevian
           )
           ,
           were
           his
           open
           Adversaries
           ;
           Burleigh
           ,
           a
           Neutral
           at
           the
           best
           ;
           and
           none
           but
           Hatton
           (
           then
           Vicechamberlain
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           Lord
           Chancellor
           )
           firmly
           for
           him
           .
           And
           him
           he
           gained
           but
           lately
           neither
           ;
           but
           gained
           him
           at
           the
           last
           by
           the
           means
           of
           Dr.
           
             Richard
             Bancroft
          
           ,
           his
           Domestick
           Chaplain
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           shall
           have
           cause
           to
           speak
           more
           hereafter
           .
           By
           his
           procurement
           he
           was
           called
           to
           the
           Council-Table
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           was
           in
           Holland
           ;
           which
           put
           him
           into
           a
           capacity
           of
           going
           more
           confidently
           on
           (
           without
           checks
           or
           crosses
           ,
           as
           before
           )
           in
           the
           Church's
           Cause
           .
           A
           thing
           which
           Leicester
           very
           much
           stomacked
           at
           his
           coming
           back
           ;
           but
           knowing
           it
           was
           the
           Queen's
           pleasure
           ,
           he
           disguised
           his
           trouble
           ,
           and
           appeared
           fair
           to
           him
           in
           the
           publick
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           he
           continued
           his
           former
           Favours
           to
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           .
           Sure
           of
           whose
           countenance
           ,
           upon
           the
           perfecting
           and
           publishing
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           put
           the
           same
           in
           practise
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           accordingly
           .
           But
           it
           was
           no
           where
           better
           welcome
           ,
           than
           it
           was
           in
           London
           ,
           the
           Wealth
           and
           Pride
           of
           which
           City
           ,
           was
           never
           wanting
           to
           cherish
           and
           support
           those
           men
           which
           most
           apparently
           opposed
           themselves
           to
           the
           present
           Authority
           ,
           or
           practised
           the
           introducing
           of
           Innovations
           ,
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           State.
           The
           several
           Churches
           ,
           or
           Conventicles
           rather
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           in
           that
           City
           ,
           they
           reduced
           into
           one
           
           great
           and
           general
           Classis
           ,
           of
           which
           
             Cartwright
             ,
             Egerton
          
           ,
           or
           Traverse
           ,
           were
           for
           the
           most
           part
           Moderators
           ;
           and
           whatsoever
           was
           there
           ordered
           ,
           was
           esteemed
           for
           current
           :
           from
           thence
           the
           Brethren
           of
           other
           places
           did
           fetch
           their
           light
           ;
           and
           as
           doubts
           did
           arise
           ,
           thither
           they
           were
           sent
           to
           be
           resolved
           ;
           the
           Classical
           and
           Synodical
           Decrees
           of
           other
           places
           ,
           not
           being
           Authentical
           indeed
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           ratified
           in
           this
           ,
           which
           they
           held
           the
           Supreme
           Consistory
           and
           chief
           Tribunal
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           none
           appeared
           more
           forward
           than
           they
           did
           in
           Northampton-shire
           ,
           which
           they
           divide
           into
           three
           Classes
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Classis
           of
           
             Northampton
             ,
             Daventry
          
           ,
           and
           Kettring
           :
           and
           the
           device
           forthwith
           is
           taken
           up
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           especially
           in
           
             Warwick-shire
             ,
             Suffolk
             ,
             Norfolk
             ,
             Essex
          
           &c.
           
           In
           these
           Classes
           ,
           they
           determined
           in
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           interpreted
           hard
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           delivered
           their
           Resolution
           in
           such
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           as
           were
           brought
           before
           them
           ,
           decided
           Doubts
           and
           Difficulties
           touching
           Contracts
           of
           Marriage
           .
           And
           whatsoever
           was
           concluded
           by
           such
           as
           were
           present
           (
           but
           still
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           better
           judgment
           of
           the
           
           London-Brethren
           )
           became
           forthwith
           bindi●g
           to
           the
           rest
           ;
           none
           being
           admitted
           into
           any
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Classes
           ,
           before
           he
           hath
           promised
           under
           his
           hand
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           submit
           himself
           ,
           and
           be
           obedient
           unto
           all
           such
           Orders
           and
           Decrees
           as
           are
           set
           down
           by
           the
           Classis
           to
           be
           observed
           .
           At
           these
           Classes
           they
           enquired
           into
           the
           Life
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           all
           that
           had
           subscribed
           unto
           them
           ;
           censuring
           some
           ,
           deposing
           others
           ,
           as
           they
           saw
           occasion
           ;
           in
           nothing
           more
           severe
           ,
           than
           in
           censuring
           those
           who
           had
           formerly
           used
           the
           Cross
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           had
           been
           con●ormable
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           unto
           every
           Classis
           there
           belonged
           a
           Register
           ,
           who
           took
           the
           Heads
           of
           all
           that
           passed
           ,
           and
           saw
           them
           carefully
           entred
           in
           a
           Book
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           remain
           upon
           Record
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           It
           may
           seem
           strange
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           constituted
           Church
           ,
           backed
           by
           Authority
           of
           Law
           ,
           and
           countenanced
           by
           the
           Favour
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           ;
           a
           distinct
           Government
           or
           Discipline
           should
           be
           put
           in
           practise
           in
           contempt
           of
           both
           :
           but
           more
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           deal
           in
           such
           weighty
           matters
           as
           were
           destructive
           of
           the
           Government
           by
           Law
           established
           .
           Some
           Questions
           had
           before
           been
           started
           at
           a
           Meeting
           in
           Cambridg
           ,
           the
           final
           decision
           whereof
           ,
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           Classis
           of
           Warwick
           ,
           where
           Cartwright
           governed
           as
           the
           perpetual
           Moderator
           :
           And
           they
           accordingly
           assembling
           on
           the
           tenth
           day
           of
           the
           fourth
           Month
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           they
           phrased
           it
           )
           did
           then
           and
           there
           determine
           in
           this
           manner
           follow
           :
           
             That
             private
             Baptism
             is
             unlawful
             :
             That
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             read
             Homilies
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             that
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             is
             not
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Baptism
             :
             That
             the
             Faithful
             ought
             not
             to
             communicate
             with
             unlearned
             Ministers
             ,
             although
             they
             may
             be
             present
             at
             their
             Service
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             come
             of
             purpose
             to
             hear
             a
             Sermon
             (
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Service
             being
             looked
             on
             as
             a
             Lay-man's
             Office
             )
             :
             That
             the
             Calling
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             is
             unlawful
             :
             That
             ,
             as
             they
             deal
             in
             Causes
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             duty
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             publickly
             to
             be
             given
             them
             ?
             That
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             be
             ordained
             by
             them
             into
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             or
             to
             denounce
             either
             Suspensions
             or
             Excommunications
             sent
             by
             their
             Authority
             :
             that
             
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             any
             man
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             Bishop's
             deprivation
             of
             him
             from
             his
             Charge
             ,
             except
             upon
             consultation
             it
             seem
             good
             unto
             his
             Flock
             and
             the
             Neighbouring-Ministers
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             continue
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             until
             he
             be
             compelled
             to
             the
             contrary
             by
             Civil
             Force
             .
             That
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             appear
             in
             a
             Bishop's
             Court
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             Protestation
             of
             their
             unlawfulness
             .
             That
             Bishops
             are
             not
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             either
             for
             Doctors
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             or
             Deacons
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             ordinary
             Calling
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             That
             touching
             the
             restauration
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             taught
             to
             the
             people
             (
             
               datâ
               occasione
            
             )
             as
             occasion
             should
             serve
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             yet
             the
             people
             are
             not
             to
             be
             sollicited
             publickly
             to
             practise
             the
             Discipline
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             better
             instructed
             in
             the
             knowledg
             of
             it
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             That
             men
             of
             better
             understanding
             are
             to
             be
             allured
             privately
             to
             the
             present
             allowing
             the
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             well
             able
             with
             the
             
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
          
        
         
           23.
           
           But
           here
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           ,
           That
           this
           last
           Caution
           was
           subjoined
           in
           the
           close
           of
           all
           ;
           not
           that
           they
           had
           a
           care
           of
           the
           
           Church's
           Peace
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           not
           of
           sufficient
           strength
           to
           disturb
           the
           same
           ,
           without
           drawing
           ruine
           on
           themselves
           ;
           which
           some
           of
           the
           more
           hot-headed
           Brethren
           were
           resolved
           to
           hazzard
           :
           of
           which
           they
           had
           some
           loss
           this
           year
           ,
           by
           the
           Imprisonment
           of
           
             Barrow
             ,
             Greenwood
             ,
             Billet
             ,
             Boudler
             ,
          
           and
           Studley
           ;
           who
           building
           on
           their
           Principles
           ,
           and
           following
           the
           Example
           of
           
             Robert
             Brown
          
           ,
           before
           remembred
           ,
           had
           brake
           out
           into
           open
           Schism
           ,
           when
           their
           more
           cunning
           Brethren
           kept
           themselves
           within
           the
           Pale
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           these
           we
           only
           touch
           at
           now
           ,
           leaving
           the
           further
           prosecution
           of
           them
           to
           a
           fitter
           place
           :
           Suffice
           it
           ,
           that
           their
           present
           sufferings
           did
           so
           little
           moderate
           the
           heats
           of
           some
           fiery
           spirits
           ,
           that
           they
           resolved
           to
           venture
           all
           for
           the
           Holy
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           
           Pain
           's
           Letter
           unto
           
             Feild
             :
             Our
             zeal
             to
             Gods
             Glory
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           ,
           
             our
             love
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             due
             planting
             of
             the
             same
             in
             this
             For-headed
             Age
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             warm
             and
             stirring
             in
             us
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             care
             what
             adventure
             we
             give
             ,
             or
             what
             censures
             we
             abide
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             Diabolical
             boldness
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             and
             Seminaries
             ,
             will
             cover
             our
             faces
             with
             shame
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           then
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             It
             is
             verily
             more
             than
             time
             to
             register
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             fittest
             and
             hottest
             Brethren
             round
             about
             our
             several
             dwellings
             ,
             whereby
             to
             put
             the
             godly
             Counsel
             of
          
           Specanus
           
             in
             execution
          
           ,
           (
           Note
           ,
           that
           Specanus
           was
           one
           of
           the
           first
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Belgick
           Churches
           )
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Si
             quis
             objiciat
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             object
             ,
             That
             the
             setting
             up
             the
             lawful
             practise
             of
             the
             Discipline
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             be
             hindred
             by
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ;
             let
             the
             Magistrate
             be
             freely
             and
             modestly
             admonished
             of
             his
             duty
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             esteem
             to
             be
             accounted
             either
             a
             Godly
             or
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             without
             doubt
             he
             will
             admit
             wholesome
             Counsels
             :
             but
             if
             he
             do
             not
             ,
             yet
             let
             him
             be
             more
             exactly
             instructed
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             serve
             God
             in
             fear
             ,
             and
             lend
             his
             Authority
             in
             defence
             of
             God's
             Church
             and
             his
             Glory
             .
             Marry
             if
             by
             this
             way
             there
             happen
             no
             good
             success
             ,
             then
             let
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             execute
             their
             Office
             according
             to
             the
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             they
             must
             rather
             obey
             God
             than
             men
             .
             In
             which
             last
             point
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           Pain
           )
           
             we
             have
             dolefully
             failed
             ,
             which
             
             now
             or
             never
             stands
             us
             in
             hand
             to
             prosecute
             with
             all
             celerity
             ,
             without
             lingring
             or
             staying
             so
             long
             for
             Parliaments
             .
          
           But
           this
           Counsel
           of
           Paine
           being
           thought
           too
           rash
           ,
           in
           regard
           they
           could
           not
           find
           a
           sufficient
           number
           of
           Brethren
           to
           make
           good
           the
           Action
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           add
           the
           Caution
           above-mentioned
           .
           The
           Hundred
           thousand
           Hands
           which
           they
           so
           much
           bragged
           of
           ,
           were
           not
           yet
           in
           readiness
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           wisely
           ordered
           ,
           That
           as
           yet
           the
           whole
           multitude
           were
           not
           to
           be
           allured
           publickly
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           it
           ,
           until
           men
           were
           better
           instructed
           in
           the
           knowledg
           of
           so
           rare
           a
           Mystery
           :
           Till
           when
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           safe
           for
           them
           to
           advance
           their
           Discipline
           in
           the
           way
           of
           force
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           Now
           to
           prepare
           the
           people
           for
           the
           entertainment
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Change
           ,
           it
           was
           found
           necessary
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           return
           an
           Answer
           to
           some
           Books
           which
           had
           been
           written
           in
           defence
           of
           Episcopal
           Government
           :
           and
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Bishops
           seem
           as
           odious
           and
           contemptible
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           their
           Profelytes
           ,
           as
           Wit
           and
           Malice
           could
           devise
           .
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             Bridges
          
           ,
           Dean
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           Bishop
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           published
           a
           Book
           in
           the
           year
           1587
           ,
           ent●tuled
           ,
           
             A
             Defence
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ;
           intended
           chiefly
           against
           Beza
           ;
           but
           so
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           serve
           to
           satisfie
           all
           Doubts
           and
           Cavils
           which
           had
           been
           made
           against
           that
           Government
           by
           the
           English
           Puritans
           .
           To
           which
           an
           Answer
           is
           returned
           by
           some
           zealous
           Brethren
           ,
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           
             A
             Defence
             of
             the
             godly
             Ministers
             ,
             against
             the
             Slanders
             of
          
           Dr.
           Bridges
           .
           Bridges
           replies
           ;
           and
           his
           Reply
           produceth
           a
           Rejoynder
           ,
           An.
           1588
           ,
           bearing
           this
           Inscription
           ,
           viz.
           
             A
             Defence
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
             ,
             against
             the
             Reply
             of
             Mr.
          
           Bridges
           .
           Dr.
           Some
           ,
           Master
           of
           Peter-House
           in
           Cambridg
           ,
           to
           check
           the
           sawciness
           of
           Penrie
           ,
           a
           most
           fiery
           Puritan
           ,
           published
           a
           Discourse
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           to
           detect
           his
           Follies
           :
           and
           presently
           comes
           out
           a
           Libel
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           Mr.
           Some
           
             laid
             open
             in
             his
             Colours
          
           .
           The
           Brethren
           had
           been
           smart
           enough
           with
           Dr.
           Bridges
           ,
           and
           might
           be
           thought
           to
           have
           been
           malepert
           enough
           with
           Dr.
           Some
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           carried
           themselves
           with
           far
           more
           irreverence
           towards
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Hierarchy
           :
           For
           now
           ,
           in
           prosecution
           of
           the
           other
           part
           of
           their
           Design
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           To
           make
           the
           Bishops
           odious
           and
           contemptible
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           their
           Proselytes
           ;
           four
           of
           the
           most
           seditious
           of
           all
           the
           Pack
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Penrie
             ,
             Throgmorton
             ,
             Vdal
          
           ,
           and
           Fenner
           )
           lay
           their
           heads
           together
           .
           From
           which
           conjunction
           there
           proceeded
           such
           a
           swarm
           of
           pestiferous
           Libels
           ,
           that
           the
           like
           mischief
           (
           neither
           in
           nature
           ,
           nor
           in
           number
           )
           did
           never
           exercise
           the
           Patience
           of
           a
           Christian
           State.
           The
           Authors
           of
           them
           ,
           masked
           under
           the
           borrowed
           Name
           of
           
             Martin
             Mar-Prelate
          
           ;
           which
           Title
           they
           had
           taken
           on
           themselves
           ,
           not
           without
           good
           cause
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           unto
           any
           which
           have
           looked
           into
           these
           particulars
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Confocation-House
             :
             The
             Epitome
             :
             The
             Demonstration
             of
             Discipline
             :
             The
             Supplication
             :
             Diotrephes
             :
             Martins
             Minerals
             :
             Have
             you
             any
             work
             for
             a
             Cooper
             :
          
           Penry
           
             's
             Epistles
             sent
             from
          
           Scotland
           :
           
             Theses
             Martinianae
          
           ,
           or
           
             Martin
             Iunior
             :
             The
             Protestation
             of
             Martin
             :
             Martin
             Senior
             :
             More
             Work
             for
             the
             Cooper
             :
             A
             DIALOGVE
             ,
             
             setting
             forth
             the
             Tyrannical
             dealing
             of
             the
             Bishops
             against
             God's
             Children
             .
          
           Read
           over
           Dr.
           Bridges
           ,
           &c.
           with
           many
           others
           of
           like
           strain
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           ,
           whether
           their
           Malice
           or
           Uncharitableness
           had
           the
           most
           predominancy
           .
           In
           all
           which
           doings
           ,
           Cartwright
           was
           either
           of
           the
           Council
           in
           the
           first
           Design
           ,
           or
           without
           doubt
           a
           great
           approver
           of
           them
           upon
           the
           post-fact
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           he
           is
           affirmed
           to
           have
           used
           these
           words
           ,
           
             That
             since
             the
             Bishops
             lives
             would
             not
             amend
             by
             grave
             Books
             and
             Advertisements
             ,
             it
             was
             fit
             they
             should
             be
             so
             dealt
             with
             to
             their
             further
             shame
             .
          
        
         
           25.
           
           For
           printing
           these
           pestiferous
           Libels
           ,
           they
           chiefly
           made
           use
           of
           
           Walgrave's
           Press
           ,
           which
           he
           removed
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           for
           his
           greater
           safety
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           at
           Moulsey
           ,
           near
           Kingston
           upon
           Thames
           ;
           thence
           to
           Fausly
           in
           Northampton-shire
           ,
           so
           to
           Norton
           ;
           afterwards
           to
           Coventry
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           Welstome
           in
           Warwick-shire
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           ,
           finally
           ,
           to
           the
           Town
           of
           Manchester
           ,
           where
           both
           the
           Work-men
           and
           the
           Press
           were
           seized
           on
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Darby
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           Printing
           the
           bold
           Pamphlet
           ,
           called
           
             More
             Work
             for
             Cooper
          
           .
           For
           the
           dispersing
           of
           these
           Libels
           ,
           they
           made
           use
           of
           one
           Newman
           ,
           a
           Cobler
           ,
           a
           Fellow
           fit
           for
           such
           a
           business
           ;
           and
           it
           had
           been
           great
           pity
           if
           they
           had
           employed
           any
           other
           Instrument
           .
           But
           for
           their
           countenance
           and
           support
           ,
           (
           especially
           as
           to
           the
           bearing
           of
           their
           Charges
           )
           they
           had
           the
           Purse
           of
           Knightly
           of
           Fausley
           ,
           (
           at
           whose
           House
           some
           of
           them
           were
           Printed
           )
           being
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           good
           Note
           ,
           but
           of
           greater
           Zeal
           ,
           whom
           Snape
           ,
           and
           other
           Leading-men
           of
           that
           County
           ,
           had
           inveigled
           to
           them
           .
           But
           he
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           might
           have
           payed
           deer
           for
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           whom
           they
           most
           wronged
           ,
           had
           not
           stood
           their
           Friend
           :
           For
           ,
           being
           called
           into
           the
           Starr-Chamber
           ,
           and
           there
           deeply
           Censured
           ,
           they
           were
           upon
           submission
           ,
           at
           the
           humble
           and
           most
           earnest
           suit
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           released
           from
           their
           Imprisonment
           ,
           and
           their
           Fines
           remitted
           .
           And
           it
           is
           worth
           the
           observation
           ,
           That
           the
           Puritans
           were
           then
           most
           busie
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           setting
           up
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           in
           publishing
           these
           Railing
           and
           Seditious
           Pamphlets
           ,
           when
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           hovering
           on
           the
           Seas
           with
           their
           terrible
           Navy
           .
           At
           what
           time
           they
           conceived
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           improbably
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           and
           Council
           would
           be
           otherwise
           busied
           ,
           than
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           their
           Practises
           ,
           or
           suppress
           their
           doings
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           that
           they
           durst
           not
           call
           them
           into
           question
           for
           their
           Words
           or
           Actions
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           alienating
           the
           Affections
           of
           so
           strong
           a
           Party
           as
           they
           had
           raised
           unto
           themselves
           .
           The
           serious
           apprehension
           of
           which
           mischievous
           Counsels
           ,
           prevailed
           so
           far
           on
           Leicester
           and
           Walsingham
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           absolutely
           renounce
           any
           further
           intercession
           for
           them
           ;
           professing
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           been
           horribly
           abused
           with
           their
           Hypocrisie
           ;
           which
           possibly
           might
           happen
           better
           for
           themselves
           ,
           than
           it
           did
           for
           the
           Church
           ;
           the
           Earl
           of
           
             Leicester
             going
             to
             his
             own
             Place
             ,
          
           before
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Year
           ;
           and
           Walsingham
           being
           gathered
           to
           his
           Fathers
           within
           Two
           years
           after
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           I
           am
           ashamed
           to
           rake
           in
           these
           ●ilthy
           Puddles
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           necessary
           that
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Cinque
           be
           opened
           ,
           that
           notice
           may
           be
           taken
           of
           that
           stinch
           and
           putrefaction
           which
           proceeded
           from
           them
           .
           
           In
           which
           respect
           I
           hope
           the
           Reader
           will
           excuse
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           let
           him
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           find
           no
           other
           Title
           for
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           than
           Belzebub
           of
           
             Canterbury
             ,
             Pope
             of
             Lambeth
          
           ,
           the
           
             Canterbury-Caiaphas
             ,
             ●sau
             ,
             A
             Monstrous
             Antichristian
             Pope
             ,
             A
             most
             ●loody
             Opposer
             of
             God's
             Saints
             ,
             A
             very
             Antichristian
             Beast
             ,
             A
             most
             vile
             and
             cursed
             Tyrant
             .
          
           They
           tell
           us
           further
           of
           this
           humble
           and
           meek-spirited
           man
           ,
           That
           
             no
             Bishop
             ever
             had
             such
             an
             aspiring
             and
             ambitious
             mind
             as
             he
             ;
             no
             ,
             not
             Cardinal
          
           Wolsey
           :
           
             None
             so
             proud
             as
             he
             ;
             no
             ,
             not
          
           Stephen
           Gardiner
           of
           Winchester
           :
           
             None
             so
             tyrannical
             as
             he
             ;
             no
             ,
             not
          
           Bonner
           
             the
             Butcher
             of
          
           London
           .
           In
           general
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           both
           of
           Him
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           
             Vnlawful
             ,
             Vnnatural
             ,
             False
             ,
             and
             Bastardly
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             Petty
             Popes
             ,
             Petty
             Antichrists
             ,
             Incarnate
             Devils
             ,
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             Cogging
             ,
             Cozening
             Knaves
             ,
             and
             will
             lye
             like
             Dogs
             .
          
           That
           they
           are
           
             Proud
             ,
             Popish
             ,
             Presumptuous
             ,
             Prophane
             ,
             Paltry
             ,
             Pestilent
             ,
             Pernicious
             Prelates
             and
             Vsurpers
             ;
             Enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             pestilent
             Enemies
             of
             the
             State
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             That
             the
             worst
          
           Puritan
           in
           England
           ,
           
             is
             an
             Honester
             man
             than
             the
             best
             Lord
             Bishop
             in
             Christendom
             .
          
           Nor
           do
           they
           speak
           any
           better
           of
           the
           Inferior
           Clergy
           ,
           than
           they
           do
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ;
           of
           whom
           they
           tell
           us
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           That
           
             they
             are
             Popish
             Priests
             ,
             or
             Monks
             ,
             or
             Friars
             ,
             or
             Ale-haunters
             ,
             or
             Boys
             and
             Lads
             ,
             or
             Drunkards
             and
             Dolts
             ;
             That
             they
             will
             wear
             a
             Fool
             's
             Hood
             for
             a
             Living-sake
             :
             That
             they
             are
             Hogs
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             Wolves
             ,
             Foxes
             ,
             Simoniaks
             ,
             Vsurpers
             ,
             Proctors
             of
             Antichrist's
             Inventions
             ,
             Popish
             Chap-men
             ,
             halting
             Neutrals
             ,
             greedy
             Dogs
             to
             fill
             their
             Paunches
             ,
             a
             multitude
             of
             desperate
             and
             forlorn
             Atheists
             ,
             a
             Cursed
             ,
             Vncircumcised
             ,
             Murthering
             Geration
             ,
             a
             Crew
             or
             Hoop
             of
             Bloody
             Soul-murtherers
             ,
             and
             Sacrilegious
             Church-Robbers
             ,
             and
             Followers
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
        
         
           27.
           
           Behold
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           in
           their
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           see
           them
           termed
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Captains
           of
           this
           Crew
           ,
           
             Right
             puissant
             ,
             poysoned
             ,
             persecuting
             ,
             and
             terrible
             Priests
             ,
             Clergie
             Masters
             of
             the
             Confocation-House
             ,
             the
             Holy-League
             of
             Subscription
             ,
             the
             Crew
             of
             monstrous
             and
             ungodly
             Wretches
             ,
             that
             mingle
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             together
             :
             Horned
             Monsters
             of
             the
             Conspiration-House
             :
             An
             Antichristian
             Swinish
             Rabble
             ,
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             most
             covetous
             wretched
             Popish
             priests
             ,
             and
             the
             Convocation-House
             of
             Devils
             ,
             and
          
           Belzebub
           of
           Canterbury
           
             the
             chief
             of
             these
             Devils
          
           .
           The
           like
           Reproaches
           they
           bestow
           on
           the
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           That
           
             it
             is
             full
             of
             Corruption
             ;
             and
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Contents
             thereof
             ,
             are
             against
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             Sacraments
             wickedly
             mangled
             and
             prophaned
             therein
             ,
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             not
             eaten
             ,
             but
             made
             a
             Pageant
             or
             Stage-play
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Form
             of
             publick
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             full
             of
             Childish
             Superstitious
             Toys
             .
          
           So
           that
           we
           are
           not
           to
           admire
           ,
           if
           the
           Brownists
           please
           themselves
           in
           their
           separation
           from
           a
           Church
           so
           polluted
           and
           unreformed
           ,
           from
           men
           so
           wicked
           and
           prophane
           ,
           from
           
             such
             a
             Cinque
             of
             Satan
          
           ,
           such
           a
           
             Den
             of
             Devils
          
           .
           But
           much
           less
           can
           we
           wonder
           that
           the
           Papists
           should
           make
           use
           of
           these
           horrible
           Slanders
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           confirm
           ,
           but
           encrease
           their
           Party
           ,
           By
           shewing
           them
           ,
           from
           the
           Pens
           of
           their
           greatest
           Adversaries
           ,
           what
           ugly
           Monsters
           had
           the
           Government
           
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           from
           what
           Impieties
           they
           were
           preserved
           ,
           by
           not
           joyning
           with
           them
           .
           One
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Parsons
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           
             Three
             Conversions
          
           ,
           reports
           these
           Calumnies
           and
           Slanders
           for
           undoubted
           Truths
           ;
           That
           
             Martin
             Mar-Prelate
          
           is
           affirmed
           by
           Sir
           
             Edwine
             Sandys
          
           ,
           to
           pass
           in
           those
           times
           for
           unquestion'd
           Credit
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ;
           his
           Authority
           much
           insisted
           on
           to
           disgrace
           this
           Church
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           that
           *
           Kellison
           ,
           one
           of
           later
           date
           ,
           doth
           build
           as
           much
           upon
           the
           Credit
           of
           these
           Libels
           ,
           to
           defame
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           dictated
           by
           the
           same
           Infallible
           Spirit
           which
           the
           Pope
           pretends
           to
           .
           Such
           excellent
           Advantages
           did
           these
           Saints
           give
           unto
           the
           Devil
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Locusts
           in
           the
           Revelation
           which
           
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Pit
          
           ,
           never
           created
           so
           much
           scandal
           to
           the
           Primitive
           times
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           To
           still
           these
           Clamours
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           to
           stop
           the
           mouths
           of
           these
           Railing
           Rabshecha's
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           abused
           people
           on
           all
           sides
           might
           be
           undeceived
           ;
           as
           good
           a
           course
           was
           took
           by
           Whitgift
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           as
           Human
           Wisdom
           could
           devise
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           A
           grave
           Discourse
           is
           published
           in
           the
           year
           next
           following
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             An
             Admonition
             to
             the
             People
             of
             England
             ,
          
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           slanderous
           Untruths
           of
           Martin
           the
           Libeller
           :
           But
           neither
           this
           nor
           any
           other
           grave
           Refutal
           ,
           would
           ever
           put
           them
           unto
           silence
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           undertaken
           by
           
             Tom
             Nash
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           a
           Sarcastical
           and
           jeering
           Wit
           ;
           who
           by
           some
           Pamphlets
           written
           in
           the
           like
           loose
           way
           ,
           which
           he
           called
           ,
           Pasquill
           ,
           and
           
             Marsorius
             ,
             The
             Counter-Scuffle
             ,
             Pappe
             with
             a
             Hatchet
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           stopped
           their
           mouths
           for
           ever
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           daring
           to
           deal
           further
           in
           that
           Commodity
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           what
           Coyn
           they
           should
           be
           paid
           in
           by
           so
           frank
           a
           Customer
           .
           Mention
           was
           made
           before
           of
           a
           sorry
           Pamphlet
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Complaint
             of
             the
             Commons
             for
             a
             Preaching-Ministry
          
           ;
           which
           Penry
           seconded
           by
           another
           called
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           ,
           A
           Supplication
           for
           Preaching
           in
           Wales
           :
           In
           both
           which
           it
           was
           intimated
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           That
           the
           Gospel
           had
           no
           free
           passage
           amongst
           us
           :
           That
           there
           was
           no
           care
           taken
           for
           Preaching
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           for
           want
           whereof
           they
           still
           remained
           in
           darkness
           and
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           .
           For
           the
           decrying
           of
           which
           scandalous
           and
           leud
           suggestions
           ,
           Order
           was
           given
           unto
           the
           Bishops
           to
           take
           the
           Names
           and
           Number
           of
           the
           Preachers
           in
           their
           several
           Diocesses
           ,
           and
           to
           present
           a
           true
           and
           perfect
           Catalogue
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           at
           hand
           .
           By
           which
           Returns
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           That
           at
           this
           time
           when
           so
           much
           noise
           was
           made
           for
           want
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           there
           were
           within
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           Dominion
           of
           Wales
           ,
           no
           fewer
           than
           Seven
           thousand
           four
           hundred
           sixty
           three
           Preachers
           and
           Catechisers
           ;
           which
           last
           may
           be
           accounted
           the
           best
           sort
           of
           Preachers
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Of
           which
           great
           Number
           there
           were
           found
           to
           be
           no
           fewer
           than
           One
           hundred
           forty
           five
           Doctors
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           Three
           hundred
           forty
           eight
           Batchellors
           
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           Thirty
           one
           Doctors
           of
           both
           Laws
           ,
           Twenty
           one
           Batchelors
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           Eighteen
           hundred
           Masters
           in
           Arts
           ,
           Nine
           hundred
           forty
           six
           Batchelors
           of
           Arts
           ,
           and
           Two
           thousand
           seven
           hundred
           forty
           six
           Catechisers
           .
           So
           that
           neither
           the
           number
           of
           bare
           Reading-Ministers
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           nor
           the
           want
           of
           Preaching
           so
           deplorable
           ,
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           those
           Pamphlets
           made
           it
           ;
           the
           Authors
           whereof
           ought
           rather
           to
           have
           magnified
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           for
           sending
           such
           a
           large
           Encrease
           of
           Labourers
           in
           his
           Heavenly
           Husbandry
           ,
           as
           could
           not
           any
           where
           be
           parallel'd
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           ;
           there
           passing
           no
           more
           than
           Thirty
           years
           between
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth's
           Reign
           ,
           and
           the
           rendring
           of
           this
           Account
           to
           the
           Convocation
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           And
           that
           the
           Parliament
           might
           receive
           the
           same
           satisfaction
           ,
           a
           most
           excellent
           and
           judicious
           Sermon
           was
           Preached
           at
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Cross
           ,
           on
           Sunday
           the
           ninth
           of
           February
           ,
           being
           the
           first
           Sunday
           after
           their
           Assembling
           ,
           by
           Dr.
           
             Richard
             Bancroft
          
           ,
           being
           then
           Chaplain
           to
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           Hatton
           ,
           preferred
           within
           some
           few
           years
           after
           to
           the
           See
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           Canterbury
           .
           In
           the
           performance
           of
           which
           Service
           ,
           he
           selected
           for
           the
           Theam
           or
           Subject
           of
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           4.1
           .
           viz.
           
             Dearly
             beloved
             ,
             believe
             not
             every
             spirit
             ,
             but
             try
             the
             spirits
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God
             :
             for
             many
             false
             prophets
             are
             gone
             out
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           In
           canvasing
           which
           Text
           ,
           he
           did
           so
           excellently
           set
           forth
           the
           false
           Teachers
           of
           those
           times
           in
           their
           proper
           colours
           ,
           their
           Railing
           against
           Bishops
           ,
           their
           Ambition
           ,
           their
           Self-love
           ,
           their
           Covetousness
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           Motives
           as
           had
           spurred
           them
           on
           to
           disturb
           this
           Church
           ,
           as
           satisfied
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           that
           huge
           Congregation
           ,
           touching
           the
           Practises
           and
           Hypocrisies
           of
           these
           holy
           Brethren
           .
           He
           also
           shewed
           on
           what
           a
           weak
           Foundation
           they
           had
           built
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           of
           which
           no
           tract
           or
           footsteps
           could
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           from
           the
           Apostles
           days
           to
           Calvin
           ;
           and
           with
           what
           Infamy
           the
           Aerian
           Hereticks
           were
           reproached
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           for
           labouring
           to
           introduce
           that
           Parity
           which
           these
           men
           designed
           .
           He
           further
           laid
           before
           them
           the
           great
           danger
           which
           must
           needs
           ensue
           ,
           if
           private
           men
           should
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           deny
           or
           dispute
           such
           matters
           as
           had
           been
           setled
           in
           the
           Church
           by
           so
           good
           Authority
           :
           Against
           which
           troublesome
           Humour
           many
           Provisions
           had
           been
           made
           by
           the
           Canons
           of
           Councils
           ,
           and
           the
           Edicts
           of
           Godly
           and
           Religious
           Emperors
           .
           To
           which
           he
           added
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           requiring
           Subscription
           ,
           in
           a
           Church
           well
           constituted
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           which
           he
           justified
           by
           the
           example
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           of
           Germauy
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           best
           way
           to
           
             try
             the
             spirits
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God
             or
             not
             ,
          
           as
           his
           Text
           required
           .
           Next
           ,
           he
           insisted
           on
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           Common-Prayer-Book
           ,
           applauded
           by
           the
           Divines
           of
           Foreign
           Churches
           ;
           approved
           by
           
             Bucer
             ,
             Fox
             ,
             Alesius
          
           ,
           the
           Parliaments
           and
           Convocations
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           after
           ,
           justified
           by
           Arch-bishop
           Cranmer
           against
           the
           Papists
           ;
           by
           Bishop
           Ridley
           against
           Knox
           ;
           and
           by
           divers
           others
           :
           showing
           withall
           ,
           the
           many
           gross
           Absurdities
           found
           in
           extemporary
           Prayers
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           dishonour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           shame
           of
           Religion
           .
           Hence
           he
           proceeds
           to
           justifie
           the
           Superiority
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Supremacy
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           dangerous
           Practises
           and
           Designs
           of
           the
           Disciplinarians
           ,
           exemplified
           by
           their
           Proceedings
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           their
           Positions
           in
           England
           ,
           of
           which
           more
           anon
           .
           All
           which
           particulars
           ,
           with
           many
           more
           upon
           the
           by
           ,
           he
           proved
           with
           such
           evidence
           of
           demonstration
           ,
           such
           great
           variety
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           strength
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           all
           that
           Party
           could
           be
           found
           to
           take
           Arms
           against
           them
           ,
           in
           defence
           either
           of
           their
           leud
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           more
           scandalous
           Vses
           .
           And
           this
           being
           done
           ,
           he
           closed
           up
           all
           with
           a
           grave
           and
           serious
           Application
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           prevalency
           and
           malignity
           of
           the
           present
           Humours
           :
           which
           wrought
           so
           much
           upon
           his
           Auditors
           of
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           passing
           of
           a
           general
           Pardon
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Sessions
           ,
           there
           was
           Exception
           
             of
             Seditious
             Books
             ,
             Disturbances
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             and
             Offences
             against
             the
             Act
             of
             Vniformity
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           30.
           
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           altogether
           improbable
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           Exception
           was
           made
           rather
           at
           the
           Queen's
           Command
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           Caveat
           interposed
           by
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           sole
           Advice
           ,
           or
           any
           voluntary
           Motion
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ;
           in
           which
           the
           Puritans
           at
           that
           time
           had
           a
           very
           strong
           Party
           .
           By
           whose
           Endeavour
           ,
           a
           smart
           Petition
           is
           presented
           to
           the
           Lords
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Commons
           ,
           for
           rectifying
           of
           many
           things
           which
           they
           conceived
           to
           be
           amiss
           in
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           whole
           Petition
           did
           consist
           of
           Sixteen
           particulars
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           first
           Six
           did
           relate
           to
           a
           Preaching-Ministry
           ;
           the
           want
           of
           which
           ,
           was
           much
           complained
           of
           in
           a
           Supplication
           which
           had
           been
           lately
           Printed
           and
           presented
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           such
           a
           Supplication
           ,
           as
           had
           more
           in
           it
           of
           a
           Factious
           and
           Seditious
           Libel
           ,
           than
           of
           a
           Dutiful
           Remonstrance
           .
           In
           the
           other
           Ten
           it
           was
           desired
           ,
           
             1.
             
             That
             no
             Oath
             or
             Subscription
             might
             be
             tendred
             to
             any
             at
             their
             entrance
             into
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             was
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Statutes
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             the
             Oath
             against
             corrupt
             Entring
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             may
             not
             be
             troubled
             for
             omission
             of
             some
             Rites
             or
             Offices
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             .
             3.
             
             That
             such
             as
             had
             been
             suspended
             or
             deprived
             for
             no
             other
             offence
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             not
             subscribing
             ,
             might
             be
             restored
             .
             4.
             
             That
             they
             may
             not
             be
             called
             and
             urged
             to
             answer
             before
             the
             Officials
             and
             Commissaries
             ,
             but
             before
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             .
             5.
             
             That
             they
             might
             not
             be
             called
             into
             the
             High
             Commission
             ,
             or
             Moot
             of
             the
             Diocess
             where
             they
             lived
             ,
             except
             for
             some
             notable
             Offence
             .
             6.
             
             That
             it
             might
             be
             permitted
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             every
             Arch-Deaconry
             ,
             to
             have
             some
             common
             Exercises
             and
             Conferences
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             to
             be
             limited
             and
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Ordinaries
             .
             7.
             
             That
             the
             high
             Censure
             of
             Excommunication
             may
             not
             be
             denounced
             or
             executed
             for
             small
             matters
             :
             8.
             
             Nor
             by
             Chancellors
             Commissioners
             or
             Officials
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Bishops
             themselves
             ,
             with
             the
             assistance
             of
             grave
             persons
             .
             9.
             
             That
             Non-residency
             may
             be
             quite
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Or
             ,
             10.
             
             That
             at
             least
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Queen's
             Injunctions
             (
             Art.
             44.
             )
             ,
             no
             Non-resident
             ,
             having
             already
             a
             License
             or
             Faculty
             ,
             may
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             unless
             he
             depute
             an
             able
             Curate
             ,
             that
             may
             weekly
             Preach
             and
             
             Catechise
             ,
             as
             was
             required
             by
             Her
             Majesty
             in
             the
             said
             Injunctions
             .
          
           Against
           the
           violence
           of
           this
           Torrent
           ,
           Arch-bishop
           Whitgift
           interposed
           both
           his
           Power
           and
           Reason
           ;
           affirming
           with
           a
           sober
           confidence
           in
           the
           H.
           of
           Peers
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           England
           flourished
           more
           at
           that
           time
           with
           able
           Ministers
           ,
           than
           ever
           it
           had
           done
           before
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           had
           more
           able
           men
           of
           eminent
           Abilities
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           Learning
           ,
           than
           the
           rest
           of
           Christendom
           besides
           .
           But
           ,
           finding
           that
           the
           Lord
           Gray
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           that
           House
           ,
           had
           been
           made
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           he
           drew
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bishops
           to
           joyn
           with
           him
           in
           an
           humble
           Address
           to
           Her
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           represented
           to
           Her
           the
           true
           estate
           of
           the
           Business
           ,
           together
           with
           those
           many
           Inconveniences
           which
           must
           needs
           arise
           to
           the
           State
           present
           and
           to
           come
           ,
           to
           the
           Two
           Universities
           ,
           to
           all
           Cathedral
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           Her Self
           ,
           if
           the
           Commons
           might
           have
           had
           their
           will
           ,
           though
           in
           no
           other
           Point
           than
           in
           that
           of
           Pluralities
           .
           All
           which
           they
           prest
           with
           such
           a
           Dutiful
           and
           Religious
           Gravity
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           put
           an
           end
           to
           that
           Dispute
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           all
           Parliaments
           following
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           Somewhat
           there
           must
           be
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           might
           make
           them
           so
           afraid
           of
           that
           Subscription
           which
           was
           required
           at
           their
           hands
           to
           the
           Queen's
           Supremacy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Consecration
           of
           Arch-bishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           by
           Law
           established
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           (
           as
           we
           have
           done
           already
           in
           all
           places
           else
           )
           to
           touch
           upon
           the
           Principles
           and
           Positions
           of
           our
           
             English
             Puritans
          
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           see
           what
           Harmony
           and
           Consent
           there
           is
           betwixt
           them
           and
           their
           dear
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Discipline
           in
           other
           Nations
           :
           For
           if
           we
           look
           into
           the
           Pamphlets
           which
           came
           out
           this
           Year
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           these
           Doctrines
           taught
           for
           more
           Sacred
           Truths
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             if
             Princes
             do
             hinder
             them
             that
             seek
             for
             this
             Discipline
             ,
             they
             are
             Tyrants
             both
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             being
             so
             ,
             may
             be
             deposed
             by
             their
             Subjects
             .
             That
             no
             Civil
             Magistrate
             hath
             pre-eminence
             by
             ordinary
             Authority
             ,
             either
             to
             determine
             of
             Church-Causes
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             Ecclesiastical
             Orders
             and
             Ceremonies
             .
             That
             no
             Civil
             Magistrate
             hath
             such
             Authority
             ,
             as
             that
             without
             his
             consent
             it
             should
             not
             be
             lawful
             for
             Ecclesiastical
             persons
             to
             make
             and
             publish
             Church-Orders
             .
             That
             they
             which
             are
             no
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Government
             of
             it
             .
             That
             if
             their
             Reformation
             be
             not
             hastned
             forward
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             ought
             not
             any
             longer
             to
             tarry
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             must
             do
             it
             themselves
             .
             That
             there
             were
             many
             thousands
             which
             desired
             the
             Discipline
             :
             And
             ,
             That
             great
             Troubles
             would
             ensue
             if
             it
             were
             denied
             them
             .
             That
             their
             Presbyteries
             must
             prevail
             :
             And
             ,
             That
             if
             it
             be
             brought
             about
             by
             such
             ways
             and
             means
             as
             would
             make
             the
             Bishops
             hearts
             to
             ake
             ,
             let
             them
             blame
             themselves
             .
          
           For
           explication
           of
           which
           last
           passage
           ,
           
             Martin
             Mar-Prelate
          
           in
           his
           first
           Book
           ,
           threatens
           only
           fists
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           second
           ,
           he
           adviseth
           the
           Parliament
           then
           assembled
           ,
           
             to
             put
             down
             Lord
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             bring
             in
             the
             Reformation
             which
             they
             looked
             for
             ,
             whether
             Her
             Majesty
             would
             or
             not
             .
          
        
         
           32.
           
           But
           these
           perhaps
           were
           only
           the
           Evaporations
           of
           some
           idle
           Heads
           ,
           the
           Freaks
           of
           Discontent
           and
           Passion
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           crossed
           in
           their
           Desires
           :
           Let
           us
           see
           therefore
           what
           is
           taught
           by
           
             Thomas
             
             Cartwright
          
           ,
           the
           very
           Calvin
           of
           the
           English
           ;
           as
           highly
           magnified
           by
           Martin
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Faction
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           was
           amongst
           the
           French.
           Dr.
           Harding
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           Bishop
           Iewel
           ,
           assures
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           King
           is
           the
           same
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           not
           only
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           but
           amongst
           the
           Heathen
           .
           Upon
           which
           Premises
           he
           concludes
           ,
           That
           a
           Christian
           Prince
           hath
           no
           more
           to
           do
           in
           deciding
           of
           Church-matters
           ,
           or
           in
           making
           Ceremonies
           and
           Orders
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           than
           hath
           a
           Heathen
           .
           Cartwright
           affirms
           himself
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           ;
           professing
           seriously
           his
           dislike
           of
           all
           such
           Writers
           as
           put
           a
           difference
           between
           the
           Rights
           of
           a
           Prophane
           and
           a
           Christian
           Magistrate
           .
           Specanus
           ,
           a
           stiff
           Presbyterian
           in
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ,
           makes
           a
           distinction
           between
           
             potestas
             Facti
          
           ,
           and
           
             potestas
             Iuris
          
           ;
           and
           then
           infers
           upon
           the
           same
           ,
           That
           the
           Authority
           of
           determining
           what
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           belongs
           of
           right
           unto
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           though
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           Fact
           in
           Civil
           Causes
           ,
           doth
           properly
           appertain
           to
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           .
           And
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Clerks
           amongst
           themselves
           would
           not
           give
           the
           Queen
           .
           If
           she
           assume
           unto
           Her self
           the
           exercise
           of
           Her
           farther
           Power
           ,
           in
           ordering
           Matters
           of
           the
           Church
           according
           to
           the
           lawful
           Authority
           which
           is
           inherent
           in
           the
           Crown
           ,
           She
           shall
           presently
           be
           compared
           unto
           all
           the
           wicked
           Kings
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           read
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           that
           took
           upon
           them
           ,
           unlawfully
           to
           intrude
           themselves
           into
           the
           Priest's
           Office
           ;
           as
           unto
           Saul
           ,
           for
           his
           offering
           of
           Sacrifice
           ;
           unto
           Osias
           for
           burning
           Incense
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ;
           unto
           Gideon
           ,
           for
           making
           of
           an
           Ephod
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           to
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           ,
           for
           offering
           with
           strange
           fire
           unto
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           33.
           
           According
           to
           these
           Orthodox
           and
           sound
           Resolves
           ,
           they
           hold
           a
           Synod
           in
           St.
           
           Iohn's
           Colledg
           in
           Cambridg
           ,
           taking
           the
           opportunity
           of
           
           Sturbridg-Fayr
           ,
           to
           cloak
           their
           meeting
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           At
           which
           Synod
           (
           Cartwright
           and
           Perkins
           being
           present
           amongst
           the
           rest
           )
           the
           whole
           Book-Discipline
           ,
           reviewed
           by
           Traverse
           ,
           and
           formally
           approved
           of
           by
           the
           Brethren
           in
           their
           several
           Classes
           ,
           received
           a
           more
           Authentick
           approbation
           :
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           first
           it
           was
           decreed
           amongst
           them
           ,
           That
           all
           which
           would
           might
           subscribe
           unto
           it
           ,
           without
           any
           necessity
           imposed
           upon
           them
           so
           to
           do
           .
           But
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           it
           was
           made
           a
           matter
           necessary
           ,
           so
           necessary
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           that
           no
           man
           could
           be
           chosen
           to
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           Office
           amongst
           them
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           of
           any
           of
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           either
           Classical
           ,
           Provincial
           ,
           or
           National
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           first
           subscribed
           to
           the
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           .
           Another
           Synod
           was
           held
           at
           Ipswich
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           and
           the
           Results
           of
           both
           confirmed
           in
           a
           Provincial
           and
           National
           Synod
           held
           in
           London
           ,
           which
           gave
           the
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           a
           more
           sure
           establishment
           than
           an
           Act
           of
           State.
           It
           is
           reported
           ,
           that
           the
           night
           before
           the
           great
           Battel
           in
           the
           Fields
           of
           Thessaly
           ,
           betwixt
           Caesar
           and
           Pompey
           ,
           the
           Pompeyan
           Party
           was
           so
           confident
           of
           their
           good
           success
           ,
           that
           they
           cast
           Dice
           amongst
           themselves
           for
           all
           the
           great
           Offices
           and
           Magistracies
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Chief-Priest-hood
           ,
           which
           then
           Caesar
           held
           .
           And
           the
           like
           vanity
           or
           infatuation
           had
           possessed
           these
           men
           ,
           in
           the
           opinion
           which
           they
           had
           of
           
           their
           Strength
           and
           Numbers
           :
           Insomuch
           that
           they
           entred
           into
           this
           consideration
           ,
           how
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Chancellors
           ,
           Deans
           ,
           Cannons
           ,
           Arch-Deacons
           ,
           Commissaries
           ,
           Registers
           ,
           Apparitors
           ,
           &c.
           (
           all
           which
           ,
           by
           their
           pretended
           Reformation
           ,
           must
           have
           been
           thrust
           out
           of
           their
           Livings
           )
           should
           be
           provided
           for
           ,
           that
           the
           Commonwealth
           might
           not
           be
           thereby
           pestered
           with
           Beggars
           .
           And
           this
           they
           did
           upon
           the
           confidence
           of
           some
           unlawful
           Assistance
           to
           effect
           their
           purposes
           ,
           if
           neither
           the
           Queen
           ,
           nor
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           nor
           the
           Inferior
           Magistrates
           in
           their
           several
           Counties
           (
           all
           which
           they
           now
           sollicited
           with
           more
           heat
           than
           ever
           )
           should
           co-operate
           with
           them
           .
           For
           about
           this
           time
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           Cartwright
           in
           his
           Prayer
           before
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           was
           noted
           to
           have
           used
           these
           words
           ,
           viz.
           
             Because
             they
          
           (
           meaning
           the
           Bishops
           )
           
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             Pillars
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             combine
             themselves
             against
             Christ
             and
             his
             Truth
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             give
             us
             Grace
             and
             Power
             ,
             all
             ,
             as
             one
             man
             ,
             to
             set
             our selves
             against
             them
             .
          
           Which
           words
           he
           used
           frequently
           to
           repeat
           ,
           and
           to
           repeat
           with
           such
           an
           earnestness
           of
           spirit
           ,
           as
           might
           sufficiently
           declare
           that
           he
           had
           a
           purpose
           to
           raise
           Sedition
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           for
           the
           imposing
           of
           that
           Discipline
           on
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           likely
           to
           be
           countenanced
           by
           any
           lawful
           Authority
           ;
           which
           put
           the
           Queen
           to
           a
           necessity
           of
           calling
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           a
           better
           account
           ;
           to
           which
           they
           shall
           be
           brought
           in
           the
           years
           next
           following
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           must
           pass
           over
           into
           France
           ,
           where
           we
           find
           HENRY
           the
           Third
           ,
           the
           last
           King
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Valoise
           ,
           most
           miserably
           deprived
           of
           his
           Life
           and
           Kingdom
           ;
           driven
           out
           of
           Paris
           first
           by
           the
           Guisian
           Faction
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           assassinated
           by
           
             Iaques
             Clement
          
           ,
           a
           Dominican
           Fryar
           ,
           as
           he
           lay
           at
           St.
           Cloud
           ,
           attending
           the
           reduction
           of
           that
           stubborn
           City
           .
           Upon
           whose
           death
           the
           Crown
           descended
           lineally
           on
           HENRY
           of
           Bourbon
           ,
           King
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           and
           Duke
           of
           Vendosme
           ,
           as
           the
           next
           Heir-male
           :
           For
           the
           excluding
           of
           which
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           House
           ,
           the
           
             Holy
             League
          
           was
           first
           contrived
           ,
           as
           before
           is
           said
           .
           There
           was
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           late
           King's
           Army
           ,
           a
           very
           strong
           Party
           of
           
             French
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           who
           had
           preferred
           their
           Loyalty
           to
           their
           Natural
           Prince
           ,
           before
           the
           private
           Interest
           and
           Designs
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Guise
           ;
           and
           now
           generally
           declare
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           true
           Successor
           .
           By
           their
           Assistance
           ,
           and
           the
           concurring-Forces
           of
           the
           
           Hugonot-Faction
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           no
           hard
           matter
           for
           him
           to
           have
           Mastered
           the
           Duke
           of
           Maine
           ,
           who
           then
           had
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           
             Guisian
             Leagues
          
           .
           But
           in
           the
           last
           he
           found
           himself
           deceived
           of
           his
           expectation
           .
           The
           Hugonots
           ,
           which
           formerly
           had
           served
           with
           so
           much
           cheerfulness
           under
           his
           Command
           their
           King
           ,
           would
           not
           now
           serve
           him
           in
           his
           just
           and
           lawful
           Warrs
           against
           his
           Enemies
           :
           Or
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           done
           upon
           Conditions
           so
           intolerable
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           better
           have
           pawned
           his
           Crown
           to
           a
           Forreign
           Prince
           ,
           than
           on
           such
           terms
           to
           buy
           the
           favour
           of
           his
           Subjects
           .
           They
           looked
           upon
           him
           as
           reduced
           to
           a
           great
           necessity
           ;
           most
           of
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           Principal
           Cities
           ,
           having
           before
           engaged
           against
           HENRY
           the
           Third
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           falling
           off
           
           when
           they
           heard
           of
           his
           death
           .
           So
           that
           they
           thought
           the
           new
           King
           was
           not
           able
           to
           subsist
           without
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           resolved
           to
           work
           their
           own
           Ends
           out
           of
           that
           Necessity
           .
           Instead
           of
           leading
           of
           their
           Armies
           ,
           and
           running
           cheerfully
           and
           couragiously
           towards
           his
           defence
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           oft
           defended
           them
           ,
           they
           sent
           Commissioners
           or
           Delegates
           to
           negotiate
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           know
           to
           what
           Conditions
           he
           would
           yeeld
           for
           their
           future
           advantage
           ,
           before
           they
           acted
           any
           thing
           in
           order
           to
           his
           preservation
           :
           and
           their
           Conditions
           were
           so
           high
           ,
           so
           void
           of
           all
           Respects
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           even
           common
           Honesty
           ,
           that
           he
           conceived
           it
           safer
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           far
           more
           honourable
           in
           it self
           ,
           to
           cast
           himself
           upon
           the
           Favour
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           than
           condescend
           to
           their
           unreasonable
           and
           unjust
           demands
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           in
           fine
           ,
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           to
           a
           very
           great
           number
           ,
           forsook
           him
           most
           disloyally
           in
           the
           open
           Field
           ,
           drew
           off
           their
           Forces
           ,
           and
           retired
           to
           their
           several
           dwellings
           ,
           inforcing
           him
           to
           the
           necessity
           of
           imploring
           succours
           from
           the
           professed
           Enemies
           of
           his
           Crown
           and
           Nation
           .
           Nor
           did
           he
           find
           the
           Queen
           unwilling
           to
           supply
           him
           both
           with
           Men
           and
           Money
           on
           his
           first
           desires
           .
           For
           which
           She
           had
           better
           reason
           now
           ,
           than
           when
           She
           aided
           him
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           
             French
             Hugonots
          
           ,
           in
           their
           former
           Quarrels
           .
           And
           this
           She
           did
           with
           such
           a
           cheerful
           openness
           both
           of
           Heart
           and
           Hand
           ,
           as
           did
           not
           only
           make
           him
           able
           to
           keep
           the
           Field
           ,
           but
           to
           gain
           ground
           on
           the
           untraceable
           and
           insulting
           Rebels
           .
           Which
           when
           the
           Hugonots
           observed
           ,
           and
           saw
           that
           he
           was
           like
           enough
           to
           do
           well
           without
           them
           ,
           they
           then
           came
           freely
           to
           his
           aid
           ,
           and
           were
           content
           to
           take
           such
           terms
           as
           he
           pleased
           to
           give
           them
           .
        
         
           
           34.
           
           And
           now
           again
           we
           are
           for
           Scotland
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           find
           the
           King's
           Affairs
           grown
           from
           bad
           to
           worse
           .
           We
           left
           him
           in
           a
           great
           vexation
           ,
           for
           not
           being
           able
           to
           prevail
           in
           any
           thing
           in
           behalf
           of
           Montgomery
           ,
           unless
           he
           relinquished
           his
           pursuit
           against
           Gibson
           and
           Cooper
           .
           For
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           do
           and
           suffer
           more
           than
           he
           had
           done
           hitherto
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           give
           himself
           any
           hopes
           of
           living
           peaceably
           amongst
           them
           .
           A
           Parliament
           is
           therefore
           summoned
           to
           be
           held
           at
           Edenborough
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           Iuly
           :
           In
           which
           he
           was
           contented
           to
           pass
           some
           Acts
           for
           ratifying
           all
           Laws
           made
           in
           his
           Minority
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           for
           trying
           and
           censuring
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           true
           Religion
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           for
           the
           punishing
           of
           such
           as
           did
           menace
           or
           invade
           the
           Ministers
           .
           But
           that
           which
           gave
           them
           most
           content
           ,
           was
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           for
           Annexing
           of
           all
           the
           Temporalties
           of
           Bishopricks
           ,
           Abbeys
           ,
           and
           other
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           otherwise
           been
           disposed
           of
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           that
           Realm
           ;
           which
           they
           promoted
           under
           colour
           of
           improving
           the
           Royal
           Patrimony
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           might
           have
           Means
           to
           bear
           forth
           the
           Honour
           of
           his
           Estate
           ,
           and
           not
           trouble
           his
           Subjects
           with
           Taxations
           ;
           but
           in
           plain
           truth
           ,
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Calling
           and
           Estate
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           they
           presumed
           that
           no
           man
           of
           Quality
           would
           accept
           ,
           when
           the
           Lands
           were
           aliened
           .
           And
           this
           the
           King
           was
           the
           more
           willing
           to
           consent
           to
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           he
           had
           been
           perswaded
           by
           some
           about
           him
           ,
           That
           the
           Episcopal
           Houses
           being
           reserved
           out
           of
           that
           Grant
           ,
           together
           
           with
           the
           Tythes
           of
           the
           Churches
           formerly
           annexed
           to
           their
           Benefices
           ,
           would
           be
           sufficient
           to
           maintain
           their
           Dignity
           in
           some
           fit
           proportion
           .
           But
           the
           King
           soon
           found
           himself
           abused
           :
           For
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Temporalties
           which
           formerly
           had
           been
           disposed
           of
           amongst
           the
           Laity
           ,
           being
           setled
           and
           confirmed
           upon
           them
           in
           the
           present
           Parliament
           ,
           there
           remained
           so
           little
           to
           the
           Crown
           by
           this
           Annexation
           ,
           as
           left
           him
           nothing
           behind
           ,
           but
           the
           envy
           of
           so
           high
           a
           Sacriledg
           ▪
           the
           gain
           and
           benefit
           whereof
           was
           injoyed
           by
           others
           .
           And
           of
           that
           little
           which
           remained
           unto
           him
           by
           the
           Annexation
           ,
           he
           received
           very
           small
           contentment
           ,
           most
           of
           it
           being
           squandered
           away
           by
           some
           begging
           Courtiers
           till
           he
           had
           left
           himself
           unable
           to
           reward
           or
           gratifie
           a
           deserving
           Minister
           .
           But
           this
           he
           did
           not
           find
           till
           it
           was
           too
           late
           ;
           though
           the
           disease
           was
           past
           all
           remedy
           ,
           had
           he
           found
           it
           sooner
           .
           But
           what
           he
           could
           not
           do
           himself
           when
           he
           lived
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           he
           first
           commended
           to
           the
           doing
           of
           his
           Son
           Prince
           Henry
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           
             Basilicon
             Doron
          
           ;
           and
           after
           lived
           to
           see
           it
           remedied
           ,
           in
           part
           ,
           when
           he
           reigned
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           There
           hapned
           also
           a
           Dispute
           in
           the
           present
           Parliament
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           and
           such
           of
           the
           Gentry
           as
           formerly
           had
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           Abbeys
           and
           Priories
           ,
           and
           thereby
           challenged
           to
           themselves
           a
           place
           in
           Parliament
           :
           Concerning
           which
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Monasteries
           and
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           had
           been
           founded
           upon
           Tythes
           and
           Impropriations
           ,
           though
           not
           without
           some
           good
           proportion
           of
           Demesnes
           ,
           which
           were
           laid
           unto
           them
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Scots
           were
           set
           upon
           the
           humour
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           it
           in
           a
           way
           which
           shewed
           them
           rather
           to
           proceed
           upon
           private
           Ends
           ,
           than
           the
           publick
           Interest
           of
           Religion
           ;
           the
           principal
           men
           amongst
           them
           seized
           on
           all
           which
           they
           could
           lay
           hands
           on
           ,
           and
           after
           kept
           it
           to
           themselves
           by
           no
           better
           Title
           than
           that
           of
           the
           first
           Usurpation
           only
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           than
           so
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Abbots
           also
           ,
           seeing
           how
           things
           were
           like
           to
           go
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Church's
           Patrimony
           was
           not
           like
           to
           hold
           in
           the
           same
           Successions
           which
           had
           conveyed
           it
           unto
           them
           ,
           dismembred
           the
           best
           Tythes
           and
           Mannors
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           resigned
           the
           whole
           to
           the
           hands
           of
           such
           as
           appeared
           most
           able
           to
           protect
           them
           .
           And
           so
           it
           stood
           ,
           till
           Murrey
           was
           made
           Regent
           of
           the
           Realm
           in
           the
           King
           's
           first
           Infancy
           ;
           who
           did
           not
           only
           wink
           at
           those
           Usurpations
           ,
           (
           the
           questioning
           whereof
           would
           most
           infallibly
           have
           estranged
           the
           Occupants
           from
           adhering
           to
           him
           )
           but
           suffered
           many
           of
           the
           Layards
           and
           Gentlemen
           to
           invade
           the
           Tythes
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           formerly
           been
           appropriated
           to
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           and
           to
           annex
           them
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           own
           Estates
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           were
           possessed
           of
           six
           ,
           ten
           ,
           twelve
           ,
           or
           twenty
           Tythings
           ,
           united
           into
           one
           Estate
           ,
           as
           they
           lay
           most
           convenient
           for
           them
           .
           The
           Ministers
           being
           put
           off
           with
           beggerly
           stipends
           ,
           amounting
           in
           few
           places
           to
           ten
           pounds
           
             per
             annum
          
           of
           good
           English
           money
           .
           These
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           they
           called
           the
           
             Lords
             of
             new
             erection
          
           ;
           and
           they
           did
           Lord
           it
           over
           the
           poor
           people
           with
           pride
           and
           tyranny
           enough
           ;
           For
           ,
           neither
           would
           they
           suffer
           the
           Occupant
           or
           Land-holder
           to
           carry
           away
           his
           nine
           parts
           of
           the
           Fruits
           ,
           till
           
           they
           had
           taken
           off
           their
           Tenth
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           out
           of
           spight
           ,
           or
           self-will
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           pestant
           humour
           ,
           would
           suffer
           their
           tenth
           part
           to
           lye
           at
           waste
           in
           the
           open
           Field
           ,
           that
           the
           poor
           Labourer
           of
           the
           Earth
           might
           suffer
           the
           more
           damage
           by
           it
           .
           But
           that
           which
           did
           most
           grieve
           the
           Ministers
           in
           the
           present
           exigent
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           such
           Lairds
           and
           Gentlemen
           as
           had
           robbed
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           plumed
           their
           own
           Nests
           with
           the
           Feathers
           of
           it
           ,
           should
           sit
           and
           vote
           in
           Parliament
           as
           Spiritual
           Persons
           ,
           and
           they
           themselves
           be
           quite
           excluded
           from
           those
           publick
           Councils
           .
           A
           great
           heat
           hereupon
           was
           struck
           in
           the
           present
           Session
           ,
           by
           Pont
           and
           Lindsey
           ,
           commissionated
           by
           the
           Kirk
           for
           that
           employment
           ;
           who
           openly
           propounded
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           That
           the
           said
           pretended
           Prelates
           might
           be
           removed
           at
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           disabled
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           to
           sit
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           having
           no
           Authority
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           them
           no
           Function
           or
           Calling
           in
           it
           .
           Bruce
           ,
           Commendator
           of
           Kinlosse
           ,
           was
           chosen
           for
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           he
           appeared
           so
           strongly
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Petition
           of
           the
           Ministers
           was
           referred
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Articles
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           rejected
           ;
           though
           afterwards
           they
           had
           their
           Ends
           in
           it
           ,
           by
           a
           following
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           Being
           made
           secure
           from
           any
           further
           fear
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Poor
           Submission
           which
           was
           made
           by
           Montgomery
           ,
           and
           the
           annexing
           of
           Arch-bishops
           Lands
           to
           the
           Royal
           Patrimony
           ;
           the
           Ministers
           became
           more
           insolent
           and
           imperious
           than
           they
           had
           been
           formerly
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           jolly
           humour
           they
           so
           vexed
           and
           terrified
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           find
           no
           other
           way
           in
           point
           of
           King-craft
           ,
           to
           preserve
           himself
           against
           their
           insolences
           and
           attempts
           ,
           but
           by
           giving
           some
           encouragement
           to
           the
           Popish
           party
           .
           The
           exercise
           whereof
           brought
           out
           many
           Priests
           and
           Jesuits
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           more
           particularly
           to
           negotiate
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           a
           setting
           forward
           his
           great
           Armada
           .
           But
           the
           King
           well
           knowing
           of
           what
           consequence
           that
           imployment
           was
           ,
           and
           how
           destructive
           of
           his
           Interest
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           commanded
           them
           by
           publick
           Proclamation
           to
           avoid
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           withal
           gave
           them
           day
           till
           the
           last
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           complain
           of
           being
           taken
           unprovided
           :
           Which
           small
           Indulgence
           so
           offended
           the
           unquiet
           brethren
           ,
           that
           they
           called
           a
           number
           of
           Noble-men
           ,
           Barons
           ,
           and
           Commissioners
           of
           Burgly
           (
           without
           so
           much
           as
           asking
           the
           King's
           leave
           in
           it
           )
           to
           meet
           at
           Edenborough
           on
           the
           sixt
           of
           February
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           represented
           the
           Churches
           dangers
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           agreed
           to
           go
           all
           together
           in
           a
           full
           body
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           to
           attend
           the
           King
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           by
           the
           terror
           of
           so
           great
           a
           company
           ,
           they
           might
           work
           him
           to
           their
           own
           desires
           .
           But
           the
           King
           hearing
           of
           their
           purpose
           ,
           refused
           to
           give
           access
           to
           so
           great
           a
           multitude
           ;
           but
           signified
           withall
           that
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           give
           audience
           unto
           some
           few
           of
           them
           which
           should
           be
           chosen
           by
           the
           rest
           .
           But
           this
           affront
           the
           King
           was
           forced
           to
           put
           up
           also
           ,
           to
           pass
           by
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           that
           Convention
           ,
           to
           acknowledg
           their
           grievances
           to
           be
           just
           ,
           and
           to
           promise
           a
           redress
           thereof
           in
           convenient
           time
           .
           Which
           drew
           him
           into
           Action
           against
           Maxwel
           and
           some
           others
           of
           the
           Popish
           Lords
           and
           for
           the
           same
           received
           the
           publick
           thanks
           of
           the
           next
           Assembly
           ,
           
           that
           being
           no
           ordinary
           favour
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           was
           so
           far
           gratified
           withall
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           suffered
           to
           take
           Mr.
           
             Patrick
             Galloway
          
           from
           his
           Charge
           in
           Perth
           ,
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           Preachers
           at
           the
           Court.
           Of
           which
           particular
           I
           had
           perhaps
           took
           little
           notice
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           are
           to
           hear
           more
           of
           him
           on
           some
           other
           occasion
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           The
           next
           fine
           pranck
           they
           plaid
           ,
           relates
           to
           the
           Crowning
           of
           Queen
           Ann
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           King
           landed
           out
           of
           Denmark
           at
           the
           Port
           of
           Leith
           ,
           on
           the
           20
           th
           .
           of
           May
           1590.
           aud
           designed
           her
           Coronation
           on
           the
           morrow
           after
           .
           None
           of
           the
           Bishops
           being
           at
           hand
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           willing
           to
           embrace
           the
           opportunity
           to
           oblige
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           by
           making
           choice
           of
           one
           of
           their
           own
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           perform
           that
           Ceremony
           ;
           to
           which
           he
           nominated
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Bruce
          
           ,
           a
           Preacher
           at
           Edenborough
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           most
           moderate
           men
           in
           a
           whole
           Assembly
           .
           But
           when
           the
           fitness
           of
           it
           came
           to
           be
           examined
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           to
           pretermit
           the
           Unction
           (
           or
           Annointing
           of
           Her
           )
           as
           a
           Iewish
           Ceremony
           ,
           abolished
           by
           Christ
           ,
           restored
           into
           Christian
           Kingdoms
           by
           the
           Pope's
           Authority
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           continued
           in
           a
           Church
           Reformed
           .
           The
           Doubt
           first
           started
           by
           one
           
             Iohn
             Davinson
          
           ,
           who
           had
           then
           no
           Charge
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           though
           followed
           by
           a
           Company
           of
           ignorant
           and
           seditious
           people
           ,
           whom
           
             Andrew
             Melvin
          
           set
           on
           work
           to
           begin
           the
           Quarrel
           ,
           and
           then
           stood
           up
           in
           his
           defence
           to
           make
           it
           good
           .
           Much
           pains
           was
           taken
           to
           convince
           them
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           That
           the
           Unction
           ,
           or
           Annointing
           of
           Kings
           ,
           was
           no
           Iewish
           Ceremony
           :
           but
           
           Melvin's
           Will
           was
           neither
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           Reason
           ,
           nor
           subdued
           by
           Argument
           ;
           and
           he
           had
           there
           so
           strong
           a
           Party
           ,
           that
           it
           passed
           in
           the
           Negative
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           Bruce
           durst
           not
           proceed
           in
           the
           Solemnity
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           Censures
           of
           the
           Kirk
           .
           The
           King
           had
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           returns
           this
           word
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           Coronation
           might
           not
           be
           performed
           by
           Bruce
           ,
           with
           the
           wonted
           Ceremonies
           ,
           he
           would
           stay
           till
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           of
           whose
           readiness
           to
           conform
           therein
           ,
           he
           could
           make
           no
           question
           .
           Rather
           than
           so
           ,
           said
           
             Andrew
             Melvin
          
           ,
           let
           the
           Unction
           pass
           :
           better
           it
           was
           that
           a
           Minister
           should
           perform
           that
           honourable
           Office
           ,
           in
           what
           Form
           soever
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Bishops
           should
           be
           brought
           again
           unto
           the
           Court
           upon
           that
           occasion
           .
           But
           yet
           ,
           unwilling
           to
           prophane
           himself
           by
           consenting
           to
           it
           ,
           he
           left
           them
           to
           agree
           about
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           them
           seemed
           best
           ;
           and
           he
           being
           gone
           ,
           it
           was
           concluded
           by
           the
           major
           part
           of
           the
           Voices
           ,
           That
           the
           Annointing
           should
           be
           used
           .
           According
           whereunto
           ,
           the
           Queen
           was
           Crowned
           and
           Annointed
           on
           the
           Sunday
           following
           ,
           with
           the
           wonted
           Ceremonies
           ,
           but
           certainly
           with
           no
           great
           State
           ;
           there
           being
           so
           short
           an
           interval
           betwixt
           Her
           Landing
           ,
           and
           the
           appointed
           day
           of
           Her
           Coronation
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           It
           was
           not
           long
           before
           ,
           
           that
           they
           had
           a
           quarrel
           with
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Session
           ,
           touching
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           their
           several
           Courts
           ;
           but
           now
           the
           Assembly
           would
           be
           held
           for
           the
           chief
           Tribunal
           .
           One
           Graham
           was
           conceived
           to
           have
           suborned
           a
           publick
           Notary
           to
           forge
           an
           Instrument
           ,
           which
           the
           Notary
           confessed
           on
           Examination
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           brought
           to
           him
           ready
           drawn
           ,
           by
           one
           
           of
           the
           said
           
           Graham's
           Brethren
           .
           Graham
           enraged
           thereat
           ,
           enters
           an
           Action
           against
           Sympson
           ,
           the
           Minister
           of
           Sterling
           ,
           as
           one
           who
           had
           induced
           the
           man
           ,
           by
           some
           sinister
           Practises
           ,
           to
           make
           that
           Confession
           .
           The
           Action
           being
           entred
           ,
           and
           the
           Process
           formed
           ,
           Sympson
           complains
           to
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           they
           give
           Order
           unto
           Graham
           to
           appear
           before
           them
           ,
           to
           answer
           upon
           the
           scandal
           raised
           on
           one
           of
           their
           Brethren
           .
           Graham
           appears
           ,
           and
           tells
           them
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           make
           good
           his
           Accusation
           before
           competent
           Judges
           ,
           which
           he
           conceived
           not
           them
           to
           be
           .
           And
           they
           replyed
           ,
           That
           he
           must
           either
           stand
           to
           their
           judgment
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           be
           censured
           for
           the
           slander
           .
           The
           Lords
           of
           the
           Session
           hereupon
           interpose
           themselves
           ,
           desiring
           the
           Assembly
           not
           to
           meddle
           in
           a
           Cause
           which
           was
           then
           dependent
           in
           their
           Court
           in
           due
           form
           of
           Law.
           But
           the
           Assembly
           made
           this
           Answer
           ,
           That
           Sympson
           was
           a
           Member
           of
           theirs
           :
           That
           they
           might
           proceed
           in
           the
           purgation
           of
           one
           of
           their
           own
           number
           ,
           without
           intrenching
           on
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Civil
           Courts
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           that
           their
           Lordships
           should
           not
           take
           it
           ill
           ,
           if
           they
           proceeded
           in
           the
           Tryal
           .
           But
           let
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Session
           ,
           or
           the
           Party
           interested
           in
           the
           Cause
           ,
           say
           what
           they
           pleased
           ,
           the
           Assembly
           vote
           themselves
           to
           be
           Judges
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           were
           resolved
           to
           proceed
           to
           a
           Sentence
           against
           him
           as
           a
           false
           Accuser
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           the
           business
           went
           so
           high
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Session
           were
           compelled
           to
           think
           of
           no
           other
           Victory
           than
           by
           making
           a
           drawn
           Battel
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           by
           the
           Mediation
           of
           some
           Friends
           was
           at
           last
           effected
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           The
           Kirk
           is
           now
           advancing
           to
           the
           highest
           pitch
           of
           her
           Scotch
           Happiness
           ,
           in
           having
           her
           whole
           Discipline
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           their
           National
           and
           Provincial
           Assemblies
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Presbyteries
           and
           Parochial
           Sessions
           ;
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           .
           In
           order
           whereunto
           ,
           they
           had
           ordained
           in
           the
           Assembly
           held
           at
           Edenborough
           ,
           on
           the
           4th
           of
           
             August
             ,
             Anno
          
           1590.
           
           That
           
             all
             such
             as
             then
             bore
             Office
             in
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             or
             from
             thenceforth
             should
             bear
             any
             Office
             in
             it
             ,
             should
             actually
             subscribe
             to
             the
             Book
             of
             Discipline
             .
          
           Which
           Act
           being
           so
           material
           to
           our
           present
           History
           ,
           deserves
           to
           be
           exemplified
           verbatim
           ,
           as
           it
           stands
           in
           the
           Registers
           ,
           and
           is
           this
           that
           followeth
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             
             40.
             
             Forasmuch
             that
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             cannot
             be
             kept
             in
             the
             own
             sincerity
             ,
             without
             the
             
               Holy
               Discipline
            
             be
             had
             in
             observance
             :
             It
             is
             therefore
             by
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             the
             whole
             Brethren
             and
             Commissioners
             present
             ,
             concluded
             ,
             That
             whosoever
             hath
             born
             Office
             in
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Kirk
             within
             this
             Realm
             ,
             or
             that
             presently
             bears
             ,
             or
             shall
             hereafter
             bear
             Office
             therein
             ,
             shall
             be
             charged
             by
             every
             particular
             Presbytery
             ,
             where
             their
             residence
             is
             ,
             to
             subscribe
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Kirk
             of
             their
             Realm
             ,
             at
             length
             set
             down
             and
             allowed
             by
             Act
             of
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             ,
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Polity
             ,
             which
             is
             registrate
             in
             the
             Assembly-Books
             ,
             and
             namely
             the
             Heads
             controverted
             by
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Kirk
             of
             this
             
             Realm
             ,
             betwixt
             this
             and
             the
             next
             Synodal
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             to
             be
             executed
             against
             the
             Non-subscribers
             :
             and
             the
             Presbyteries
             which
             shall
             be
             found
             remiss
             and
             negligent
             herein
             ,
             to
             receive
             publick
             rebuke
             of
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             .
             And
             to
             the
             effect
             the
             said
             Discipline
             may
             be
             known
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             the
             whole
             Brethren
             ;
             it
             is
             ordained
             ,
             That
             the
             Moderator
             of
             each
             Presbytery
             shall
             receive
             from
             the
             Clerk
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             a
             Copy
             of
             the
             said
             Book
             ,
             under
             his
             Subscription
             ,
             upon
             the
             Expences
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             betwixt
             this
             and
             the
             first
             day
             of
             September
             next
             to
             come
             ,
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             being
             openly
             accused
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             .
          
        
         
           41.
           
           This
           Preparation
           being
           made
           ,
           they
           present
           their
           whole
           desires
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           following
           Parliament
           ,
           convened
           at
           Edenborough
           ,
           in
           the
           Month
           of
           Iune
           ,
           1592.
           
           In
           which
           it
           was
           proposed
           ,
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             made
             in
             the
             year
             1584
             ,
             against
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             the
             Liberty
             thereof
             ,
             should
             be
             abrogated
             and
             annulled
             ;
             and
             a
             Ratification
             of
             the
             Discipline
             granted
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             then
             in
             practise
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Act
             of
             Annexation
             should
             be
             repealed
             ,
             and
             restitution
             made
             of
             the
             Church's
             Patrimony
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Abbots
             ,
             Priors
             ,
             and
             other
             Prelates
             ,
             bearing
             the
             Titles
             of
             Kirk-men
             ,
             and
             giving
             Voices
             for
             the
             Kirk
             without
             Power
             and
             Commission
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             permitted
             in
             time
             coming
             ,
             to
             give
             Voice
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             convene
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Kirk
             .
             And
             ,
             4.
             
             That
             a
             solid
             Order
             might
             be
             taken
             for
             purging
             the
             Realm
             of
             Idolatry
             and
             Blood
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             was
             miserably
             polluted
             .
          
           On
           the
           second
           and
           third
           of
           these
           Desires
           ,
           the
           King
           took
           longer
           time
           of
           deliberation
           ,
           as
           being
           points
           of
           great
           concernment
           to
           Himself
           and
           others
           ,
           touching
           the
           main
           of
           their
           Estates
           .
           But
           He
           resolved
           to
           give
           them
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           first
           and
           last
           .
           It
           was
           answered
           therefore
           to
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           last
           Article
           ,
           
             That
             saying
             of
             Mass
             ,
             receiving
             of
             Iesuits
             ,
             Seminary
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Trafficking
             Papists
             ,
             against
             the
             King's
             Majesty
             and
             Religion
             presently
             professed
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             just
             cause
             to
             infer
             the
             pain
             of
             Treason
             :
          
           with
           this
           Proviso
           notwithstanding
           ,
           
             That
             if
             the
             Iesuits
             and
             Seminary
             Priests
             did
             satisfie
             the
             Prince
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             foresaid
             Penalty
             should
             not
             be
             laid
             on
             the
             Receivers
             .
          
           And
           to
           the
           second
           part
           thereof
           ,
           concerning
           Blood
           ,
           it
           was
           answered
           ,
           That
           the
           same
           should
           be
           remitted
           to
           the
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           it
           was
           answered
           to
           the
           first
           branch
           of
           their
           first
           Proposal
           ,
           
             That
             the
             said
             Statutes
             should
             be
             no
             ways
             prejudicial
             ,
             nor
             derogatory
             to
             the
             Priviledges
             that
             God
             had
             given
             to
             the
             spiritual
             Office-bearer
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             concerning
             Heads
             of
             Religion
             ,
             matters
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             Excommunication
             ,
             Collation
             ,
             or
             Deprivation
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             Ecclesiastical
             Censures
             ,
             grounded
             and
             having
             warrant
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           But
           to
           the
           second
           branch
           thereof
           ,
           he
           gave
           his
           Plenary
           assent
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           tenor
           of
           the
           Act
           here
           following
           ;
           which
           in
           regard
           
           it
           contains
           the
           sum
           of
           all
           their
           Projects
           for
           life-time
           then
           past
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           their
           Insolencies
           for
           the
           times
           ensuing
           ;
           it
           shall
           not
           grieve
           me
           to
           subjoyn
           ,
           nor
           be
           troublesome
           to
           the
           Reader
           to
           pass
           it
           over
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           not
           patience
           enough
           to
           go
           thorow
           with
           it
           .
           Now
           the
           tenor
           of
           the
           said
           Act
           is
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   At
                   the
                   Parliament
                   holden
                   at
                   
                     Edenborough
                     ,
                     June
                     5.
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Year
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   1592.
                   
                
                 
                   42.
                   
                   Our
                   Soveraign
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   Estates
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   following
                   the
                   Laudable
                   and
                   Good
                   Example
                   of
                   their
                   Predecessors
                   ,
                   hath
                   ratified
                   and
                   approved
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   tenor
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   Act
                   ratifies
                   and
                   approves
                   all
                   Liberties
                   ,
                   Priviledges
                   ,
                   Immunities
                   ,
                   and
                   Freedoms
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   given
                   and
                   granted
                   by
                   His
                   Highness
                   ,
                   his
                   Regents
                   in
                   His
                   Name
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   His
                   Predecessors
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   True
                   and
                   Holy
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   presently
                   established
                   within
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   and
                   declared
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Act
                   of
                   His
                   Highness
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   the
                   20
                   th
                   day
                   of
                   Octob.
                   1579.
                   
                   And
                   all
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliaments
                   and
                   Statutes
                   made
                   of
                   before
                   by
                   His
                   Highness
                   and
                   His
                   Regents
                   ,
                   anent
                   the
                   Liberty
                   and
                   Freedom
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Kirk
                   ;
                   and
                   specially
                   the
                   first
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   holden
                   at
                   Edenborough
                   ,
                   the
                   24
                   th
                   of
                   October
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   of
                   God
                   1581
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   particular
                   Acts
                   there
                   mentioned
                   ;
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   sufficient
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   same
                   were
                   here
                   mentioned
                   :
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   made
                   since
                   ,
                   in
                   favour
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ;
                   ratifies
                   and
                   approves
                   the
                   general
                   Assemblies
                   appointed
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Kirk
                   ;
                   and
                   declares
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   lawful
                   to
                   the
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Ministers
                   every
                   year
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   ,
                   or
                   oftner
                   ,
                   
                     pro
                     re
                     natâ
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   occasion
                   and
                   necessity
                   shall
                   require
                   ,
                   to
                   hold
                   and
                   keep
                   general
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   providing
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   King's
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   or
                   His
                   Commissioners
                   with
                   Him
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   appointed
                   by
                   His
                   Highness
                   ,
                   be
                   present
                   at
                   ilk
                   general
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   dissolving
                   thereof
                   ,
                   to
                   nominate
                   and
                   appoint
                   time
                   and
                   place
                   ,
                   when
                   and
                   where
                   the
                   next
                   general
                   Assembly
                   shall
                   be
                   holden
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   case
                   neither
                   His
                   Majesty
                   nor
                   His
                   Commissioners
                   be
                   present
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   Town
                   where
                   the
                   next
                   general
                   Assembly
                   is
                   holden
                   ;
                   then
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   case
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   lesum
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   general
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   by
                   themselves
                   to
                   nominate
                   and
                   appoint
                   time
                   and
                   place
                   where
                   the
                   next
                   general
                   Assembly
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   shall
                   be
                   kept
                   and
                   holden
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   used
                   to
                   do
                   in
                   times
                   by-past
                   .
                   And
                   also
                   ,
                   ratifies
                   and
                   approves
                   the
                   Provincial
                   and
                   Synodal
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   holden
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Kirk
                   and
                   Ministers
                   twice
                   ilk
                   year
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   ,
                   or
                   presently
                   are
                   in
                   use
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   within
                   every
                   Province
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   .
                   And
                   ratifies
                   and
                   approves
                   these
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   and
                   particular
                   Sessions
                   appointed
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   Discipline
                   and
                   Jurisdiction
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   agreed
                   upon
                   by
                   His
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   in
                   conference
                   had
                   by
                   
                   His
                   Highness
                   ,
                   with
                   certain
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   convened
                   to
                   that
                   effect
                   :
                   of
                   the
                   which
                   Articles
                   ,
                   the
                   tenour
                   followeth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Matters
                   to
                   be
                   intreated
                   in
                   Provincial
                   Assemblies
                   .
                
                 
                   43.
                   
                   Their
                   Assemblies
                   are
                   constitute
                   for
                   weighty
                   matters
                   ,
                   necessary
                   to
                   be
                   intreated
                   by
                   mutual
                   consent
                   and
                   assistance
                   of
                   Brethren
                   within
                   the
                   Province
                   ,
                   as
                   need
                   requires
                   .
                   This
                   Assembly
                   hath
                   Power
                   to
                   handle
                   ,
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   redress
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   omitted
                   or
                   done
                   amiss
                   in
                   the
                   particular
                   Assemblies
                   .
                   It
                   hath
                   Power
                   to
                   depose
                   the
                   Office-bearers
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   ,
                   for
                   good
                   and
                   just
                   causes
                   deserving
                   deprivation
                   .
                   And
                   generally
                   ,
                   these
                   Assemblies
                   have
                   the
                   whole
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   particular
                   Elderships
                   ,
                   whereof
                   they
                   are
                   collected
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Matters
                   to
                   be
                   intreated
                   in
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   To
                   use
                   diligent
                   labours
                   in
                   the
                   bounds
                   committed
                   to
                   their
                   charge
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Kirks
                   be
                   kept
                   in
                   good
                   order
                   :
                   To
                   enquire
                   diligently
                   of
                   naughty
                   and
                   ungodly
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   travel
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   way
                   again
                   ,
                   by
                   Admonition
                   ,
                   or
                   Threatning
                   of
                   God's
                   Judgments
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   Correction
                   .
                   It
                   appertains
                   to
                   the
                   Eldership
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   that
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   purely
                   preached
                   within
                   their
                   bounds
                   ,
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   rightly
                   ministred
                   ,
                   the
                   Discipline
                   entertained
                   ,
                   and
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Goods
                   uncorruptly
                   distributed
                   .
                   It
                   belongeth
                   to
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   To
                   cause
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Assemblies
                   Provincial
                   ,
                   National
                   ,
                   and
                   general
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   and
                   put
                   in
                   execution
                   :
                   To
                   make
                   Constitutions
                   which
                   concern
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   for
                   decent
                   Order
                   in
                   the
                   particular
                   Kirk
                   where
                   they
                   govern
                   ;
                   providing
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   alter
                   no
                   Rules
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Provincial
                   and
                   General
                   Assemblies
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Provincial
                   Assemblies
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   be
                   privy
                   to
                   the
                   Rules
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   make
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   abolish
                   Constitutions
                   tending
                   to
                   the
                   hurt
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   It
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   excommunicate
                   the
                   obstinate
                   ,
                   formal
                   process
                   being
                   had
                   ,
                   and
                   due
                   interval
                   of
                   times
                   observed
                   .
                   Anent
                   particular
                   Kirks
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   lawfully
                   ruled
                   by
                   sufficient
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   Session
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   Power
                   and
                   Jurisdiction
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   in
                   matters
                   Ecclesiastical
                   :
                   and
                   decrees
                   and
                   declares
                   the
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   Presbyteries
                   ,
                   and
                   Sessions-Jurisdiction
                   ,
                   and
                   Discipline
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   all
                   times
                   coming
                   most
                   just
                   ,
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   godly
                   ,
                   in
                   it self
                   ;
                   notwithstanding
                   whatsoever
                   Statutes
                   ,
                   Acts
                   ,
                   Canons
                   ,
                   Civil
                   and
                   Municipal
                   Laws
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   :
                   to
                   which
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   these
                   Presents
                   shall
                   make
                   express
                   derogation
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   44.
                   
                   And
                   because
                   there
                   are
                   divers
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   made
                   in
                   favour
                   of
                   the
                   Papistical
                   Church
                   ,
                   tending
                   to
                   the
                   prejudice
                   of
                   the
                   Liberty
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Kirk
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   presently
                   professed
                   within
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   Jurisdiction
                   and
                   Discipline
                   thereof
                   ,
                   which
                   stand
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   Books
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   not
                   abrogated
                   nor
                   annulled
                   :
                   Therefore
                   His
                   Highness
                   and
                   Estates
                   foresaid
                   ,
                   hath
                   abrogated
                   ,
                   casted
                   ,
                   and
                   annulled
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   tenour
                   hereof
                   ,
                   abrogates
                   ,
                   casts
                   ,
                   and
                   annuls
                   all
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliament
                   made
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   His
                   Highness
                   Predecessors
                   for
                   maintenance
                   of
                   Superstition
                   and
                   Idolatry
                   ;
                   with
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   Acts
                   ,
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   Statutes
                   ,
                   made
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   before
                   the
                   day
                   and
                   date
                   hereof
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Liberty
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   Jurisdiction
                   and
                   Discipiline
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   used
                   and
                   exercised
                   within
                   this
                   Realm
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   special
                   ,
                   that
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   holden
                   at
                   Sterling
                   ,
                   the
                   4
                   th
                   of
                   November
                   ,
                   1543
                   ,
                   commanding
                   obedience
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   Eugenius
                   the
                   Pope
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   :
                   the
                   Act
                   made
                   by
                   K.
                   Iames
                   the
                   3d
                   ,
                   in
                   His
                   Parliament
                   holden
                   at
                   Edenborough
                   ,
                   the
                   24
                   th
                   of
                   February
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   of
                   God
                   1480.
                   
                   And
                   all
                   other
                   Acts
                   whereby
                   the
                   Pope's
                   Authority
                   is
                   established
                   .
                   The
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   King
                   Iames
                   in
                   his
                   Parliament
                   holden
                   at
                   Edenborough
                   ,
                   the
                   20
                   th
                   of
                   November
                   ,
                   1469
                   ,
                   anent
                   the
                   Saturday
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Vigils
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   Holy-day
                   from
                   Even-song
                   to
                   Even-song
                   .
                   Item
                   ,
                   That
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Act
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Queen-Regent
                   ,
                   holden
                   at
                   Edenborough
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   of
                   February
                   1551
                   ,
                   giving
                   specially
                   License
                   for
                   holding
                   of
                   of
                   Pasch
                   ,
                   and
                   Zuil
                   .
                
                 
                   45.
                   
                   And
                   further
                   ,
                   the
                   King's
                   Majesty
                   and
                   Estates
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   declare
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   129
                   th
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   holden
                   at
                   Edenborough
                   ,
                   the
                   22
                   d
                   of
                   May
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   of
                   God
                   1584
                   ,
                   shall
                   no
                   ways
                   be
                   prejudicial
                   ,
                   or
                   derogate
                   any
                   thing
                   from
                   the
                   Priviledg
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   the
                   Spiritual
                   Office-bearers
                   in
                   the
                   Kirk
                   ,
                   concerning
                   Heads
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   Matters
                   of
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   Excommunication
                   ,
                   Collation
                   ,
                   or
                   Deprivation
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   such
                   like
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Censures
                   ,
                   specially
                   grounded
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   warrant
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   Item
                   ,
                   Our
                   Soveraign
                   Lord
                   and
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   foresaid
                   ,
                   abrogates
                   ,
                   casts
                   ,
                   and
                   annihilates
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Parliament
                   holden
                   at
                   Edenborough
                   the
                   same
                   year
                   ,
                   1584
                   ;
                   granting
                   Commission
                   to
                   Bishops
                   and
                   other
                   Judges
                   ,
                   constitute
                   in
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Causes
                   ,
                   to
                   receive
                   His
                   Highness
                   Presentation
                   to
                   Benefices
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   Collation
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   put
                   Order
                   to
                   all
                   Causes
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   which
                   His
                   Majesty
                   and
                   Estates
                   foresaid
                   ,
                   declares
                   to
                   be
                   expired
                   in
                   the
                   self
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   null
                   in
                   time
                   coming
                   ,
                   of
                   none
                   avail
                   ,
                   force
                   or
                   effect
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ordains
                   all
                   Presentations
                   to
                   Benefices
                   to
                   be
                   direct
                   to
                   the
                   particular
                   Presbyteries
                   in
                   all
                   time
                   coming
                   ,
                   with
                   full
                   Power
                   to
                   give
                   Collation
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   put
                   Order
                   to
                   all
                   Matters
                   and
                   Causes
                   Ecclesiastical
                   
                   within
                   their
                   bounds
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   :
                   Providing
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Presbyters
                   be
                   bound
                   and
                   astricted
                   to
                   receive
                   and
                   admit
                   whatsoever
                   qualified
                   Minister
                   presented
                   by
                   His
                   Majesty
                   or
                   Laick
                   Patrons
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           46.
           
           Such
           was
           the
           Act
           by
           which
           the
           Presbyterian
           Discipline
           was
           setled
           in
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           .
           They
           had
           given
           Him
           trouble
           enough
           before
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           no
           authority
           of
           Law
           to
           confirm
           their
           actions
           .
           But
           now
           He
           must
           expect
           much
           more
           ;
           and
           they
           will
           see
           His
           expectation
           satisfied
           to
           the
           very
           full
           .
           So
           that
           it
           may
           be
           much
           admired
           that
           He
           yeelded
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           rather
           in
           regard
           the
           Reasons
           of
           it
           are
           not
           certainly
           known
           ,
           nor
           very
           easie
           to
           be
           guessed
           at
           .
           Whether
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           he
           were
           not
           well
           enough
           informed
           touching
           the
           low
           condition
           which
           the
           
             English
             Puritans
          
           were
           at
           this
           time
           brought
           to
           ,
           or
           that
           He
           stood
           so
           much
           in
           fear
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Bothwell
           ,
           (
           whose
           treacherous
           practises
           threatned
           Him
           with
           continual
           danger
           )
           that
           He
           was
           under
           a
           necessity
           of
           conforming
           to
           them
           for
           His
           own
           preservation
           ;
           or
           that
           He
           thought
           it
           His
           best
           way
           to
           let
           them
           have
           their
           own
           Wills
           ,
           and
           pursue
           their
           own
           Counsels
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           wearied
           both
           themselves
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           by
           the
           misgovernment
           of
           that
           Power
           which
           He
           had
           given
           them
           ;
           or
           whether
           it
           were
           all
           ,
           or
           none
           of
           these
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           less
           to
           be
           admired
           ,
           that
           the
           Nobility
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           had
           found
           the
           weight
           of
           that
           heavy
           yoke
           in
           the
           times
           fore-going
           ,
           should
           take
           it
           so
           easily
           on
           their
           necks
           ,
           and
           not
           joyn
           rather
           with
           the
           King
           to
           cast
           it
           off
           .
           But
           they
           had
           gotten
           most
           of
           the
           Church-Lands
           into
           their
           possession
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           a
           greater
           piece
           of
           wisdom
           to
           let
           the
           Presbytery
           over-top
           them
           in
           their
           several
           Consistories
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Deans
           ,
           and
           Chapters
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           who
           pretended
           unto
           their
           Estates
           ,
           should
           be
           restored
           again
           to
           their
           Power
           and
           Places
           ,
           and
           thereby
           brought
           to
           a
           capacity
           of
           contending
           with
           them
           for
           their
           own
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           they
           yeelded
           also
           to
           another
           Act
           against
           the
           everting
           of
           Church-Lands
           and
           Tenths
           into
           Temporal
           Lordships
           :
           for
           ,
           To
           what
           purpose
           should
           they
           strive
           for
           such
           empty
           Titles
           ,
           as
           added
           little
           to
           their
           profit
           ,
           and
           not
           much
           to
           their
           pleasures
           ?
           There
           also
           passed
           some
           other
           Acts
           which
           seemed
           much
           to
           favour
           both
           the
           Kirk
           and
           the
           Kirk-men
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           For
           the
           ratification
           of
           a
           former
           Act
           ,
           1587
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           their
           Rents
           and
           Stipends
           ;
           for
           enabling
           Lay-Patrons
           to
           dispose
           of
           their
           Prebendaries
           and
           Chaplinaries
           unto
           Students
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           Benefices
           with
           Cure
           pay
           any
           Thirds
           .
           There
           passed
           another
           Act
           also
           which
           concerned
           the
           Glebes
           and
           Manses
           in
           Cathedral
           Churches
           ,
           preserved
           of
           purpose
           by
           the
           King
           (
           though
           they
           thought
           not
           of
           it
           )
           that
           when
           he
           found
           it
           necessary
           to
           restore
           Episcopacy
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           might
           find
           Houses
           ,
           and
           other
           fit
           Accommodations
           ,
           near
           their
           own
           Cathedrals
           .
        
         
           47.
           
           Thus
           have
           the
           Presbyterians
           gained
           two
           Acts
           of
           great
           importance
           ;
           The
           one
           for
           setling
           their
           Presbyteries
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           The
           other
           for
           repressing
           all
           thoughts
           of
           restoring
           Episcopacy
           ,
           
           by
           passing
           over
           the
           Church-Lands
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Crown
           .
           And
           to
           make
           as
           sure
           of
           it
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           (
           because
           a
           three-fold
           Cord
           is
           not
           easily
           broken
           )
           they
           had
           before
           called
           upon
           the
           King
           to
           reinforce
           the
           Band
           ,
           or
           National
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           made
           for
           their
           adhaesion
           to
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           renouncing
           Popery
           .
           For
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           some
           suspitions
           had
           been
           raised
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           was
           miserably
           seduced
           ,
           and
           enclined
           to
           Popery
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Earl
           of
           Lenox
           had
           been
           sent
           from
           France
           for
           no
           other
           purpose
           ,
           but
           to
           work
           Him
           to
           it
           .
           And
           thereupon
           the
           King
           gave
           order
           unto
           Mr.
           
             I.
             Craige
          
           ,
           being
           then
           a
           Preacher
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           to
           form
           a
           short
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ;
           wherein
           not
           only
           all
           the
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           even
           those
           also
           which
           related
           unto
           Discipline
           and
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           solemnly
           abjured
           .
           Which
           Confession
           ,
           for
           example
           to
           others
           ,
           the
           King
           Himself
           ,
           with
           all
           His
           Court
           and
           Council
           ,
           did
           publickly
           both
           subscribe
           and
           swear
           ,
           Anno
           1580.
           
           And
           the
           next
           year
           He
           required
           the
           like
           Oath
           and
           Subscription
           from
           all
           His
           Subjects
           ,
           for
           the
           securing
           of
           those
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           which
           the
           Kirk
           had
           of
           Him.
           But
           in
           regard
           this
           general
           Confession
           was
           not
           found
           sufficient
           to
           hinder
           the
           encrease
           of
           Popery
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           some
           strict
           Combination
           amongst
           the
           Subjects
           which
           professed
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ;
           it
           was
           desired
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Solemn
             League
             or
             Band
          
           might
           be
           authorized
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           should
           be
           bound
           to
           stand
           to
           one
           another
           in
           defence
           thereof
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           both
           of
           their
           Covenant
           and
           Religion
           ,
           against
           all
           Opponents
           .
           The
           Guisian
           Papists
           had
           projected
           the
           like
           League
           in
           France
           ,
           to
           suppress
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           why
           should
           they
           in
           Scotland
           be
           less
           zealous
           for
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           than
           the
           
             Guisian
             Papists
          
           for
           the
           false
           ?
           Upon
           which
           ground
           the
           King
           was
           easily
           entreated
           to
           consent
           unto
           it
           :
           and
           first
           subscribed
           the
           Band
           Himself
           ,
           with
           all
           His
           Family
           ,
           An.
           1589
           ;
           which
           the
           next
           year
           he
           caused
           to
           be
           subscribed
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           as
           the
           General
           Assembly
           had
           desired
           .
        
         
           48.
           
           Now
           in
           this
           Covenant
           and
           Confession
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           only
           bind
           themselves
           to
           renounce
           the
           Pope
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           the
           Superstitions
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           but
           in
           particular
           ,
           
             to
             continue
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Kirk
             of
          
           Scotland
           ;
           
             and
             to
             defend
             the
             same
             according
             to
             their
             vocation
             and
             power
             ,
             all
             the
             days
             of
             their
             lives
             .
          
           And
           though
           it
           cannot
           be
           conceived
           ,
           that
           under
           those
           general
           words
           of
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           any
           purpose
           to
           abjure
           the
           Episcopal
           Government
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           being
           when
           that
           Confession
           was
           first
           framed
           ,
           and
           for
           many
           years
           after
           :
           yet
           being
           now
           received
           and
           subscribed
           unto
           ,
           and
           their
           Presbyteries
           established
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           it
           was
           interpreted
           by
           the
           Covenanters
           of
           succeeding
           times
           ,
           Anno
           1638
           ,
           to
           contain
           in
           it
           an
           express
           renouncing
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           such
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           as
           had
           been
           introduced
           amongst
           them
           by
           the
           Synod
           of
           
             Perth
             ,
             Anno
          
           1618.
           
           The
           sad
           Effects
           whereof
           ,
           the
           King
           foresaw
           not
           at
           the
           present
           ;
           but
           He
           took
           order
           to
           redress
           them
           in
           the
           time
           to
           come
           :
           For
           now
           the
           Temporal
           Estates
           of
           Bishops
           being
           alienated
           and
           annexed
           to
           the
           Crown
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           
           Anno
           1587.
           
           Episcopacy
           tacitly
           abjured
           by
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           that
           Covenant
           strengthned
           by
           a
           Band
           or
           Association
           ,
           Anno
           1590.
           
           And
           finally
           ,
           their
           Presbyteries
           setled
           by
           like
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           in
           this
           present
           year
           Anno
           1592.
           it
           was
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           that
           ever
           Bishops
           or
           Episcopacy
           could
           revive
           again
           ,
           though
           it
           otherwise
           happened
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           K.
           IAMES
           did
           much
           despise
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           (
           commonly
           called
           the
           Negative
           Confession
           )
           when
           He
           came
           into
           England
           :
           for
           ,
           taking
           occasion
           to
           speak
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Conference
           of
           Hampton-Court
           ,
           he
           lets
           us
           know
           ,
           That
           Mr.
           Craige
           (
           the
           Compiler
           of
           it
           )
           
             with
             his
             renouncings
             and
             abhorrings
             ,
             his
             detestations
             and
             abrenounciations
             ,
             did
             so
             amaze
             the
             simple
             people
             ,
             that
             few
             of
             them
             being
             able
             to
             remember
             all
             the
             said
             particulars
             ,
             some
             took
             occasion
             thereby
             to
             fall
             back
             to
             Popery
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             remain
             in
             their
             former
             ignorance
             .
          
           To
           which
           he
           added
           this
           short
           note
           ,
           
             That
             if
             he
             had
             been
             bound
             to
             that
             Form
             of
          
           Craige
           
             's
             ,
             the
             Confession
             of
             his
             Faith
             must
             have
             been
             in
             his
             Table-Book
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             his
             Head.
          
           But
           what
           a
           mean
           opinion
           soever
           K.
           IAMES
           had
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Puritans
           or
           Presbyterians
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           made
           it
           serve
           their
           turns
           for
           raising
           a
           most
           dangerous
           Rebellion
           against
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           altering
           the
           whole
           Frame
           of
           Government
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           which
           they
           new-molded
           at
           their
           pleasure
           :
           and
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           first
           entring
           into
           this
           Band
           ,
           the
           Presbyterians
           there
           grew
           so
           high
           and
           insolent
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           could
           get
           no
           Reason
           of
           them
           in
           his
           just
           demands
           .
           The
           King
           had
           found
           by
           late
           experience
           ,
           how
           much
           they
           had
           encroached
           upon
           his
           Royal
           Prerogative
           ,
           defamed
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           and
           reviled
           his
           Person
           .
           And
           thereupon
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           gratified
           them
           in
           confirming
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           so
           he
           required
           them
           not
           long
           after
           to
           subscribe
           these
           Articles
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Preacher
             should
             yeeld
             due
             obedience
             unto
             the
             King's
             Majesty
             .
             That
             they
             should
             not
             pretend
             any
             priviledg
             in
             their
             Allegiance
             .
             That
             they
             should
             not
             meddle
             in
             matters
             of
             State.
             That
             they
             should
             not
             publikely
             revile
             His
             Majesty
             .
             That
             they
             should
             not
             draw
             the
             people
             from
             their
             due
             obedience
             to
             the
             King.
             That
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             accused
             for
             their
             Factious
             Speeches
             ,
             or
             for
             refusing
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             alledg
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             feed
             themselves
             with
             colour
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             confess
             their
             faults
             like
             Men
             ,
             and
             crave
             pardon
             like
             Subjects
             .
          
           But
           they
           were
           well
           enough
           ,
           they
           thanked
           him
           ;
           and
           were
           resolved
           to
           hold
           their
           own
           Power
           ,
           let
           Him
           look
           to
           His.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           AERIVS
           REDIVIVVS
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           History
           OF
           THE
           PRESBYTERIANS
           LIB
           .
           IX
           .
           Containing
           Their
           Disloyalty
           ,
           Treasons
           ,
           and
           Seditions
           ,
           in
           France
           ,
           the
           Country
           of
           East-Friesland
           ,
           and
           the
           Isles
           of
           Brittain
           ;
           but
           more
           particularly
           ,
           in
           England
           .
           Together
           with
           the
           severe
           Laws
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           Executions
           in
           pursuance
           of
           them
           ,
           from
           the
           year
           15●9
           to
           the
           year
           1595.
           
        
         
           THus
           have
           we
           brought
           the
           Presbyterians
           to
           their
           highest
           pitch
           in
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           almost
           at
           their
           lowest
           fall
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           these
           being
           at
           the
           very
           point
           of
           their
           Crucifixion
           ,
           when
           the
           others
           were
           chanting
           their
           Hosanna's
           for
           their
           good
           success
           .
           The
           English
           Brethren
           had
           lost
           their
           principal
           Support
           ,
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Leicester
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           thought
           to
           have
           cooled
           much
           in
           his
           affections
           towards
           their
           Affairs
           .
           But
           what
           they
           lost
           in
           him
           ,
           they
           studied
           to
           repair
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ,
           whose
           Father's
           Widow
           he
           had
           married
           ,
           trained
           him
           up
           for
           the
           most
           part
           under
           Puritan
           Tutors
           ,
           and
           married
           him
           at
           the
           last
           to
           
           Walsingham's
           Daughter
           .
           Upon
           these
           hopes
           they
           made
           their
           
           applications
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           were
           chearfully
           welcomed
           ;
           the
           Gentleman
           b●ing
           young
           ,
           ambitious
           ,
           and
           exceeding
           popular
           ,
           and
           therefore
           apt
           enough
           to
           advance
           their
           Interest
           ,
           and
           by
           theirs
           his
           own
           .
           And
           he
           appeared
           the
           rather
           for
           them
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           to
           cry
           quits
           with
           Whitgift
           ;
           who
           ,
           when
           he
           might
           have
           been
           elected
           Chancellor
           of
           the
           University
           of
           Oxon
           ,
           on
           the
           death
           of
           Leicester
           ,
           chose
           rather
           to
           commend
           his
           dear
           Friend
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           Hatton
           ,
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           than
           to
           assume
           it
           on
           himself
           ;
           and
           after
           
           Hatton's
           death
           ,
           to
           nominate
           the
           Lord
           Buckburst
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           chosen
           .
           The
           young
           Earl
           had
           an
           eye
           upon
           that
           great
           Office
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           as
           powerful
           amongst
           men
           of
           the
           Gown
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           amongst
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           Sword
           ;
           and
           took
           it
           for
           an
           high
           affront
           ,
           that
           the
           Arch-bishop
           should
           presume
           to
           commend
           any
           other
           to
           that
           Honour
           ,
           which
           he
           designed
           unto
           himself
           .
           But
           the
           Queen
           easily
           took
           him
           off
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           so
           far
           Friends
           with
           Whitgift
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           make
           any
           open
           profession
           of
           displeasure
           toward
           him
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           opposite
           Faction
           might
           be
           animated
           to
           their
           former
           Insolencies
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           the
           Arch-bishop
           kept
           a
           vigilant
           eye
           upon
           all
           his
           actions
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           was
           not
           to
           be
           told
           of
           his
           private
           practises
           ,
           the
           secret
           intelligence
           which
           he
           had
           with
           the
           Heads
           of
           that
           Party
           ,
           and
           saw
           that
           most
           of
           his
           Allies
           and
           Kindred
           were
           engaged
           that
           way
           .
           For
           ,
           though
           upon
           the
           reconciliation
           which
           was
           made
           between
           them
           ,
           the
           Earl
           had
           offered
           him
           to
           run
           a
           course
           in
           Clergy-Causes
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           directions
           and
           advice
           ;
           yet
           what
           he
           did
           therein
           ,
           proceeded
           rather
           from
           a
           fear
           of
           the
           Queen's
           displeasure
           ,
           than
           from
           any
           love
           to
           Whitgift
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           it self
           ;
           as
           afterwards
           appeared
           most
           evidently
           in
           the
           course
           of
           his
           actions
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           that
           which
           gave
           the
           Brethren
           their
           greatest
           blow
           ,
           was
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           Walsingham
           ,
           who
           dyed
           on
           the
           sixt
           of
           April
           ,
           1590.
           
           The
           Queen
           had
           lately
           been
           more
           sensible
           of
           those
           manifold
           dangers
           which
           both
           the
           Principles
           and
           Practises
           of
           the
           Disciplinarians
           did
           most
           apparently
           threaten
           to
           her
           whole
           Estate
           ;
           more
           now
           than
           ever
           ,
           by
           the
           coming
           out
           of
           a
           Pamphlet
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             The
             humble
             Motion
          
           :
           In
           which
           it
           was
           affirmed
           ,
           That
           thousands
           did
           sigh
           for
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           ten
           thousands
           had
           sought
           it
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           worthy
           men
           of
           every
           Shire
           had
           consented
           to
           it
           :
           That
           the
           Eldership
           was
           at
           hand
           :
           That
           the
           people
           were
           inflamed
           with
           a
           zeal
           to
           have
           it
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           hard
           ,
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           impossible
           ,
           to
           stand
           against
           it
           .
           Incensed
           thereat
           ,
           and
           fearing
           the
           sad
           consequences
           of
           such
           pestilent
           Pamphlets
           .
           She
           resolved
           upon
           some
           speedy
           course
           to
           prevent
           the
           mischief
           :
           and
           therefore
           gave
           the
           greater
           countenance
           to
           the
           Arch-bishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           their
           subordinate
           Officers
           ,
           for
           proceeding
           with
           them
           .
           On
           which
           encouragement
           ,
           the
           seeming-neutrality
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ,
           and
           the
           sickness
           of
           
             Walsingham
             ,
             Snape
          
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           their
           principal
           Leaders
           ,
           were
           called
           before
           the
           High-Commission
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           
           Easter-Term
           :
           which
           ,
           though
           it
           seemed
           both
           strange
           and
           unwelcome
           to
           them
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           no
           remedy
           .
           Appear
           they
           did
           ,
           because
           they
           must
           ;
           but
           were
           resolved
           ,
           that
           their
           appearance
           should
           conduce
           as
           little
           as
           might
           be
           to
           their
           disadvantage
           .
           
           For
           ,
           being
           required
           to
           take
           their
           Oaths
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           to
           answer
           punctually
           to
           all
           such
           Interrogatories
           as
           were
           to
           be
           propounded
           to
           them
           ;
           the
           Oath
           is
           absolutely
           refused
           ,
           unless
           the
           Interrogatories
           might
           be
           shewed
           unto
           them
           .
           First
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           they
           were
           made
           acquainted
           with
           the
           substance
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           would
           not
           serve
           .
           They
           were
           assured
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           be
           required
           to
           answer
           no
           further
           unto
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           do
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land.
           But
           that
           served
           as
           little
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           ,
           That
           the
           Interrogatories
           should
           be
           shewed
           unto
           them
           ,
           (
           here
           contrary
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           all
           Courts
           in
           Criminal
           Causes
           )
           which
           served
           least
           of
           all
           :
           For
           now
           Snape
           finding
           what
           was
           like
           to
           be
           charged
           upon
           them
           ,
           gave
           notice
           of
           the
           same
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           only
           refuse
           the
           Oath
           ,
           as
           before
           he
           did
           ;
           but
           put
           the
           rest
           upon
           a
           course
           of
           premeditation
           ,
           both
           whether
           it
           were
           fit
           to
           answer
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           what
           Answer
           they
           would
           make
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           put
           to
           it
           .
           But
           so
           it
           hapned
           ,
           that
           his
           Letters
           ,
           being
           intercepted
           ,
           were
           produced
           against
           him
           ;
           upon
           which
           he
           was
           clapped
           up
           in
           Prison
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           terror
           thereby
           struck
           into
           all
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           now
           began
           to
           apprehend
           the
           dangers
           they
           were
           fallen
           into
           by
           their
           former
           Insolencies
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           may
           be
           gathered
           by
           those
           Letters
           ,
           that
           no
           small
           diligence
           had
           been
           used
           by
           such
           as
           had
           employed
           themselves
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           search
           into
           the
           bottom
           of
           their
           deepest
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           most
           secret
           Purposes
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           perfect
           a
           discovery
           had
           been
           made
           thereof
           ,
           as
           might
           warrant
           the
           High
           Commissioners
           to
           proceed
           severely
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           fear
           of
           being
           foyled
           in
           their
           undertakings
           .
           For
           Snape
           confesseth
           in
           those
           Letters
           ,
           That
           
             they
             had
             the
             knowledg
             not
             only
             of
             Generals
             ,
             but
             of
             Specials
             ,
             and
             Particulars
             also
          
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           touching
           the
           places
           where
           they
           met
           ,
           
             Oxford
             ,
             London
             ,
             Cambridg
          
           ,
           &c.
           the
           times
           of
           their
           accustomed
           Meetings
           ,
           as
           ,
           
             Sturbridg-Faire
             ,
             Acts
             ,
             Terms
          
           ,
           &c.
           the
           persons
           which
           assembled
           at
           them
           ,
           as
           ,
           
             Cartwright
             ,
             Perkins
             ,
             Travers
             ,
             Chark
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           finally
           ,
           the
           very
           matters
           which
           they
           dealt
           in
           ,
           and
           agreed
           upon
           .
           Much
           troubled
           the
           good
           man
           seemed
           to
           be
           ,
           in
           guessing
           at
           that
           false
           Brother
           who
           had
           made
           the
           discovery
           :
           but
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           discovered
           ,
           he
           is
           sure
           enough
           ;
           for
           he
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           their
           Actings
           neither
           were
           ,
           or
           could
           be
           any
           longer
           concealed
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           called
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           resolute
           in
           the
           present
           case
           .
           And
           thereupon
           it
           was
           propounded
           ,
           
             Whether
             it
             were
             better
             and
             more
             safe
             ,
             that
             one
             man
             (
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             rest
             )
             should
             boldly
             ,
             freely
             ,
             and
             wisely
             confess
             ,
             and
             lay
             open
             ,
          
           &c
           or
           ,
           
             that
             some
             weak
             or
             wicked
             man
             should
             without
             consent
             ,
             and
             in
             evil
             sort
             ,
             acknowledg
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           He
           tells
           them
           ,
           That
           the
           matter
           aimed
           at
           by
           High
           Commissioners
           ,
           was
           ,
           To
           bring
           them
           within
           danger
           of
           Law
           for
           holding
           Conventicles
           :
           That
           in
           Causes
           of
           Murther
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           it
           was
           commonly
           asked
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Party
           fled
           upon
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           do
           well
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           present
           case
           ,
           and
           so
           advising
           ,
           That
           
             T.
             C.
          
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           with
           all
           speed
           ,
           he
           concludes
           his
           Letter
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           This
           Letter
           coming
           up
           so
           close
           to
           the
           former
           discoveries
           ,
           brings
           Cartwright
           into
           play
           in
           September
           following
           .
           But
           first
           ,
           a
           consultation
           must
           be
           had
           amongst
           them
           ,
           at
           the
           House
           of
           one
           Gardiner
           ,
           Whether
           ,
           and
           if
           at
           all
           ,
           how
           far
           it
           might
           be
           fit
           for
           him
           to
           reveal
           all
           or
           any
           of
           the
           matters
           which
           had
           passed
           in
           conference
           or
           disputation
           in
           any
           of
           their
           former
           Assemblies
           .
           And
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           ,
           it
           was
           determined
           in
           the
           Negative
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           old
           Priscilianists
           )
           that
           he
           should
           not
           do
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           the
           Oath
           was
           offered
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           refused
           to
           take
           it
           .
           The
           High-Commission-Court
           was
           at
           that
           time
           held
           in
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
           London's
           Consistory
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Paul.
           At
           which
           were
           present
           ,
           amongst
           others
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           the
           two
           Chief
           Justices
           ,
           Serjeant
           Puckering
           ,
           afterwards
           Lord
           Keeper
           of
           the
           Great
           Seal
           ,
           Mr.
           Justice
           Gaudie
           ,
           and
           Popham
           ,
           then
           Attorney-General
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           Chief
           Justice
           of
           the
           Common-Pleas
           .
           All
           which
           did
           severally
           and
           distinctly
           assure
           him
           upon
           their
           Credits
           ,
           That
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Realm
           he
           was
           bound
           to
           take
           the
           Oath
           required
           ,
           for
           making
           a
           true
           answer
           unto
           the
           Interrogatories
           which
           were
           to
           be
           propounded
           to
           him
           .
           To
           which
           he
           made
           no
           other
           Answer
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           could
           find
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           continuing
           in
           his
           obstinacy
           ,
           was
           committed
           also
           .
           But
           the
           Commissioners
           having
           spent
           some
           time
           in
           preparing
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           thinking
           the
           cognizance
           thereof
           more
           fitter
           for
           the
           Star-Chamber
           ,
           referred
           both
           the
           Persons
           and
           the
           Cause
           to
           the
           care
           of
           that
           Court.
           In
           which
           an
           Information
           was
           preferred
           against
           them
           by
           the
           Queen's
           Attorney
           ,
           for
           setting
           forth
           and
           putting
           in
           practise
           (
           without
           warrant
           and
           authority
           )
           a
           new
           form
           of
           Common-Prayer
           and
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Presbyterial
           Discipline
           not
           allowed
           by
           Law.
           Upon
           the
           news
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Brethren
           enter
           into
           consultation
           ,
           as
           well
           about
           some
           course
           to
           be
           presently
           taken
           for
           relief
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           putting
           of
           their
           Discipline
           into
           further
           practise
           :
           What
           the
           result
           was
           ,
           may
           be
           gathered
           from
           a
           Letter
           of
           Wiggingtons
           ,
           (
           one
           of
           the
           hottest
           heads
           amongst
           them
           )
           in
           which
           he
           thus
           writes
           to
           Porter
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           viz.
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           
             is
             in
             the
          
           Fleet
           
             for
             refusing
             the
             Oath
             (
             as
             I
             hear
             )
             ;
             and
             Mr.
          
           Knewstubs
           
             is
             sent
             for
             ,
             and
             sundry
             worthy
             Ministers
             are
             disquieted
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             spared
             long
             :
             So
             that
             we
             look
             for
             some
             bickering
             ere
             long
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             Battel
             ,
             which
             cannot
             long
             endure
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           before
           any
           thing
           could
           be
           done
           upon
           either
           side
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Co●rt
           ,
           or
           the
           release
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           there
           brake
           out
           such
           a
           dangerous
           Treason
           ,
           as
           took
           up
           all
           the
           thoughts
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           the
           Brethren
           too
           .
           The
           Brethren
           had
           so
           fixed
           their
           Fancies
           on
           the
           Holy
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           entertained
           such
           strange
           devices
           to
           promote
           the
           same
           ,
           beyond
           the
           warrant
           of
           God's
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Rule
           of
           Law
           ;
           that
           at
           the
           last
           God
           gave
           them
           up
           to
           strong
           delusions
           ,
           and
           suffered
           them
           to
           be
           transported
           by
           their
           own
           ill
           spirits
           ,
           to
           most
           dangerous
           downfalls
           .
           One
           Coppinger
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           a
           very
           good
           Family
           ,
           had
           been
           so
           wrought
           upon
           by
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           Factors
           to
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           that
           he
           became
           a
           great
           admirer
           of
           their
           Zeal
           and
           Piety
           :
           and
           being
           acquainted
           with
           one
           
           Arthington
           ▪
           a
           Lay
           -
           Genevian
           ,
           but
           very
           zealous
           in
           the
           Cause
           ,
           he
           adviseth
           with
           him
           of
           some
           means
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           .
           But
           upon
           long
           deliberation
           ,
           they
           could
           think
           of
           no
           course
           at
           all
           ,
           unless
           it
           would
           please
           God
           by
           some
           extraordinary
           Calling
           to
           stir
           up
           some
           zealous
           Brethren
           to
           effect
           their
           desires
           :
           and
           if
           God
           pleased
           to
           take
           that
           way
           ,
           why
           might
           not
           one
           or
           both
           of
           them
           be
           chosen
           ,
           as
           fit
           Instruments
           in
           so
           great
           a
           service
           ?
           than
           whom
           ,
           they
           knew
           of
           none
           more
           able
           ,
           and
           of
           few
           more
           zealous
           .
           On
           these
           Preparatories
           they
           betake
           themselves
           to
           Prayer
           and
           Fasting
           ,
           hold
           a
           strict
           Fast
           together
           on
           the
           15
           th
           of
           December
           ,
           and
           then
           began
           to
           ●ind
           themselves
           extraordinarily
           exercised
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           their
           Letters
           writ
           to
           Lancaster
           ,
           in
           whose
           House
           they
           held
           it
           .
           Immediately
           upon
           this
           Fact
           ,
           Coppinger
           takes
           a
           journey
           into
           Kent
           ,
           and
           fancies
           (
           by
           the
           way
           )
           that
           he
           was
           admitted
           to
           a
           familiar
           Conference
           with
           God
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           received
           from
           Him
           many
           strange
           Directions
           ,
           to
           be
           followed
           by
           him
           whensoever
           God
           should
           please
           to
           use
           his
           service
           for
           the
           good
           of
           His
           Church
           ;
           and
           more
           particularly
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           shewed
           a
           way
           to
           bring
           the
           Queen
           to
           repentance
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           all
           the
           Nobles
           to
           do
           the
           like
           out
           of
           hand
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           prove
           them
           to
           be
           Traytors
           to
           Almighty
           God.
           Another
           Fast
           is
           held
           by
           him
           and
           Arthington
           at
           his
           coming
           back
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           finds
           himself
           more
           strongly
           stirred
           to
           a
           matter
           of
           some
           great
           importance
           ,
           than
           he
           was
           before
           :
           of
           which
           he
           gives
           notice
           unto
           Gibson
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           by
           his
           Letter
           of
           the
           last
           of
           December
           ;
           and
           afterward
           to
           Wiggington
           above-mentioned
           ;
           by
           them
           to
           be
           communicated
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Brethren
           .
           Another
           Fast
           follows
           upon
           this
           ,
           at
           which
           Wiggington
           and
           some
           others
           did
           vouchsafe
           their
           presence
           ,
           who
           had
           before
           confirmed
           them
           in
           the
           fancy
           of
           some
           such
           extraordinary
           Calling
           as
           he
           seemed
           to
           drive
           at
           .
           With
           the
           intention
           of
           this
           last
           ,
           Cartwright
           and
           other
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           were
           made
           acquainted
           before-hand
           ,
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           by
           the
           benefit
           of
           their
           secret
           prayers
           ,
           the
           Action
           might
           be
           crowned
           with
           an
           End
           more
           glorious
           .
           And
           the
           same
           night
           ,
           Coppinger
           finds
           himself
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           exceedingly
           astonished
           at
           the
           Majesty
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           but
           very
           much
           comforted
           by
           the
           Vision
           ;
           and
           every
           day
           more
           and
           more
           encouraged
           to
           some
           great
           Work
           ;
           which
           he
           communicates
           at
           several
           times
           ,
           and
           by
           several
           Letters
           ,
           to
           
             Cartwright
             ,
             Travers
             ,
             Clark
          
           ,
           &c.
           amongst
           the
           Preachers
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           Lay-Brethren
           ,
           unto
           Lancaster
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Peter
             Wentworth
          
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           now
           we
           must
           make
           room
           for
           another
           Actor
           ,
           a
           greater
           Zealot
           than
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           was
           to
           rob
           them
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           their
           Dreams
           and
           Dotages
           ;
           Hacket
           ,
           an
           inconsiderable
           Fellow
           both
           for
           Parts
           and
           Fortune
           ,
           pretends
           to
           a
           more
           near
           Familiarity
           with
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           than
           either
           of
           the
           other
           durst
           aspire
           to
           .
           A
           Wretch
           of
           such
           a
           desperate
           Malice
           ,
           that
           bearing
           an
           old
           grudg
           to
           one
           that
           had
           been
           his
           School-Master
           ,
           he
           bit
           off
           his
           Nose
           .
           And
           when
           the
           poor
           man
           humbly
           prayed
           him
           to
           let
           him
           have
           it
           again
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           it
           might
           be
           sowed
           on
           before
           it
           was
           cold
           ,
           he
           most
           barbarously
           chewed
           it
           with
           his
           teeth
           ,
           and
           so
           swallowed
           it
           down
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           having
           wasted
           that
           small
           Estate
           which
           he
           had
           by
           his
           Wife
           ,
           he
           becomes
           a
           Proselyte
           ,
           pretends
           
           at
           first
           to
           more
           than
           ordinary
           zeal
           for
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           extraordinary
           Revelations
           for
           the
           compassing
           of
           it
           .
           This
           brings
           him
           into
           the
           acquaintance
           of
           some
           zealous
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           furiously
           driving
           on
           for
           the
           Holy
           Discipline
           ;
           but
           none
           more
           than
           Wiggington
           before
           remembred
           ,
           who
           brings
           him
           presently
           to
           Coppinger
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           poor
           man
           was
           raised
           to
           the
           height
           of
           his
           Follies
           .
           Hacket
           had
           profited
           so
           well
           in
           the
           School
           of
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           counterfeit-holiness
           ,
           his
           fervent
           and
           continual
           praying
           
             ex
             tempore
          
           ,
           fasting
           upon
           the
           Lord's
           Days
           ,
           making
           frequent
           brags
           of
           his
           Conflicts
           with
           Satan
           ,
           and
           pretending
           to
           many
           personal
           Conferences
           with
           the
           Lord
           Himself
           ,
           that
           he
           became
           of
           great
           esteem
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           some
           of
           them
           did
           not
           stick
           to
           say
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           he
           was
           one
           of
           God's
           beloved
           ,
           but
           greater
           in
           His
           Favour
           than
           Moses
           or
           
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist.
          
           And
           he
           himself
           made
           shew
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           sent
           to
           foretell
           God's
           Judgments
           ,
           where
           His
           Mercies
           were
           neglected
           ;
           prophesying
           ,
           That
           there
           should
           be
           no
           more
           Popes
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           England
           this
           present
           Year
           should
           be
           afflicted
           with
           Famine
           ,
           Warr
           ,
           and
           Pestilence
           ,
           unless
           the
           Lord's
           Discipline
           and
           Reformation
           were
           forthwith
           admitted
           .
           These
           men
           ,
           being
           both
           governed
           by
           the
           same
           ill
           spirit
           ,
           were
           mutually
           over-joyed
           at
           this
           new
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           forthwith
           entred
           into
           counsel
           for
           freeing
           
             Cartwright
             ,
             Snape
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           several
           Prisons
           in
           which
           they
           lay
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           their
           Censure
           in
           the
           Starr-Chamber
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           at
           hand
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           It
           was
           expected
           that
           the
           Censure
           would
           have
           passed
           upon
           them
           on
           the
           last
           day
           of
           
           Easter-Term
           ;
           of
           which
           Coppinger
           gives
           Hacket
           notice
           ,
           and
           sends
           him
           word
           withall
           ,
           That
           he
           meant
           to
           be
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           any
           Severity
           should
           be
           used
           towards
           them
           ,
           
             he
             should
             be
             forced
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Great
             and
             Fearful
             God
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             to
             protest
             against
             it
             .
          
           The
           like
           expectation
           was
           amongst
           them
           in
           the
           Term
           next
           following
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           Coppinger
           was
           resolved
           on
           some
           desperate
           act
           to
           divert
           the
           Sentence
           .
           For
           thus
           he
           writes
           to
           Lancaster
           before-remembred
           ,
           
             That
             if
             our
             Preachers
             in
             Prison
             do
             appear
             to
             morrow
             in
             the
             Starr-Chamber
             ,
             and
             if
             our
             great
             men
             deal
             with
             them
             so
             as
             it
             is
             thought
             they
             will
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             then
             God
             did
             not
             throw
             some
             fearful
             Iudgment
             amongst
             them
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           we
           must
           make
           up
           the
           sense
           )
           let
           him
           give
           no
           more
           credit
           unto
           him
           or
           his
           Revelations
           .
           But
           the
           Hearing
           being
           deferred
           at
           that
           time
           also
           ,
           and
           nothing
           like
           to
           be
           done
           in
           it
           till
           after
           Michaelmas
           ,
           the
           Conspirators
           perceived
           they
           had
           time
           enough
           for
           new
           Consultations
           .
           And
           in
           these
           Consultations
           they
           resolve
           amongst
           them
           to
           impeach
           the
           two
           Arch-bishops
           ,
           of
           High-Treason
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           be
           made
           uncapable
           of
           proceeding
           in
           a
           Legal
           way
           against
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           to
           assassinate
           both
           together
           ,
           with
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           Hatton
           ,
           (
           whom
           they
           deadly
           hated
           )
           if
           any
           severe
           Sentence
           was
           pronounced
           against
           them
           .
           But
           Hacket
           was
           for
           higher
           matters
           .
           The
           Spirit
           of
           Infatuation
           had
           so
           wrought
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           conceived
           himself
           to
           partake
           of
           the
           same
           Divine
           Nature
           with
           Almighty
           
           God.
           That
           he
           was
           appointed
           by
           his
           God
           to
           be
           King
           of
           Europe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           looked
           upon
           all
           Kings
           (
           but
           the
           Queen
           especially
           )
           as
           the
           Usurpers
           of
           the
           Throne
           ,
           which
           belonged
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           against
           her
           he
           carried
           such
           a
           bitter
           hatred
           ,
           that
           against
           her
           he
           often
           cast
           forth
           dangerous
           speeches
           ,
           That
           she
           had
           lost
           her
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           and
           spared
           not
           to
           do
           execution
           upon
           her
           in
           her
           Arms
           and
           Pictures
           ,
           by
           stabbing
           his
           Dagger
           into
           both
           ,
           whensoever
           he
           saw
           them
           .
           Th●
           people
           also
           must
           be
           dealt
           with
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           their
           Power
           ,
           according
           unto
           that
           Maxim
           of
           the
           Disciplinarians
           ,
           
             That
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             will
             not
             reform
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             then
             the
             People
             must
             .
          
           And
           that
           he
           might
           wind
           them
           to
           this
           height
           ,
           he
           scatter'd
           certain
           Rhimes
           or
           Verses
           amongst
           them
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           was
           insinuated
           ,
           That
           a
           true
           Christian
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           a
           Clown
           or
           poor
           Countrey-man
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           
           Hacket's
           own
           case
           )
           might
           teach
           Kings
           how
           to
           manage
           their
           Scepters
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           might
           depose
           the
           Queen
           ,
           if
           she
           did
           not
           zealously
           promote
           the
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Finding
           to
           what
           an
           admiration
           he
           had
           raised
           himself
           in
           the
           esteem
           of
           Coppinger
           and
           his
           Fellow
           Arthington
           ,
           he
           looks
           upon
           them
           as
           the
           fittest
           Instruments
           to
           advance
           his
           Treasons
           ;
           perswading
           them
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           endued
           not
           only
           with
           a
           Prophetical
           ,
           but
           an
           Angelical
           Spirit
           .
           And
           they
           ,
           believing
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           performed
           all
           manner
           of
           obedience
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           was
           appointed
           to
           reign
           over
           them
           ,
           by
           God
           himself
           ;
           setting
           themselves
           ,
           from
           that
           time
           forward
           ,
           to
           raise
           some
           Sedition
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           people
           might
           be
           moved
           unto
           what
           they
           pleased
           .
           Being
           thus
           possest
           ,
           they
           intimate
           to
           Wiggington
           fore-mentioned
           ,
           That
           Christ
           appeared
           to
           them
           the
           night
           before
           ,
           not
           in
           his
           own
           body
           ,
           as
           He
           sits
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           in
           that
           especial
           Spirit
           by
           which
           he
           dwelt
           in
           Hacket
           more
           than
           in
           any
           other
           .
           They
           added
           also
           ,
           That
           Hacket
           was
           the
           very
           Angel
           which
           should
           come
           before
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           with
           his
           Fan
           in
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           his
           Shepherds
           Crook
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           the
           Sheep
           from
           the
           Goats
           ,
           to
           tread
           down
           Satan
           ,
           and
           ruine
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           What
           Counsel
           they
           received
           from
           Wiggington
           ,
           is
           not
           certainly
           known
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           be
           judged
           by
           the
           event
           .
           For
           presently
           on
           their
           going
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           on
           the
           sixteenth
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           they
           repair
           to
           Hacket
           ,
           whom
           he
           found
           lazing
           in
           his
           bed
           in
           a
           private
           House
           at
           Broken-wharf
           ;
           and
           casting
           themselves
           upon
           their
           knees
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           Adoration
           ;
           Arthington
           suddenly
           ariseth
           ,
           and
           adviseth
           Coppinger
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           annoint
           their
           King.
           But
           Hacket
           cunningly
           declines
           it
           ,
           telling
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           already
           annointed
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           they
           were
           to
           do
           what
           he
           should
           command
           them
           :
           Which
           said
           ,
           he
           ordains
           Coppinger
           to
           be
           his
           Prophet
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           Arthington
           to
           be
           his
           Prophet
           of
           Justice
           ;
           and
           gives
           them
           their
           Mission
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           
             Go
             now
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             ,
             and
             tell
             up
             and
             down
             the
             City
             ,
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             come
             with
             his
             Fan
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             to
             judg
             the
             World
             :
             if
             any
             ask
             you
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             direct
             them
             to
             this
             place
             :
             if
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             you
             ,
             let
             them
             come
             and
             see
             if
             they
             can
             kill
             me
             .
          
           As
           sure
           as
           God
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           no
           less
           assuredly
           is
           Christ
           
           now
           come
           to
           judg
           the
           World.
           With
           this
           Commission
           flye
           the
           two
           new
           Prophets
           from
           one
           street
           to
           another
           ,
           till
           they
           came
           to
           Cheapside
           ,
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             come
             ,
             Christ
             is
             come
             ,
          
           all
           the
           way
           they
           went
           ;
           and
           adding
           with
           as
           loud
           a
           voice
           ,
           
             Repent
             ,
             Repent
          
           .
           In
           Cheapside
           they
           mount
           into
           a
           Cart
           ,
           (
           a
           proper
           Pulpit
           for
           such
           Preachers
           )
           proclaiming
           thence
           ,
           that
           Hacket
           participated
           of
           Christ's
           glorified
           Body
           ,
           by
           his
           especial
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           was
           now
           come
           with
           his
           Fan
           ,
           to
           propagate
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           
             settle
             the
             Discipline
          
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           was
           the
           impulsive
           to
           all
           this
           madness
           )
           and
           to
           establish
           in
           England
           a
           new
           Commonwealth
           :
           They
           added
           further
           ,
           That
           themselves
           were
           two
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           Justice
           ;
           the
           truth
           whereof
           they
           took
           upon
           their
           salvation
           .
           That
           Hacket
           was
           the
           only
           Supreme
           Monarch
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           Europe
           held
           of
           him
           as
           his
           Vassals
           :
           That
           therefore
           he
           only
           ought
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           deposed
           ;
           and
           ,
           That
           Vengeance
           should
           shortly
           fall
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           not
           only
           on
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           Hatton
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Infinite
           were
           the
           throngs
           of
           people
           which
           this
           strange
           Novelty
           had
           drawn
           together
           to
           that
           place
           ;
           but
           they
           found
           none
           so
           mad
           as
           themselves
           ,
           none
           so
           besotted
           as
           to
           cry
           ,
           God
           save
           King
           Hacket
           :
           so
           that
           not
           able
           to
           be
           heard
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Noise
           ,
           nor
           to
           go
           forward
           in
           their
           Mission
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Throng
           ;
           they
           dismounted
           their
           Chariot
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           some
           of
           their
           Friends
           ,
           conveyed
           themselves
           to
           
           Hacket's
           Lodging
           .
           They
           had
           not
           staid
           there
           long
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           all
           three
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           brought
           before
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ;
           to
           whom
           they
           showed
           so
           little
           reverence
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           moved
           their
           Hats
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           above
           all
           Magistrates
           ,
           of
           what
           rank
           soever
           .
           Hacket
           is
           afterward
           arraigned
           ,
           Iuly
           26.
           and
           two
           days
           after
           drawn
           to
           his
           Execution
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           done
           upon
           him
           in
           that
           part
           of
           Cheapside
           in
           which
           his
           two
           Prophets
           had
           proclaimed
           him
           .
           Neither
           the
           Sentence
           past
           upon
           him
           ,
           nor
           the
           fear
           of
           death
           ,
           mitigated
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Infatuation
           with
           which
           the
           Devil
           had
           possest
           him
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           he
           exclaimed
           most
           horribly
           (
           as
           he
           was
           drawn
           upon
           the
           Hurdle
           )
           all
           the
           way
           he
           passed
           ,
           crying
           out
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Iehovah
             the
             Messias
             ,
             Iehovah
             the
             Messias
             :
             behold
             ,
             Heaven
             is
             opened
             ;
             behold
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Most
             High
             is
             coming
             down
             to
             deliver
             me
             .
          
           With
           the
           like
           ill
           spirit
           he
           was
           governed
           when
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Gallows
           ;
           at
           which
           he
           is
           affirmed
           to
           have
           made
           this
           Imprecation
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           can
           by
           no
           means
           call
           it
           Prayer
           )
           viz.
           
             Almighty
             Everlasting
             God
             ,
             Iehovah
             ,
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             Lord
             of
             lords
             ,
             King
             of
             kings
             ,
             the
             Everlasting
             God
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             that
             I
             am
             the
             true
             Iehovah
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             .
             Shew
             some
             Miracle
             from
             the
             Clouds
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             these
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             deliver
             me
             from
             my
             Enemies
             .
          
           The
           rest
           ,
           too
           horrid
           and
           blasphemous
           to
           be
           imparted
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           a
           sober
           Christian
           ,
           I
           forbear
           to
           add
           .
           Let
           it
           suffice
           ,
           that
           after
           some
           strugling
           with
           the
           Hang-man
           ,
           and
           many
           fearful
           Execrations
           against
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           he
           was
           turned
           off
           the
           Ladder
           ,
           and
           presently
           cut
           down
           ,
           ript
           up
           ,
           and
           quartered
           ,
           according
           unto
           the
           Law
           in
           that
           behalf
           .
           Unto
           such
           dangerous
           Precipices
           do
           men
           cast
           
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           forsake
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           content
           with
           that
           sobriety
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           makes
           men
           wise
           unto
           salvation
           .
           But
           as
           for
           his
           two
           Prophets
           ,
           they
           found
           different
           ends
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           steered
           the
           same
           course
           with
           him
           .
           Coppinger
           by
           a
           wilful
           abstinence
           ,
           starved
           himself
           in
           Prison
           within
           few
           days
           after
           .
           But
           Arthington
           lived
           to
           see
           his
           Errors
           ,
           was
           pardoned
           upon
           his
           repentance
           ,
           and
           published
           a
           Retractation
           of
           his
           Follies
           ,
           as
           became
           a
           Christian.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           Many
           Endeavours
           have
           been
           used
           for
           freeing
           Cartwright
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           chief
           Presbyterians
           ,
           from
           having
           any
           hand
           in
           these
           damnable
           practises
           .
           And
           it
           is
           true
           enough
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           were
           so
           wise
           ,
           as
           neither
           to
           admit
           them
           to
           a
           personal
           Conference
           ,
           nor
           to
           return
           Answer
           to
           those
           Letters
           which
           were
           sent
           unto
           them
           from
           the
           Parties
           .
           But
           then
           it
           is
           as
           true
           withall
           ,
           that
           Coppinger
           had
           communicated
           his
           first
           thoughts
           touching
           his
           Extraordinary
           Calling
           ,
           by
           several
           Letters
           writ
           to
           
             Cartwright
             ,
             Egerton
             ,
             Travers
             ,
             Chark
             ,
             Gardiner
             ,
             Cooper
             ,
             Philips
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ;
           not
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           Penry
           or
           Wiggington
           ,
           who
           seemed
           to
           have
           been
           of
           Counsel
           with
           them
           in
           the
           whole
           Design
           .
           And
           it
           is
           also
           true
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           descended
           to
           particulars
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           course
           which
           he
           meant
           to
           take
           in
           the
           present
           Exigent
           ,
           they
           would
           by
           no
           means
           entertain
           any
           Messages
           from
           him
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           might
           be
           made
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Plot
           in
           hand
           .
           But
           then
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           that
           knowing
           them
           to
           be
           intent
           upon
           some
           course
           which
           they
           could
           not
           justifie
           ,
           they
           neither
           revealed
           it
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           nor
           laboured
           to
           disswade
           them
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           seemed
           content
           to
           let
           them
           run
           their
           full
           career
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           take
           such
           benefit
           of
           it
           as
           the
           issue
           and
           success
           thereof
           should
           afford
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           in
           this
           case
           it
           may
           be
           said
           too
           justly
           in
           the
           Orator's
           language
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           little
           difference
           between
           the
           advising
           of
           a
           Fact
           ,
           and
           the
           rejoycing
           at
           it
           when
           it
           was
           once
           executed
           :
           and
           how
           they
           then
           could
           take
           the
           benefit
           of
           such
           a
           mischief
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           had
           been
           pre-acquainted
           in
           the
           general
           notion
           ,
           a●d
           either
           not
           be
           joyful
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           consequently
           be
           in
           the
           same
           case
           with
           such
           as
           had
           advised
           unto
           it
           ,
           let
           them
           judg
           that
           list
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           The
           dangers
           growing
           to
           the
           State
           by
           these
           odious
           practises
           ,
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           hasten
           the
           Arraignment
           of
           Vdal
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           four
           which
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           those
           scurrilous
           Libels
           which
           swarmed
           so
           numerously
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           Anno
           1588
           ,
           and
           the
           times
           since
           following
           .
           But
           more
           particularly
           ,
           he
           stood
           charged
           for
           being
           the
           Author
           of
           a
           Book
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Demonstration
             of
             Discipline
             which
             Christ
             hath
             prescribed
             in
             his
             Word
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             in
             all
             times
             and
             places
             ,
             until
             the
             Worlds
             end
             .
          
           In
           the
           Preface
           whereof
           occureth
           these
           passages
           :
           First
           ,
           He
           inscribes
           the
           same
           not
           to
           the
           Governours
           ,
           but
           
             to
             the
             supposed
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           .
           And
           then
           he
           flyes
           upon
           them
           in
           these
           following
           words
           ,
           viz.
           
             Who
             can
             deny
             you
             ,
             without
             blushing
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             ungodliness
             ?
             seeing
             your
             Government
             is
             that
             which
             giveth
             leave
             to
             a
             man
             to
             be
             any
             thing
             ,
             saving
             a
             sound
             Christian.
             For
             certainly
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             free
             in
             these
             days
             to
             be
             a
          
           Papist
           ,
           Anabaptist
           ,
           
             of
             the
          
           Family
           of
           Love
           ;
           
           
             yea
             ,
             as
             any
             most
             wicked
             whatsoever
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             we
             should
             be
             .
             And
             I
             could
             live
             these
             twenty
             years
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             such
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             (
             yea
             in
             a
             Bishop's
             House
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             )
             and
             never
             be
             molested
             for
             it
             :
             So
             true
             is
             that
             which
             you
             are
             charged
             with
             in
             a
             Dialogue
             lately
             come
             forth
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             since
             burn'd
             by
             you
             ,
             That
             you
             care
             for
             nothing
             but
             the
             maintenance
             of
             your
             Dignities
             ,
             be
             it
             to
             the
             damnation
             of
             your
             own
             souls
             ,
             and
             infinite
             millions
             more
             .
          
           For
           which
           whole
           Book
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           for
           this
           passage
           in
           the
           Preface
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           was
           indicted
           at
           an
           Assizes
           held
           in
           Croydon
           ,
           for
           the
           County
           of
           Surrey
           ,
           on
           the
           23
           d
           of
           
             Iuly
             ,
             Anno
          
           1590
           ;
           and
           by
           sufficient
           Evidence
           found
           guilty
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Prisoner
           pleaded
           for
           himself
           ,
           That
           his
           Indictment
           was
           upon
           the
           Statute
           of
           23
           Eliz.
           Cap.
           2.
           for
           punishing
           Seditious
           words
           against
           the
           Queen
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Book
           for
           which
           he
           stood
           accused
           ,
           contained
           no
           offensive
           passages
           against
           the
           Queen
           ,
           but
           the
           Bishops
           only
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           come
           within
           the
           compass
           and
           intent
           of
           that
           Statute
           .
           But
           it
           was
           answered
           by
           the
           Judges
           ,
           and
           resolved
           for
           Law
           ,
           
             That
             they
             who
             speak
             against
             Her
             Majesty's
             Government
             in
             Cases
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             Her
             Laws
             ,
             Proceedings
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             ,
             which
             ruled
             under
             Her
             ,
             did
             defame
             the
             Queen
             .
          
           Which
           Resolution
           being
           given
           ,
           and
           the
           Evidence
           heard
           ,
           he
           had
           so
           much
           favour
           shewed
           him
           ,
           by
           consent
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           put
           unto
           this
           question
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Whether
           he
           would
           take
           it
           either
           on
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           his
           Credit
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Book
           :
           Which
           if
           he
           would
           or
           could
           have
           done
           ,
           it
           was
           conceived
           that
           both
           the
           Judges
           and
           the
           Jurors
           would
           have
           rested
           satisfied
           .
           But
           he
           not
           daring
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           the
           Jurors
           could
           not
           otherwise
           do
           ,
           than
           pronounce
           him
           Guilty
           ,
           upon
           such
           evident
           Proofs
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Witnesses
           as
           were
           brought
           against
           him
           .
           But
           the
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           being
           then
           at
           his
           House
           in
           Croydon
           ,
           prevailed
           so
           far
           in
           his
           behalf
           ,
           that
           the
           Judges
           did
           suspend
           the
           Sentence
           of
           his
           Condemnation
           .
           This
           Tryal
           hapned
           in
           the
           interval
           ,
           between
           the
           several
           Commitments
           of
           Snape
           and
           Cartwright
           ,
           before-mentioned
           ,
           when
           the
           State
           had
           taken
           up
           a
           resolution
           to
           proceed
           severely
           against
           the
           Disturbers
           of
           Her
           Peace
           ;
           which
           gave
           some
           occasion
           of
           offence
           to
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           Hatton
           ,
           that
           the
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           who
           seemed
           most
           concerned
           in
           the
           present
           case
           ,
           should
           show
           such
           favour
           to
           a
           man
           whom
           the
           Law
           condemned
           ,
           and
           by
           whose
           seasonable
           Execution
           ,
           a
           stop
           might
           possibly
           be
           made
           to
           all
           further
           Troubles
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           But
           Snape
           and
           Cartwright
           still
           continuing
           obstinate
           in
           refusing
           the
           Oath
           ,
           and
           the
           suspition
           growing
           strong
           of
           some
           new
           Designs
           ,
           he
           was
           brought
           again
           unto
           the
           Barr
           at
           Southwark
           ,
           in
           the
           March
           next
           following
           ,
           and
           there
           received
           the
           Sentence
           of
           death
           in
           due
           form
           of
           Law.
           But
           such
           was
           the
           exceeding
           Lenity
           of
           the
           good
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           that
           he
           looked
           more
           upon
           the
           Parts
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           than
           upon
           his
           Passions
           ,
           upon
           his
           Learning
           and
           Abilities
           ,
           though
           too
           much
           abused
           ,
           than
           the
           ill
           use
           that
           he
           made
           of
           them
           in
           those
           stirring-times
           .
           And
           so
           far
           he
           engaged
           himself
           with
           his
           Royal
           Mistress
           ,
           (
           who
           used
           to
           call
           him
           Her
           Black
           Husband
           )
           that
           she
           gave
           way
           to
           a
           Reprieve
           ,
           though
           she
           could
           not
           easily
           be
           induced
           to
           grant
           a
           Pardon
           .
           
           Which
           notwithstanding
           the
           Arch-bishop
           could
           not
           scape
           the
           lash
           of
           some
           virulent
           Tongues
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           stood
           more
           accused
           for
           the
           Condemnation
           ,
           than
           he
           was
           magnified
           for
           the
           Reprieve
           of
           the
           man
           condemned
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           was
           after
           pleaded
           in
           his
           justification
           ,
           That
           
           Vdal's
           Book
           was
           clearly
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           the
           Statute
           23
           Eliz.
           cap.
           2.
           for
           punishing
           
             Seditious
             words
             against
             the
             Queen
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Resolution
           of
           the
           Judges
           before
           laid
           down
           .
           That
           divers
           Seditious
           Sermons
           might
           have
           been
           objected
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           making
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           rendred
           him
           more
           culpable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           Judges
           ;
           and
           that
           whereas
           one
           Catsfield
           could
           have
           spoken
           more
           materially
           against
           him
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           ,
           he
           was
           never
           called
           unto
           the
           Barr
           to
           give
           in
           his
           Evidence
           ,
           the
           Jurors
           being
           fully
           satisfied
           in
           the
           former
           Proofs
           .
           So
           that
           the
           whole
           Indictment
           being
           rightly
           grounded
           ,
           the
           Prosecution
           favourable
           ,
           and
           the
           Evidence
           full
           ,
           the
           man
           remained
           a
           living-Monument
           of
           the
           Arch-bishop's
           extraordinary
           Goodness
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           preserving
           of
           that
           Life
           which
           by
           the
           Law
           he
           had
           forfeited
           .
           But
           how
           long
           he
           remained
           alive
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           say
           ;
           and
           therefore
           shall
           add
           only
           this
           ,
           That
           he
           left
           a
           Son
           behind
           ,
           called
           Ephraim
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           was
           Beneficed
           at
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Augustines
           ,
           near
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           and
           proved
           as
           great
           a
           Zealot
           for
           Conformity
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           CHARLES
           ,
           as
           his
           Father
           was
           reputed
           for
           his
           Non-conformity
           in
           the
           times
           we
           write
           of
           .
           And
           he
           paid
           almost
           as
           deer
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           his
           Father
           did
           ,
           being
           sequestred
           about
           the
           year
           1643
           ,
           not
           submitting
           to
           some
           Oaths
           and
           Covenants
           then
           required
           of
           him
           ;
           his
           bed-rid
           Wife
           turned
           out
           of
           doors
           ,
           and
           left
           most
           unmercifully
           in
           the
           open
           Streets
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Now
           whilst
           the
           State
           was
           taken
           up
           in
           these
           Criminal
           Processes
           ,
           the
           Learned
           men
           and
           others
           interessed
           on
           each
           side
           ,
           were
           no
           less
           busied
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           own
           Concernments
           .
           
             Adrian
             Saravia
          
           ,
           born
           in
           the
           Lower-Germany
           ,
           but
           better
           studied
           in
           the
           Fathers
           than
           the
           most
           of
           his
           Rank
           ,
           had
           found
           by
           search
           into
           their
           Writings
           ,
           of
           what
           Antiquity
           and
           Necessity
           the
           Calling
           of
           Bishops
           had
           been
           reckoned
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           but
           finding
           no
           encouragement
           to
           maintain
           any
           such
           opinion
           in
           his
           Native
           Countrey
           ,
           where
           the
           Presbyteries
           governed
           all
           ,
           and
           Parity
           of
           Ministers
           was
           received
           as
           an
           Article
           of
           their
           publike
           Confession
           ;
           he
           put
           himself
           upon
           the
           Favour
           and
           Protection
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           He
           had
           before
           fashioned
           his
           Reply
           to
           
           Beza's
           Book
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             De
             Triplici
             Episcopatu
          
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           said
           .
           But
           the
           first
           Piece
           published
           by
           him
           on
           his
           coming
           hither
           ,
           
           was
           a
           right
           learned
           Work
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             De
             diversis
             gradibus
             Ministrorum
             Evangelii
          
           :
           In
           which
           he
           proved
           by
           undeniable
           Arguments
           ,
           That
           Bishops
           were
           a
           different
           Order
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           Degrees
           superior
           to
           all
           other
           Presbyters
           .
           This
           Book
           he
           dedicates
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Belgick
           Churches
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           his
           Epistle
           dated
           March
           26
           ,
           Anno
           1590.
           
           Amongst
           whom
           ,
           though
           he
           could
           not
           hope
           for
           much
           approbation
           ,
           yet
           he
           received
           but
           little
           or
           no
           opposition
           .
           But
           so
           it
           prov'd
           not
           at
           Geneva
           ,
           where
           Beza
           governed
           ,
           backed
           by
           Danaeus
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           
           the
           Consistorians
           ,
           who
           looked
           upon
           it
           as
           destructive
           to
           their
           whole
           Contrivements
           .
           Beza
           had
           other
           Work
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           therefore
           leaves
           him
           for
           the
           present
           to
           the
           lash
           of
           Danaeus
           ,
           who
           falls
           upon
           him
           with
           Reproaches
           instead
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           (
           as
           Saravia
           complained
           in
           his
           Reply
           )
           reckoning
           his
           Corpulency
           for
           a
           Crime
           ,
           calling
           him
           
             Swineherd
             ,
             Hog
          
           ,
           a
           man
           born
           only
           for
           the
           stuffing
           of
           a
           filthy
           paunch
           ;
           with
           many
           the
           like
           scurrilous
           strains
           of
           Genevian
           Rhetorick
           .
           Beza
           comes
           slowly
           on
           ,
           but
           he
           comes
           at
           last
           ;
           not
           publishing
           his
           Answer
           to
           it
           ,
           till
           the
           third
           year
           after
           :
           to
           which
           Saravia
           replies
           in
           the
           year
           next
           following
           ,
           Anno
           1594.
           
           In
           which
           he
           made
           an
           exact
           parallel
           (
           amongst
           other
           things
           )
           betwixt
           the
           practises
           of
           Hacket
           and
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           Iohn
           of
           Leyden
           and
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           when
           they
           reigned
           in
           Munster
           .
           In
           the
           end
           ,
           Beza
           gave
           him
           over
           ;
           which
           raised
           him
           to
           such
           eminent
           note
           with
           the
           English
           Prelates
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           made
           a
           Prebendary
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           well
           provided
           for
           to
           his
           full
           contentment
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           Italian
           Church
           in
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           could
           not
           rest
           satisfied
           with
           the
           enjoying
           the
           same
           Priviledges
           which
           the
           French
           and
           Dutch
           Churches
           had
           before
           procured
           ;
           but
           published
           a
           Book
           in
           maintenance
           and
           commendation
           of
           the
           Holy
           Discipline
           :
           which
           gave
           a
           just
           occasion
           to
           Dr.
           
             Matthew
             Suttliff
          
           ,
           
           then
           Dean
           of
           Exon
           ,
           to
           set
           out
           a
           judicious
           Work
           in
           Latin
           touching
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           truly
           Catholick
           and
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           wherein
           he
           grated
           somewhat
           hard
           on
           the
           point
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           first
           English
           man
           that
           did
           so
           in
           the
           Latin
           Tongue
           .
           And
           though
           he
           named
           Beza
           only
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           than
           named
           him
           ;
           yet
           Beza
           thought
           his
           Name
           so
           sacred
           ,
           or
           himself
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           he
           conceived
           himself
           to
           be
           much
           dishonoured
           ;
           reproaches
           him
           by
           the
           name
           of
           a
           petulant
           Railer
           ,
           
           and
           complains
           of
           the
           affront
           in
           an
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           .
           But
           he
           got
           nothing
           by
           the
           Bargain
           :
           For
           as
           he
           was
           handsomely
           shaked
           up
           for
           it
           by
           Saravia
           in
           his
           Replication
           ;
           so
           the
           Arch-bishop
           in
           an
           Answer
           to
           the
           said
           Epistle
           ,
           dated
           in
           Ianuary
           ,
           1593
           ,
           severely
           reprehends
           him
           for
           his
           intermedling
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           plainly
           lays
           before
           him
           all
           those
           disturbances
           which
           by
           his
           means
           had
           been
           occasioned
           in
           the
           same
           :
           so
           that
           being
           learnedly
           refuted
           by
           Saravia
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           gravely
           reprehended
           on
           the
           other
           by
           that
           Reverend
           Prelate
           ,
           he
           grows
           wise
           at
           last
           ,
           leaving
           the
           
             English
             Puritans
          
           to
           their
           own
           defences
           .
           And
           more
           than
           so
           ,
           in
           his
           Reply
           to
           his
           last
           Letter
           ,
           he
           gives
           him
           his
           due
           Titles
           ,
           of
           the
           
             most
             Reverend
             Father
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             honoured
             Lord
          
           ;
           assuring
           him
           ,
           
             That
             in
             all
             his
             writings
             touching
             Church-Government
             ,
             he
             impugned
             only
             the
             Romish
             Hierarchy
             ,
             but
             never
             intended
             to
             touch
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Polity
             of
             this
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             nor
             to
             exact
             of
             us
             to
             frame
             our selves
             or
             our
             Church
             to
             the
             pattern
             of
             their
             Presbyterian
             Discipline
             .
          
           And
           thereunto
           he
           added
           this
           safe
           Conclusion
           ,
           
             That
             as
             long
             as
             the
             substance
             of
             Doctrine
             was
             uniform
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             may
             lawfully
             vary
             in
             other
             matters
             ,
             as
             the
             circumstance
             of
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             and
             persons
             ,
             requires
             ,
             and
             as
             prescription
             of
             Antiquity
             may
             warrant
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             to
             that
             end
             he
             wished
             and
             hoped
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Sacred
             and
             Holy
             Colledges
             of
             Bishops
          
           (
           for
           so
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           
             would
             for
             ever
             continue
             and
             maintain
             such
             their
             Right
             and
             Title
             in
             the
             Church's
             Government
             ,
             with
             all
             Equity
             and
             Christian
             Moderation
             .
          
        
         
           15.
           
           At
           this
           time
           grew
           the
           Heats
           also
           betwixt
           Hooker
           and
           Travers
           :
           the
           first
           being
           Master
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Lecturer
           :
           Hooker
           received
           his
           Education
           in
           
             Corpus
             Christi
             Colledg
          
           in
           Oxon
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           came
           well
           stocked
           in
           all
           kind
           of
           Learning
           ,
           but
           most
           especially
           in
           Fathers
           ,
           Councils
           ,
           and
           other
           approved
           Monuments
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Antiquity
           .
           Travers
           was
           bred
           in
           
             Trinity
             Colledg
          
           in
           Cambridg
           ,
           well
           skilled
           in
           the
           Oriental
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           better
           studied
           in
           Words
           than
           Matter
           ,
           being
           Cotemporary
           with
           Cartwright
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Affection
           :
           He
           sets
           up
           his
           studies
           in
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           there
           acquaints
           himself
           with
           Beza
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Consistory
           ,
           of
           whom
           and
           their
           new
           Discipline
           he
           grew
           so
           enamoured
           ,
           that
           before
           his
           coming
           into
           England
           he
           was
           made
           Minister
           (
           as
           well
           at
           least
           as
           such
           hands
           could
           make
           him
           )
           by
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           Antwerp
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           their
           Certificate
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           dare
           not
           call
           them
           Letters
           of
           Orders
           )
           dated
           May
           14
           ,
           1578.
           
           Thus
           qualified
           ,
           he
           associates
           himself
           with
           Cartwright
           ,
           whom
           he
           found
           there
           at
           his
           coming
           in
           preaching
           to
           the
           Factory
           of
           English
           Merchants
           ,
           and
           follows
           him
           not
           long
           after
           into
           England
           also
           .
           By
           the
           commendation
           of
           some
           Friends
           ,
           he
           was
           taken
           into
           the
           House
           of
           William
           Lord
           Burleigh
           ,
           whom
           he
           served
           first
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Pedagogue
           to
           his
           younger
           Son
           ,
           and
           after
           as
           one
           of
           his
           Chaplains
           .
           Preferments
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           come
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           considering
           the
           Greatness
           of
           his
           Master
           ,
           whose
           eminent
           Offices
           of
           Lord
           Treasurer
           ,
           Chief
           Secretary
           ,
           and
           Master
           of
           the
           Wards
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           give
           him
           many
           opportunities
           to
           prefer
           a
           Servant
           to
           the
           best
           places
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           Travers
           knew
           his
           incapacity
           to
           receive
           such
           Favours
           ,
           as
           neither
           lawfully
           ordained
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Form
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           nor
           willing
           to
           subscribe
           to
           such
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           as
           he
           found
           were
           used
           in
           the
           same
           .
           But
           being
           a
           great
           Factor
           for
           promoting
           the
           Holy
           Discipline
           ,
           he
           gets
           himself
           into
           the
           Lecture
           of
           the
           Temple
           ;
           which
           could
           not
           easily
           be
           denyed
           ,
           when
           the
           Chaplain
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Councellor
           was
           a
           Suitor
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           In
           this
           place
           he
           insinuates
           himself
           ,
           by
           all
           means
           imaginable
           ,
           into
           the
           good
           affections
           of
           many
           young
           Students
           ,
           and
           some
           great
           Lawyers
           of
           both
           Houses
           ,
           on
           whom
           he
           gained
           exceedingly
           by
           his
           way
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           graced
           with
           a
           comely
           Gesture
           ,
           and
           a
           Rhetorical
           manner
           of
           Elocution
           .
           By
           which
           advantages
           he
           possest
           many
           of
           the
           long
           Robe
           with
           a
           strong
           affection
           to
           the
           devices
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           with
           as
           great
           a
           prejudice
           to
           the
           
             English
             Hierarchy
          
           ;
           the
           fruits
           whereof
           discovered
           themselves
           more
           or
           less
           in
           all
           following
           Parliaments
           ,
           when
           any
           thing
           concerning
           the
           Church
           came
           in
           agitation
           .
           And
           by
           the
           opportunity
           of
           this
           Place
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           chief
           managing
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Disciplinarians
           ,
           presiding
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           their
           Classical
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           from
           hence
           issuing
           their
           Directions
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Churches
           .
           And
           so
           it
           stood
           till
           
           Hooker's
           coming
           to
           be
           Master
           ;
           who
           being
           a
           man
           of
           other
           Principles
           ,
           and
           better
           able
           to
           
           defend
           them
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Argument
           ;
           endeavoured
           to
           instruct
           his
           Auditors
           in
           such
           Points
           of
           Doctrine
           as
           might
           keep
           them
           in
           a
           right
           perswasion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           reference
           to
           her
           Government
           ,
           as
           her
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           .
           This
           troubled
           Travers
           at
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           it
           could
           not
           otherwise
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           the
           fine
           Web
           which
           he
           had
           been
           so
           long
           in
           weaving
           ,
           should
           be
           thus
           unravell'd
           .
           Rather
           than
           so
           ,
           Hooker
           shall
           tell
           them
           nothing
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           laboured
           to
           confute
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ;
           not
           doubting
           but
           that
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Auditors
           would
           pass
           Sentence
           for
           him
           ,
           though
           the
           truth
           might
           run
           most
           apparently
           on
           the
           other
           side
           .
           Hooker
           endured
           it
           for
           some
           time
           ;
           but
           being
           weary
           at
           the
           last
           of
           the
           opposition
           ,
           he
           complains
           thereof
           to
           the
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           who
           had
           (
           deservedly
           )
           a
           very
           great
           opinion
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           this
           Complaint
           being
           seasonably
           made
           in
           that
           point
           of
           time
           when
           
             Cartwright
             ,
             Snape
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Leading-men
           of
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ,
           were
           brought
           into
           the
           High
           Commission
           ;
           it
           was
           no
           hard
           matter
           for
           him
           to
           procure
           an
           Order
           to
           suppress
           his
           Adversary
           ,
           silenced
           from
           preaching
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           all
           places
           else
           .
           Which
           Order
           was
           issued
           upon
           these
           grounds
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             no
             lawfully
             ordained
             Minister
             according
             to
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           :
           
             That
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             preach
             ,
             without
             being
             licensed
          
           :
           and
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             presumed
             openly
             to
             confute
             such
             Doctrine
             as
             had
             been
             publickly
             delivered
             by
             another
             Preacher
             ,
             without
             any
             notice
             given
             thereof
             to
             the
             lawful
             Ordinary
             ,
             contrary
             to
             a
             Provision
             made
             in
             the
             Seventh
             year
             of
             the
             Queen
             ,
             for
             avoiding
             Disturbances
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           17.
           
           But
           Travers
           was
           too
           stiff
           ,
           and
           too
           well
           supported
           ,
           to
           sit
           down
           on
           the
           first
           Assault
           :
           He
           makes
           his
           supplication
           therefore
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           where
           he
           conceived
           himself
           as
           strong
           and
           as
           highly
           favoured
           as
           Hooker
           was
           amongst
           the
           Bishops
           and
           the
           High
           Commissioners
           .
           In
           this
           Petition
           he
           complains
           of
           some
           obliquity
           in
           the
           proceedings
           had
           against
           him
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           some
           Legalities
           in
           the
           conduct
           of
           it
           .
           But
           when
           he
           came
           to
           answer
           to
           the
           Charges
           which
           were
           laid
           upon
           him
           ,
           his
           Defences
           appeared
           very
           weak
           and
           flat
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           much
           conduce
           to
           his
           justification
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           seriously
           examined
           in
           the
           scale
           of
           Judgment
           .
           His
           exercising
           the
           Ministry
           without
           lawful
           Orders
           ,
           he
           justified
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           than
           that
           by
           the
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           all
           Ordinations
           were
           of
           like
           Authority
           in
           a
           Christian
           Church
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           London
           had
           commended
           him
           by
           two
           Letters
           unto
           that
           Society
           ,
           to
           be
           chosen
           Lecturer
           ;
           and
           That
           he
           took
           for
           a
           sufficient
           License
           ,
           as
           might
           enable
           him
           to
           preach
           to
           that
           Congregation
           .
           And
           as
           for
           his
           confuting
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ,
           what
           had
           been
           preached
           by
           Mr.
           Hooker
           in
           the
           morning
           before
           ,
           he
           conceived
           that
           he
           had
           warrant
           for
           it
           from
           St.
           
           Paul's
           example
           ,
           in
           withstanding
           St.
           Peter
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           for
           fear
           lest
           otherwise
           God's
           Truth
           might
           receive
           some
           prejudice
           .
           The
           weakness
           and
           insufficiency
           of
           which
           Defences
           ,
           was
           presently
           made
           known
           in
           
           Hooker's
           Answer
           to
           the
           Supplication
           .
           Which
           wrought
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           strongly
           seconded
           by
           the
           Arch-bishop
           himself
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Friends
           which
           Travers
           had
           amongst
           them
           ,
           could
           not
           do
           him
           good
           ;
           especially
           when
           it
           was
           represented
           to
           them
           ,
           how
           dangerous
           a
           thing
           it
           was
           ,
           
           that
           a
           man
           of
           such
           ill
           Principles
           ,
           and
           of
           worse
           Affections
           ,
           should
           be
           permitted
           to
           continue
           in
           his
           former
           Lecture
           ;
           which
           ,
           what
           else
           were
           it
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           but
           to
           retain
           almost
           half
           the
           Lawyers
           of
           England
           to
           
             be
             of
             Councel
          
           in
           all
           Causes
           which
           concerned
           the
           Church
           ,
           whensoever
           those
           of
           the
           Genevian
           or
           Puritan
           Faction
           should
           require
           it
           of
           them
           .
           But
           so
           it
           hapned
           ,
           (
           and
           it
           hapned
           very
           well
           for
           Travers
           )
           that
           the
           Queen
           had
           erected
           an
           University
           at
           Dublin
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           fore-going
           ,
           1591
           ;
           Founding
           therein
           a
           Colledg
           dedicated
           to
           the
           
             Holy
             Trinity
          
           ;
           to
           the
           Provostship
           whereof
           he
           was
           invited
           by
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Dublin
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           once
           a
           Fellow
           of
           the
           same
           House
           with
           him
           .
           Glad
           of
           which
           opportunity
           to
           go
           off
           with
           credit
           ,
           he
           prepares
           for
           Ireland
           .
           But
           long
           he
           had
           not
           dwelt
           on
           his
           new
           Preferment
           ,
           when
           either
           he
           proved
           too
           hot
           for
           the
           Place
           ,
           or
           the
           Countrey
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           following
           Warrs
           )
           grew
           too
           hot
           for
           him
           :
           Which
           brought
           him
           back
           again
           to
           England
           ;
           where
           he
           lived
           to
           a
           very
           great
           age
           in
           a
           small
           Estate
           ,
           more
           comfortably
           than
           before
           ,
           because
           less
           troublesome
           to
           the
           Church
           than
           he
           had
           been
           formerly
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           Thus
           have
           we
           seen
           Travers
           taken
           off
           ,
           and
           Beza
           quieted
           ;
           nor
           was
           it
           long
           before
           Cartwright
           was
           reduced
           to
           a
           better
           temper
           :
           But
           first
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           to
           try
           all
           means
           for
           his
           delivery
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           .
           Abroad
           ,
           they
           held
           intelligence
           with
           their
           Brethren
           in
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           Penry
           here
           ,
           and
           of
           Gibson
           there
           ;
           two
           men
           as
           fit
           for
           their
           Designs
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           made
           of
           purpose
           to
           promote
           the
           Mischief
           .
           Concerning
           which
           ,
           thus
           Gibson
           writes
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Letters
           to
           Coppinger
           ,
           before
           remembred
           ;
           whereby
           it
           seems
           that
           he
           was
           privy
           to
           his
           practices
           also
           .
           
             The
             best
             of
             our
             Ministers
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             are
             most
             careful
             of
             your
             estate
             ;
             and
             had
             sent
             for
             that
             effect
             a
             Preacher
             of
             ours
             the
             last
             Summer
             ,
             of
             purpose
             to
             confer
             with
             the
             best
             affected
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             to
             lay
             down
             a
             plot
             how
             our
             Church
             might
             best
             travel
             for
             your
             relief
             .
             The
             Lord
             knows
             what
             care
             we
             have
             of
             you
             ,
             both
             in
             our
             publick
             and
             private
             Prayers
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             For
             ,
             as
             feeling-members
             of
             one
             body
             ,
             we
             reckon
             the
             affliction
             of
             your
             Church
             to
             be
             our
             own
             .
          
           This
           showed
           how
           great
           they
           were
           with
           child
           of
           some
           good
           Affections
           ;
           but
           there
           wanted
           strength
           to
           be
           delivered
           of
           the
           Burthen
           .
           They
           were
           not
           able
           to
           raise
           Factions
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           Queen
           ELIZABETH
           had
           done
           frequently
           on
           their
           occasions
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           Scotland
           .
           All
           they
           could
           do
           ,
           was
           to
           engage
           the
           King
           in
           mediating
           with
           the
           Queen
           in
           behalf
           of
           
             Cartwright
             ,
             Vdal
          
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           the
           principal
           Brethren
           then
           kept
           in
           Prison
           for
           their
           contumacy
           in
           refusing
           the
           Oath
           .
           And
           they
           prevailed
           so
           far
           upon
           Him
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           then
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           deny
           them
           any
           thing
           ,
           as
           to
           direct
           some
           Lines
           unto
           Her
           in
           this
           tenour
           following
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   19.
                   
                   RIght
                   Excellent
                   ,
                   High
                   and
                   Mighty
                   Princess
                   ,
                   Our
                   dearest
                   Sister
                   and
                   Cousin
                   ,
                   in
                   Our
                   heartiest
                   manner
                   We
                   recommend
                   Us
                   unto
                   You.
                   Hearing
                   of
                   the
                   Apprehension
                   of
                   Master
                   Vdal
                   ,
                   and
                   Master
                   Cartwright
                   ,
                   and
                   certain
                   other
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Evangel
                   ,
                   within
                   Your
                   Realm
                   ,
                   of
                   whose
                   good
                   Erudition
                   ,
                   and
                   Faithful
                   Travels
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   We
                   
                   hear
                   a
                   very
                   credible
                   commendation
                   ,
                   however
                   that
                   their
                   diversity
                   from
                   the
                   Bishops
                   and
                   other
                   of
                   Your
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   in
                   matters
                   touching
                   their
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   a
                   mean
                   by
                   their
                   delation
                   to
                   work
                   them
                   your
                   misliking
                   :
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   We
                   cannot
                   (
                   weighing
                   the
                   Duty
                   which
                   We
                   owe
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   afflicted
                   for
                   their
                   Conscience
                   in
                   that
                   Profession
                   )
                   but
                   by
                   Our
                   most
                   effectuous
                   and
                   earnest
                   Letter
                   ,
                   interpone
                   Us
                   at
                   Your
                   Hands
                   ,
                   to
                   stay
                   any
                   harder
                   usage
                   of
                   them
                   for
                   that
                   cause
                   .
                   Requesting
                   You
                   most
                   earnestly
                   ,
                   That
                   for
                   Our
                   Cause
                   and
                   Intercession
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   please
                   You
                   to
                   let
                   them
                   be
                   relieved
                   of
                   their
                   present
                   Strait
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   further
                   Accusation
                   or
                   Pursuit
                   depending
                   upon
                   that
                   ground
                   ,
                   respecting
                   both
                   their
                   former
                   Merit
                   in
                   setting
                   forth
                   the
                   Evangel
                   ,
                   the
                   simplicity
                   of
                   their
                   Conscience
                   in
                   this
                   Defence
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   well
                   be
                   ,
                   their
                   Lett
                   by
                   Compulsion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   great
                   slander
                   which
                   would
                   not
                   fail
                   to
                   fall
                   out
                   upon
                   their
                   further
                   straitning
                   for
                   any
                   such
                   occasion
                   .
                   Which
                   We
                   assure
                   Us
                   ,
                   Your
                   Zeal
                   to
                   Religion
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   expectation
                   We
                   have
                   of
                   Your
                   good
                   will
                   to
                   pleasure
                   Us
                   ,
                   will
                   willingly
                   accord
                   to
                   Our
                   Request
                   ,
                   having
                   such
                   proofs
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   ,
                   of
                   Our
                   like
                   disposition
                   to
                   You
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   matter
                   which
                   You
                   recommend
                   unto
                   Us.
                   And
                   thus
                   ,
                   Right
                   Excellent
                   ,
                   Right
                   High
                   ,
                   and
                   Mighty
                   Princess
                   ,
                   Our
                   dear
                   Sister
                   and
                   Cousin
                   ,
                   We
                   commit
                   You
                   to
                   God's
                   Protection
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Edenborough
                     ,
                     
                       Iune
                       12.
                       1591.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           20.
           
           This
           Letter
           was
           presented
           to
           the
           Queen
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           one
           Iohnson
           ,
           a
           Merchant
           of
           that
           Nation
           then
           remaining
           in
           London
           .
           But
           it
           produced
           not
           the
           Effect
           which
           the
           Brethren
           hoped
           for
           :
           For
           the
           Queen
           looked
           upon
           it
           as
           extorted
           rather
           by
           the
           importunity
           of
           some
           which
           were
           then
           about
           Him
           ,
           than
           as
           proceeding
           from
           Himself
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           be
           too
           indulgent
           unto
           those
           of
           that
           Faction
           .
           This
           Project
           therefore
           not
           succeeding
           ,
           they
           must
           try
           another
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           tryal
           shall
           be
           made
           on
           the
           High
           Commission
           ,
           by
           the
           Authority
           whereof
           ,
           Cartwright
           ,
           and
           Snape
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           ,
           were
           committed
           Prisoners
           .
           If
           this
           Commission
           could
           be
           weakned
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           thereof
           reduced
           to
           a
           narrower
           compass
           ,
           the
           Brethren
           might
           proceed
           securely
           in
           the
           Holy
           Discipline
           ,
           the
           Prisoners
           be
           released
           ,
           and
           the
           Cause
           established
           .
           And
           for
           the
           questioning
           thereof
           ,
           they
           took
           this
           occasion
           :
           One
           Caudreys
           ,
           Parson
           of
           North-Luffengham
           ,
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Rutland
           ,
           had
           been
           informed
           against
           ,
           about
           four
           years
           since
           ,
           in
           the
           High
           Commission
           ,
           for
           preaching
           against
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           and
           refusing
           to
           celebrate
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           and
           Rubricks
           therein
           prescribed
           .
           For
           which
           ,
           upon
           sufficient
           proof
           ,
           he
           was
           deprived
           of
           his
           Benefice
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Queen's
           Commissioners
           for
           Ecclesiastical
           Causes
           .
           Four
           years
           together
           he
           lay
           quiet
           ,
           without
           acting
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Sentence
           of
           the
           
           Court.
           But
           now
           it
           was
           thought
           by
           some
           of
           those
           Lawyers
           ,
           whom
           Travers
           had
           gained
           unto
           the
           side
           ,
           to
           question
           the
           Authority
           of
           that
           Commission
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           illegality
           of
           his
           Deprivation
           .
           In
           Hillary
           Term
           ,
           Anno
           1591
           ,
           the
           Cause
           was
           argued
           in
           the
           Exchequer
           Chamber
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Judges
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           custom
           in
           all
           cases
           of
           the
           like
           importance
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           argued
           with
           great
           Learning
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           sum
           and
           substance
           of
           their
           several
           Arguments
           ,
           drawn
           up
           by
           Coke
           ,
           then
           being
           the
           Queen's
           Sollicitor-General
           ,
           and
           extant
           amongst
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Reports
           ,
           both
           in
           English
           and
           Latin
           ,
           inscribed
           
             De
             Iure
             Regis
             Ecclesiastico
          
           ;
           but
           known
           most
           commonly
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
           Cawdrey's
           Case
           .
           In
           the
           debating
           of
           which
           Point
           ,
           the
           Result
           was
           ●his
           ,
           That
           the
           Statute
           of
           10
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           for
           
             restoring
             to
             the
             Crown
             the
             ancient
             Iurisdiction
             ,
          
           &c.
           was
           not
           to
           be
           accounted
           introductory
           of
           a
           new
           Authority
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           in
           the
           Crown
           before
           ;
           but
           only
           declaratory
           of
           an
           old
           ,
           which
           naturally
           and
           originally
           did
           belong
           to
           all
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           and
           amongst
           others
           also
           ,
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           .
           For
           proof
           whereof
           ,
           there
           wanted
           not
           sufficient
           evidence
           in
           our
           English
           Histories
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           some
           old
           Records
           of
           unquestioned
           Credit
           ,
           exemplifying
           the
           continual
           practise
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           before
           and
           since
           the
           Norman
           Conquest
           ,
           in
           ordering
           and
           directing
           matters
           which
           concerned
           the
           Church
           :
           In
           which
           they
           ruled
           sometimes
           absolutely
           ,
           without
           any
           dispute
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           relatively
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           such
           opposition
           as
           they
           were
           to
           make
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           all
           Authority
           derived
           from
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           Against
           this
           Case
           ,
           so
           solidly
           debated
           ,
           and
           so
           judiciously
           drawn
           up
           ,
           when
           none
           of
           the
           Puritan
           Professors
           could
           make
           any
           Reply
           ,
           Parsons
           the
           Iesuit
           undertook
           it
           ;
           but
           spent
           more
           time
           in
           searching
           out
           some
           contrary
           Evidence
           ,
           which
           might
           make
           for
           the
           Pope
           ,
           than
           in
           disproving
           that
           which
           had
           been
           brought
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Queen
           .
           So
           that
           the
           strugling
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           much
           confirmed
           the
           Power
           which
           they
           endeavoured
           to
           destroy
           ;
           the
           Power
           of
           that
           Commission
           being
           better
           fortified
           both
           by
           Law
           and
           Argument
           ,
           than
           it
           had
           been
           formerly
           .
           For
           ,
           by
           the
           over-ruling
           of
           
           Cawdrey's
           Case
           ,
           in
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Sentence
           which
           was
           past
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           pains
           which
           Parsons
           took
           to
           so
           little
           purpose
           ;
           the
           Power
           of
           that
           Commission
           was
           so
           well
           established
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           afterwards
           never
           troubled
           with
           the
           like
           Disputes
           .
           The
           Guides
           of
           the
           Faction
           therefore
           are
           resolved
           on
           another
           course
           ,
           To
           strike
           directly
           at
           the
           Root
           ,
           to
           question
           the
           Episcopal
           Power
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen's
           Authority
           ,
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           their
           Courts
           ,
           the
           exacting
           of
           the
           Oath
           called
           the
           Oath
           
             Ex
             Officio
          
           ,
           and
           their
           other
           proceedings
           in
           the
           same
           .
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           it
           was
           published
           in
           Print
           by
           some
           of
           their
           Lawyers
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           directions
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           That
           men
           were
           heavily
           oppressed
           in
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           ,
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Realm
           :
           That
           the
           Queen
           could
           neither
           delegate
           that
           Authority
           which
           was
           vested
           in
           it
           ,
           nor
           the
           Commissioners
           to
           exercise
           the
           same
           by
           her
           delegation
           :
           That
           the
           said
           Courts
           could
           not
           compel
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           Oath
           ,
           called
           
           the
           Oath
           
             Ex
             Officio
          
           ,
           since
           no
           man
           could
           be
           bound
           in
           Reason
           to
           accuse
           himself
           :
           That
           the
           said
           Oath
           did
           either
           draw
           men
           into
           wilful
           Perjury
           ,
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           their
           souls
           ;
           or
           to
           be
           guilty
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           of
           their
           own
           condemnation
           ,
           to
           the
           loss
           both
           of
           their
           Fame
           and
           Fortunes
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           That
           the
           ordinary
           Episcopal
           Courts
           ,
           were
           not
           to
           meddle
           in
           any
           Causes
           whatsoever
           ,
           but
           only
           Testamentary
           and
           Matrimonial
           :
           by
           consequence
           ,
           not
           in
           matter
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           all
           Mis-behaviours
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           punishing
           of
           Incontinency
           ,
           or
           Fornication
           ,
           Adultery
           ,
           Incest
           ,
           or
           any
           the
           like
           grievous
           or
           enormous
           Crimes
           :
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           was
           affirmed
           by
           the
           Professors
           of
           the
           Civil
           Laws
           ,
           That
           to
           impugn
           the
           Authority
           which
           had
           been
           vested
           in
           the
           Queen
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           was
           nothing
           in
           effect
           but
           a
           plain
           Invasion
           of
           the
           Royal
           Prerogative
           ,
           the
           opening
           of
           a
           way
           to
           the
           violation
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           undermine
           the
           whole
           Frame
           of
           the
           present
           Government
           .
           It
           was
           proved
           also
           ,
           That
           the
           ordinary
           Episcopal
           Courts
           had
           kept
           themselves
           within
           their
           bounds
           ;
           that
           they
           might
           lawfully
           deal
           in
           all
           such
           Causes
           as
           were
           then
           handled
           in
           those
           Courts
           ;
           that
           their
           proceedings
           in
           the
           same
           by
           the
           Oath
           
             Ex
             Officio
          
           ,
           was
           neither
           against
           Conscience
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           nor
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           that
           the
           Clamours
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           were
           unjust
           and
           scandalous
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           as
           many
           both
           Divines
           and
           Civilians
           ,
           deserved
           exceeding
           well
           both
           of
           the
           Queen
           and
           the
           Church
           ;
           so
           none
           more
           eminently
           ,
           than
           Dr.
           
             Richard
             Cosins
          
           ,
           Dean
           of
           the
           Arches
           ,
           in
           a
           Learned
           and
           Laborious
           Treatise
           by
           him
           writ
           and
           published
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             An
             Apology
             for
             Proceedings
             in
             Courts
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Printed
           in
           the
           year
           1593.
           
        
         
           
           22.
           
           But
           notwithstanding
           the
           Legality
           of
           these
           Proceedings
           ,
           the
           punishing
           of
           some
           Ring-leaders
           of
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ,
           and
           the
           Imprisonment
           of
           others
           ,
           a
           Book
           comes
           out
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             A
             Petition
             to
             Her
             Majesty
          
           :
           The
           scope
           and
           drift
           whereof
           ,
           was
           this
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             changed
             :
             That
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             or
             Presbyterial
             Discipline
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             established
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Government
             which
             was
             used
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             commanded
             to
             be
             used
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
             That
             the
             Disciplinarian
             Faction
             hath
             not
             offended
             against
             the
             Statute
             23
             Eliz.
             cap.
             2.
             
             And
             ,
             That
             
               Iohn
               Vdal
            
             was
             unjustly
             condemned
             upon
             it
             .
             That
             the
             Consistorial
             Patrons
             are
             unjustly
             slandered
             with
             desire
             of
             Innovation
             ,
             and
             their
             Doctrine
             with
             Disorder
             and
             Disloyalty
             .
          
           And
           this
           being
           said
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Pamphlet
           makes
           it
           his
           chief
           business
           by
           certain
           Questions
           and
           Articles
           therein
           propounded
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           whole
           Ecclesiastical
           State
           into
           envy
           and
           hatred
           .
           This
           gave
           the
           Queen
           a
           full
           assurance
           of
           the
           restless
           Spirit
           wherewith
           the
           Faction
           was
           possessed
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           quiet
           was
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           utterly
           supprest
           .
           To
           which
           end
           She
           gives
           Order
           for
           a
           Parliament
           to
           begin
           in
           February
           ,
           for
           the
           Enacting
           of
           some
           Laws
           to
           restrain
           those
           Insolencies
           with
           which
           the
           Patience
           of
           the
           State
           had
           been
           so
           long
           exercised
           .
           The
           Puritans
           on
           the
           other
           side
           are
           not
           out
           of
           hope
           ,
           to
           make
           
           some
           good
           use
           of
           it
           for
           themselves
           ;
           presuming
           more
           upon
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           Party
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Pragmaticalness
           of
           some
           Lawyers
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           than
           they
           had
           any
           just
           ground
           for
           ,
           as
           it
           after
           proved
           .
           To
           which
           end
           they
           prepared
           some
           Bills
           sufficiently
           destructive
           of
           the
           Royal
           Interest
           ,
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Form
           of
           their
           Proceedings
           in
           their
           several
           Courts
           .
           With
           which
           the
           Queen
           being
           made
           acquainted
           before
           their
           meeting
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           suspecting
           ,
           by
           their
           former
           practises
           ,
           what
           they
           meant
           to
           do
           ;
           She
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           strangle
           those
           Conceptions
           in
           the
           very
           Womb.
           And
           to
           that
           purpose
           She
           gave
           Order
           for
           the
           signification
           of
           Her
           Pleasure
           to
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           first
           opening
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           not
           pass
           beyond
           their
           bounds
           ;
           That
           they
           should
           keep
           themselves
           to
           the
           redressing
           of
           such
           Popular
           Grievances
           as
           were
           complained
           of
           to
           them
           in
           their
           several
           Countreys
           :
           but
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           leave
           all
           Matters
           of
           State
           to
           Her self
           and
           the
           Council
           ;
           and
           all
           Matters
           which
           concerned
           the
           Church
           ,
           unto
           Her
           and
           Her
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           Which
           Declaration
           notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           Factors
           for
           the
           Puritans
           are
           resolved
           to
           try
           their
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           to
           encroach
           upon
           the
           Queen
           and
           the
           Church
           at
           once
           .
           The
           Queen
           was
           always
           sensible
           of
           the
           Inconveniences
           which
           might
           arise
           upon
           the
           nominating
           of
           the
           next
           Successor
           ,
           and
           knew
           particularly
           how
           much
           the
           Needle
           of
           the
           Puritans
           Compass
           pointed
           toward
           the
           North
           :
           Which
           made
           Her
           more
           tender
           in
           that
           Point
           ,
           than
           She
           had
           been
           formerly
           .
           But
           Mr.
           
             Peter
             Wentworth
          
           ,
           whom
           before
           we
           spake
           of
           ,
           a
           great
           Zealot
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Holy
           Discipline
           ,
           had
           brought
           one
           Bromley
           to
           his
           lure
           ;
           and
           they
           together
           deliver
           a
           Petition
           to
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           Puckering
           ,
           desiring
           that
           the
           Lords
           would
           joyn
           with
           them
           of
           the
           Lower-House
           ,
           and
           become
           Suppliants
           to
           the
           Queen
           for
           entailing
           of
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           according
           to
           a
           Bill
           which
           they
           had
           prepared
           .
           At
           this
           the
           Queen
           was
           much
           displeased
           ,
           as
           being
           directly
           contrary
           to
           her
           strict
           Command
           ;
           and
           charged
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           to
           call
           the
           said
           Gentlemen
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           proceed
           against
           them
           for
           their
           disobedience
           .
           Upon
           which
           signification
           of
           Her
           Majesty's
           Pleasure
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Hennage
          
           ,
           then
           Vice-Chamberlain
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Privy-Council
           ,
           convents
           the
           Parties
           ,
           reprehends
           them
           for
           their
           Misdemeanor
           ,
           commands
           them
           to
           forbear
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           go
           out
           of
           their
           several
           Lodgings
           ,
           until
           further
           Order
           .
           Being
           afterwards
           called
           before
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           Burleigh
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Buckhurst
           ,
           and
           the
           said
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             ;
             Wentworth
          
           is
           sent
           unto
           the
           Tower
           ,
           Bromley
           committed
           unto
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           Welsh
           and
           Stevens
           ,
           two
           other
           Members
           of
           that
           House
           ,
           were
           committed
           also
           ,
           as
           being
           privy
           to
           the
           Projects
           of
           the
           other
           two
           .
           In
           whose
           behalf
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           moved
           by
           one
           Mr.
           Wroth
           ,
           That
           the
           House
           should
           be
           humble
           Suitors
           to
           Her
           Majesty
           for
           the
           releasing
           of
           such
           of
           their
           Members
           as
           were
           under
           restraint
           ;
           it
           was
           answered
           by
           such
           of
           the
           Privy-Councellors
           as
           were
           then
           Members
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           
             That
             Her
             Majesty
             had
             committed
             them
             for
             causes
             best
             known
             to
             Her self
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             to
             press
             Her
             Highness
             with
             this
             Suit
             ,
             
             would
             but
             hinder
             those
             whose
             good
             it
             sought
             .
             That
             the
             House
             must
             not
             call
             the
             Queen
             to
             an
             account
             for
             what
             she
             did
             of
             Her
             Royal
             Authority
             .
             That
             the
             Causes
             for
             which
             they
             are
             restrained
             ,
             may
             be
             high
             and
             dangerous
             .
             That
             Her
             Majesty
             liketh
             no
             such
             Questions
             ,
             neither
             did
             it
             become
             the
             House
             to
             deal
             in
             such
             matters
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           words
           the
           House
           desisted
           from
           interposing
           any
           further
           in
           their
           behalf
           ,
           but
           left
           them
           wholly
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           by
           whom
           Wentworth
           was
           continued
           Prisoner
           for
           some
           years
           after
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           In
           the
           same
           Parliament
           ,
           one
           Morrise
           ,
           Chancellor
           of
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           proposed
           unto
           the
           House
           ,
           That
           some
           course
           might
           be
           taken
           by
           them
           against
           the
           hard
           courses
           of
           Bishops
           Ordinaries
           ,
           and
           other
           Ecclesiastical
           Judges
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           Courts
           ,
           towards
           sundry
           godly
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           painful
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           deserved
           more
           encouragement
           from
           them
           .
           They
           also
           spake
           against
           Subscription
           ,
           and
           the
           Oath
           
             Ex
             Officio
          
           ,
           and
           offered
           a
           Bill
           unto
           the
           House
           against
           the
           imprisonment
           of
           such
           as
           refused
           the
           same
           .
           Of
           this
           the
           Queen
           had
           present
           notice
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           sends
           for
           Coke
           ,
           then
           Speaker
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           (
           but
           afterwards
           successively
           Chief
           Justice
           of
           either
           Bench
           )
           to
           whom
           she
           gave
           command
           to
           deliver
           this
           Message
           to
           the
           House
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             wholly
             in
             Her
             Power
             to
             call
             ,
             to
             determine
             ,
             to
             assent
             ,
             or
             dissent
             ,
             to
             any
             thing
             done
             in
             Parliament
             .
             That
             the
             calling
             of
             this
             ,
             was
             only
             that
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             might
             be
             more
             Religiously
             observed
             ,
             by
             compelling
             ,
             with
             some
             sharp
             Laws
             ,
             such
             as
             neglect
             that
             Service
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             the
             safety
             of
             Her
             Majesty's
             Person
             ,
             and
             the
             Realm
             ,
             might
             be
             provided
             for
             :
             That
             it
             was
             not
             meant
             they
             should
             meddle
             with
             matters
             of
             State
             ,
             or
             Causes
             Ecclesiastical
             :
             That
             She
             wondered
             that
             any
             should
             attempt
             a
             thing
             so
             contrary
             to
             Her
             Commandment
             :
             and
             ,
             that
             She
             was
             highly
             offended
             at
             it
             :
             and
             finally
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Her
             pleasure
             ,
             That
             no
             Bill
             touching
             any
             matters
             of
             State
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Causes
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             should
             be
             there
             exhibited
             .
          
           On
           the
           delivery
           of
           which
           Message
           ,
           Morrise
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           seized
           on
           in
           the
           House
           by
           a
           Serjeant
           at
           Arms
           ;
           but
           howsoever
           ,
           seized
           on
           and
           committed
           Prisoner
           ,
           kept
           for
           some
           years
           in
           Tutbury
           Castle
           ,
           discharged
           from
           his
           Office
           in
           the
           Dutchy
           ,
           and
           disabled
           from
           any
           Practise
           in
           his
           Profession
           ,
           as
           a
           common
           Lawyer
           .
           Some
           others
           had
           prepared
           a
           Bill
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           That
           in
           lieu
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           given
           some
           ordinary
           Process
           ,
           with
           such
           sute
           and
           coertion
           as
           thereunto
           might
           appertain
           ;
           that
           so
           the
           dignity
           of
           so
           high
           a
           Sentence
           being
           retained
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           mean
           Process
           supplied
           ,
           the
           Church
           might
           be
           restored
           to
           its
           ancient
           splendor
           .
           Which
           Bill
           ,
           though
           recommended
           somewhat
           incogitantly
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Gravest
           Councellors
           of
           State
           which
           was
           then
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           was
           also
           dashed
           by
           Her
           Majesty's
           express
           Command
           ,
           upon
           a
           Resolution
           of
           not
           altering
           any
           thing
           (
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           times
           considered
           )
           which
           had
           been
           setled
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           both
           by
           Law
           and
           Practise
           .
           Which
           constancy
           of
           Hers
           in
           the
           preserving
           of
           Her
           own
           Prerogative
           and
           the
           Church's
           Power
           ,
           kept
           down
           that
           swelling
           humour
           of
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ,
           which
           was
           even
           then
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           overflowing
           the
           banks
           ,
           and
           bearing
           down
           all
           opposition
           which
           was
           made
           against
           them
           .
        
         
         
           25.
           
           And
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           kept
           the
           better
           in
           their
           natural
           Channel
           ,
           she
           caused
           an
           Act
           to
           be
           prepared
           and
           passed
           in
           this
           present
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           retaining
           them
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           Her
           Subjects
           ,
           in
           their
           due
           obedience
           .
           
             By
             which
             it
             was
             Enacted
             ,
             for
             the
             preventing
             and
             avoiding
             of
             such
             Inconveniencies
             and
             Perils
             as
             might
             happen
             and
             grow
             by
             the
             wicked
             and
             dangerous
             Practices
             of
             Seditious
             Sectaries
             ,
             and
             Disloyal
             persons
             ;
             That
             if
             any
             person
             or
             persons
             above
             the
             age
             of
             sixteen
             years
             ,
             should
             obstinately
             refuse
             to
             repair
             to
             some
             Church
             ,
             Chappel
             ,
             or
             usual
             place
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             to
             hear
             Divine
             Service
             established
             ,
             or
             shall
             forbear
             to
             do
             the
             same
             by
             the
             space
             of
             a
             Month
             ,
             without
             lawful
             cause
             ;
             or
             should
             move
             or
             perswade
             any
             other
             person
             whatsoever
             ,
             to
             forbear
             and
             abstain
             from
             coming
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             hear
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             or
             to
             receive
             the
             Communion
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             aforesaid
             ;
             or
             to
             come
             or
             be
             present
             at
             any
             unlawful
             Assemblies
             ,
             Conventicles
             ,
             or
             Meetings
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             Religious
             Exercise
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             made
             in
             that
             behalf
             ;
             or
             should
             at
             any
             time
             after
             forty
             days
             ,
             from
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Session
             ,
             by
             Printing
             ,
             Writing
             ,
             or
             express
             Words
             or
             Speeches
             ,
             advisedly
             and
             purposely
             go
             about
             to
             move
             or
             perswade
             any
             of
             Her
             Majesty's
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             within
             Her
             Highness
             Realms
             and
             Dominions
             ,
             to
             deny
             ,
             withstand
             ,
             or
             impugn
             Her
             Majesty's
             Power
             and
             Authority
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             united
             and
             annexed
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             the
             Realm
             ;
             That
             then
             every
             person
             so
             offending
             ,
             and
             convicted
             of
             it
             ,
             should
             be
             committed
             unto
             Prison
             without
             Bail
             or
             Main-prise
             ,
             till
             he
             or
             they
             should
             testifie
             their
             Conformity
             ,
             by
             coming
             to
             some
             Church
             ,
             Chappel
             ,
             or
             other
             place
             of
             Common-prayer
             ,
             to
             hear
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             open
             submission
             and
             declaration
             of
             the
             same
             in
             such
             form
             and
             manner
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             said
             Statute
             was
             provided
             .
          
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           the
           better
           see
           what
           great
           care
           was
           taken
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Queen
           Her self
           ,
           for
           preserving
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Royal
           Prerogative
           in
           both
           ;
           it
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           represent
           that
           Form
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           Reader
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           said
           Submission
           was
           to
           be
           delivered
           .
           The
           tenour
           whereof
           was
           as
           followeth
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             26.
             
             I
             
               A.
               B.
            
             do
             humbly
             confess
             and
             acknowledg
             ,
             That
             I
             have
             grievously
             offended
             God
             in
             contemning
             Her
             Majesty's
             godly
             and
             lawful
             Government
             and
             Authority
             ,
             by
             absenting
             my self
             from
             Church
             ,
             and
             from
             hearing
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             godly
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             of
             this
             Realm
             ;
             and
             in
             using
             and
             frequenting
             disordered
             and
             unlawful
             Conventicles
             and
             Assemblies
             ,
             under
             pretence
             and
             colour
             of
             exercise
             of
             Religion
             .
             And
             I
             am
             heartily
             sorry
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             do
             acknowledg
             and
             testifie
             in
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             That
             no
             person
             or
             persons
             ,
             hath
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             Power
             or
             Authority
             over
             Her
             Majesty
             .
             And
             I
             do
             promise
             and
             protest
             without
             any
             dissimulation
             ,
             or
             any
             colour
             of
             means
             of
             
             any
             Dispensation
             ,
             That
             from
             henceforth
             I
             will
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             obey
             and
             perform
             Her
             Majesty's
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             in
             repairing
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             hearing
             Divine
             Service
             ;
             and
             do
             mine
             utmost
             endeavour
             to
             maintain
             and
             defend
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           27.
           
           This
           Declaration
           to
           be
           made
           in
           some
           Church
           or
           Chappel
           ,
           before
           the
           beginning
           of
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           within
           three
           Months
           after
           the
           conviction
           of
           the
           said
           Offenders
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           were
           to
           abjure
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           to
           depart
           the
           same
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           and
           place
           as
           should
           be
           limited
           and
           assigned
           unto
           them
           ;
           with
           this
           Proviso
           super-added
           ,
           That
           if
           any
           of
           the
           said
           persons
           so
           abjuring
           ,
           should
           either
           not
           depart
           the
           Realm
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           ,
           or
           should
           come
           back
           again
           unto
           it
           without
           leave
           first
           granted
           ;
           that
           then
           every
           such
           person
           should
           suffer
           death
           as
           in
           case
           of
           Felony
           ,
           without
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           Clergy
           .
           And
           to
           say
           the
           truth
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           reason
           why
           any
           man
           should
           have
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           should
           so
           obstinately
           refuse
           to
           conform
           himself
           to
           the
           Rules
           and
           Dictates
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           There
           also
           was
           a
           penalty
           of
           ten
           pounds
           by
           the
           Month
           ,
           imposed
           upon
           all
           those
           who
           harboured
           any
           of
           the
           said
           
             Puritan
             Recusants
          
           ,
           if
           the
           said
           
             Puritan
             Recusants
          
           (
           not
           being
           of
           their
           near
           Relations
           )
           or
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           should
           forbear
           coming
           to
           some
           Church
           or
           Chappel
           ,
           or
           other
           place
           of
           Common-prayer
           ,
           to
           hear
           the
           Divine
           Service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           a
           Month.
           Which
           Statute
           being
           made
           to
           continue
           no
           longer
           than
           till
           the
           end
           of
           the
           next
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           was
           afterwards
           kept
           in
           force
           from
           Session
           to
           Session
           ,
           till
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Queen
           ;
           to
           the
           great
           preservation
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           safety
           of
           Her
           Majesty's
           Person
           ,
           aad
           the
           tranquillity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           free
           from
           thenceforth
           from
           any
           such
           disturbances
           of
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ,
           as
           had
           before
           endangered
           the
           Foundations
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           28.
           
           And
           yet
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           seasonable
           execution
           of
           the
           former
           Statute
           on
           
             Barrow
             ,
             Penry
          
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           these
           common
           Barreters
           ,
           conduced
           as
           much
           to
           the
           promoting
           of
           this
           general
           Calm
           ,
           as
           the
           making
           of
           this
           .
           It
           was
           in
           the
           Month
           of
           November
           ,
           1587
           ,
           that
           
             Henry
             Barrow
          
           ,
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Greenwood
          
           ,
           Clerk
           ,
           (
           of
           whose
           commitment
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           we
           have
           spoke
           before
           )
           were
           publickly
           convented
           by
           the
           High
           Commissioners
           ,
           for
           holding
           and
           dispersing
           many
           Schismatical
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           Seditious
           Doctrines
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           principal
           were
           these
           ,
           viz.
           That
           our
           Church
           is
           no
           true
           Church
           .
           That
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           English
           Church
           is
           flat
           Idolatry
           .
           That
           we
           admit
           into
           our
           Church
           unsanctified
           persons
           .
           That
           our
           Preachers
           have
           no
           lawful
           Calling
           .
           That
           our
           Government
           is
           ungodly
           .
           That
           no
           Bishop
           or
           Preacher
           preacheth
           Christ
           sincerely
           or
           truly
           .
           That
           the
           people
           of
           every
           Parish
           ought
           to
           chuse
           their
           Bishop
           .
           And
           ,
           That
           every
           Elder
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           no
           Doctor
           or
           Pastor
           ,
           is
           a
           Bishop
           .
           
             That
             all
             of
             the
             Preciser
             sort
             ,
             who
             refuse
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             strain
             at
             a
             Gnat
             ,
             and
             swallow
             a
             Camel
             ,
             and
             are
             close
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             a
             left-handed
             
             Policy
             ,
             as
             
               Cartwright
               ,
               Wiggington
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             all
             which
             make
             ,
             teach
             ,
             or
             expound
             Printed
             or
             Written
             Catechisms
             ,
             are
             idle
             Shepherds
             ,
             as
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Vrsin
               ,
               Nowell
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             the
             Children
             of
             ungodly
             Parents
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             baptized
             ;
             as
             of
             Usurers
             ,
             Drunkards
             ,
             &c.
             and
             finally
             ,
             that
             set-prayer
             is
             blasphemous
             .
          
           On
           their
           Convention
           ,
           and
           some
           short
           restraint
           for
           so
           many
           dotages
           ,
           they
           promised
           to
           recant
           ,
           and
           were
           enlarged
           upon
           their
           Bonds
           .
           But
           being
           set
           at
           liberty
           ,
           they
           brake
           out
           again
           into
           further
           Extremities
           ,
           and
           drew
           some
           others
           to
           the
           side
           ,
           almost
           as
           mischievous
           as
           themselves
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           Pragmatical
           :
           the
           principal
           whereof
           ,
           (
           not
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           Rabble
           of
           besotted
           people
           who
           became
           their
           followers
           )
           were
           
             Saxio
             Billet
          
           ,
           Gentleman
           ;
           
             Daniel
             Studley
          
           ,
           Girdler
           ;
           
             Robert
             Bouler
          
           ,
           Fish-monger
           ;
           committed
           Prisoners
           to
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           with
           their
           principal
           Leaders
           ,
           in
           the
           Iuly
           following
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           The
           times
           were
           dangerous
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           great
           Preparations
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           for
           the
           invading
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           which
           rendred
           the
           imprisonment
           of
           these
           furious
           Sectaries
           ,
           as
           necessary
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           publick
           safety
           ,
           as
           the
           shutting
           up
           of
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Leading
           -
           Papists
           ,
           into
           Wisbich
           Castle
           .
           But
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           State
           being
           totally
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           prosecution
           of
           that
           Warr
           on
           the
           Coasts
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           the
           quenching
           of
           the
           fire
           at
           home
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           raised
           by
           
             Cartwright
             ,
             Vdal
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Disciplinarians
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           done
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           kept
           out
           of
           harm's
           way
           ,
           as
           the
           saying
           is
           ,
           by
           a
           close
           Imprisonment
           .
           During
           which
           time
           ,
           Cartwright
           ,
           who
           was
           their
           fellow-Prisoner
           ,
           had
           a
           Conference
           with
           them
           ;
           the
           rather
           ,
           in
           regard
           it
           had
           been
           reported
           from
           
           Barrow's
           mouth
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           neither
           acted
           nor
           written
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           was
           warranted
           to
           do
           by
           
           Cartwright's
           Principles
           .
           The
           Conference
           was
           private
           ,
           and
           the
           result
           thereof
           not
           known
           to
           many
           ,
           but
           left
           to
           be
           conjectured
           at
           by
           this
           following
           story
           .
           The
           Reverend
           Whitgift
           had
           a
           great
           desire
           to
           save
           the
           men
           from
           that
           destruction
           in
           which
           they
           had
           involved
           themselves
           by
           their
           own
           pervers●ess
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           sends
           Dr.
           
             Thomas
             Ravis
          
           ,
           then
           one
           of
           his
           Chaplains
           ,
           (
           but
           afterwards
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           London
           )
           to
           confer
           with
           Barrow
           .
           At
           whose
           request
           ,
           and
           some
           directions
           from
           the
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           in
           pursuance
           of
           it
           ,
           Cartwright
           is
           dealt
           with
           to
           proceed
           to
           another
           Conference
           :
           but
           no
           perswasions
           would
           prevail
           with
           him
           for
           a
           second
           Meeting
           .
           Which
           being
           signified
           to
           Barrow
           ,
           by
           the
           said
           Dr.
           Ravys
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           divers
           persons
           of
           good
           account
           ,
           the
           poor
           man
           fetched
           a
           great
           sigh
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Shall
             I
             be
             thus
             forsaken
             by
             him
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             he
             that
             brought
             me
             first
             into
             these
             briars
             ,
             and
             will
             he
             now
             leave
             me
             in
             the
             same
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             from
             him
             alone
             that
             I
             took
             my
             grounds
             ?
             Or
             ,
             did
             I
             not
             out
             of
             such
             Premises
             as
             he
             pleased
             to
             give
             me
             ,
             infer
             those
             Propositions
             ,
             and
             deduce
             those
             Conclusions
             for
             which
             I
             am
             now
             kept
             in
             Bonds
             ?
          
           Which
           said
           ,
           the
           company
           departed
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           Prisoners
           to
           prepare
           for
           their
           following
           Tryal
           .
           By
           the
           Imprisonment
           of
           Cartwright
           ,
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           Vdal
           ,
           and
           the
           Execution
           of
           Hacket
           ,
           the
           times
           had
           been
           reduced
           to
           so
           good
           a
           temper
           ,
           that
           there
           could
           be
           no
           danger
           in
           proceeding
           
           to
           a
           publick
           Arraignment
           .
           The
           Parliament
           was
           then
           also
           sitting
           ;
           and
           possible
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           might
           pitch
           upon
           that
           time
           for
           their
           condemnation
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           see
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           sitting
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           nor
           any
           Friends
           they
           had
           in
           both
           or
           either
           of
           the
           Houses
           ,
           could
           either
           stay
           the
           course
           of
           Justice
           ,
           or
           suspend
           the
           Laws
           .
           Certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           21
           of
           March
           ,
           1592
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           indicted
           at
           the
           Sessions-Hall
           without
           Newgate
           ,
           before
           the
           Lord
           Mayor
           ,
           the
           two
           Chief
           Justices
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Judges
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           Commissioners
           of
           Oyer
           and
           Terminer
           ;
           for
           writing
           and
           publishing
           sundry
           Seditious
           Books
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           slander
           of
           the
           Queen
           and
           State.
           For
           which
           they
           were
           found
           guilty
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           Sentence
           of
           death
           pronounced
           upon
           them
           ,
           March
           23.
           
           Till
           the
           Execution
           of
           which
           Sentence
           ,
           they
           were
           sent
           to
           Newgate
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           The
           fatal
           Sentence
           being
           thus
           passed
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Lancelot
             Andrews
          
           ,
           afterwards
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Ely
           ;
           Dr.
           
             Henry
             Parrey
          
           ,
           afterwards
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ;
           Dr.
           
             Philip
             Bisse
          
           ,
           Arch-Deacon
           of
           Taunton
           ;
           and
           Dr.
           
             Thomas
             White
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Residentiaries
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           ;
           were
           sent
           to
           Barrow
           ,
           to
           advise
           him
           to
           recant
           those
           Errors
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           might
           be
           as
           dangerous
           to
           his
           soul
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           proved
           unto
           his
           body
           .
           Who
           having
           spent
           some
           time
           to
           this
           purpose
           with
           him
           ,
           were
           accosted
           thus
           :
           
             You
             are
             not
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             men
             whom
             I
             most
             dislike
             in
             the
             present
             differences
             :
             For
             ,
             though
             you
             be
             out
             of
             the
             Way
             ,
             yet
             you
             think
             you
             are
             in
             the
             Right
             ,
             and
             walk
             according
             to
             that
             light
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             you
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             but
             complain
             of
             Mr.
             Cartwright
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             of
             his
             opinion
             ,
             from
             whom
             we
             have
             received
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             Books
             we
             have
             been
             taught
             ,
             that
             your
             Calling
             is
             Antichristian
             .
             And
             yet
             these
             men
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             forsake
             us
             in
             our
             Sufferings
             ,
             against
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             rather
             chuse
             to
             save
             their
             lives
             ,
             than
             go
             out
             of
             Babylon
             .
          
           To
           which
           ,
           when
           Dr.
           White
           objected
           ,
           That
           those
           Callings
           which
           he
           reproached
           as
           Antichristian
           ,
           had
           been
           embraced
           by
           Arch-bishop
           Cranmer
           ,
           Bishop
           Ridley
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           godly
           persons
           ,
           who
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           for
           their
           Religion
           in
           Queen
           MARY's
           days
           .
           Barrow
           thus
           gloriously
           replies
           ,
           
             Most
             true
             it
             is
          
           ,
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             that
             they
             and
             others
             were
             Martyrs
             in
             Queen
          
           MARY's
           
             days
             ;
             but
             these
             holy
             Bands
             of
             mine
          
           (
           and
           therewith
           shook
           his
           Fetters
           )
           
             are
             much
             more
             glorious
             than
             any
             of
             theirs
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             the
             Mark
             of
             Antichrist
             in
             their
             hands
             .
          
           Such
           was
           the
           Fortune
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           that
           these
           Learned
           Doctors
           could
           do
           as
           little
           good
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           Cartwright
           and
           his
           Fellows
           had
           done
           before
           ;
           though
           ,
           to
           say
           the
           truth
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           been
           in
           
           Cartwright's
           power
           to
           have
           changed
           their
           minds
           ,
           unless
           he
           had
           first
           changed
           his
           own
           .
           
             And
             thereupon
             it
             was
             very
             well
             said
             by
             Dr.
             
               Iohn
               Burges
            
             ,
             (
             who
             had
             been
             once
             one
             of
             
             Cartwright's
             Followers
             )
             That
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             ever
             had
             been
             of
             that
             opinion
             ,
             That
             no
             just
             confutation
             could
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Separatists
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Non-Conformists
             ,
             who
             had
             given
             them
             their
             Principles
             .
             That
             though
             he
             had
             seen
             some
             endeavours
             that
             way
             ,
             yet
             did
             they
             never
             satisfie
             him
             in
             point
             of
             Conscience
             .
             That
             the
             Arguments
             published
             in
             his
             time
             against
             Conformity
             ,
             were
             pretended
             for
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             
             Separation
             .
             That
             the
             Separatists
             did
             pretend
             their
             Pedigree
             from
             none
             but
             the
             Puritans
             ;
             which
             no
             man
             can
             deny
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             hath
             any
             Modesty
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             Puritans
             might
             well
             call
             them
             their
             
               dear
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Separation
            
             ,
             as
             Dighton
             and
             some
             others
             had
             began
             to
             do
             .
          
           To
           bring
           this
           business
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           Barrow
           and
           Greenwood
           were
           brought
           to
           Tiburn
           ,
           in
           a
           Cart
           ,
           on
           the
           last
           of
           March
           ;
           and
           having
           been
           exposed
           for
           some
           time
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           were
           carried
           back
           again
           to
           Newgate
           .
           But
           no
           repentance
           following
           on
           the
           sense
           of
           so
           great
           a
           mercy
           ,
           they
           were
           both
           hanged
           at
           Tiburn
           on
           the
           sixth
           of
           April
           .
           The
           other
           three
           being
           reprieved
           ,
           with
           some
           hope
           of
           pardon
           ,
           as
           being
           only
           accessary
           to
           the
           Crimes
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           In
           May
           next
           following
           ,
           Penry
           is
           brought
           upon
           his
           Tryal
           ;
           a
           man
           of
           most
           Seditious
           Malice
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Penners
           of
           those
           scurrilous
           Libels
           which
           had
           passed
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Martin
             Mar-Prelate
          
           .
           But
           not
           content
           with
           having
           a
           hand
           in
           those
           Pestilent
           Pamphlets
           ,
           but
           must
           needs
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Inter-Nuncio
           ,
           or
           common
           Agent
           ,
           between
           the
           Presbyters
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           the
           
             English
             Puritans
          
           .
           Having
           enflamed
           the
           Scots
           unto
           some
           Seditions
           ,
           he
           remained
           Leidger
           there
           till
           the
           beginning
           of
           
           Hacket's
           Treasons
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           writes
           to
           Arthington
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           
             That
             Reformation
             must
             be
             shortly
             erected
             in
          
           England
           :
           And
           thereupon
           he
           makes
           for
           London
           ,
           to
           have
           play'd
           his
           pranks
           ,
           if
           their
           Design
           had
           took
           effect
           ;
           it
           being
           his
           hope
           ,
           as
           possibly
           it
           was
           the
           hope
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Faction
           ,
           That
           on
           the
           Proclamations
           which
           were
           made
           by
           
           Hacket's
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           people
           would
           have
           been
           inci●ed
           to
           an
           Insurrection
           .
           But
           when
           he
           saw
           those
           hopes
           deluded
           ,
           and
           Hacket
           executed
           ,
           his
           guilty
           Conscience
           prompted
           him
           to
           fear
           the
           like
           cruel
           death
           ,
           which
           hurried
           him
           again
           to
           Scotland
           ;
           where
           he
           remained
           till
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Parliament
           before
           remembred
           .
           At
           what
           time
           stealing
           privately
           back
           again
           towards
           London
           ,
           we
           was
           discovered
           at
           Stebunheth
           ,
           (
           commonly
           called
           Stepny
           )
           apprehended
           by
           the
           Vicar
           there
           ,
           committed
           Prisoner
           ,
           tryed
           at
           the
           King's-Bench-Barr
           ,
           at
           Westminster-Hall
           ,
           condemned
           of
           Felony
           on
           the
           Statute
           23
           Eliz.
           and
           executed
           not
           long
           after
           at
           St.
           Thomas
           of
           Waterings
           ;
           but
           executed
           with
           a
           very
           thin
           company
           attending
           on
           him
           ,
           for
           fear
           the
           Fellow
           might
           have
           raised
           some
           Tumult
           ,
           either
           in
           going
           to
           the
           Gallows
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           Ladder
           .
           But
           what
           he
           could
           not
           do
           when
           he
           was
           alive
           ,
           was
           put
           into
           a
           way
           of
           being
           effected
           when
           the
           Hang-man
           had
           done
           his
           office
           ,
           by
           publishing
           one
           of
           his
           Seditious
           Pamphlets
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             The
             History
             of
          
           Corah
           ,
           Dathan
           ,
           and
           Abiram
           ,
           
             applied
             to
             the
             Prelacy
             and
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ;
           
             by
             Mr.
          
           John
           Penry
           ,
           
             a
             Martyr
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Pamphlet
           calls
           him
           .
           The
           Work
           not
           finished
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Apprehension
           ;
           but
           was
           Printed
           however
           by
           some
           zealous
           Brother
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           poyson
           the
           Queen's
           Subjects
           as
           well
           dead
           as
           living
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           To
           which
           end
           we
           are
           told
           in
           the
           Preface
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           zealous
           ,
           or
           rather
           Seditious
           Publisher
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Author
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Iohn
               Penry
            
             ,
             was
             a
             Godly
             man
             ,
             Learned
             ,
             Zealous
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             most
             Christian
             
             Carriage
             and
             Courage
             .
             That
             he
             was
             born
             and
             bred
             in
             the
             Mountains
             of
             Wales
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             godly
             care
             and
             labour
             ,
             endeavoured
             to
             have
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             amongst
             his
             Countrey-men
             ,
             whose
             case
             he
             greatly
             seemed
             to
             pity
             ,
             wanting
             all
             the
             ordinary
             means
             for
             their
             salvation
             .
             That
             being
             used
             by
             God
             for
             a
             special
             Instrument
             in
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             Truth
             ,
             he
             was
             hardly
             entreated
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             condemned
             ,
             and
             executed
             ;
             and
             so
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ.
             But
             more
             particularly
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             adjudged
             at
             the
             King's
             Bench
             by
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Popham
            
             ,
             Lord
             Chief
             Justice
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Judges
             then
             assembled
             ,
             on
             the
             25
             th
             of
             the
             fifth
             Month
             ,
             and
             executed
             at
             St.
             Thomas
             of
             Waterings
             ,
             near
             London
             ,
             on
             the
             29
             th
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             of
             our
             God
             1593.
             
             And
             finally
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             not
             brought
             to
             execution
             the
             next
             second
             or
             third
             day
             ,
             as
             most
             men
             expected
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             when
             men
             did
             least
             look
             for
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             taken
             while
             he
             was
             at
             dinner
             ,
             carried
             in
             a
             close
             manner
             to
             his
             Execution
             ,
             and
             hastily
             bereaved
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             without
             being
             suffered
             (
             though
             he
             much
             desired
             )
             to
             make
             a
             declaration
             of
             his
             Faith
             towards
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             Queen
             .
             And
             in
             a
             Postscript
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             concludes
             it
             thus
             ,
             viz.
             That
             he
             was
             apprehended
             ,
             adjudged
             ,
             and
             executed
             ,
             for
             writing
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whatsoever
             other
             things
             were
             pretended
             against
             him
             .
          
           Let
           us
           no
           longer
           blame
           the
           Papists
           for
           making
           Martyrs
           of
           such
           Priests
           and
           Jesuits
           as
           suffered
           death
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           for
           their
           several
           Treasons
           :
           the
           Puritans
           ,
           or
           Presbyterians
           ,
           have
           their
           Martyrs
           also
           ,
           Penry
           and
           Hacket
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           condemned
           by
           the
           same
           Laws
           ,
           for
           their
           Treasons
           and
           Felonies
           .
           And
           if
           these
           men
           ,
           with
           
             Barrow
             ,
             Greenwood
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           who
           had
           gone
           before
           them
           ,
           must
           pass
           in
           our
           account
           for
           Martyrs
           ,
           because
           they
           suffered
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Discipline
           .
           There
           is
           no
           question
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           
             Cartwright
             ,
             Snape
          
           ,
           with
           such
           as
           suffered
           only
           by
           Imprisonment
           ,
           or
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Benefices
           ,
           must
           be
           marked
           for
           Confessors
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           setting
           out
           of
           
           Gellibrand's
           Calender
           ,
           whensoever
           it
           be
           .
           Which
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           the
           highest
           honour
           that
           any
           of
           
           Cartwright's
           Friends
           can
           pretend
           to
           for
           him
           ;
           so
           in
           himself
           he
           seemed
           not
           very
           ambitious
           of
           those
           glorious
           Attributes
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           otherwise
           be
           purchased
           ,
           than
           at
           
           Penry's
           Price
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           For
           now
           perceiving
           ,
           when
           too
           late
           ,
           to
           what
           calamitous
           and
           miserable
           Ends
           he
           had
           brought
           his
           Followers
           ,
           what
           horrible
           Confusions
           had
           disturbed
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           by
           his
           obstinate
           Follies
           ;
           he
           was
           contented
           to
           knock
           off
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           way
           to
           those
           Prudential
           Considerations
           which
           the
           complexion
           of
           Affairs
           did
           suggest
           unto
           him
           .
           He
           saw
           too
           clearly
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           no
           more
           Walsinghams
           ,
           or
           Leicesters
           ,
           at
           the
           Council-Table
           .
           That
           the
           Arch-bishops
           little
           finger
           moved
           more
           powerfully
           there
           ,
           than
           those
           few
           Friends
           which
           durst
           speak
           for
           him
           ,
           being
           put
           together
           .
           That
           the
           Chief
           Justice
           Popham
           was
           a
           man
           of
           a
           ridged
           nature
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           trifled
           with
           ,
           or
           took
           off
           from
           the
           prosecution
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           come
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           And
           finally
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Statute
           made
           in
           the
           last
           Session
           ,
           seemed
           chiefly
           to
           relate
           unto
           the
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Separation
           ;
           
           yet
           there
           might
           be
           some
           way
           or
           other
           to
           hook
           in
           all
           the
           Zealots
           for
           the
           Discipline
           also
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           any
           thing
           in
           derogation
           of
           the
           present
           Government
           .
           Of
           these
           Relentings
           some
           intelligence
           had
           been
           given
           to
           Arch-bishop
           Whitgift
           ,
           who
           thereupon
           resolved
           to
           work
           some
           impression
           on
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           found
           him
           like
           a
           piece
           of
           Wax
           well
           warmed
           ,
           and
           thereby
           sitted
           to
           receive
           it
           .
           In
           which
           Resolution
           he
           applies
           himself
           unto
           the
           Queen
           ,
           from
           whose
           Clemency
           he
           not
           only
           obtained
           for
           him
           a
           release
           from
           Prison
           ,
           but
           made
           it
           the
           more
           comfortable
           by
           a
           gracious
           Pardon
           for
           all
           Errors
           past
           .
           He
           suffered
           him
           moreover
           to
           return
           to
           Warwick
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           Master
           of
           the
           Hospital
           founded
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           ,
           as
           before
           is
           said
           ,
           and
           there
           permitted
           him
           to
           preach
           ;
           though
           with
           this
           condition
           ,
           That
           he
           should
           neither
           Write
           ,
           nor
           Preach
           ,
           nor
           act
           in
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           disturbance
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           either
           in
           reference
           to
           her
           Government
           ,
           or
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           .
           And
           though
           it
           be
           affirmed
           ,
           That
           Cartwright
           kept
           himself
           within
           those
           Restrictions
           ;
           yet
           when
           the
           Queen
           had
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           she
           was
           much
           displeased
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           little
           blamed
           the
           Arch-bishop
           for
           it
           :
           But
           he
           beheld
           not
           Cartwright
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           done
           Travers
           ,
           though
           both
           pretending
           to
           the
           Ordination
           of
           a
           Forreign
           Presbytery
           .
           For
           Travers
           never
           had
           any
           other
           Hands
           imposed
           on
           him
           ,
           than
           those
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           Antwerp
           ,
           which
           might
           stand
           for
           nothing
           .
           But
           Cartwright
           was
           first
           lawfully
           ordained
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           the
           Character
           whereof
           could
           not
           be
           obliterated
           ,
           though
           it
           might
           possibly
           be
           defaced
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Rescinding
           of
           his
           Letters
           of
           Orders
           ,
           (
           which
           some
           say
           he
           did
           )
           or
           by
           the
           super-addition
           of
           such
           other
           Hands
           as
           were
           laid
           upon
           him
           ,
           after
           the
           fashion
           of
           Geneva
           .
           Neither
           was
           Cartwright
           so
           insensible
           of
           the
           Obligation
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           know
           and
           to
           acknowledg
           by
           whose
           Favour
           he
           received
           that
           Freedom
           ;
           carrying
           himself
           from
           that
           time
           forwards
           to
           the
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           Letters
           and
           Addresses
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           respect
           as
           any
           of
           the
           Regular
           and
           Conformable
           Clergy
           ;
           continuing
           in
           that
           peaceable
           disposition
           ,
           till
           the
           time
           of
           his
           death
           ;
           which
           hapned
           about
           ten
           years
           after
           his
           enlargement
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           on
           the
           27
           th
           day
           of
           
             December
             ,
             Anno
          
           1603.
           
        
         
           34.
           
           But
           the
           Arch-bishop
           stayed
           not
           here
           ;
           he
           knew
           right
           well
           ,
           that
           Punishment
           without
           Instruction
           ,
           would
           not
           edifie
           much
           with
           men
           of
           common
           understandings
           ;
           and
           therefore
           carefully
           employed
           both
           himself
           and
           others
           ,
           in
           giving
           satisfaction
           to
           all
           doubting-judgments
           :
           For
           his
           own
           part
           ,
           he
           wrote
           this
           year
           his
           long
           and
           learned
           Letter
           to
           
             Theodore
             Beza
          
           ,
           which
           before
           we
           spake
           of
           ;
           and
           therein
           calmly
           laid
           before
           him
           that
           deplorable
           Rupture
           which
           not
           without
           his
           privity
           had
           been
           made
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           Which
           point
           he
           prest
           upon
           him
           with
           such
           Christian
           Modesty
           ,
           and
           did
           withall
           so
           clearly
           justifie
           this
           Church
           in
           her
           whole
           proceedings
           ,
           that
           Beza
           could
           not
           but
           confess
           himself
           to
           be
           conquered
           ,
           by
           his
           future
           carriage
           ,
           which
           from
           thenceforth
           breathed
           nothing
           else
           but
           Peace
           to
           the
           Church
           it self
           ,
           and
           dutiful
           respects
           to
           that
           Reverend
           Prelate
           .
           And
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           all
           Parties
           interested
           amongst
           
           our selves
           ,
           a
           Book
           was
           published
           this
           year
           also
           ,
           by
           Dr.
           
             Thomas
             Bilson
          
           ,
           then
           Warden
           of
           the
           Colledg
           near
           Winchester
           ,
           concerning
           
             The
             perpetual
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           proving
           therein
           ,
           That
           from
           the
           time
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           till
           these
           latter
           days
           ,
           neither
           the
           Universal
           Church
           ,
           nor
           any
           National
           or
           Provincial
           Church
           ,
           in
           what
           place
           soever
           ,
           had
           been
           governed
           otherwise
           than
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           their
           Under-Officers
           .
           True
           ,
           other
           Books
           were
           published
           at
           the
           same
           time
           also
           ,
           by
           Dr.
           
             Richard
             Bancroft
          
           ,
           so
           often
           mentioned
           ;
           the
           one
           for
           the
           undeceiving
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           been
           miserably
           abused
           by
           such
           counterfeit
           Wares
           )
           entituled
           ,
           
             A
             Survey
             of
             the
             pretended
             Holy
             Discipline
             .
          
           The
           other
           to
           inform
           them
           in
           the
           
             Dangerous
             Positions
             and
             Proceedings
             published
             and
             practised
             in
             this
             Island
             of
          
           Britain
           ,
           
             under
             pretence
             of
          
           Reformation
           ,
           &c.
           which
           was
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Book
           .
           The
           like
           course
           was
           also
           taken
           for
           the
           justification
           of
           the
           Bishops
           Courts
           ,
           by
           publishing
           the
           Apology
           of
           Dr.
           Cosens
           before
           remembred
           .
           And
           because
           
           Hacket's
           Treasons
           had
           been
           built
           on
           no
           other
           Foundation
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Holy
           Discipline
           might
           be
           raised
           upon
           them
           ,
           a
           Narrative
           thereof
           is
           penned
           by
           Dr.
           —
           a
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Civil
           Laws
           ,
           collected
           for
           the
           most
           part
           out
           of
           the
           Letters
           and
           Confessions
           of
           some
           Disciplinarians
           ,
           which
           either
           had
           been
           intercepted
           ,
           or
           perswaded
           from
           them
           .
           A
           course
           exceeding
           prosperous
           to
           all
           those
           whom
           it
           most
           concerned
           .
           For
           the
           Arch-bishop
           by
           this
           means
           went
           in
           peace
           to
           his
           Grave
           ;
           Beza
           was
           gratified
           by
           him
           with
           a
           liberal
           Pension
           ,
           Bilson
           within
           a
           short
           while
           after
           made
           Bishop
           of
           
             Winchester
             ;
             Bancroft
          
           preferred
           about
           the
           same
           time
           to
           the
           See
           of
           
             London
             ;
             Cosens
          
           ,
           for
           his
           encouragement
           ,
           made
           Dean
           of
           the
           Arches
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           And
           though
           we
           find
           not
           any
           Preferment
           to
           be
           given
           to
           Cartwright
           ;
           yet
           was
           it
           a
           Preferment
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           his
           Ministry
           ;
           by
           means
           whereof
           ,
           he
           is
           affirmed
           to
           have
           grown
           very
           wealthy
           ,
           partly
           by
           the
           Revenues
           of
           his
           Place
           in
           the
           Hospital
           ;
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           Bounty
           and
           Munificence
           of
           his
           constant
           Auditors
           :
           Only
           it
           is
           reported
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           towards
           his
           end
           he
           was
           afflicted
           with
           many
           infirmities
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           otherwise
           apply
           himself
           unto
           his
           Studies
           ,
           than
           upon
           his
           knees
           ;
           which
           some
           were
           willing
           to
           impute
           as
           a
           judgment
           on
           him
           ,
           for
           having
           so
           bitterly
           inveighed
           against
           all
           such
           men
           as
           in
           that
           reverend
           and
           religious
           posture
           did
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           Some
           also
           have
           informed
           us
           of
           him
           ,
           That
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           Clamours
           ,
           and
           Tumultuous
           manner
           of
           proceedings
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           confess
           there
           was
           more
           Discipline
           exercised
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           than
           in
           any
           of
           those
           Churches
           beyond
           Seas
           which
           himself
           had
           seen
           .
           Which
           words
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           said
           to
           have
           spoken
           to
           one
           Mr.
           Woods
           ,
           then
           Parson
           of
           Freckenham
           in
           Norfolk
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           imprisonment
           in
           the
           Fleet
           ;
           so
           the
           said
           Woods
           reported
           them
           to
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             Burges
          
           ,
           before-mentioned
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           I
           have
           them
           .
           But
           I
           had
           brought
           the
           man
           to
           his
           Grave
           before
           ;
           and
           should
           not
           have
           disturbed
           his
           rest
           by
           these
           sad
           remembrances
           ,
           if
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           were
           not
           some
           way
           vindicated
           as
           well
           by
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           other
           .
           Thus
           ,
           as
           
           before
           we
           brought
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           Scotland
           to
           their
           greatest
           height
           ,
           in
           seeing
           their
           Discipline
           established
           by
           Laws
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           Leagues
           :
           so
           have
           we
           brought
           the
           
             English
             Puritans
          
           to
           their
           lowest
           fall
           ,
           by
           divers
           sharp
           Laws
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           some
           severe
           Executions
           done
           upon
           them
           for
           their
           transgressing
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           their
           principal
           Leaders
           humbled
           ,
           or
           cut
           off
           by
           the
           Sword
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Mackina
           of
           their
           Devices
           brought
           to
           utter
           ruine
           :
           not
           the
           less
           active
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           to
           advance
           the
           Cause
           ,
           though
           after
           a
           more
           peaceful
           and
           more
           cunning
           way
           ;
           so
           much
           the
           more
           dangerous
           to
           this
           Church
           ,
           because
           less
           suspected
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           closely
           carried
           as
           to
           scape
           discovery
           .
           And
           the
           first
           practise
           which
           they
           fell
           upon
           ,
           was
           this
           that
           followeth
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           It
           hath
           been
           an
           ancient
           Custom
           in
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           to
           have
           three
           solemn
           Sermons
           preached
           on
           
             Monday
             ,
             Tuesday
          
           ,
           and
           Wednesday
           ,
           in
           the
           
           Easter-week
           ,
           at
           the
           place
           commonly
           called
           the
           Spittle
           ;
           being
           a
           dissolved
           Hospital
           not
           far
           from
           Bishops-Gate
           ;
           at
           which
           the
           Lord
           Mayor
           and
           Aldermen
           used
           to
           be
           present
           in
           their
           Robes
           ,
           besides
           a
           great
           concourse
           of
           Divines
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           other
           Citizens
           :
           For
           the
           performance
           of
           which
           Work
           ,
           a
           decent
           Pulpit
           was
           erected
           in
           an
           open
           place
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           part
           of
           the
           Church-yard
           ;
           the
           ordinary
           Hearers
           sitting
           upon
           Forms
           before
           the
           Pulpit
           ;
           the
           Lord
           Mayor
           ,
           
           Aldermen
           ,
           and
           their
           Wives
           ,
           with
           other
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           ,
           in
           two
           handsome
           Galleries
           ;
           to
           which
           was
           added
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1594
           ,
           a
           fair
           large
           House
           for
           the
           reception
           of
           the
           Governours
           and
           Children
           of
           the
           Hospital
           ,
           founded
           in
           the
           Grey-Fryers
           ,
           who
           from
           thenceforth
           were
           tyed
           to
           attend
           those
           Sermons
           .
           At
           what
           time
           also
           the
           old
           Pulpit
           was
           taken
           down
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           set
           up
           ,
           with
           the
           Preachers
           face
           turned
           toward
           the
           South
           ,
           which
           had
           before
           been
           towards
           the
           West
           ;
           for
           so
           in
           former
           times
           the
           Pulpits
           were
           generally
           placed
           in
           all
           Churches
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           peoples
           faces
           ,
           in
           all
           acts
           of
           Worship
           ,
           might
           look
           toward
           the
           East
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           .
           Which
           alteration
           seemed
           to
           be
           made
           upon
           design
           ,
           that
           without
           noise
           ,
           or
           any
           notice
           taken
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           might
           by
           little
           and
           little
           change
           the
           posture
           of
           Adoration
           from
           the
           East
           to
           the
           West
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           point
           of
           the
           Compass
           ,
           as
           their
           humour
           served
           .
           In
           which
           first
           they
           were
           showed
           the
           way
           by
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Mildmay
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Chappel
           of
           Emmanuel
           Colledg
           ,
           1585.
           
           Who
           being
           a
           great
           favourer
           of
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ,
           gave
           order
           for
           this
           Chappel
           to
           stand
           North
           and
           South
           ,
           and
           thereby
           gave
           example
           unto
           others
           to
           affect
           the
           like
           .
           Which
           brings
           into
           my
           mind
           a
           Project
           of
           
             Tiberius
             Gracchus
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Seditious
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Tribunes
          
           ,
           for
           transferring
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           from
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           to
           the
           People
           :
           For
           ,
           whereas
           formerly
           all
           Orators
           in
           the
           Publick
           Assemblies
           ,
           used
           to
           address
           their
           Speeches
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           as
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrates
           ,
           this
           Gracchus
           turned
           his
           face
           to
           the
           common
           people
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           Artifice
           ,
           (
           saith
           Plutarch
           )
           transferred
           unto
           them
           the
           Supreme
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           without
           Noise
           or
           Tumult
           .
        
         
         
           37.
           
           But
           it
           is
           now
           time
           to
           look
           back
           towards
           Scotland
           ,
           where
           we
           left
           them
           at
           their
           highest
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           King
           so
           fettered
           or
           intangled
           by
           his
           own
           Concessions
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           act
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           and
           very
           little
           in
           the
           State.
           He
           had
           not
           very
           well
           digested
           their
           Refusal
           to
           subscribe
           to
           His
           Articles
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           the
           close
           of
           the
           former
           Book
           ,
           when
           he
           held
           an
           Assembly
           at
           Dundee
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           April
           ,
           1593
           ;
           at
           what
           time
           the
           King
           ,
           being
           well
           informed
           of
           the
           low
           condition
           of
           the
           
             English
             Puritans
          
           ,
           sent
           Sir
           
             Iames
             Melvin
          
           to
           them
           with
           these
           two
           Articles
           ,
           amongst
           many
           others
           .
           In
           the
           first
           of
           which
           it
           was
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             He
             would
             not
             suffer
             the
             Priviledg
             and
             Honour
             of
             his
             Crown
             to
             be
             diminished
             ,
             and
             Assemblies
             to
             be
             made
             when
             and
             where
             they
             pleased
             ;
             therefore
             willed
             them
             ,
             before
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             present
             Assembly
             ,
             to
             send
             two
             or
             three
             of
             their
             number
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             should
             know
             His
             mind
             touching
             the
             time
             and
             place
             of
             the
             next
             Meeting
             .
             And
             in
             the
             second
             it
             was
             required
             ,
             That
             an
             Act
             should
             be
             made
             ,
             inhibiting
             Ministers
             to
             declaim
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             against
             the
             proceedings
             of
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             of
             His
             Council
             ;
             which
             He
             conceived
             He
             had
             good
             reason
             to
             desire
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             His
             Majesty's
             good
             intentions
             were
             well
             known
             to
             themselves
             ,
             for
             maintaining
             Religion
             and
             Justice
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             easie
             access
             that
             divers
             of
             the
             Ministry
             had
             unto
             Him
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             might
             signifie
             their
             Complaints
             and
             Grievances
             .
          
           To
           the
           first
           of
           which
           two
           Articles
           ,
           they
           returned
           this
           Answer
           ,
           
             That
             in
             their
             Meetings
             they
             would
             follow
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             made
             by
             Him
             in
             the
             year
             preceding
             .
          
           And
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           they
           replyed
           ,
           
             That
             they
             had
             made
             an
             Act
             ,
             prohibiting
             all
             Ministers
             to
             utter
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             any
             rash
             or
             irreverent
             speeches
             against
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             or
             His
             Council
             ;
             but
             to
             give
             their
             Admonitions
             upon
             just
             and
             necessary
             Causes
             ,
             in
             fear
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             reverence
             .
          
           Which
           seeming
           to
           the
           King
           to
           serve
           then
           rather
           for
           a
           colour
           to
           excuse
           their
           Factiousness
           ,
           than
           to
           lay
           any
           just
           restraint
           upon
           it
           ,
           He
           turned
           a
           deaf
           Ear
           to
           their
           Petitions
           ,
           as
           well
           concerning
           his
           proceeding
           with
           the
           Popish
           Lords
           ,
           as
           against
           the
           erecting
           of
           Tythes
           into
           Temporall
           Lordships
           .
           In
           this
           Assembly
           also
           they
           passed
           an
           Act
           ,
           prohibiting
           all
           such
           as
           professed
           Religion
           ,
           to
           traffick
           in
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Dominions
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           where
           the
           Inquisition
           was
           in
           force
           .
           And
           this
           to
           be
           observed
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           till
           His
           Majesty
           could
           obtain
           a
           free
           Trade
           for
           them
           ,
           without
           fear
           of
           any
           danger
           to
           their
           Goods
           or
           Consciences
           .
           Which
           being
           complained
           of
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           by
           Him
           looked
           upon
           as
           an
           Intrenchment
           upon
           the
           Royal
           Prerogative
           ,
           the
           Merchants
           were
           encouraged
           to
           proceed
           as
           formerly
           .
           In
           opposition
           whereunto
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           fulminate
           their
           Censures
           ,
           till
           the
           Merchants
           generally
           made
           offer
           to
           forbear
           that
           Trade
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           their
           Accounts
           were
           made
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Creditors
           in
           those
           parts
           had
           discharged
           their
           Debts
           .
           They
           pass'd
           another
           Order
           also
           in
           the
           said
           Assembly
           ,
           for
           putting
           down
           the
           Monday's
           Market
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           under
           pretence
           that
           the
           Sabbath
           was
           thereby
           prophaned
           .
           Which
           so
           displeased
           the
           Shoo-makers
           ,
           and
           other
           Artificers
           ,
           that
           they
           came
           
           tumultuously
           to
           the
           Ministers
           Houses
           ,
           and
           threatned
           to
           turn
           them
           out
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           without
           more
           ado
           ,
           if
           ever
           that
           Act
           were
           put
           into
           execution
           .
           For
           fear
           whereof
           ,
           that
           Project
           was
           dashed
           for
           ever
           after
           ;
           and
           thereby
           an
           occasion
           given
           unto
           the
           Court
           to
           affirm
           this
           of
           them
           ,
           
             That
             Rascals
             and
             Sowters
             could
             obtain
             that
             at
             the
             Ministers
             hands
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             was
             not
             able
             to
             do
             in
             matters
             far
             more
             just
             and
             reasonable
             .
          
           To
           such
           audaciousness
           were
           they
           grown
           upon
           the
           filly
           confidence
           of
           their
           own
           establishment
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           limits
           upon
           Trade
           ,
           dispose
           of
           Markets
           ,
           and
           prostitute
           both
           King
           and
           Council
           ,
           to
           the
           lust
           of
           their
           Preachers
           .
           But
           we
           will
           let
           them
           run
           unto
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Line
           ,
           and
           then
           pull
           them
           back
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           And
           first
           ,
           We
           will
           begin
           with
           the
           Conspiracies
           and
           Treasons
           of
           
             Francis
             Steward
          
           ,
           Earl
           of
           Bothwell
           ,
           Son
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           Prior
           of
           Coldingham
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           many
           Bastards
           of
           K.
           Iames
           the
           Fifth
           ;
           who
           ,
           by
           the
           Daughter
           and
           Heir
           of
           Iames
           Lord
           Hepborn
           ,
           the
           late
           Earl
           of
           Bothwell
           ,
           became
           the
           Father
           of
           this
           Francis.
           A
           man
           he
           was
           of
           a
           seditious
           and
           turbulent
           nature
           ,
           principled
           in
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           thereby
           fitted
           and
           disposed
           to
           run
           their
           courses
           .
           
           At
           first
           he
           joyned
           himself
           to
           the
           banished
           Lords
           ,
           who
           seized
           upon
           the
           King
           at
           Sterling
           ;
           not
           because
           he
           was
           any
           way
           engaged
           in
           their
           former
           Practises
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           had
           been
           forced
           to
           flye
           their
           Countrey
           ;
           but
           because
           he
           would
           ingratiate
           himself
           with
           the
           Lords
           of
           that
           Faction
           ,
           and
           gain
           some
           credit
           with
           the
           Kirk
           .
           But
           being
           a
           man
           also
           of
           a
           dissolute
           Life
           ,
           gave
           such
           scandal
           to
           all
           Honest
           and
           Religious
           men
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           end
           to
           gain
           the
           Reputation
           of
           a
           Convert
           ,
           he
           was
           contented
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           Stool
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           to
           make
           Confession
           of
           his
           Sins
           ,
           and
           promise
           Reformation
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           
           Presuming
           now
           upon
           the
           Favour
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           he
           consults
           with
           Witches
           ,
           enquires
           into
           the
           Li●e
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           how
           long
           he
           was
           to
           reign
           ,
           and
           what
           should
           happen
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           after
           his
           decease
           ;
           and
           more
           than
           so
           ,
           deals
           with
           the
           Witch
           of
           Keith
           ,
           particularly
           ,
           to
           employ
           her
           Familiar
           to
           dispatch
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           set
           on
           foot
           some
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           that
           Realm
           .
           For
           which
           notorious
           Crimes
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           esteemed
           by
           all
           the
           Laws
           both
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           )
           he
           was
           committed
           unto
           Ward
           ,
           and
           breaking
           Prison
           ,
           was
           confiscated
           ,
           proclaimed
           Traytor
           ,
           and
           all
           Intelligence
           and
           Commerce
           interdicted
           with
           him
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           he
           projects
           a
           Faction
           in
           the
           Court
           it self
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           taking
           down
           the
           Power
           and
           Pride
           of
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           then
           being
           .
           
           But
           finding
           himself
           too
           weak
           to
           atchieve
           the
           Enterprise
           ,
           he
           departs
           secretly
           into
           England
           .
           His
           Faction
           in
           the
           Court
           being
           formed
           with
           some
           more
           Advantage
           ,
           he
           is
           brought
           privily
           into
           the
           Palace
           of
           Haly-Rood
           House
           ,
           makes
           himself
           Master
           of
           the
           Gates
           ,
           secureth
           the
           Fort
           ,
           and
           violently
           attempts
           to
           seize
           the
           King.
           But
           the
           King
           hearing
           of
           the
           noise
           ,
           retired
           himself
           to
           a
           strong
           Tower
           ,
           and
           caused
           all
           the
           Passages
           to
           be
           locked
           and
           barred
           .
           Which
           Bothwell
           not
           being
           able
           to
           force
           ,
           he
           resolves
           to
           burn
           the
           Palace
           and
           the
           King
           together
           .
           But
           before
           Fire
           could
           be
           made
           ready
           ,
           the
           Alarm
           was
           taken
           ,
           the
           Edenbourgers
           raised
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Conspirators
           compelled
           ,
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           some
           of
           their
           Lives
           ,
           to
           quit
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           
           39.
           
           The
           next
           year
           he
           attempts
           the
           like
           at
           Falkland
           ,
           where
           he
           showed
           himself
           with
           a
           Party
           of
           six-score
           Horse
           ;
           but
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Conspirators
           not
           appearing
           ,
           he
           retires
           again
           ,
           is
           entertained
           privately
           by
           some
           eminent
           Persons
           ;
           and
           having
           much
           encreased
           his
           Faction
           ,
           lives
           concealed
           in
           England
           .
           The
           Queen
           negotiates
           his
           return
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Lord
           Burrough
           her
           Ambassador
           ,
           desires
           the
           King
           to
           take
           him
           into
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           .
           Which
           being
           denyed
           ,
           a
           way
           is
           found
           to
           bring
           him
           into
           the
           King's
           Bed-chamber
           ,
           together
           with
           one
           of
           his
           Confederates
           ,
           with
           their
           Swords
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           followed
           immediately
           by
           many
           others
           of
           the
           Faction
           ,
           
           by
           whom
           the
           King
           is
           kept
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           Custody
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           granted
           their
           Desires
           .
           At
           last
           ,
           upon
           the
           Mediation
           of
           the
           English
           Ambassador
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           Counsel
           in
           the
           Plot
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           brought
           to
           condescend
           to
           these
           Conditions
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             Pardon
             should
             be
             given
             to
          
           Bothwell
           ,
           
             and
             his
             Accomplices
             ,
             for
             all
             matters
             past
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Pardon
             should
             be
             ratified
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             in
          
           November
           
             following
             :
             That
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             ,
             the
             Lord
          
           Hume
           ,
           
             the
             Master
             of
          
           Glammir
           ,
           
             and
             Sir
          
           George
           Hume
           ,
           (
           who
           were
           all
           thought
           to
           favour
           the
           Popish
           Lords
           )
           
             should
             be
             excluded
             from
             the
             Court.
          
           And
           finally
           ,
           That
           Bothwell
           
             and
             all
             his
             Party
             ,
             should
             be
             held
             good
             Subjects
             .
          
           But
           these
           Conditions
           being
           extorted
           ,
           were
           not
           long
           made
           good
           ;
           Agreed
           on
           August
           the
           14
           th
           ,
           and
           declared
           void
           by
           a
           Convention
           of
           Estates
           at
           Sterling
           ,
           on
           the
           7
           th
           of
           September
           .
           Some
           Troubles
           being
           raised
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           blown
           over
           ;
           Bothwell
           is
           cited
           to
           appear
           at
           Edenborough
           ;
           and
           failing
           of
           his
           day
           ,
           is
           declared
           Rebel
           ;
           which
           only
           served
           to
           animate
           him
           to
           some
           greater
           Mischief
           :
           For
           ,
           being
           under-hand
           assisted
           by
           the
           English
           Ambassador
           ,
           he
           prepares
           new
           Forces
           ,
           desires
           the
           Lords
           which
           were
           of
           his
           Confederacy
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           banishing
           to
           Popish
           Lords
           ;
           but
           in
           plain
           truth
           to
           make
           the
           King
           of
           no
           signification
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           Government
           .
           
           Accompanied
           with
           Four
           hundred
           Horse
           ,
           he
           puts
           himself
           into
           Leith
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           affrightment
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           at
           Edenborough
           .
           But
           understanding
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Associates
           were
           not
           drawn
           together
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           good
           to
           charge
           upon
           him
           with
           the
           Bands
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           and
           some
           Artillery
           from
           the
           Castle
           ,
           before
           his
           Numbers
           were
           encreased
           .
           Which
           Counsel
           sped
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           he
           lost
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           therewith
           all
           his
           hopes
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           in
           England
           too
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           For
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           being
           sensible
           at
           the
           last
           of
           the
           great
           Dishonour
           which
           she
           had
           drawn
           upon
           her self
           by
           favouring
           such
           an
           Infamous
           Rebel
           ,
           caused
           Proclamation
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           That
           no
           man
           should
           receive
           or
           harbour
           him
           within
           her
           Dominions
           .
           And
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           moved
           by
           her
           Example
           ,
           and
           the
           King's
           Request
           ,
           when
           they
           perceived
           that
           he
           could
           be
           no
           longer
           serviceable
           to
           their
           Ends
           and
           Purposes
           ,
           gave
           Order
           that
           the
           Ministers
           in
           all
           Places
           should
           disswade
           their
           Flocks
           from
           concurring
           with
           him
           for
           the
           time
           to
           
           come
           ,
           or
           joyning
           with
           any
           other
           in
           the
           like
           Insurrections
           against
           that
           Authority
           which
           was
           divested
           by
           God
           in
           His
           Majesty's
           Person
           .
           The
           Treasons
           and
           Seditious
           practises
           of
           which
           man
           ,
           I
           have
           laid
           together
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           express
           those
           continual
           Dangers
           which
           were
           threatned
           by
           him
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           by
           which
           He
           was
           reduced
           to
           the
           necessity
           of
           complying
           with
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           setling
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           points
           conforming
           to
           them
           for
           His
           own
           preservation
           .
           But
           nothing
           lost
           the
           Rebel
           more
           ,
           than
           a
           new
           Practise
           which
           he
           had
           with
           the
           Popish
           Lords
           ,
           whereby
           he
           furnished
           the
           King
           with
           a
           just
           occasion
           to
           lay
           him
           open
           to
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           in
           his
           proper
           colours
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           was
           not
           acted
           by
           a
           Zeal
           to
           Religion
           ,
           though
           under
           that
           disguise
           he
           masked
           his
           Ambitious
           Ends.
           In
           fine
           ,
           being
           despised
           by
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Excommunicated
           by
           the
           Kirk
           for
           joyning
           with
           the
           Popish
           Lords
           ,
           he
           was
           reduced
           to
           such
           a
           miserable
           condition
           ,
           that
           he
           neither
           knew
           whom
           to
           trust
           ,
           nor
           where
           to
           flye
           .
           Betrayed
           by
           those
           of
           his
           own
           Party
           ,
           (
           by
           whom
           his
           Brother
           Hercules
           was
           impeached
           ,
           discovered
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           brought
           to
           Execution
           in
           the
           Streets
           at
           Edenborough
           )
           he
           fled
           for
           shelter
           into
           France
           ,
           where
           finding
           sorry
           entertainment
           ,
           he
           removed
           into
           Spain
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           retired
           to
           Naples
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           spent
           the
           short
           remainder
           of
           his
           Life
           in
           Contempt
           and
           Beggery
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           About
           this
           time
           one
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           named
           Rosse
           ,
           uttered
           divers
           Treasonable
           and
           Irreverent
           speeches
           against
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           in
           a
           Sermon
           of
           his
           preached
           at
           Perth
           ;
           for
           which
           the
           King
           craved
           Justice
           of
           the
           next
           Assembly
           :
           and
           he
           required
           this
           also
           of
           them
           ,
           
             That
             to
             prevent
             the
             like
             for
             the
             times
             ensuing
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             should
             be
             inhibited
             by
             some
             Publick
             Order
             ,
             from
             uttering
             any
             irreverent
             speeches
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             against
             His
             Majesty's
             Person
             ,
             Council
             ,
             or
             Estate
             ,
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             Deprivation
             .
          
           This
           had
           been
           often
           moved
           before
           ,
           and
           was
           now
           hearkned
           to
           with
           as
           little
           care
           as
           in
           former
           times
           .
           All
           which
           the
           King
           got
           by
           it
           ,
           
           was
           no
           more
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           Rosse
           was
           only
           admonished
           to
           speak
           so
           reverently
           of
           His
           Majesty
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           might
           give
           no
           just
           cause
           of
           complaint
           against
           him
           .
           As
           ill
           success
           he
           had
           in
           the
           next
           Assembly
           ;
           to
           which
           he
           recommended
           some
           Conditions
           about
           the
           passing
           of
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           ;
           two
           of
           which
           were
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           1.
           
           
             That
             none
             should
             be
             excommunicated
             for
             Civil
             causes
             ,
             for
             any
             Crimes
             of
             leight
             importance
             ,
             or
             for
             particular
             wrongs
             offered
             to
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             lest
             the
             Censure
             should
             fall
             into
             contempt
             .
             2.
             
             That
             no
             summary
             Excommunication
             should
             be
             thenceforth
             used
             ,
             but
             that
             lawful
             citations
             of
             the
             Parties
             should
             go
             before
             ,
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             Causes
             whatsoever
             .
          
           To
           both
           which
           ,
           he
           received
           no
           other
           Answer
           ,
           but
           That
           the
           Points
           were
           of
           too
           great
           weight
           to
           be
           determined
           on
           the
           sudden
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           therefore
           agitated
           in
           the
           next
           Assembly
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           it
           was
           provided
           ,
           That
           no
           Summary
           Excommunication
           should
           be
           used
           ,
           but
           in
           such
           occasions
           in
           which
           the
           Safety
           of
           the
           Church
           seemed
           to
           be
           in
           danger
           .
           Which
           Exception
           much
           displeased
           the
           King
           ,
           
           knowing
           that
           they
           would
           
           serve
           their
           turn
           by
           it
           ,
           whensoever
           they
           pleased
           .
           Nor
           sped
           he
           better
           with
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           treated
           severally
           ,
           than
           when
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Assembly
           .
           The
           Queen
           of
           England
           was
           grown
           old
           ,
           and
           he
           desired
           to
           be
           in
           good
           terms
           with
           all
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           for
           bearing
           down
           all
           opposition
           which
           might
           be
           made
           against
           his
           Title
           after
           her
           decease
           .
           To
           which
           end
           he
           deals
           with
           
             Robert
             Bruce
          
           ,
           a
           Preacher
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           about
           the
           calling
           home
           the
           Popish
           Lords
           ,
           men
           of
           great
           Power
           and
           Credit
           in
           their
           several
           Countreys
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           banished
           the
           last
           year
           for
           holding
           some
           intelligence
           with
           the
           Catholick
           King
           :
           Bruce
           excepts
           only
           against
           Huntley
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           seemed
           to
           favour
           above
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           positively
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             must
             lose
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             called
             home
          
           Huntley
           ;
           
             for
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             keep
             them
             both
             .
          
           And
           yet
           this
           Bruce
           was
           reckoned
           for
           a
           Moderate
           man
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           quietest
           and
           best-natur'd
           of
           all
           the
           Pack
           .
           What
           was
           the
           issue
           of
           this
           business
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           42.
           
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           let
           us
           pass
           over
           into
           France
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           the
           Actions
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           there
           ,
           of
           whose
           deserting
           their
           new
           King
           ,
           we
           have
           spoke
           of
           before
           :
           And
           though
           they
           afterwards
           afforded
           him
           some
           Supplies
           both
           of
           Men
           and
           Money
           ,
           when
           they
           perceived
           him
           backed
           by
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           thereby
           able
           to
           maintain
           a
           defensive
           Warr
           without
           their
           assistance
           ;
           yet
           they
           did
           it
           in
           so
           poor
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           made
           him
           utterly
           despair
           of
           getting
           his
           desired
           Peace
           by
           an
           absolute
           Victory
           .
           In
           which
           perplexity
           he
           beholds
           his
           own
           sad
           condition
           ,
           his
           Kingdom
           wasted
           by
           a
           long
           and
           tedious
           Warr
           ;
           invaded
           ,
           and
           in
           part
           possessed
           by
           the
           Forces
           of
           Spain
           ;
           new
           Leagues
           encreasing
           every
           day
           both
           in
           strength
           and
           number
           ,
           and
           all
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           a
           new
           Election
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           to
           divide
           the
           Provinces
           amongst
           themselves
           .
           To
           prevent
           which
           ,
           he
           reconciles
           himself
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           goes
           personally
           to
           the
           Mass
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           other
           publick
           Offices
           which
           concerned
           Religion
           ,
           conformed
           himself
           unto
           the
           directions
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           And
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           he
           gives
           this
           account
           to
           Wilks
           ,
           the
           Queen's
           Ambassador
           ,
           sent
           purposely
           to
           expostulate
           with
           him
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           Eight
           hundred
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           no
           fewer
           than
           Nine
           Regiments
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Party
           ,
           who
           had
           put
           themselves
           into
           the
           Service
           of
           his
           Predecessor
           ,
           returned
           unto
           their
           several
           homes
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           induced
           to
           stay
           with
           him
           upon
           any
           perswasions
           .
           That
           such
           of
           the
           Protestants
           as
           he
           had
           taken
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           his
           Privil-Council
           ,
           were
           so
           intent
           on
           their
           own
           business
           ,
           that
           they
           seldom
           vouchsafed
           their
           presence
           at
           the
           Council-Table
           :
           so
           that
           being
           already
           forsaken
           by
           those
           on
           whom
           he
           relyed
           ,
           and
           fearing
           to
           be
           forsaken
           by
           the
           Papists
           also
           ,
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           run
           upon
           that
           course
           which
           unavoidable
           necessity
           had
           compelled
           him
           to
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           that
           being
           thus
           necessitated
           to
           a
           change
           of
           Religion
           ,
           he
           rather
           chose
           to
           make
           it
           look
           like
           his
           own
           free
           Act
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           thereby
           free
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Protestants
           from
           those
           Aspersions
           which
           he
           conceived
           must
           otherwise
           needs
           have
           fallen
           upon
           it
           ,
           if
           that
           Conversion
           had
           been
           wrought
           
           upon
           him
           by
           Dispute
           and
           Argument
           ;
           for
           hearkening
           whereunto
           ,
           he
           had
           bound
           himself
           when
           he
           first
           took
           the
           Crown
           upon
           him
           .
           If
           by
           this
           means
           the
           Hugonots
           in
           France
           shall
           fall
           to
           as
           low
           an
           ebb
           as
           the
           Fortunes
           of
           their
           Brethren
           did
           in
           England
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           they
           can
           lay
           the
           blame
           on
           nothing
           but
           their
           own
           Ingratitude
           ,
           their
           Disobedience
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Genevian
           Principles
           that
           were
           rooted
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Power
           and
           Guidance
           of
           all
           Soveraign
           Princes
           .
           But
           the
           King
           being
           still
           in
           heart
           of
           his
           own
           Religion
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           exceeding
           favourable
           to
           all
           those
           that
           professed
           the
           same
           ;
           he
           willingly
           passed
           over
           all
           unkindness
           which
           had
           grown
           between
           them
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           countenance
           or
           connivence
           ,
           gave
           them
           such
           advantages
           ,
           as
           made
           them
           able
           to
           dispute
           the
           point
           with
           his
           Son
           and
           Successor
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           continue
           Subjects
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           43.
           
           In
           the
           Low-Countreys
           all
           things
           prospered
           with
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           who
           then
           thrive
           best
           when
           they
           involve
           whole
           Nations
           in
           Blood
           and
           Sacriledg
           .
           By
           whose
           example
           the
           Calvinians
           take
           up
           Arms
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Embden
           ,
           renounce
           all
           obedience
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           put
           themselves
           into
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Commonwealth
           .
           This
           Embden
           is
           the
           principal
           City
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           East-Friesland
           ,
           (
           situate
           on
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           River
           Emns
           ,
           called
           Amasus
           by
           Latin
           Writers
           )
           and
           from
           thence
           denominated
           .
           Beautified
           with
           a
           Haven
           so
           deep
           and
           large
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           Ships
           with
           full
           sail
           are
           admitted
           into
           it
           .
           The
           People
           rich
           ,
           the
           Buildings
           general
           fair
           ,
           both
           private
           and
           publick
           ;
           especially
           the
           Town-Hall
           ,
           and
           the
           stately
           Castle
           :
           Which
           last
           being
           situate
           on
           a
           rising-ground
           ,
           near
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Haven
           ,
           and
           strongly
           fortified
           toward
           the
           Town
           ,
           had
           for
           long
           time
           been
           the
           Principal
           Seat
           of
           the
           Earls
           of
           that
           Province
           .
           The
           second
           Earl.
           hereof
           ,
           called
           Ezard
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           governed
           this
           Countrey
           for
           the
           space
           of
           sixty
           years
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           did
           first
           begin
           to
           introduce
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Luther
           into
           his
           Estates
           ,
           Anno
           1525.
           
           But
           being
           old
           ,
           he
           left
           the
           Work
           to
           be
           accomplished
           by
           Enno
           his
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           who
           first
           succeeded
           in
           that
           Earldom
           ;
           and
           using
           the
           assistance
           of
           Hardimbergius
           ,
           a
           Moderate
           and
           Learned
           man
           ,
           established
           the
           Augustine
           Confession
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Embden
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           under
           his
           command
           ,
           prohibiting
           the
           exercise
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           but
           the
           Lutheran
           only
           .
           Which
           Prohibition
           notwithstanding
           ,
           some
           Anabaptists
           from
           the
           Neighbouring
           Westphalia
           ,
           found
           way
           to
           plant
           themselves
           in
           Embden
           ,
           where
           liberty
           of
           Trade
           was
           freely
           granted
           to
           all
           comers
           ;
           which
           allured
           thither
           also
           many
           Merchants
           and
           Artificers
           ,
           with
           their
           Wives
           and
           Families
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           next-adjoining
           Provinces
           of
           
             Holland
             ,
             Zealand
          
           ,
           and
           West-Friesland
           ,
           then
           subject
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           .
           Who
           being
           generally
           Calvinians
           in
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           were
           notwithstanding
           suffered
           to
           plant
           there
           also
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           great
           benefit
           which
           accrued
           unto
           it
           by
           their
           Trade
           and
           Manufactures
           .
           But
           nothing
           more
           encreased
           the
           Power
           and
           Wealth
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           than
           the
           Trade
           of
           England
           ,
           removed
           from
           Antwerp
           thither
           ,
           on
           occasion
           of
           the
           Belgick
           Troubles
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           fear
           they
           had
           conceived
           
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alva
           ,
           who
           seemed
           to
           breathe
           nothing
           but
           destruction
           unto
           their
           Religion
           .
           And
           though
           the
           English
           Trade
           was
           removed
           not
           long
           after
           unto
           Hambourgh
           ,
           upon
           the
           hope
           of
           greater
           Priviledges
           and
           Immunities
           than
           they
           had
           at
           Embden
           ;
           yet
           still
           they
           kept
           a
           Factory
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           added
           much
           to
           the
           improvement
           of
           their
           Wealth
           and
           Power
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           this
           Town
           only
           are
           affirmed
           to
           have
           Sixty
           Ships
           of
           One
           hundred
           Tun
           a-piece
           ;
           and
           Six
           hundred
           lesser
           Barks
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           besides
           Seven
           hundred
           Busses
           and
           Fishing
           Boats
           ;
           maintained
           for
           the
           most
           part
           by
           their
           Herring-fishing
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           44.
           
           Having
           attained
           unto
           this
           Wealth
           ,
           they
           grew
           proud
           withall
           ;
           and
           easily
           admitting
           the
           Calvinian
           Doctrines
           ,
           began
           to
           introduce
           also
           the
           Genevian
           Discipline
           ;
           connived
           at
           by
           Ezardus
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Enno
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           profit
           which
           redounded
           by
           them
           to
           his
           Exchequer
           ,
           though
           they
           began
           to
           pinch
           upon
           him
           to
           the
           diminution
           of
           his
           Power
           .
           In
           which
           condition
           it
           remained
           till
           his
           marriage
           with
           Catharine
           the
           Daughter
           of
           
             Gustavus
             Ericus
          
           ,
           King
           of
           Sweden
           ;
           who
           being
           zealously
           addicted
           to
           the
           Lutheran
           Forms
           ,
           and
           sensible
           of
           those
           great
           Incroachments
           which
           had
           been
           made
           upon
           the
           Earl's
           Temporal
           Jurisdiction
           by
           the
           Consistorians
           ,
           perswaded
           him
           to
           look
           better
           to
           his
           own
           Authority
           ,
           and
           to
           regain
           what
           he
           had
           lost
           by
           that
           Connivence
           .
           Something
           was
           done
           for
           the
           recovering
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           but
           it
           went
           on
           slowly
           ,
           hoping
           to
           compass
           that
           by
           time
           and
           dissimulation
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           easily
           obtain
           by
           force
           of
           Arms.
           After
           whose
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           short
           Government
           of
           Enno
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           matter
           was
           more
           stoutly
           followed
           by
           Rodolphus
           ,
           the
           Nephew
           of
           Catharine
           ;
           who
           did
           not
           only
           curb
           the
           Consistorians
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           but
           questioned
           many
           of
           those
           Priviledges
           which
           the
           unwariness
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           had
           indulged
           unto
           them
           .
           The
           Calvinians
           had
           by
           this
           time
           made
           so
           strong
           a
           Party
           ,
           
           that
           they
           were
           able
           to
           remonstrate
           against
           their
           Prince
           ;
           complaining
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           That
           the
           Earl
           had
           violated
           their
           Priviledges
           ,
           and
           infringed
           their
           Liberties
           :
           That
           he
           had
           interposed
           his
           Power
           against
           Right
           and
           Reason
           ,
           in
           matters
           which
           concerned
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           belonged
           to
           the
           Consistory
           .
           That
           he
           assumed
           unto
           himself
           the
           Power
           of
           distributing
           the
           Alms
           or
           publick
           Collections
           by
           which
           they
           use
           to
           bind
           the
           poor
           to
           depend
           upon
           them
           .
           That
           he
           prohibited
           the
           exercise
           of
           all
           Religions
           ,
           except
           only
           the
           Confession
           of
           Ausberg
           :
           And
           that
           he
           would
           not
           stand
           to
           the
           Agreement
           which
           was
           made
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           for
           interdicting
           all
           Appeals
           to
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Spires
           .
           Having
           prepared
           the
           way
           by
           this
           Remonstrance
           ,
           they
           take
           an
           opportunity
           when
           the
           Earl
           was
           absent
           ,
           arm
           themselves
           ,
           and
           seize
           by
           force
           upon
           his
           Castle
           ,
           demolished
           part
           of
           it
           which
           looks
           toward
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           possest
           themselves
           of
           all
           the
           Ordnance
           ,
           Arms
           ,
           and
           Ammunition
           ,
           with
           an
           intent
           hereafter
           to
           employ
           them
           against
           him
           .
           And
           this
           being
           done
           ,
           they
           govern
           all
           Affairs
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           without
           relation
           to
           their
           Prince
           ;
           making
           themselves
           a
           Free-Estate
           ,
           or
           Commonwealth
           ,
           like
           their
           Belgick
           Neighbours
           .
        
         
         
           45.
           
           Extreamly
           moved
           with
           this
           affront
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           able
           otherwise
           to
           reduce
           them
           to
           a
           sense
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           he
           borrows
           Men
           and
           Arms
           from
           Lubeck
           ,
           to
           compel
           them
           to
           it
           .
           With
           which
           assistance
           he
           erects
           a
           Fort
           on
           the
           further
           side
           of
           the
           Haven
           ,
           to
           spoil
           their
           Trade
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           impoverishing
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           regain
           the
           Town
           .
           The
           Senate
           hereupon
           send
           abroad
           their
           Edicts
           to
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Commons
           of
           East-Friesland
           it self
           ,
           requiring
           them
           not
           to
           aid
           their
           own
           lawful
           Prince
           ,
           with
           Men
           ,
           Arms
           ,
           or
           Money
           ;
           threatning
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           stop
           the
           course
           of
           all
           Provisions
           which
           they
           had
           from
           their
           City
           ;
           and
           ,
           by
           breaking
           down
           their
           Dams
           and
           Sluces
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           Ocean
           in
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           drown
           all
           their
           Countrey
           .
           Which
           done
           ,
           they
           make
           their
           Applications
           to
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           ,
           requiring
           their
           assistance
           in
           that
           common
           Cause
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           had
           been
           most
           encouraged
           by
           their
           Example
           ;
           not
           doubting
           of
           their
           Favour
           to
           a
           City
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           united
           to
           them
           by
           a
           long
           intercourse
           of
           Trade
           ,
           and
           resemblance
           of
           Manners
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           be
           deserted
           by
           them
           ,
           without
           a
           manifest
           betraying
           of
           their
           own
           Security
           .
           All
           this
           the
           States
           had
           under
           their
           consideration
           .
           But
           they
           consider
           this
           withall
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           should
           assist
           the
           Embdeners
           in
           a
           publick
           way
           ,
           the
           Earl
           would
           presently
           have
           recourse
           for
           some
           aid
           from
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           which
           might
           draw
           a
           Warr
           upon
           them
           on
           that
           side
           where
           they
           lay
           most
           open
           .
           Therefore
           they
           so
           contrived
           the
           matter
           ,
           with
           such
           Art
           and
           Cunning
           ,
           that
           carrying
           themselves
           no
           otherwise
           than
           as
           Arbiters
           and
           Umpires
           between
           the
           Parties
           ,
           they
           discharged
           some
           Companies
           of
           Soldiers
           which
           they
           had
           in
           West-Friesland
           ,
           who
           presently
           put
           themselves
           into
           the
           Pay
           of
           the
           Embdens
           ,
           and
           thereby
           caused
           the
           Earl
           to
           desist
           from
           his
           Intrenchments
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Haven
           .
           After
           which
           followed
           nothing
           but
           Warrs
           and
           Troubles
           between
           the
           City
           and
           the
           Earl
           ,
           till
           the
           year
           1606.
           
           At
           what
           time
           ,
           by
           the
           Mediation
           of
           the
           English
           Ambassador
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Honourable
           Friends
           ,
           the
           differences
           were
           compromised
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           That
           all
           the
           Ordnance
           ,
           Arms
           ,
           and
           Ammunition
           ,
           which
           were
           found
           in
           the
           Castle
           ,
           should
           be
           restored
           unto
           the
           Earl.
           That
           he
           should
           have
           to
           his
           own
           use
           the
           whole
           Profit
           of
           the
           Imposts
           which
           were
           laid
           on
           Wine
           ;
           and
           half
           the
           benefit
           of
           those
           Amercements
           or
           Fines
           which
           should
           be
           raised
           upon
           Delinquents
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           sole
           Royalties
           both
           of
           Fishing
           and
           Hunting
           .
           And
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           That
           the
           Embdeners
           should
           have
           free
           Trade
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Profits
           and
           Emoluments
           belonging
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           granted
           to
           them
           by
           Letters
           Patents
           .
           But
           for
           admitting
           him
           to
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Publick
           Government
           ,
           or
           making
           restitution
           of
           his
           House
           or
           Castles
           ,
           the
           ancient
           Seat
           of
           his
           abode
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           nothing
           yeelded
           or
           agreed
           on
           then
           ,
           so
           could
           he
           never
           get
           possession
           of
           them
           from
           that
           time
           to
           this
           .
           Which
           said
           ,
           we
           must
           cross
           over
           again
           into
           the
           Isle
           of
           Brittain
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           find
           the
           
             English
             Puritans
          
           climbing
           up
           by
           some
           new
           devices
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Scottish
             Presbyterians
          
           tumbling
           down
           from
           their
           former
           height
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           brought
           almost
           to
           as
           low
           a
           fall
           as
           their
           English
           Brethren
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           AERIVS
           REDIVIVVS
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           History
           OF
           THE
           PRESBYTERIANS
           .
           LIB
           .
           X.
           Containing
           A
           Relation
           of
           their
           Plots
           and
           Practises
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           :
           Their
           horrible
           Insolencies
           ,
           Treasons
           ,
           and
           Seditions
           ,
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           from
           the
           Year
           1595
           ,
           to
           the
           Year
           1603.
           
        
         
           THE
           
             English
             Puritans
          
           having
           sped
           so
           ill
           in
           a
           course
           of
           violence
           ,
           were
           grown
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           endeavour
           the
           subverting
           of
           that
           Fort
           by
           an
           undermining
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           no
           hope
           to
           take
           by
           storm
           or
           battery
           .
           And
           the
           first
           course
           they
           fell
           upon
           ,
           besides
           the
           Artifices
           lately
           mentioned
           ,
           for
           altering
           the
           posture
           of
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           in
           the
           
           Spittle-Sermons
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           was
           intended
           as
           a
           consequent
           to
           it
           ,
           was
           the
           Design
           of
           Dr.
           Bound
           ,
           (
           though
           rather
           carried
           under
           his
           Name
           ,
           than
           of
           his
           devising
           )
           for
           lessening
           ,
           by
           degrees
           ,
           the
           Reputation
           of
           the
           ancient
           Festivals
           .
           The
           Brethren
           had
           tryed
           many
           ways
           to
           suppress
           them
           formerly
           ,
           as
           having
           too
           much
           in
           them
           of
           the
           Superstitions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           but
           they
           had
           found
           no
           way
           succesful
           till
           they
           fell
           on
           this
           ;
           which
           was
           ,
           To
           set
           on
           foot
           some
           new
           Sabbath-Doctrine
           ;
           and
           by
           advancing
           the
           Authority
           
           of
           the
           Lord's-Day
           Sabbath
           ,
           to
           cry
           down
           the
           rest
           .
           Some
           had
           been
           hammering
           on
           this
           Anvil
           ten
           years
           before
           ;
           and
           had
           procured
           the
           Mayor
           and
           Aldermen
           of
           London
           to
           present
           a
           Petition
           to
           the
           Queen
           for
           the
           suppressing
           of
           all
           Plays
           and
           Interludes
           on
           the
           Sabbath-day
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           pleased
           to
           call
           it
           )
           within
           the
           Liberties
           of
           their
           City
           .
           The
           gaining
           of
           which
           point
           ,
           made
           them
           hope
           for
           more
           ,
           and
           secretly
           to
           retail
           those
           Speculations
           which
           afterward
           Bound
           sold
           in
           gross
           ,
           by
           publishing
           his
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           which
           came
           out
           this
           year
           1595.
           
           And
           as
           this
           Book
           was
           published
           for
           other
           Reasons
           ,
           so
           more
           particularly
           for
           decrying
           the
           yearly-Festivals
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           this
           passage
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             he
             seeth
             not
             where
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             any
             Authority
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             ordinarily
             and
             perpetually
             ,
             to
             sanctifie
             any
             day
             ,
             except
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             sanctified
             himself
             :
          
           And
           makes
           it
           an
           especial
           Argument
           Argument
           against
           the
           goodness
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           That
           to
           the
           Seventh-day
           they
           had
           joyned
           so
           many
           other
           days
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           equal
           with
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           if
           not
           superior
           thereunto
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           solemnity
           of
           Divine
           Offices
           ,
           as
           restraint
           from
           labour
           .
           So
           that
           we
           may
           perceive
           by
           this
           ,
           what
           their
           intent
           was
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           ,
           To
           cry
           down
           the
           Holy-days
           as
           superstitious
           ,
           Popish
           Ordinances
           ,
           that
           so
           their
           new-found
           Sabbath
           being
           left
           alone
           ,
           (
           and
           Sabbath
           now
           it
           must
           be
           called
           )
           might
           become
           more
           eminent
           :
           Some
           other
           Ends
           they
           might
           have
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           ,
           The
           compelling
           of
           all
           persons
           of
           what
           rank
           soever
           ,
           to
           submit
           themselves
           unto
           the
           yoak
           of
           their
           Sabbath-rigors
           ,
           whom
           they
           despaired
           of
           bringing
           under
           their
           Presbyteries
           :
           Of
           which
           more
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Now
           for
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           it
           was
           marshalled
           in
           these
           Positions
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Commandment
           of
           sanctifying
           every
           Seventh
           day
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Mosaical
           Decalogue
           ,
           is
           Natural
           ,
           Moral
           ,
           and
           Perpetual
           .
           That
           when
           all
           other
           things
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           were
           so
           changed
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           clean
           taken
           away
           ,
           this
           stands
           ,
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           .
           And
           though
           Jewish
           and
           Rabinical
           this
           Doctrine
           was
           ,
           it
           carried
           a
           fair
           shew
           of
           Piety
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           did
           not
           stand
           to
           examine
           the
           true
           grounds
           thereof
           ,
           but
           took
           it
           up
           on
           the
           appearance
           ;
           such
           as
           did
           judg
           thereof
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           workmanship
           of
           the
           Stuff
           ,
           but
           the
           gloss
           and
           colour
           .
           In
           which
           it
           is
           not
           strange
           to
           see
           how
           suddenly
           men
           were
           induced
           not
           only
           to
           give
           way
           unto
           it
           ,
           but
           without
           more
           〈…〉
           the
           same
           ;
           till
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           very
           little
           time
           ,
           it
           grew
           the
           most
           bewitching
           error
           ,
           the
           most
           popular
           infatuation
           ,
           that
           ever
           wa●
           infused
           into
           the
           people
           of
           England
           :
           For
           what
           did
           follow
           hereupon
           ▪
           but
           such
           monstrous
           Paradoxes
           ,
           and
           those
           delivered
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           as
           would
           make
           every
           good
           man
           tremble
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           them
           ?
           It
           being
           preached
           at
           a
           Market-Town
           ,
           (
           as
           my
           Author
           tells
           me
           )
           
             That
             to
             do
             any
             servile
             work
             or
             business
             on
             the
             Lord's
             day
             ,
             was
             as
             great
             a
             sin
             as
             to
             kill
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             commit
             Adultery
             .
          
           In
           
             Somersetshire
             ,
             That
             to
             throw
             a
             Bowl
             on
             the
             Lord's
             day
             ,
             was
             as
             great
             a
             sin
             as
             to
             kill
             a
             man.
          
           In
           
             Norfolk
             ,
             That
             to
             make
             a
             Feast
             ,
             or
             dress
             a
             Wedding-Dinner
             on
             the
             same
             ,
             was
             as
             great
             a
             sin
             as
             for
             a
             Father
             to
             take
             a
             Knife
             and
             cut
             his
             Child's
             throat
             .
          
           And
           in
           
             Suffolk
             ,
             That
             to
             ring
             more
             Bells
             than
             one
             ,
             on
             the
             Lord's
             day
             ,
             was
             as
             
             great
             a
             sin
             as
             to
             commit
             a
             Murther
             .
          
           Some
           of
           which
           Preachers
           being
           complained
           of
           ,
           occasioned
           a
           more
           strict
           enquiry
           into
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           not
           into
           their
           Persons
           only
           ,
           but
           their
           Books
           and
           Pamphlets
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           both
           Arch-bishop
           Whitgift
           ,
           and
           Chief
           Justice
           Popham
           ,
           commanded
           these
           Books
           to
           be
           called
           in
           ,
           and
           neither
           to
           be
           Printed
           nor
           made
           common
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           Which
           strict
           proceedings
           notwithstanding
           ,
           this
           Doctrine
           became
           more
           dispersed
           than
           can
           be
           imagined
           ,
           and
           possibly
           might
           encrease
           the
           more
           for
           the
           opposition
           ;
           no
           System
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           no
           Book
           of
           Catechetical
           Doctrine
           ,
           from
           thenceforth
           published
           ,
           in
           which
           these
           Sabbath-Speculations
           were
           not
           pressed
           on
           the
           People's
           Consciences
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Endearing
           of
           which
           Doctrines
           ,
           as
           formerly
           ,
           to
           advance
           their
           Elderships
           ,
           they
           spared
           no
           place
           or
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           ▪
           where
           the
           Word
           Elder
           did
           occurre
           ;
           and
           ,
           without
           going
           to
           the
           Heralds
           ,
           had
           framed
           a
           Pedigree
           thereof
           from
           Iethro
           ,
           from
           
           Noah's
           Ark
           ,
           and
           from
           Adam
           ,
           finally
           .
           So
           did
           these
           men
           proceed
           in
           their
           new
           Devices
           ;
           publishing
           out
           of
           Holy
           Writ
           ,
           both
           the
           Antiquity
           and
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           Sabbath-day
           .
           No
           passage
           of
           God's
           Book
           unransacked
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           mention
           of
           a
           Sabbath
           ;
           whether
           the
           Legal
           Sabbath
           charged
           upon
           the
           Iews
           ,
           or
           the
           Spiritual
           Sabbath
           of
           the
           Soul
           from
           sin
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           fitted
           and
           applied
           to
           the
           present
           purpose
           ;
           though
           ,
           if
           examined
           as
           it
           ought
           ,
           with
           no
           lesse
           reason
           ,
           than
           
             Paveant
             illi
             ,
             &
             non
             paveam
             Ego
             ,
          
           was
           by
           an
           ignorant
           Priest
           alledged
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           his
           Parishioners
           ought
           to
           pave
           the
           Chancel
           .
           And
           on
           the
           confidence
           of
           those
           Proofs
           ,
           they
           did
           presume
           exceedingly
           of
           their
           success
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           general
           entertainment
           which
           those
           Doctrines
           found
           with
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           who
           looked
           upon
           them
           with
           as
           much
           regard
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           reverence
           ,
           than
           if
           they
           had
           been
           sent
           immediately
           from
           the
           Heavens
           themselves
           ,
           for
           encrease
           of
           Piety
           .
           Possest
           with
           which
           ,
           they
           greedily
           swallowed
           down
           the
           Hook
           which
           was
           baited
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           Hook
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           which
           had
           so
           fastned
           them
           to
           those
           men
           who
           love
           to
           fish
           in
           troubled
           waters
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           Artifice
           there
           was
           no
           small
           hope
           conceived
           amongst
           them
           ,
           to
           fortifie
           their
           Side
           ,
           and
           make
           good
           that
           Cause
           ,
           which
           till
           this
           trim
           Device
           was
           so
           thought
           of
           ,
           was
           almost
           grown
           desperate
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           ,
           they
           btought
           so
           great
           a
           bondage
           on
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           that
           a
           greater
           never
           was
           imposed
           on
           the
           Iews
           themselves
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           pinned
           their
           Consciences
           on
           the
           Sleeves
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           .
           But
           then
           withall
           ,
           by
           bringing
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           into
           such
           a
           bondage
           ,
           they
           did
           so
           much
           improve
           their
           Power
           ,
           and
           encrease
           their
           Party
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           able
           at
           the
           last
           to
           oppose
           Edctis
           of
           the
           two
           next
           Kings
           ,
           for
           tolerating
           lawful
           sports
           upon
           that
           Day
           ,
           and
           to
           confirm
           some
           of
           their
           Sabbatarian
           Rigors
           ,
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           From
           this
           Design
           ,
           let
           us
           proceed
           to
           the
           next
           ,
           which
           was
           briefly
           this
           .
           When
           the
           Genevian-English
           resolved
           to
           erect
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           requisite
           to
           prepare
           the
           way
           unto
           it
           ,
           by
           introducing
           the
           Calvinian
           Doctrines
           of
           
           Predestinationn
           ,
           that
           so
           men's
           Judgments
           being
           formed
           and
           possessed
           by
           the
           one
           ,
           they
           might
           the
           more
           
           easily
           be
           enclined
           to
           embrace
           the
           other
           ,
           so
           long
           connived
           at
           by
           the
           Supream
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           were
           exceeding
           serviceable
           against
           the
           Pope
           ;
           that
           in
           the
           end
           those
           Doctrines
           which
           at
           first
           were
           counted
           Aliens
           ,
           came
           by
           degrees
           to
           be
           received
           as
           Denizens
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           as
           Natives
           .
           For
           being
           supposed
           to
           contain
           nothing
           in
           them
           contrary
           to
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           ,
           they
           were
           first
           commended
           to
           the
           Church
           as
           probable
           ,
           next
           imposed
           as
           necessary
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           obtruded
           on
           the
           people
           as
           her
           Natural
           Doctrines
           .
           And
           possibly
           they
           might
           in
           time
           have
           found
           a
           general
           entertainment
           beyond
           all
           exception
           ,
           if
           the
           
           Calvinian-spirit
           (
           being
           impatient
           of
           the
           least
           opposition
           )
           could
           have
           permitted
           other
           men
           to
           enjoy
           that
           liberty
           which
           they
           had
           took
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           compelled
           them
           to
           Apologize
           in
           their
           own
           defences
           ,
           and
           thereby
           shew
           the
           Reasons
           of
           dissenting
           from
           them
           .
           One
           of
           the
           first
           Examples
           whereof
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           pass
           by
           the
           branglings
           between
           Champney
           and
           Crowley
           ,
           as
           long
           since
           forgotten
           )
           was
           the
           complaint
           of
           Travers
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           against
           incomparable
           Hooker
           .
           In
           whom
           he
           faulteth
           this
           ,
           amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             taught
             another
             Doctrine
             of
             Predestination
             ,
             than
             what
             was
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             understood
             by
             all
             the
             Churches
             which
             professed
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           To
           which
           it
           was
           replyed
           ,
           by
           that
           learned
           man
           ,
           
             That
             the
             matter
             was
             not
             uttered
             by
             him
             in
             a
             blind
             Alley
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             none
             to
             hear
             it
             who
             either
             had
             Judgment
             or
             Authority
             to
             comptrole
             the
             same
             ;
             or
             covertly
             insinuated
             by
             some
             gliding
             sentence
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             publickly
             delivered
             at
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Cross
             :
             not
             hudled
             in
             amongst
             other
             matters
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             it
             might
             pass
             without
             observation
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             opened
             ,
             proved
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             reasonable
             time
             insisted
             on
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             see
             how
             the
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
             that
             was
             present
             at
             it
             ,
             could
             either
             excuse
             so
             great
             a
             fault
             ,
             or
             patiently
             hear
             ,
             without
             rebuke
             then
             ,
             and
             controlement
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             should
             preach
             doctrine
             
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             especially
             if
             the
             word
             of
             God
             be
             so
             understood
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             private
             interpretation
             of
             some
             ,
             as
             two
             or
             three
             men
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             special
             construction
             received
             in
             some
             few
             Books
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             understood
             
               by
               all
               Churches
               professing
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             even
             by
             our
             own
             Church
             amongst
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           This
           hapned
           in
           the
           year
           1591
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           somewhat
           before
           the
           breakings
           out
           of
           the
           stirrs
           at
           Cambridg
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           a
           a
           Treatise
           published
           by
           
             William
             Perkins
          
           ,
           a
           well-known
           Divine
           ,
           (
           but
           withall
           ,
           a
           professed
           Presbyterian
           )
           entituled
           ,
           
             Armilla
             Aurea
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           
             The
             Golden
             Chain
             ;
             containing
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Causes
             of
             Salvation
             and
             Damnation
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           Maintaining
           ,
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           the
           Dostrine
           of
           the
           Supra-lapsarians
           ,
           and
           countenanced
           therein
           by
           Dr.
           Whitacres
           ,
           the
           Queen's
           Professor
           ;
           some
           opposition
           was
           soon
           made
           by
           Dr.
           Baroe
           ,
           Professor
           for
           the
           Lady
           Margaret
           in
           the
           same
           University
           .
           Which
           Baroe
           being
           by
           birth
           a
           
           French-man
           ,
           but
           being
           very
           well
           studied
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           had
           constantly
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           more
           than
           twenty
           years
           ,
           
           maintained
           a
           different
           Doctrine
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           had
           been
           taught
           
           by
           Calvin
           and
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           never
           quarrelled
           for
           it
           till
           the
           year
           1595
           ,
           and
           then
           not
           quarrelled
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           person
           of
           one
           Barret
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           Sermon
           at
           St.
           Maries
           Church
           ,
           had
           preached
           such
           Doctrines
           as
           were
           not
           pleasing
           unto
           
             Perkins
             ,
             Whitacre
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Party
           .
           For
           which
           being
           questioned
           and
           condemned
           to
           a
           Recantation
           ,
           he
           rather
           chose
           to
           quit
           his
           place
           in
           the
           University
           ,
           than
           to
           betray
           his
           own
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           a
           Retractation
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           
           Baroe's
           Followers
           ,
           not
           well
           pleased
           with
           these
           Ha●sh
           proceedings
           ,
           begin
           to
           show
           themselves
           more
           publickly
           than
           before
           they
           did
           ;
           which
           made
           Baroe
           think
           himself
           obliged
           to
           appear
           more
           visibly
           in
           the
           head
           of
           his
           Company
           ,
           and
           to
           encounter
           openly
           with
           Dr.
           Whitacre
           ,
           whom
           he
           beheld
           as
           the
           Chief
           Leader
           of
           the
           opposite
           Forces
           .
           And
           the
           Heats
           grew
           so
           high
           at
           last
           ,
           that
           the
           Calvinians
           thought
           it
           necessary
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Prudence
           ,
           to
           effect
           that
           by
           Power
           and
           Favour
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           obtain
           by
           force
           of
           Argument
           .
           To
           which
           end
           they
           first
           addressed
           themselves
           to
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           Burleigh
           ,
           then
           being
           their
           Chancellor
           ,
           with
           the
           disturbances
           made
           by
           Barret
           ,
           thereby
           preparing
           him
           to
           hearken
           to
           such
           further
           motions
           as
           should
           be
           made
           by
           them
           in
           pursuit
           of
           that
           Quarrel
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           But
           finding
           little
           comfort
           there
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           steer
           their
           course
           by
           another
           Compass
           .
           And
           having
           pre-possest
           the
           most
           Reverend
           Arch-bishop
           Whitgift
           with
           the
           turbulent
           carriage
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           the
           Affionts
           given
           to
           Dr.
           Whitacre
           ,
           whom
           (
           for
           his
           learned
           and
           laborious
           Writings
           against
           Cardinal
           Bellarmine
           )
           he
           most
           highly
           favoured
           ;
           and
           the
           great
           Inconveniences
           like
           to
           grow
           by
           that
           publick
           Discord
           ;
           they
           gave
           themselves
           good
           hope
           of
           composing
           those
           differences
           ,
           not
           by
           way
           of
           an
           Accommodation
           ,
           but
           an
           absolute
           Conquest
           .
           And
           to
           this
           end
           they
           dispatched
           to
           him
           certain
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           interested
           in
           the
           Quarrels
           ,
           (
           Dr.
           Whitacre
           himself
           for
           one
           ,
           and
           therefore
           like
           to
           stirr
           hard
           for
           obtaining
           their
           Ends
           )
           .
           The
           Articles
           to
           which
           they
           had
           reduced
           the
           whole
           state
           of
           the
           business
           ,
           being
           ready
           drawn
           ,
           and
           there
           wanting
           nothing
           to
           them
           but
           the
           Face
           of
           Authority
           ,
           wherewith
           ,
           as
           with
           
           Medusa's
           Head
           ,
           to
           confound
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           turn
           their
           Adversaries
           into
           stones
           .
           And
           that
           they
           might
           be
           sent
           back
           with
           the
           Face
           of
           Authority
           ,
           the
           most
           Reverend
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           calling
           unto
           him
           Dr.
           Flecher
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Bristol
           ,
           then
           newly
           elected
           unto
           London
           ;
           and
           Dr.
           
             Richard
             Vaughan
          
           ,
           Lord
           Elect
           of
           Bangor
           ;
           together
           with
           Dr.
           Trindal
           ,
           Dean
           of
           Ely
           ;
           Dr.
           Whitacre
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Divines
           which
           came
           from
           Cambridg
           ;
           proposed
           the
           said
           Articles
           to
           their
           consideration
           ,
           at
           his
           House
           in
           Lambeth
           ,
           on
           the
           tenth
           of
           November
           ;
           by
           whom
           these
           Articles
           (
           from
           thenceforth
           called
           the
           
             Nine
             Articles
             of
             Lambeth
          
           )
           were
           presently
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           and
           sent
           down
           to
           Cambridg
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           necessary
           Expedient
           to
           compose
           those
           differences
           which
           had
           been
           raised
           amongst
           the
           Students
           of
           that
           University
           .
           And
           so
           much
           was
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Arch-bishop
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           questioned
           by
           the
           Queen
           for
           his
           actings
           in
           it
           .
           For
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           being
           made
           acquainted
           with
           all
           that
           
           passed
           ,
           became
           exceedingly
           offended
           at
           the
           Innovation
           ;
           and
           was
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           causing
           all
           of
           them
           to
           be
           attainted
           in
           a
           Praemunire
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           mediation
           of
           some
           Friends
           of
           
           Whitgift's
           ,
           and
           the
           high
           opinion
           which
           she
           had
           of
           his
           Parts
           and
           Person
           ,
           she
           was
           willing
           to
           admit
           him
           to
           his
           defence
           .
           And
           he
           accordingly
           declared
           ,
           in
           all
           humble
           manner
           ,
           
             That
             he
             and
             his
             Associates
             had
             not
             made
             any
             Canons
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             or
             Decrees
             ,
             with
             an
             intent
             that
             they
             should
             serve
             hereafter
             for
             a
             standing-Rule
             to
             direct
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             only
             had
             resolved
             on
             some
             Propositions
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             Cambridg
             ,
             for
             quieting
             some
             unhappy
             differences
             in
             that
             University
             .
          
           With
           which
           Answer
           Her
           Majesty
           being
           somewhat
           pacified
           ,
           commanded
           notwithstanding
           ,
           That
           he
           should
           speedily
           recall
           and
           suppress
           those
           Articles
           :
           Which
           was
           performed
           with
           such
           Care
           and
           Diligence
           ,
           that
           a
           Copy
           of
           them
           was
           not
           to
           be
           found
           for
           a
           long
           time
           after
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           As
           for
           the
           Articles
           themselves
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           contrived
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Sabbatarians
           ,
           and
           the
           Supra-lapsarians
           ,
           (
           very
           considerably
           at
           odds
           amongst
           themselves
           )
           might
           be
           sheltred
           under
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           both
           may
           be
           secured
           from
           the
           common
           Adversary
           .
           Which
           Articles
           I
           find
           translated
           in
           these
           following
           words
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             
               I.
               
                 God
                 from
                 Eternity
                 hath
                 predestinated
                 certain
                 men
                 unto
                 life
                 ;
                 certain
                 men
                 he
                 hath
                 reprobated
                 .
              
            
             
               II.
               
                 The
                 moving
                 or
                 efficient
                 Cause
                 of
                 Predestination
                 unto
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 fore-sight
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Perseverance
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Good
                 Works
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 predestinated
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Good
                 Will
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 There
                 is
                 predetermined
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Predestinate
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 augmented
                 nor
                 diminished
                 .
              
            
             
               IV.
               
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 predestinate
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 necessarily
                 damned
                 for
                 their
                 sins
                 .
              
            
             
               V.
               
                 A
                 true
                 ,
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 justifying-faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 justifying
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 falleth
                 not
                 away
                 ,
                 it
                 vanisheth
                 not
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 either
                 totally
                 ,
                 or
                 finally
                 .
              
            
             
               VI.
               
                 A
                 man
                 truly
                 faithful
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 justifying-faith
                 ;
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 everlasting
                 salvation
                 by
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               VII
               .
               
                 Saving-Grace
                 is
                 not
                 given
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 granted
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 communicated
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 if
                 they
                 will.
                 
              
            
             
               VIII
               .
               
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 come
                 unto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 given
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 unless
                 the
                 Father
                 shall
                 draw
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 drawn
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Son.
                 
              
            
             
               IX
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 will
                 or
                 power
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           9.
           
           Such
           were
           the
           Articles
           of
           Lambeth
           ,
           so
           much
           insisted
           on
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Calvinian
           Faction
           ,
           in
           succeeding
           times
           ,
           as
           comprehending
           in
           them
           the
           chief
           Heads
           of
           
           Calvin's
           Doctrine
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           points
           of
           the
           Divine
           Election
           and
           Reprobation
           ;
           of
           Universal
           
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           impossibility
           of
           a
           total
           or
           a
           final
           falling
           from
           the
           true
           justifying-faith
           ;
           which
           were
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           Controversies
           betwixt
           Baroe
           and
           Whitacre
           .
           Some
           have
           adventured
           hereupon
           to
           rank
           this
           most
           Reverend
           Arch-bishop
           in
           the
           List
           of
           these
           Calvinists
           ;
           conceiving
           that
           he
           could
           not
           otherwise
           have
           agreed
           to
           those
           Articles
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           himself
           of
           the
           same
           Opinion
           .
           And
           possible
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           look
           so
           far
           into
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           consider
           the
           ill
           consequences
           which
           might
           follow
           on
           them
           ;
           or
           that
           he
           might
           prefer
           the
           pacifying
           of
           some
           present
           Dissenters
           ,
           before
           the
           apprehension
           of
           such
           Inconveniences
           as
           were
           more
           remote
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           all
           such
           as
           be
           in
           Authority
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           preserve
           Whitacre
           in
           power
           and
           credit
           ,
           against
           all
           such
           as
           did
           oppose
           him
           ;
           the
           Merit
           and
           Abilities
           of
           the
           man
           being
           very
           eminent
           .
           For
           if
           this
           Argument
           were
           good
           ,
           it
           might
           as
           logically
           be
           inferred
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           a
           Iesuit
           ,
           or
           a
           Melancthonian
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           in
           these
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           because
           he
           countenanced
           those
           men
           who
           openly
           and
           professedly
           had
           opposed
           the
           Calvinian
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           ,
           as
           he
           took
           part
           with
           Hooker
           at
           the
           Council-Table
           ,
           against
           the
           Complaints
           and
           Informations
           of
           Travers
           ,
           as
           before
           is
           said
           ;
           so
           he
           received
           into
           his
           service
           Mr.
           
             Samuel
             Harsnet
          
           ,
           then
           being
           one
           of
           the
           Fellows
           of
           
           Pembroke-Hall
           ;
           who
           in
           a
           Sermon
           preached
           at
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Cross
           ,
           the
           27
           th
           of
           October
           ,
           1584
           ,
           had
           so
           dissected
           the
           whole
           Zuinglian
           Doctrine
           of
           Reprobation
           ,
           as
           made
           it
           seem
           most
           ugly
           in
           the
           ears
           of
           his
           Auditors
           ,
           as
           afterwards
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           Spectators
           ,
           when
           it
           came
           to
           be
           Printed
           .
           Which
           man
           he
           did
           not
           only
           entertain
           as
           his
           Chaplain
           at
           large
           ,
           but
           used
           his
           Service
           in
           his
           House
           ,
           as
           a
           Servant
           in
           ordinary
           ,
           employed
           him
           in
           many
           of
           his
           Affairs
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           commended
           him
           to
           the
           care
           of
           King
           IAMES
           ;
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           first
           made
           Master
           of
           
           Pembroke-Hall
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           preferred
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Chichester
           ,
           from
           thence
           translated
           to
           Norwich
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           York
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           No
           less
           remarkable
           was
           this
           year
           for
           the
           repairing
           of
           the
           Cross
           in
           Cheap-side
           ;
           which
           having
           been
           defaced
           in
           the
           year
           1581
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           ever
           since
           ,
           was
           now
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           restored
           to
           its
           former
           beauty
           .
           A
           Cross
           it
           was
           of
           high
           esteem
           ,
           and
           of
           good
           Antiquity
           ,
           erected
           by
           K.
           Edward
           the
           first
           ,
           Anno
           1290
           ,
           in
           honour
           of
           Queen
           Elienor
           his
           beloved
           Wife
           ,
           whose
           Body
           had
           there
           rested
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           removed
           to
           the
           place
           of
           her
           Burial
           .
           But
           this
           Cross
           being
           much
           decayed
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Hatherly
          
           ,
           Lord
           Mayor
           of
           London
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1441
           ,
           procured
           leave
           of
           K.
           HENRY
           the
           6
           th
           ,
           to
           take
           it
           down
           ,
           and
           to
           re-edifie
           the
           same
           in
           more
           beautiful
           manner
           ,
           for
           the
           greater
           honour
           of
           the
           City
           .
           Which
           leave
           being
           granted
           ,
           and
           200
           hundred
           Fodder
           of
           Lead
           allowed
           him
           toward
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Work
           ,
           it
           was
           then
           curiously
           wrought
           at
           the
           charge
           of
           divers
           wealthy
           Citizens
           ,
           adorned
           with
           many
           large
           and
           massie
           Images
           ;
           but
           more
           especially
           advanced
           by
           the
           Munificence
           of
           
             Iohn
             Fisher
          
           ,
           Mercer
           ,
           who
           gave
           Six
           hundred
           Marks
           for
           the
           finishing
           of
           it
           .
           The
           whole
           Structure
           being
           reared
           in
           the
           second
           year
           of
           K.
           HENRY
           the
           7
           
             th
             ,
             Anno
          
           1486
           ;
           was
           after
           gilded
           over
           in
           the
           year
           1522
           ,
           for
           the
           entertainment
           of
           the
           Emperor
           
           CHARLES
           the
           fifth
           ;
           new
           burnished
           against
           the
           Coronation
           of
           Queen
           
             Anne
             Bullen
             ,
             Anno
          
           1533
           ;
           as
           afterwards
           at
           the
           Coronation
           of
           King
           EDWARD
           the
           sixth
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           at
           the
           Magnificent
           Reception
           of
           King
           PHILIP
           ,
           1554.
           
           And
           having
           for
           so
           long
           time
           continued
           an
           undefaced
           Monument
           of
           Christian
           Piety
           ,
           was
           quarrelled
           by
           the
           Puritans
           of
           the
           present
           Reign
           ;
           who
           being
           emulous
           of
           the
           Zeal
           of
           the
           
             French
             Calvinians
          
           ,
           whom
           they
           found
           to
           have
           demolished
           all
           Crosses
           wheresoever
           they
           came
           ;
           they
           caused
           this
           Cross
           to
           be
           presented
           by
           the
           Jurors
           in
           several
           Ward-Motes
           ,
           for
           standing
           in
           the
           High-way
           ,
           to
           the
           hindering
           of
           Carts
           ,
           and
           other
           Carriages
           :
           but
           finding
           no
           remedy
           in
           that
           course
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           apply
           themselves
           unto
           another
           .
           In
           pursuance
           whereof
           ,
           they
           first
           set
           upon
           it
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           Iune
           21
           ,
           Anno
           1581
           ,
           violently
           ,
           breaking
           and
           defacing
           all
           the
           lowest
           Images
           ,
           which
           were
           placed
           round
           about
           the
           same
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Images
           of
           Christ's
           Resurrection
           ,
           of
           the
           Virgin
           MARY
           ,
           K.
           EDWARD
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           more
           particularly
           ,
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           was
           at
           that
           time
           robbed
           of
           her
           Son
           ,
           and
           her
           Arms
           broke
           by
           which
           she
           held
           Him
           in
           her
           Lap
           ,
           and
           her
           whole
           Body
           haled
           with
           Ropes
           ,
           and
           left
           likely
           to
           fall
           .
           Proclamation
           presently
           was
           made
           ,
           with
           promise
           of
           Reward
           to
           any
           one
           that
           could
           or
           would
           discover
           the
           chief
           Actors
           in
           it
           .
           But
           without
           effect
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           In
           which
           condition
           it
           remained
           till
           this
           present
           year
           ,
           when
           the
           said
           Image
           was
           again
           fastned
           and
           repaired
           ;
           the
           Images
           of
           Christ's
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           continuing
           broken
           ,
           as
           before
           .
           And
           on
           the
           East
           side
           of
           the
           said
           Cross
           where
           the
           steps
           had
           been
           ,
           was
           then
           set
           up
           a
           curious
           wrought
           Tabernacle
           of
           gray
           Marble
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           an
           Alablaster
           Image
           of
           Diana
           ,
           from
           whose
           naked
           Breasts
           there
           trilled
           continually
           some
           streams
           of
           Water
           ,
           conveyed
           unto
           it
           from
           the
           Thames
           .
           But
           the
           madness
           of
           this
           Faction
           could
           not
           so
           be
           stayed
           ;
           for
           the
           next
           year
           (
           that
           I
           may
           lay
           all
           things
           together
           which
           concern
           this
           Cross
           )
           a
           new
           mishapen
           Son
           ,
           as
           born
           out
           of
           time
           ,
           all
           naked
           ,
           was
           put
           into
           the
           Arms
           of
           the
           Virgin
           's
           Image
           ,
           to
           serve
           for
           matter
           of
           derision
           to
           the
           common
           people
           .
           And
           in
           the
           year
           1599
           ,
           the
           figure
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           erected
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Pile
           ,
           was
           taken
           down
           by
           Publick
           Order
           ,
           under
           pretence
           that
           otherwise
           it
           might
           have
           fallen
           ,
           and
           endangered
           many
           ;
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           raise
           a
           Pyramis
           or
           Spire
           in
           the
           place
           thereof
           :
           which
           coming
           to
           the
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           ●●uncil
           ,
           they
           directed
           their
           Letters
           to
           the
           Lord
           Mayor
           then
           being
           ,
           whom
           they
           required
           in
           the
           Queen's
           Name
           to
           cause
           the
           said
           Cross
           to
           be
           repaired
           and
           advanced
           as
           formerly
           .
           But
           the
           Cross
           still
           remaining
           headless
           for
           a
           year
           and
           more
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           not
           enduring
           any
           longer
           such
           a
           gross
           Contempt
           ,
           they
           re-inforced
           their
           Letters
           to
           the
           next
           Lord
           Mayor
           ,
           dated
           December
           24
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1600.
           
           In
           which
           they
           willed
           and
           commanded
           him
           ,
           in
           pursuance
           of
           her
           Majesty's
           former
           Directions
           ,
           to
           cause
           the
           said
           Cross
           ,
           without
           more
           delay
           ,
           to
           be
           re-advanced
           ;
           respecting
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           great
           Antiquity
           and
           continuance
           of
           that
           stately
           Monument
           ,
           erected
           for
           an
           Ensign
           of
           our
           Christianity
           .
           In
           obedience
           unto
           which
           Commands
           ,
           a
           Cross
           was
           forthwith
           framed
           of
           timber
           ,
           cover'd
           with
           lead
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           and
           gilded
           ;
           
           and
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Pile
           new
           cleansed
           from
           filth
           and
           rubbish
           :
           Which
           gave
           such
           fresh
           displeasure
           to
           some
           zealous
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           within
           twelve
           nights
           after
           ,
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           was
           again
           defaced
           ,
           by
           plucking
           off
           her
           Crown
           ,
           and
           almost
           her
           Head
           ;
           dispossessing
           her
           of
           her
           naked
           Child
           ,
           and
           stabbing
           her
           into
           the
           breast
           ,
           &c.
           Most
           ridiculous
           Follies
           !
        
         
           12.
           
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           
           we
           find
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Egerton
          
           advanced
           to
           the
           Custody
           of
           the
           Great
           Seal
           of
           England
           ,
           Lord
           Chancellor
           in
           effect
           ,
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           Lord
           Keeper
           ;
           to
           which
           Place
           he
           was
           admitted
           on
           the
           sixth
           of
           May
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           joy
           of
           the
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           who
           always
           looked
           upon
           him
           as
           a
           lover
           of
           Learning
           ,
           a
           constant
           favourer
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           zealous
           for
           the
           established
           Government
           ,
           and
           a
           faithful
           Friend
           unto
           himself
           upon
           all
           occasions
           .
           Who
           being
           now
           Peered
           with
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           ,
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ,
           assured
           of
           the
           good-will
           of
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           Burleigh
           ,
           and
           strengthned
           with
           the
           Friendship
           of
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Cicil
          
           ,
           Principal
           Secretary
           of
           State
           ,
           was
           better
           fortified
           than
           ever
           .
           And
           at
           this
           time
           Her
           Majesty
           laying
           on
           his
           shoulders
           the
           burden
           of
           all
           Church-Concernments
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           It
           should
           fall
           on
           his
           Soul
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           fell
           out
           amiss
           ;
           in
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           her
           age
           she
           had
           thought
           good
           to
           ease
           her self
           of
           that
           part
           of
           her
           Cares
           ,
           and
           looked
           that
           he
           should
           yeeld
           an
           account
           thereof
           to
           Almighty
           God.
           So
           that
           ,
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           he
           was
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           for
           all
           Church-Affairs
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           in
           the
           disposing
           of
           Bishopricks
           ,
           and
           other
           Ecclesiastical
           Promotions
           .
           For
           his
           first
           entrance
           on
           which
           Trust
           ,
           he
           preferrs
           Dr.
           
             Thomas
             Bilson
          
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           who
           received
           his
           Episcopal
           Consecration
           on
           the
           13
           th
           of
           
             Iune
             ,
             Anno
          
           1596.
           and
           by
           his
           Favour
           was
           translated
           within
           two
           years
           after
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Winchester
           .
           He
           advanced
           also
           his
           old
           Friend
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Richard
             Bancroft
          
           ,
           to
           the
           See
           of
           London
           ;
           whom
           he
           consecrated
           on
           the
           8
           th
           of
           
             May
             ,
             Anno
          
           1597
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           always
           have
           him
           near
           him
           for
           Advice
           and
           Counsel
           .
           Which
           Famous
           Prelate
           (
           that
           I
           may
           note
           this
           by
           the
           way
           )
           was
           born
           at
           Farnworth
           ,
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           Baptized
           September
           1544.
           
           His
           Father
           was
           
             Iohn
             Bancroft
          
           ,
           Gentleman
           ;
           his
           Mother
           ,
           
             Mary
             Curwin
          
           ,
           Daughter
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           Brother
           of
           
             Hugh
             Curwin
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Oxon
           ,
           whose
           eldest
           Son
           was
           Christopher
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             Bancroft
          
           ,
           who
           after
           dyed
           Bishop
           of
           that
           See
           ,
           Anno
           1640.
           
           But
           this
           Richard
           ,
           of
           whom
           now
           we
           speak
           ,
           being
           placed
           by
           his
           Unkle
           ,
           Dr.
           Curwin
           ,
           in
           
           Christ's
           Colledg
           in
           Cambridg
           ;
           from
           thence
           removed
           to
           
             Iesus
             Colledg
          
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           University
           ,
           because
           the
           other
           was
           suspected
           to
           incline
           to
           Novelism
           .
           His
           Unkle
           ,
           Dr.
           Curwin
           ,
           being
           preferred
           to
           the
           Arch-bishoprick
           of
           Dublin
           ,
           made
           him
           a
           Prebend
           of
           that
           Church
           :
           after
           whose
           death
           ,
           he
           became
           Chaplain
           to
           Cox
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Ely
           ,
           who
           gave
           him
           the
           Rectory
           of
           Teversham
           ,
           not
           far
           from
           Cambridg
           .
           Being
           thus
           put
           into
           the
           Road
           of
           Preferment
           ,
           he
           proceeded
           Batchellor
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           Anno
           1580
           ,
           and
           Doctor
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1585
           :
           About
           which
           time
           he
           put
           himself
           into
           the
           Service
           of
           Sir
           
             Christopher
             Hatton
          
           ,
           by
           whose
           recommendation
           he
           was
           made
           a
           Prebend
           of
           St.
           Peters
           in
           Westminster
           ,
           1592.
           
           From
           whence
           he
           had
           the
           earlier
           passage
           to
           St.
           Pauls
           in
           London
           .
        
         
         
           13.
           
           About
           this
           time
           brake
           out
           the
           Juglings
           of
           
             Iohn
             Darrel
          
           ,
           who
           without
           any
           lawful
           Calling
           ,
           had
           set
           up
           a
           new
           .
           Trade
           of
           Lecturing
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Nottingham
           :
           and
           ,
           to
           advance
           some
           Reputation
           to
           his
           Person
           ,
           pretends
           an
           extraordinary
           Power
           in
           casting
           out
           Devils
           .
           He
           practised
           first
           on
           one
           
             Catharine
             Wright
             ,
             An.
          
           1586.
           
           But
           finding
           some
           more
           powerful
           Practises
           to
           be
           then
           on
           foot
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Discipline
           ,
           he
           laid
           that
           Project
           by
           till
           all
           others
           failed
           him
           .
           But
           in
           the
           year
           1592
           ,
           he
           resumes
           the
           Practise
           ,
           hoping
           to
           compass
           that
           by
           Wit
           and
           Legerdemain
           ,
           which
           neither
           Carthwright
           by
           his
           Learning
           ,
           nor
           Snape
           by
           his
           Diligence
           ,
           Penry
           by
           his
           Seditions
           ,
           or
           Hacket
           by
           his
           damnable
           Treasons
           ,
           had
           the
           good
           fortune
           to
           effect
           .
           He
           first
           begins
           with
           
             William
             Summers
          
           ,
           an
           unhappy
           Boy
           ,
           whom
           he
           first
           met
           at
           
             Ashby
             de
             la
             Zouch
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           —
           Him
           he
           instructs
           to
           do
           such
           Tricks
           ,
           as
           might
           make
           him
           seem
           to
           be
           possest
           ;
           acquaints
           him
           with
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Fits
           which
           were
           observed
           by
           
             Catharine
             Wright
          
           ,
           delivers
           them
           in
           writing
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           better
           remembrance
           ,
           wished
           him
           to
           put
           the
           same
           in
           practise
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           so
           doing
           he
           should
           not
           want
           .
           But
           either
           finding
           no
           great
           forwardness
           in
           the
           Boy
           to
           learn
           his
           Lesson
           ,
           or
           being
           otherwise
           discouraged
           from
           proceeding
           with
           him
           ;
           he
           applies
           himself
           to
           one
           
             Thomas
             Darling
          
           ,
           commonly
           called
           ,
           The
           Boy
           of
           
             Burton
             ,
             Anno
          
           1596
           ,
           whom
           he
           found
           far
           more
           dextrous
           in
           his
           Dissimulations
           ;
           the
           History
           of
           whose
           Possessings
           and
           Dispossessings
           ,
           was
           writ
           at
           large
           by
           
             Iesse
             Bee
          
           ,
           a
           Religious
           sad
           Lyar
           ;
           contracted
           by
           one
           Denison
           ,
           a
           Countrey-Minister
           ;
           Seen
           and
           Allowed
           by
           Hildersham
           ,
           (
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           sticklers
           in
           the
           Cause
           of
           Presbytery
           )
           and
           Printed
           with
           the
           good
           leave
           and
           liking
           of
           Darrel
           himself
           ;
           who
           growing
           famous
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           remembers
           Summers
           his
           first
           Scholar
           ;
           to
           whom
           he
           gives
           a
           second
           meeting
           at
           the
           Park
           of
           Ashby
           teacheth
           him
           to
           act
           them
           better
           than
           before
           he
           did
           ;
           sends
           him
           to
           see
           the
           Boy
           and
           Burton
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           learn
           him
           to
           behave
           himself
           on
           the
           like
           occasions
           .
           And
           finding
           him
           at
           last
           grown
           perfect
           ,
           sends
           him
           to
           Nottingham
           ,
           with
           intimation
           that
           he
           should
           make
           mention
           of
           him
           in
           his
           Fits.
           Darrel
           is
           hereupon
           made
           Lecturer
           of
           the
           Town
           of
           Nottingham
           ,
           (
           that
           being
           the
           Fish
           for
           which
           he
           angled
           )
           as
           being
           thought
           a
           marvellous
           Bug
           to
           scare
           the
           Devil
           .
           And
           though
           he
           had
           no
           lawful
           Calling
           in
           that
           behalf
           ;
           yet
           was
           this
           given
           out
           to
           be
           so
           comfortable
           a
           Vocation
           ,
           and
           so
           warrantable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           very
           few
           Ministers
           have
           had
           the
           like
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           Preacher
           setled
           there
           (
           as
           he
           gave
           it
           out
           )
           since
           her
           Majesty's
           Reign
           ;
           as
           if
           neither
           Parsons
           ,
           nor
           Vicars
           ,
           nor
           any
           that
           bear
           such
           Popish
           Names
           ,
           might
           pass
           for
           Preachers
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           After
           this
           ,
           he
           pretends
           occasion
           for
           a
           journey
           to
           Lancashire
           ;
           where
           he
           finds
           seven
           women
           possest
           with
           Devils
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           every
           one
           of
           them
           was
           affirmed
           to
           have
           cast
           as
           many
           as
           had
           entred
           into
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           .
           Of
           this
           he
           published
           a
           Book
           ,
           Anno
           1600
           ,
           though
           the
           Exploit
           was
           done
           in
           this
           present
           year
           ,
           Anno
           1597.
           
           These
           things
           being
           noised
           abroad
           by
           his
           Consederates
           ,
           this
           extraordinary
           Faculty
           of
           casting
           out
           Devils
           ,
           was
           most
           highly
           magnified
           and
           cryed
           up
           both
           in
           Sermons
           and
           Printed
           Pamphlets
           ,
           as
           a
           Candle
           lighted
           by
           God
           
           upon
           a
           Candlestick
           in
           the
           heart
           and
           Center
           of
           the
           Land.
           And
           no
           small
           hopes
           were
           built
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           prove
           a
           matter
           of
           as
           great
           consequence
           as
           ever
           did
           any
           such
           Work
           that
           the
           Lord
           gave
           extraordinarily
           ,
           since
           the
           time
           that
           he
           restored
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           as
           profitable
           to
           all
           that
           profess
           the
           knowledg
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           Now
           what
           this
           Plot
           was
           ,
           may
           appear
           by
           this
           which
           is
           deposed
           by
           Mr.
           More
           ,
           one
           of
           Mr.
           
           Darrel's
           great
           Admirers
           and
           Companions
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             when
             a
             Prayer
             was
             read
             out
             of
             the
             Common-Prayer-Book
             ,
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             those
             which
             were
             possessed
             in
          
           Lancashire
           ,
           
             the
             Devils
             in
             them
             were
             little
             moved
             with
             it
             :
             but
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             Mr.
          
           Darrel
           ,
           
             and
             one
             Mr.
          
           Dicon
           ,
           
             did
             severally
             use
             such
             Prayers
             as
             for
             the
             present
             occasion
             they
             had
             conceived
             ,
             then
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             wicked
             Spirits
             were
             much
             more
             troubled
          
           (
           or
           rather
           ,
           the
           wicked
           Spirits
           did
           much
           more
           torment
           the
           Parties
           )
           :
           
             So
             little
             do
             premeditated
             Prayers
             which
             are
             read
             out
             of
             a
             Book
             ;
             and
             so
             extreamly
             do
          
           extemporary
           
             and
             conceived
             Prayers
             torment
             the
             Devil
             .
          
        
         
           15.
           
           But
           Summers
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           grown
           weary
           of
           his
           frequent
           Counterfeitings
           ,
           tired
           out
           with
           his
           possessings
           ,
           dispossessings
           ,
           and
           repossessings
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           Fit
           discovers
           all
           to
           be
           but
           Forgeries
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           been
           acted
           by
           Confederacy
           .
           Darrell
           deals
           with
           him
           to
           revoke
           his
           said
           Confession
           ,
           seeks
           to
           avoid
           it
           by
           some
           shifts
           ,
           discredits
           it
           by
           false
           Reports
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           procures
           a
           Commission
           from
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           York
           ,
           (
           to
           whose
           Province
           Nottingham
           belongeth
           )
           to
           examine
           the
           business
           .
           A
           Commission
           is
           thereupon
           directed
           to
           
             Iohn
             Thorald
          
           ,
           
             Esq
          
           Sheriff
           of
           the
           County
           ;
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Byron
          
           ,
           Knight
           ;
           
             Iohn
             Stanhop
          
           ,
           &c.
           (
           most
           of
           them
           being
           
           Darrell's
           Friends
           )
           the
           Commission
           executed
           ,
           March
           20
           :
           no
           fewer
           than
           seventeen
           Witnesses
           examined
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Return
           is
           made
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           no
           Counterfeit
           .
           But
           the
           Boy
           stands
           to
           it
           for
           all
           that
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           last
           of
           the
           same
           Month
           confesseth
           before
           the
           Mayor
           of
           Nottingham
           ,
           and
           certain
           Justices
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           the
           whole
           contrivement
           of
           the
           Plot
           ;
           and
           within
           three
           days
           after
           ,
           acts
           all
           his
           Tricks
           before
           the
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           ,
           at
           the
           publick
           Assizes
           .
           Upon
           this
           news
           the
           Boy
           of
           Burton
           also
           makes
           the
           like
           Confession
           :
           Darrell
           thereupon
           is
           convented
           by
           the
           High
           Commissioners
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           committed
           ;
           his
           Friends
           and
           Partizens
           upon
           that
           Commitment
           are
           in
           no
           small
           Fury
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           he
           and
           one
           of
           his
           Associates
           receive
           their
           Censure
           ,
           little
           or
           nothing
           eased
           by
           the
           Exclamations
           of
           his
           Friends
           and
           Followers
           ,
           who
           bitterly
           inveighed
           against
           the
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           the
           Judges
           too
           .
           To
           sti●●
           whose
           Clamours
           so
           maliciously
           and
           unjustly
           raised
           ,
           the
           story
           of
           these
           leud
           Impostors
           is
           writ
           by
           Harsnet
           ,
           then
           being
           the
           Domestick
           Chaplain
           of
           Arch-bishop
           Whitgift
           ;
           by
           whom
           collected
           faithfully
           out
           of
           the
           Depositions
           of
           the
           Parties
           and
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           published
           in
           the
           year
           next
           following
           ,
           Anno.
           1599.
           
        
         
           16.
           
           In
           the
           same
           year
           brake
           out
           the
           Controversie
           touching
           
             Christ's
             Descent
          
           ,
           maintained
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           the
           litteral
           sense
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Soul
           of
           Christ
           being
           separated
           from
           his
           Body
           ,
           did
           locally
           descend
           into
           the
           nethermost
           Hell
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           he
           might
           manifest
           the
           clear
           light
           of
           his
           Power
           and
           Glory
           ,
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           triumphing
           over
           Satan
           ,
           as
           before
           he
           did
           over
           
           Death
           and
           Sin.
           For
           which
           ,
           consult
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Articles
             ,
             Art.
          
           4.
           the
           Homily
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           fol.
           195.
           and
           
           Nowel's
           Paraphrase
           on
           that
           Article
           ,
           as
           it
           stands
           in
           the
           Creed
           ,
           published
           in
           his
           Authorized
           Catechism
           ,
           Anno
           1572.
           
           But
           Calvin
           puts
           another
           sense
           upon
           that
           Article
           ,
           and
           the
           Genevian-English
           must
           do
           the
           same
           :
           For
           Calvin
           understands
           by
           Christ's
           descending
           into
           Hell
           ,
           that
           he
           suffered
           in
           his
           Soul
           (
           both
           in
           the
           Garden
           of
           Gethsemanie
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Cross
           )
           all
           the
           Torments
           of
           Hell
           ,
           even
           to
           abjection
           from
           God's
           Presence
           ,
           and
           Despair
           it self
           .
           Which
           horrid
           Blasphemy
           ,
           though
           balked
           by
           many
           of
           his
           Followers
           in
           the
           Forreign
           Churches
           ,
           was
           taken
           up
           ,
           and
           very
           zealously
           promoted
           by
           the
           
             English
             Puritans
          
           .
           By
           these
           men
           generally
           it
           was
           taught
           in
           Catechisms
           ,
           and
           preached
           in
           Pulpits
           ,
           That
           true
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           on
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           his
           bloodshedding
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           were
           the
           first
           cause
           of
           our
           Redemption
           .
           But
           then
           it
           was
           as
           true
           withall
           ,
           That
           he
           must
           and
           did
           suffer
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           those
           very
           pains
           which
           the
           damned
           do
           in
           Hell
           ,
           before
           we
           could
           be
           ransomed
           from
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           :
           and
           that
           this
           only
           was
           the
           descent
           of
           Christ
           into
           Hell
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           taught
           by
           Christ
           to
           believe
           .
           But
           more
           particularly
           ,
           it
           was
           taught
           by
           Banister
           ,
           That
           Christ
           being
           dead
           ,
           descended
           into
           the
           place
           of
           everlasting
           Torments
           ,
           where
           in
           his
           Soul
           he
           endured
           for
           a
           time
           the
           very
           Torments
           which
           the
           damned
           Spirits
           without
           intermission
           did
           abide
           .
           By
           Paget
           ,
           in
           his
           Latin
           Catechism
           ,
           That
           Christ
           alive
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           humbled
           himself
           ,
           
             usque
             ad
             Inferni
             tremenda
             tormenta
          
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           most
           dreadful
           Torments
           of
           Hell.
           By
           Gifford
           and
           the
           Houshold-Catechism
           ,
           That
           Christ
           suffered
           the
           Torments
           of
           Hell
           ,
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           abjection
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           was
           made
           a
           Curse
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           had
           the
           bitter
           anguish
           of
           God's
           Wrath
           in
           his
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fire
           that
           shall
           never
           be
           quenched
           .
           Carlisle
           more
           honestly
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           avouch
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           nor
           to
           run
           cross
           against
           the
           Dictates
           of
           his
           Master
           ;
           affirmed
           ,
           That
           Christ
           descended
           not
           into
           Hell
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           that
           this
           Article
           might
           be
           thought
           no
           otherwise
           than
           as
           an
           Error
           and
           a
           Fable
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           being
           thus
           openly
           rejected
           ;
           upon
           some
           Conference
           that
           passed
           between
           Arch-bishop
           Whitgift
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           
             Thomas
             Bilson
          
           ,
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ;
           it
           was
           resolved
           ,
           That
           Bishop
           Bilson
           in
           some
           Sermons
           at
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Cross
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           should
           publickly
           deliver
           what
           the
           Scriptures
           teach
           touching
           our
           Redemption
           by
           the
           death
           and
           blood-shedding
           ●f
           Christ
           Jesus
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           descending
           into
           Hell.
           This
           he
           accordingly
           performed
           in
           several
           Sermons
           upon
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           viz.
           
             God
             forbid
             that
             I
             should
             glory
             in
             any
             thing
             but
             in
             the
             Cross
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             the
             world
             is
             crucified
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
          
           Gal.
           6.14
           .
           In
           prosecuting
           of
           which
           Text
           ,
           he
           discoursed
           at
           large
           as
           well
           concerning
           the
           contents
           ,
           as
           the
           effects
           of
           Christ's
           Cross
           ;
           and
           brought
           the
           point
           unto
           this
           issue
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Scripture
             did
             teach
             the
             death
             of
          
           Christ's
           Soul
           ,
           or
           the
           Pains
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           
             to
             be
             requisite
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             before
             he
             could
             be
             our
             Ransomer
             ,
             and
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World.
          
           And
           because
           the
           
           proofs
           pretended
           for
           this
           point
           ,
           might
           be
           three
           ;
           Predictions
           ,
           that
           Christ
           should
           suffer
           those
           pains
           ;
           Causes
           why
           he
           must
           suffer
           them
           ;
           and
           Signs
           that
           he
           did
           suffer
           them
           :
           He
           likewise
           insisted
           on
           all
           three
           ,
           and
           shewed
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           such
           
             Predictions
             ,
             Causes
          
           ,
           or
           Signs
           ,
           of
           the
           true
           pains
           of
           Hell
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           the
           Soul
           of
           Christ
           before
           he
           could
           save
           us
           .
           And
           next
           ,
           as
           touching
           Christ's
           descent
           into
           Hell
           ,
           it
           was
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             by
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Creed
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             referred
             to
          
           Christ
           living
           ,
           
             but
             to
          
           Christ
           being
           dead
           :
           
             showing
             thereby
             ,
             the
             Conquest
             which
             Christ's
             Manhood
             had
             after
             death
             over
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             darkness
             ;
             declared
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             when
             he
             arose
             Lord
             over
             all
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             and
             Satan
             ,
             not
             excepted
             ;
             and
             had
             the
             keys
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           Power
           )
           of
           Death
           and
           Hell
           ;
           
             delivered
             to
             him
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             those
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Hell
             ,
             should
             stoop
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Strength
             and
             Glory
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
           And
           this
           he
           proved
           to
           be
           the
           true
           and
           genuine
           meaning
           of
           that
           Article
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           the
           Fathers
           ;
           and
           justified
           it
           for
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           the
           Book
           of
           Homilies
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           But
           let
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           Book
           of
           Homilies
           ,
           teach
           us
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           Calvin
           was
           otherwise
           resolved
           ,
           and
           his
           Determination
           must
           be
           valued
           above
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           ,
           no
           sooner
           were
           these
           Sermons
           Printed
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           presently
           impugned
           by
           a
           Humorous
           Treatise
           ,
           the
           Author
           whereof
           is
           said
           to
           have
           writ
           so
           loosly
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           neither
           had
           remembred
           what
           the
           Bishop
           uttered
           ,
           or
           cared
           much
           what
           he
           was
           to
           prove
           .
           In
           answer
           whereunto
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           adds
           a
           short
           Conclusion
           to
           his
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           so
           lets
           him
           pass
           .
           The
           Presbyterian
           Brethren
           take
           a
           new
           Alarum
           ,
           Muster
           their
           Forces
           ,
           compare
           their
           Notes
           ,
           and
           send
           them
           to
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           former
           Treatise
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           publish
           his
           Defence
           .
           Which
           he
           did
           accordingly
           ;
           the
           Author
           being
           named
           
             Henry
             Iacob
          
           ,
           a
           well-known
           Separatist
           .
           Which
           Controversie
           coming
           to
           the
           Queen's
           knowledg
           ,
           being
           then
           at
           Farnham
           ,
           (
           a
           Castle
           belonging
           to
           the
           Bishop
           )
           she
           signified
           Her
           Pleasure
           to
           him
           ,
           That
           he
           should
           neither
           desert
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           nor
           suffer
           the
           Function
           which
           he
           exercised
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           be
           trodden
           and
           trampled
           under-foot
           by
           unquiet
           men
           ,
           who
           both
           abhorred
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           despised
           Authority
           .
           On
           which
           Command
           the
           Bishop
           sets
           himself
           upon
           the
           writing
           of
           that
           Learned
           Treatise
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             A
             Survey
             of
             Christ's
             Sufferings
          
           ,
           &c.
           although
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           sickness
           of
           two
           years
           continuance
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           published
           till
           the
           year
           1604.
           
           The
           Controversie
           after
           this
           was
           plyed
           more
           hotly
           in
           both
           Universities
           ,
           where
           the
           Bishop's
           Doctrine
           was
           maintained
           ,
           but
           publickly
           opposed
           by
           many
           of
           our
           Zealots
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           .
           At
           home
           ,
           opposed
           by
           
             Gabriel
             Powel
          
           ,
           a
           stiff
           Presbyterian
           .
           Abroad
           ,
           by
           
             Broughton
             ,
             Parker
          
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Separation
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           justified
           and
           defended
           by
           Dr.
           Hill
           ,
           whom
           Aumes
           replyed
           unto
           in
           his
           Rejoynder
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           by
           another
           Parker
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           ;
           till
           in
           the
           end
           the
           Brethren
           willingly
           surceased
           from
           the
           prosecution
           of
           their
           former
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           maintain
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Church
           received
           some
           trouble
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           yet
           by
           this
           means
           the
           Article
           of
           Christ's
           Descent
           became
           
           more
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           and
           more
           truly
           stated
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           than
           either
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           Protestant
           or
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           of
           what
           Name
           soever
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           But
           while
           the
           Prelates
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           busied
           upon
           these
           and
           the
           like
           Disputes
           ,
           the
           Presbyterians
           found
           themselves
           some
           better
           work
           ,
           in
           making
           Friends
           ,
           and
           fastning
           on
           some
           eminent
           Patron
           to
           support
           their
           Cause
           .
           None
           fitter
           for
           their
           purpose
           than
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ,
           gracious
           amongst
           the
           Military
           men
           ,
           popular
           beyond
           measure
           ,
           and
           as
           ambitious
           of
           Command
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           of
           Applause
           .
           He
           had
           his
           Education
           in
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Leicester
           ,
           and
           took
           to
           Wife
           a
           Daughter
           of
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Walsingham
          
           ,
           as
           before
           is
           said
           ,
           who
           fitted
           and
           prepared
           him
           for
           those
           Applications
           which
           hitherto
           he
           had
           neglected
           ,
           upon
           a
           just
           fear
           of
           incurring
           the
           Queen's
           Displeasure
           .
           But
           the
           Queen
           being
           now
           grown
           old
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           not
           much
           regarded
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           very
           ill
           obeyed
           by
           his
           natural
           Subjects
           ;
           he
           began
           to
           look
           up
           towards
           the
           Crown
           ,
           to
           which
           a
           Title
           was
           drawn
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           direct
           Heir
           of
           Thomas
           of
           Woodstock
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Glocester
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           younger
           Sons
           of
           K.
           EDWARD
           the
           third
           .
           This
           man
           the
           Puritans
           cry
           up
           with
           most
           infinite
           Praises
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Pamphlets
           ;
           telling
           him
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           not
           only
           great
           in
           Honour
           ,
           and
           the
           love
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           but
           
             temporis
             expectation●
             major
          
           ,
           far
           greater
           in
           the
           expectation
           which
           his
           Friends
           had
           of
           him
           .
           And
           he
           accordingly
           applies
           himself
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ,
           admits
           them
           to
           Places
           of
           most
           Trust
           and
           Credit
           about
           his
           Person
           ,
           keeps
           open
           House
           for
           men
           of
           those
           Opinions
           to
           resort
           unto
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           hearing
           Sermons
           ;
           and
           hearing
           no
           Sermons
           with
           more
           zeal
           and
           edification
           ,
           than
           those
           which
           seemed
           to
           attribute
           a
           Power
           to
           Inferior
           Magistrates
           for
           curbing
           and
           controlling
           their
           undoubted
           Soveraigns
           .
           Which
           questionless
           must
           needs
           have
           ended
           in
           great
           disturbance
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           outwitted
           by
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Cicil
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Rawleigh
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Party
           in
           the
           Court
           ;
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           first
           shifted
           over
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           brought
           upon
           the
           Scaffold
           ,
           not
           to
           receive
           a
           Crown
           ,
           but
           to
           lose
           his
           Head.
           Which
           hapned
           very
           opportunely
           for
           K.
           IAMES
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           whose
           Entrance
           might
           have
           been
           opposed
           ,
           and
           his
           Title
           questioned
           ,
           if
           this
           Ambitious
           man
           had
           prospered
           in
           his
           undertakings
           ,
           which
           he
           conducted
           generally
           with
           more
           Heat
           than
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           
           20.
           
           This
           brings
           me
           back
           again
           to
           Scotland
           .
           In
           which
           we
           left
           the
           King
           intent
           upon
           the
           expectation
           of
           a
           better
           Crown
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           resolved
           upon
           the
           Restitution
           of
           the
           banished
           Lords
           ;
           who
           being
           advertised
           of
           his
           purpose
           ,
           returned
           as
           secretly
           as
           might
           be
           ,
           offering
           to
           give
           good
           Security
           to
           live
           conformable
           to
           the
           Laws
           in
           all
           peace
           and
           quietness
           .
           The
           King
           seems
           willing
           to
           accept
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           confirmed
           by
           a
           Convention
           of
           Estates
           ,
           in
           those
           good
           Intentions
           ▪
           The
           News
           whereof
           gave
           such
           offence
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           that
           presently
           they
           assembled
           themselves
           at
           Edenborough
           ,
           gave
           notice
           to
           the
           several
           Ministers
           ,
           of
           the
           present
           Dangers
           ,
           and
           advised
           them
           to
           excite
           
           their
           Flocks
           to
           be
           in
           readiness
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           oppose
           these
           Resolutions
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           lawfully
           they
           might
           .
           A
           day
           was
           also
           set
           apart
           for
           Humiliation
           ,
           and
           Order
           given
           to
           the
           Presbyteries
           to
           excommunicate
           all
           such
           as
           either
           harboured
           any
           of
           the
           Popish
           Lords
           ,
           or
           kept
           company
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           Excommunication
           to
           be
           passed
           summarily
           on
           the
           first
           Citation
           ,
           because
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Church
           seemed
           to
           be
           in
           danger
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           mischief
           by
           the
           King
           suspected
           under
           that
           Reserve
           .
           They
           appointed
           also
           ,
           that
           sixteen
           of
           their
           Company
           should
           remain
           at
           Edenborough
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Tribunes
           at
           Paris
           )
           who
           together
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           should
           be
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Council
             of
             the
             Kirk
          
           :
           That
           four
           or
           five
           of
           the
           said
           sixteen
           ,
           should
           attend
           Monthly
           on
           the
           Service
           ,
           in
           their
           turns
           and
           courses
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           convene
           every
           day
           with
           some
           of
           that
           Presbytery
           ,
           to
           receive
           such
           Advertisements
           as
           should
           be
           sent
           from
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           take
           counsel
           of
           the
           best
           Expedients
           that
           could
           be
           offered
           in
           the
           case
           .
           And
           for
           the
           first
           Essay
           of
           their
           new
           Authority
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Seaton
           ,
           President
           of
           the
           Sessions
           ,
           appears
           before
           them
           ;
           transmitted
           unto
           their
           Tribunal
           ,
           by
           the
           Synod
           of
           Lothian
           ,
           for
           keeping
           intelligence
           with
           the
           Earl
           of
           Huntley
           .
           From
           which
           ,
           with
           many
           affectations
           having
           purged
           himself
           ,
           he
           was
           most
           graciously
           dismist
           .
           Which
           though
           the
           King
           beheld
           as
           an
           Example
           of
           most
           dangerous
           consequence
           ;
           yet
           ,
           being
           willing
           to
           hold
           fair
           with
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           he
           connived
           at
           it
           ,
           till
           he
           perceived
           them
           to
           be
           fixed
           on
           so
           high
           a
           pin
           ,
           so
           cross
           to
           his
           Commands
           and
           Purposes
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           time
           to
           take
           them
           down
           .
           He
           therefore
           signifies
           to
           them
           ,
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           That
           there
           could
           be
           no
           hope
           of
           any
           right
           understanding
           to
           be
           had
           between
           them
           ,
           during
           the
           keeping
           up
           of
           two
           Jurisdictions
           ,
           neither
           depending
           on
           the
           other●
           That
           in
           their
           Preachings
           they
           did
           censure
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           State
           and
           Council
           ;
           convocate
           several
           Assemblies
           without
           his
           Licenses
           ▪
           and
           there
           conclude
           what
           they
           thought
           good
           ,
           without
           his
           Allowance
           and
           Approbation
           :
           That
           in
           their
           Synods
           ,
           Presbyteries
           ,
           and
           particular
           Sessions
           ,
           they
           embraced
           all
           manner
           of
           business
           ,
           under
           colour
           of
           scandal
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           without
           redress
           of
           these
           Misdemeanors
           ,
           there
           either
           was
           no
           hope
           of
           a
           good
           Agreement
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           said
           Agreement
           ,
           when
           made
           ,
           could
           be
           long
           kept
           by
           either
           Party
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           The
           Ministers
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           had
           their
           Grievances
           also
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ;
           The
           Favours
           extended
           by
           his
           Majesty
           to
           the
           Popish
           Lords
           ,
           the
           inviting
           of
           the
           Lady
           Huntley
           to
           the
           Baptism
           of
           the
           Princess
           Elizabeth
           ,
           being
           then
           at
           hand
           ;
           the
           committing
           of
           the
           Princess
           to
           the
           Custody
           of
           the
           Lady
           Levingston
           ;
           and
           the
           ●estrangement
           of
           his
           Countenance
           from
           themselves
           .
           And
           though
           the
           King
           gave
           very
           satisfactory
           Answers
           to
           all
           these
           Complaints
           ;
           yet
           could
           not
           the
           suspitions
           of
           the
           Kirk
           be
           thereby
           removed
           ;
           every
           day
           bringing
           forth
           some
           great
           cry
           or
           other
           ,
           That
           the
           Papists
           were
           favoured
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           The
           Mi●●●ters
           troubled
           for
           the
           free
           rebuke
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           Scepter
           of
           Christ's
           Kingdom
           sought
           to
           be
           overthrown
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           it
           hapned
           ,
           that
           one
           
             David
             Blake
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           had
           in
           a
           Sermon
           uttered
           divers
           Seditio●s
           Speeches
           of
           the
           
           King
           and
           Queen
           ;
           as
           also
           against
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Session
           :
           but
           more
           particularly
           ,
           that
           
             as
             all
             Kings
             were
             the
             Devils
             Barns
          
           ;
           so
           the
           heart
           of
           K.
           IAMES
           was
           full
           of
           Treachery
           :
           That
           the
           Queen
           was
           not
           to
           be
           prayed
           for
           but
           for
           fashion-sake
           ,
           because
           they
           knew
           that
           she
           would
           never
           do
           them
           good
           :
           That
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           were
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           takers
           of
           Bribes
           :
           and
           ,
           that
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           was
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           one
           of
           no
           Religion
           .
           Notice
           whereof
           being
           given
           to
           the
           English
           Ambassador
           ,
           he
           complains
           of
           it
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           Blake
           is
           cited
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           .
           Melvin
           makes
           this
           a
           common
           Cause
           ,
           and
           gives
           it
           out
           ,
           That
           this
           was
           only
           done
           upon
           design
           against
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           bring
           their
           Doctrine
           under
           the
           censure
           and
           controlment
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           ;
           or
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           a
           meer
           device
           to
           divert
           the
           Ministers
           from
           prosecuting
           their
           just
           Suit
           against
           the
           coming
           and
           reception
           of
           the
           Popish
           Lords
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           Blake
           or
           any
           other
           should
           submit
           their
           Doctrines
           to
           the
           tryal
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           ,
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Kirk
           would
           be
           quite
           subverted
           .
           By
           which
           means
           he
           prevailed
           so
           far
           on
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           (
           I
           mean
           
             the
             Council
             of
             the
             Kirk
          
           )
           that
           they
           sent
           certain
           of
           their
           number
           to
           intercede
           in
           the
           business
           ,
           and
           to
           declare
           how
           ill
           it
           might
           be
           taken
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           if
           the
           Ministers
           should
           now
           be
           called
           in
           question
           for
           such
           trifling
           matters
           ,
           when
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Truth
           were
           both
           spared
           and
           countenanced
           .
           But
           not
           being
           able
           by
           this
           means
           to
           delay
           the
           Censure
           ,
           it
           was
           advised
           ,
           that
           Blake
           should
           make
           his
           Declinatour
           ,
           renounce
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           as
           incompetent
           Judges
           ,
           and
           wholly
           put
           himself
           upon
           tryal
           of
           his
           own
           Presbytery
           .
           Which
           though
           it
           seemed
           a
           dangerous
           course
           ,
           by
           most
           sober
           men
           ;
           yet
           was
           it
           carryed
           by
           the
           major
           part
           of
           the
           Voices
           ,
           as
           
             the
             Cause
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           22.
           
           Encouraged
           by
           this
           general
           Vote
           ,
           and
           enflamed
           by
           Melvin
           ,
           he
           presents
           his
           Declinatour
           ,
           with
           great
           confidence
           ,
           at
           his
           next
           appearance
           .
           And
           when
           he
           was
           interrogated
           ,
           amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           Whether
           the
           King
           might
           not
           as
           well
           judg
           in
           matters
           of
           Treason
           ,
           as
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Heresie
           ?
           He
           answered
           ,
           That
           supposing
           he
           had
           spoken
           Treason
           ,
           yet
           could
           he
           not
           be
           first
           judged
           by
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           ,
           till
           the
           Kirk
           had
           taken
           cognizance
           of
           it
           .
           In
           maintenance
           of
           which
           proceeding
           ,
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Kirk
           direct
           their
           Letters
           to
           all
           the
           Presbyteries
           of
           the
           kingdom
           ,
           requiring
           them
           to
           subscribe
           the
           said
           Declinatour
           ,
           to
           recommend
           the
           Cause
           in
           their
           Prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           stir
           up
           their
           several
           Flocks
           in
           defence
           thereof
           .
           This
           puts
           the
           King
           to
           the
           necessity
           of
           publishing
           his
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           Month
           of
           November
           .
           In
           which
           he
           first
           lays
           down
           the
           great
           and
           manifold
           encroachments
           of
           this
           new
           Tribunal
           ,
           to
           the
           overthrow
           of
           his
           Authority
           :
           The
           sending
           of
           the
           Declinatour
           to
           be
           subscribed
           generally
           by
           all
           the
           Ministers
           :
           The
           convocating
           of
           the
           Subjects
           to
           assist
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           no
           Lord
           or
           Superior
           over
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           forsake
           their
           Flocks
           ,
           to
           wait
           on
           these
           Commissioners
           ,
           and
           attend
           their
           service
           :
           which
           being
           said
           ,
           he
           doth
           thereby
           charge
           the
           said
           Commissioners
           from
           acting
           any
           thing
           according
           to
           that
           deputation
           ;
           commanding
           them
           to
           leave
           Edenborough
           ,
           
           to
           repair
           to
           their
           several
           Flocks
           ,
           and
           to
           return
           no
           more
           for
           keeping
           such
           unlawful
           Meetings
           under
           pain
           of
           Rebellion
           .
           He
           published
           another
           Proclamation
           at
           the
           same
           time
           also
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           Barons
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           other
           Subjects
           ,
           were
           commanded
           not
           to
           joyn
           with
           any
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           either
           in
           their
           Presbyteries
           ,
           Synods
           ,
           or
           other
           Ecclesiastical
           Assemblies
           ,
           without
           his
           License
           .
           Which
           notwithstanding
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           revoke
           those
           Edicts
           ,
           and
           remit
           his
           Action
           against
           Blake
           ,
           if
           the
           Church
           would
           either
           wave
           the
           Declinatour
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           would
           declare
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           not
           a
           general
           ,
           but
           a
           particular
           Declinatour
           ;
           used
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Mr.
           Blake
           ,
           as
           being
           in
           a
           case
           of
           Slander
           ;
           and
           therefore
           appertaining
           to
           the
           Church's
           Cognizance
           .
           But
           these
           proud
           men
           ,
           either
           upon
           some
           confidence
           of
           another
           Bothwell
           ,
           or
           else
           presuming
           that
           the
           King
           was
           not
           of
           a
           Spirit
           to
           hold
           out
           against
           them
           ;
           or
           otherwise
           infatuated
           to
           their
           own
           destruction
           ,
           resolved
           ,
           That
           both
           their
           Pulpits
           ,
           and
           their
           Preachers
           too
           ,
           should
           be
           exempted
           totally
           from
           the
           King's
           Authority
           .
           In
           which
           brave
           humour
           ,
           they
           return
           this
           Answer
           to
           his
           Proposition
           ,
           That
           they
           resolved
           to
           stand
           to
           their
           Declinatour
           ,
           unless
           the
           King
           would
           pass
           from
           the
           Summons
           ,
           and
           remitting
           the
           pursuit
           to
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Judg
           ,
           That
           no
           Minister
           should
           be
           charged
           for
           his
           Preaching
           ;
           at
           least
           before
           the
           meeting
           of
           the
           next
           general
           Assembly
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           in
           their
           Power
           to
           call
           ,
           as
           they
           saw
           occasion
           .
           Which
           Answer
           so
           displeased
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           charged
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Kirk
           to
           depart
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           new
           Summons
           citeth
           Blake
           to
           appear
           on
           the
           last
           of
           November
           .
           This
           fills
           the
           Pulpit
           with
           Invectives
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           on
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Princess's
           Christning
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           many
           Noble
           men
           were
           called
           to
           Edenborough
           ,
           to
           attend
           that
           Solemnity
           .
           With
           whose
           consent
           it
           was
           declared
           at
           
           Blake's
           next
           appearance
           ,
           That
           the
           Crimes
           and
           Accusations
           charged
           in
           the
           Bill
           ,
           were
           Treasonable
           and
           Seditious
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           his
           Council
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Judges
           substitute
           by
           his
           Authority
           ,
           were
           competent
           Judges
           in
           all
           matters
           ,
           either
           Criminal
           ,
           or
           Civil
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           to
           other
           Subjects
           .
           Yet
           still
           the
           King
           was
           willing
           to
           give
           over
           the
           Chase
           ,
           makes
           them
           another
           gracious
           Offer
           ,
           treats
           privately
           with
           some
           Chiefs
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           seems
           contented
           to
           revoke
           his
           two
           Proclamations
           ,
           if
           Blake
           would
           only
           come
           before
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           there
           acknowledg
           his
           offence
           against
           the
           Queen
           .
           But
           when
           this
           would
           not
           be
           accepted
           ,
           the
           Court
           proceeds
           unto
           the
           Examination
           of
           Witnesses
           .
           And
           upon
           proof
           of
           all
           the
           Articles
           objected
           ,
           Sentence
           was
           given
           against
           him
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           
             That
             he
             should
             be
             confined
             beyond
             the
             North
             water
             ,
             enter
             into
             Ward
             within
             six
             days
             ,
             and
             there
             remain
             till
             his
             Majesty's
             pleasure
             should
             be
             further
             signified
             .
          
           Some
           Overtures
           were
           made
           after
           this
           ,
           for
           an
           Accommodation
           .
           But
           the
           King
           not
           being
           able
           to
           gain
           any
           reason
           from
           them
           ,
           sends
           their
           Commissioners
           out
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           presently
           commands
           ,
           That
           Twenty
           four
           of
           the
           most
           Seditious
           persons
           in
           Edenborough
           ,
           should
           forsake
           the
           City
           ;
           hoping
           to
           find
           the
           rest
           more
           cool
           and
           tractable
           ,
           when
           these
           Incendiaries
           were
           dismissed
           .
        
         
         
           23.
           
           The
           Preachers
           of
           the
           City
           notwithstanding
           ,
           take
           fire
           up
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           excite
           the
           Noble-men
           ,
           assembled
           at
           the
           Sermon
           upon
           Sunday
           the
           fifteenth
           of
           December
           ,
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           a
           Petition
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           To
           preserve
           Religion
           .
           Which
           being
           presented
           in
           a
           rude
           and
           disorderly
           manner
           ,
           the
           King
           demands
           by
           what
           Authoririty
           they
           durst
           convene
           together
           without
           his
           leave
           :
           
             We
             dare
             do
             more
             than
             this
             ,
          
           (
           said
           the
           Lord
           of
           Lindsey
           )
           
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             our
             Religion
             to
             be
             overthrown
             .
          
           Which
           said
           ,
           he
           returns
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           stirrs
           up
           the
           people
           to
           a
           tumult
           ,
           and
           makes
           himself
           the
           Head
           of
           a
           Factious
           Rabble
           ,
           who
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             The
             Sword
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
          
           Gideon
           ,
           thronged
           in
           great
           numbers
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           King
           had
           locked
           himself
           for
           his
           greater
           safety
           ;
           the
           doors
           whereof
           they
           questionless
           had
           forced
           open
           ,
           and
           done
           some
           out-rage
           to
           his
           Person
           ,
           if
           a
           few
           honest
           men
           had
           not
           stopt
           their
           Fury
           :
           The
           Lord-Provost
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           notwithstanding
           he
           was
           then
           sick
           ,
           and
           kept
           his
           Bed
           ,
           applied
           his
           best
           endeavours
           to
           appease
           the
           Tumult
           ,
           and
           with
           some
           difficulty
           brought
           the
           people
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           Arms
           ;
           which
           gave
           the
           King
           an
           opportunity
           to
           retire
           to
           his
           Palace
           ,
           where
           with
           great
           fear
           he
           passed
           over
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           day
           .
           The
           next
           morning
           he
           removes
           with
           his
           Court
           and
           Council
           ,
           to
           the
           Town
           of
           Lintithgoe
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           publisheth
           a
           Proclamation
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Session
           ,
           the
           Sheriffs
           ,
           Commissioners
           ,
           and
           Justices
           ,
           with
           their
           several
           Members
           and
           Deputies
           ,
           should
           remove
           themselves
           forth
           of
           the
           Town
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           readiness
           to
           go
           to
           any
           such
           place
           as
           should
           be
           appointed
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           all
           Noble-men
           and
           Barons
           should
           return
           unto
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           not
           presume
           to
           convene
           in
           that
           or
           in
           any
           other
           place
           ,
           without
           License
           ,
           under
           pain
           of
           his
           Majesty's
           Displeasure
           .
           The
           Preachers
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           are
           resolved
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           Cause
           ,
           to
           call
           their
           Friends
           together
           ,
           and
           unite
           their
           Party
           ;
           and
           were
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           Excommunicating
           certain
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           if
           some
           more
           sober
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           had
           not
           held
           their
           hands
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           In
           which
           confusion
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           they
           indict
           a
           Fast
           :
           For
           a
           preparatory
           whereunto
           ,
           a
           Sermon
           is
           preached
           by
           one
           Welch
           ,
           in
           the
           chief
           Church
           of
           that
           City
           :
           Who
           taking
           for
           his
           Theam
           the
           Epistle
           sent
           to
           the
           Angel
           o●
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           did
           pitifully
           rail
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           
             he
             was
             possessed
             with
             a
             Devil
             ;
             and
             that
             one
             Devil
             being
             put
             out
             ,
             seven
             worse
             were
             entred
             in
             the
             place
             :
             and
             ,
             that
             the
             Subjects
             might
             lawfully
             rise
             and
             take
             the
             Sword
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             .
          
           Which
           last
           he
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           a
           Father
           that
           falling
           into
           a
           Phrensie
           ,
           might
           be
           taken
           by
           the
           Children
           and
           Servants
           of
           the
           Family
           ,
           and
           tyed
           hand
           and
           foot
           from
           doing
           violence
           .
           Which
           brings
           into
           my
           mind
           an
           usual
           saying
           of
           that
           King
           ,
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             for
             the
             twelve
             last
             years
             of
             his
             living
             in
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             he
             used
             to
             pray
             upon
             his
             knees
             ,
             before
             every
             Sermon
             ,
             That
             he
             might
             hear
             nothing
             from
             the
             Preacher
             which
             might
             justly
             grieve
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             case
             was
             so
             well
             altered
             when
             he
             was
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             that
             he
             was
             used
             to
             pray
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             profit
             by
             what
             he
             heard
             .
          
           But
           all
           exorbitancy
           of
           Power
           is
           of
           short
           continuance
           ,
           especially
           if
           abused
           to
           Pride
           and
           Arrogance
           .
           The
           madness
           
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           was
           now
           come
           to
           the
           height
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           course
           of
           Nature
           was
           to
           have
           a
           fall
           ;
           and
           this
           the
           King
           resolves
           to
           give
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           lose
           his
           Crown
           .
           He
           had
           before
           been
           so
           afflicted
           with
           continual
           Baffles
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           many
           times
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           leaving
           Scotland
           ,
           putting
           himself
           into
           the
           Seignury
           of
           Venice
           ,
           and
           living
           there
           in
           the
           capacity
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           (
           so
           they
           call
           the
           Patricians
           of
           that
           Noble
           City
           )
           .
           And
           questionless
           he
           had
           put
           that
           purpose
           in
           execution
           ,
           if
           the
           hopes
           of
           coming
           one
           day
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           some
           temptation
           to
           him
           to
           ride
           out
           the
           storm
           .
           But
           now
           a
           Sword
           is
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           by
           the
           Preachers
           themselves
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           is
           enabled
           to
           cut
           the
           
           Gordian-knot
           of
           their
           Plots
           and
           Practises
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           untye
           .
           For
           ,
           not
           contented
           to
           have
           raised
           the
           former
           Tumults
           ,
           they
           keep
           the
           Noble-men
           together
           ,
           invite
           the
           people
           to
           their
           aid
           ,
           and
           write
           their
           Letters
           to
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hamilton
           ,
           to
           repair
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           himself
           the
           Head
           of
           their
           Association
           .
           A
           Copy
           of
           which
           Letter
           being
           showed
           unto
           the
           King
           by
           that
           Noble
           Lord
           ,
           command
           is
           given
           unto
           the
           Provost
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           To
           attach
           the
           Ministers
           .
           But
           they
           had
           notice
           of
           his
           purpose
           ,
           and
           escape
           into
           England
           ,
           making
           Newcastle
           their
           retreat
           ,
           as
           in
           former
           times
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           It
           is
           a
           true
           saying
           of
           the
           wise
           Historian
           ,
           That
           every
           Insurrection
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           suppressed
           ,
           doth
           make
           the
           Prince
           stronger
           ,
           and
           the
           Subject
           weaker
           .
           And
           this
           the
           King
           found
           true
           in
           his
           own
           particular
           .
           The
           Citizens
           of
           Edenborough
           being
           pinched
           with
           the
           Proclamation
           ,
           and
           the
           removal
           of
           the
           Court
           and
           the
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           offered
           to
           purge
           themselves
           of
           the
           late
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           tendred
           their
           obedience
           unto
           any
           thing
           whatsoever
           which
           his
           Majesty
           and
           the
           Council
           should
           be
           pleased
           to
           enjoyn
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           repair
           the
           huge
           Indignity
           which
           was
           done
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ;
           provided
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           thought
           guilty
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Crime
           ,
           which
           from
           their
           hearts
           they
           had
           detested
           .
           But
           the
           King
           answers
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           admit
           of
           no
           purgation
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           make
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           their
           King
           :
           And
           the
           next
           day
           proclaims
           the
           Tumult
           to
           be
           Treason
           ,
           and
           proclaims
           all
           for
           Traytors
           who
           were
           guilty
           of
           it
           .
           This
           made
           them
           fear
           their
           utter
           ruine
           to
           be
           near
           at
           hand
           .
           The
           ordinary
           Judicatories
           were
           removed
           to
           Leith
           ,
           the
           Sessions
           ordained
           to
           be
           held
           at
           Perth
           ;
           their
           Ministers
           were
           fled
           ,
           their
           Magistrates
           without
           regard
           ;
           and
           none
           about
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           their
           deadly
           Enemies
           .
           And
           to
           make
           up
           the
           full
           measure
           of
           their
           disconsolation
           ,
           Counsel
           is
           given
           unto
           the
           King
           to
           raze
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           to
           erect
           a
           Pillar
           in
           the
           place
           thereof
           ,
           for
           a
           perpetual
           Monument
           of
           so
           great
           an
           Insolence
           .
           But
           he
           resolves
           to
           travel
           none
           but
           Legal
           ways
           ;
           and
           being
           somewhat
           sweetned
           by
           a
           Letter
           from
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           he
           gives
           command
           unto
           the
           Provost
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           to
           enter
           their
           persons
           at
           Perth
           on
           the
           first
           of
           February
           ,
           there
           to
           keep
           ward
           until
           they
           either
           were
           acquitted
           or
           condemned
           of
           the
           former
           uproar
           .
           Whilst
           things
           remained
           in
           this
           perplexity
           and
           suspence
           ,
           he
           is
           advised
           to
           make
           his
           best
           use
           of
           the
           conjuncture
           ,
           for
           setling
           matters
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           establish
           in
           it
           such
           a
           decent
           Order
           as
           was
           agreeable
           to
           God's
           
           Word
           .
           To
           which
           end
           he
           appoints
           a
           National-Assembly
           to
           be
           held
           at
           Perth
           ;
           and
           prepares
           certain
           Queries
           ,
           fifty
           five
           in
           number
           ,
           to
           be
           considered
           and
           debated
           in
           the
           said
           Assembly
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           tending
           to
           the
           rectifying
           of
           such
           Abuses
           which
           were
           either
           crept
           into
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           or
           occasioned
           by
           it
           .
           Nothing
           so
           much
           perplexed
           the
           principal
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           leading
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           ,
           that
           the
           Discipline
           should
           be
           brought
           under
           a
           dispute
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           taught
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           But
           they
           must
           sing
           another
           Tune
           before
           all
           be
           ended
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           For
           ,
           the
           King
           having
           gained
           a
           considerable
           Party
           amongst
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           treated
           with
           many
           of
           the
           rest
           in
           several
           ,
           whom
           he
           thought
           most
           tractable
           ;
           prevailed
           so
           far
           on
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           that
           they
           condescend
           at
           the
           last
           upon
           many
           particulars
           which
           in
           the
           pride
           of
           their
           prosperity
           had
           not
           been
           required
           .
           The
           principal
           of
           which
           were
           these
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             That
             it
             should
             be
             lawful
             to
             his
             Majesty
             by
             himself
             or
             his
             Commissioners
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Pastors
             ▪
             to
             propone
             in
             a
             general
             Assembly
             ,
             whatsoever
             point
             he
             or
             they
             desired
             to
             be
             resolved
             in
             ,
             or
             reformed
             in
             matters
             of
             External
             Government
             ,
             alterable
             according
             to
             Circumstances
             ;
             providing
             it
             be
             done
             in
             right
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             
               Animo
               aedificandi
               non
               tentandi
            
             .
             2.
             
             That
             no
             Minister
             should
             reprove
             his
             Majesty's
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             ,
             Acts
             or
             Ordinances
             ,
             until
             such
             time
             as
             he
             hath
             first
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             his
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             Synodal
             ,
             or
             General
             Assemblies
             ,
             complained
             and
             sought
             remedy
             of
             the
             same
             from
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             made
             report
             of
             his
             Majesty's
             Answer
             ,
             before
             any
             further
             proceedings
             .
             3.
             
             That
             no
             man's
             Name
             should
             be
             expressed
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             except
             the
             Fault
             be
             notorious
             and
             publick
             ,
             and
             so
             declared
             by
             an
             Assize
             ,
             Excommunication
             ,
             Contumace
             ,
             and
             lawful
             Admonition
             ;
             nor
             should
             he
             be
             described
             so
             plainly
             by
             any
             other
             Circumstances
             ,
             than
             publick
             Vices
             ,
             always
             damnable
             .
             4.
             
             That
             in
             all
             great
             Towns
             the
             Ministers
             shall
             not
             be
             chosen
             without
             his
             Majesty's
             consent
             ,
             and
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Flock
             .
             5.
             
             That
             no
             matter
             of
             Slander
             should
             be
             called
             before
             them
             ,
             wherein
             his
             Majesty's
             Authority
             is
             pre-judged
             ,
             Causes
             Ecclesiastical
             only
             excepted
             .
             6.
             
             And
             finally
             ,
             That
             no
             Conventions
             shall
             be
             amongst
             Pastors
             ,
             without
             his
             Majesty's
             knowledg
             ,
             except
             their
             Sessions
             ,
             Presbyteries
             ,
             and
             Synods
             ,
             the
             Meetings
             at
             the
             Visitation
             of
             Churches
             ,
             admission
             or
             deprivation
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             taking
             up
             of
             deadly
             Feuds
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             already
             been
             found
             fault
             with
             by
             his
             Majesty
             .
          
           According
           to
           which
           last
           Artiele
           ,
           the
           King
           consents
           unto
           another
           general
           Assembly
           to
           be
           held
           at
           Dundee
           ,
           and
           nominates
           the
           tenth
           of
           May
           for
           the
           opening
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           It
           was
           about
           this
           time
           that
           Dr.
           
             Richard
             Bancroft
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           began
           to
           run
           a
           constant
           course
           of
           Correspondence
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           whom
           he
           beheld
           as
           the
           undoubted
           Heir
           and
           Successor
           of
           the
           Queen
           then
           Reigning
           .
           And
           well
           considering
           how
           conducible
           it
           was
           to
           the
           Peace
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           both
           be
           governed
           in
           one
           Form
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Policy
           ;
           he
           chalked
           him
           out
           a
           ready
           way
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           might
           restore
           Episcopacy
           to
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           .
           To
           which
           end
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           had
           gained
           the
           liberty
           in
           
           the
           last
           Assembly
           to
           question
           and
           dispute
           the
           Government
           then
           by
           Law
           established
           ;
           and
           gained
           a
           power
           of
           nominating
           Ministers
           in
           the
           principal
           Cities
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           next
           ,
           they
           gratified
           him
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           That
           no
           man
           should
           from
           thenceforth
           exercise
           a
           Minister
           ,
           without
           having
           a
           particular
           Flock
           ;
           nor
           be
           admitted
           to
           that
           Flock
           ,
           without
           Ordination
           ,
           by
           the
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           .
           He
           required
           also
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           That
           before
           the
           conclusion
           of
           any
           weighty
           matter
           ,
           his
           Highness
           Advice
           and
           Approbation
           should
           be
           first
           obtained
           .
           And
           so
           far
           they
           consented
           to
           the
           Proposition
           ,
           as
           to
           express
           how
           glad
           they
           were
           to
           have
           his
           Majesty's
           Authority
           interposed
           to
           all
           Acts
           of
           importance
           which
           concerned
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           as
           matters
           formerly
           concluded
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           drawn
           in
           question
           .
           He
           gained
           some
           other
           points
           also
           in
           the
           same
           Assembly
           ,
           no
           less
           important
           than
           the
           other
           towards
           his
           Design
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           1.
           
           
             That
             no
             Minister
             shall
             exercise
             any
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             either
             by
             making
             of
             Constitutions
             ,
             or
             leading
             of
             Processes
             ,
             without
             advice
             and
             concurrence
             of
             his
             Session
             ,
             Presbytery
             ,
             Synod
             ,
             or
             General
             Assembly
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             That
             Presbyteries
             shall
             not
             meddle
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             known
             without
             all
             controversie
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Iudicatory
             ;
             and
             that
             therein
             Vniformity
             should
             be
             observed
             throughout
             the
             Countrey
             .
          
           And
           ,
           3.
           
           
             That
             where
             any
             Presbyteries
             shall
             be
             desired
             by
             his
             Majesty's
             Missive
             to
             stay
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             as
             being
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Civil
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             or
             private
             men's
             Rights
             ,
             they
             should
             desist
             until
             his
             Majesty
             did
             receive
             satisfaction
             .
          
           But
           that
           which
           made
           most
           toward
           his
           purpose
           ,
           was
           ,
           the
           appointing
           of
           Thirteen
           of
           their
           number
           to
           attend
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           as
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           whom
           we
           may
           call
           the
           High
           Commissioners
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           the
           King
           's
           Ecclesiastical
           Council
           ,
           the
           Seminary
           of
           the
           future
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           gave
           Authority
           for
           the
           planting
           of
           Churches
           in
           Edenborough
           ,
           St.
           
             Andrews
             ,
             Dundee
          
           ,
           &c.
           as
           also
           ,
           to
           present
           the
           Petitions
           and
           Grievances
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ;
           and
           to
           advise
           with
           him
           in
           all
           such
           matters
           as
           conduced
           unto
           the
           peace
           and
           welfare
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           It
           was
           no
           hard
           matter
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           Rewards
           and
           Promises
           ,
           to
           gain
           these
           men
           unto
           himself
           ;
           or
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           to
           raise
           amongst
           them
           such
           a
           Party
           as
           should
           be
           ready
           at
           all
           times
           to
           serve
           his
           turn
           .
           And
           such
           a
           general
           compliance
           he
           found
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           not
           only
           served
           him
           in
           the
           punishment
           of
           
             David
             Blake
          
           ,
           in
           whose
           behalf
           they
           had
           stood
           out
           so
           long
           against
           him
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           sentencing
           of
           Wallace
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           Sermon
           at
           St.
           Andrews
           had
           abused
           his
           Secretary
           :
           both
           which
           ,
           upon
           the
           cognizance
           of
           their
           several
           Causes
           ,
           they
           deprived
           of
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           decreed
           others
           of
           more
           moderation
           to
           be
           placed
           therein
           .
           They
           served
           him
           also
           in
           the
           reformation
           of
           that
           University
           where
           
             Andrew
             Melvin
          
           for
           some
           years
           had
           continued
           Rector
           ;
           and
           thereby
           gained
           an
           excellent
           opportunity
           for
           training
           up
           young
           Students
           in
           the
           Arts
           of
           Sedition
           .
           To
           which
           end
           he
           had
           so
           contrived
           it
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           Lecturing
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           they
           should
           read
           the
           Politicks
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           
             Whether
             Election
             or
             Succession
             of
             Kings
             were
             the
             best
             Form
             of
             Government
             ?
             How
             far
             the
             Royal
             Power
             extended
             ?
             And
             ,
             Whether
             Kings
             were
             to
             be
             Censured
             and
             Deposed
             by
             the
             Estates
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             in
             case
             their
             Power
             should
             be
             abused
             ?
          
           For
           remedy
           
           whereof
           ,
           the
           King
           not
           only
           ordered
           by
           the
           Advice
           of
           his
           Commissioners
           ,
           That
           no
           man
           from
           thenceforth
           should
           continue
           Rector
           of
           that
           University
           above
           the
           space
           of
           a
           year
           ;
           but
           appointed
           also
           on
           what
           Books
           ,
           and
           after
           what
           manner
           every
           Professor
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           was
           to
           read
           his
           Lectures
           .
           He
           next
           proceeds
           unto
           a
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           but
           had
           first
           brought
           the
           Town
           to
           submit
           to
           mercy
           .
           Failing
           of
           their
           attendance
           at
           Perth
           ,
           in
           so
           full
           a
           number
           as
           were
           appointed
           to
           appear
           ,
           the
           whole
           Town
           was
           denounced
           Rebel
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Lands
           ,
           Rents
           ,
           and
           other
           Goods
           ,
           which
           formerly
           belonged
           to
           the
           Corporation
           ,
           confiscate
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           King
           :
           the
           news
           whereof
           ,
           brought
           such
           a
           general
           disconsolation
           in
           that
           Factious
           City
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrates
           renounced
           their
           Charges
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           forsook
           their
           Flocks
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           seemed
           to
           tend
           to
           a
           dissolution
           .
           But
           at
           the
           end
           of
           fifteen
           days
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           was
           graciously
           inclined
           ,
           upon
           the
           mediation
           of
           some
           Noble-men
           who
           took
           pity
           on
           them
           ,
           to
           re-admit
           them
           to
           his
           Favour
           .
           Upon
           Advertisement
           whereof
           the
           Provost
           ,
           Bailiffs
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           of
           Crafts
           ,
           being
           brought
           unto
           his
           presence
           the
           21
           of
           March
           ,
           and
           falilng
           upon
           their
           knees
           ,
           did
           with
           tears
           beg
           pardon
           for
           their
           negligence
           ,
           in
           not
           timely
           preventing
           that
           Tumult
           ;
           beseeching
           his
           Majesty
           to
           take
           pity
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           which
           did
           simply
           submit
           it self
           to
           his
           Majesty's
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           The
           King
           had
           formerly
           considered
           of
           all
           Advantages
           which
           he
           might
           raise
           unto
           himself
           out
           of
           that
           Submission
           ;
           but
           aimed
           at
           nothing
           more
           than
           the
           reduction
           of
           the
           people
           to
           a
           sense
           of
           their
           duty
           ;
           the
           curbing
           of
           the
           City-Preachers
           ,
           and
           setling
           some
           good
           Order
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           it
           .
           In
           these
           last
           times
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           had
           lived
           together
           in
           one
           common
           House
           ,
           situate
           in
           the
           great
           Church-yard
           ,
           and
           of
           old
           belonging
           to
           the
           Town
           ;
           which
           gave
           them
           an
           opportunity
           to
           consult
           in
           private
           ,
           to
           hatch
           Seditions
           ,
           and
           put
           their
           Treasons
           into
           form
           .
           This
           House
           the
           King
           required
           to
           be
           given
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           Ministers
           might
           be
           disposed
           of
           in
           several
           Houses
           ,
           far
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           might
           not
           meet
           together
           without
           observation
           .
           The
           Ministers
           of
           late
           had
           preached
           in
           common
           ,
           without
           consideration
           of
           particular
           Charges
           ;
           and
           were
           reduced
           also
           to
           a
           less
           number
           than
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           of
           the
           greater
           Power
           amongst
           the
           people
           .
           But
           now
           the
           King
           resolves
           upon
           the
           dividing
           of
           the
           Town
           into
           several
           Parishes
           ,
           and
           fixing
           every
           Minister
           in
           his
           proper
           Church
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           last
           Assembly
           .
           This
           had
           been
           thought
           of
           two
           years
           since
           ;
           but
           the
           Town
           opposed
           it
           .
           Now
           they
           are
           glad
           to
           yeeld
           to
           any
           thing
           which
           the
           King
           propounded
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           point
           amongst
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           hereupon
           the
           payment
           of
           a
           Fine
           of
           Twenty
           thousand
           pounds
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           entring
           into
           a
           Recognizance
           (
           as
           our
           Lawyers
           call
           it
           )
           of
           Forty
           thousand
           Marks
           more
           ,
           for
           the
           indempnifying
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Session
           in
           the
           time
           of
           their
           sitting
           ;
           the
           City
           is
           restored
           to
           the
           good
           Grace
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           to
           the
           City
           .
           His
           Majesty
           was
           also
           pleased
           ,
           that
           the
           Fugitive
           Preachers
           of
           the
           City
           should
           be
           restored
           unto
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           upon
           these
           conditions
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           each
           of
           them
           should
           take
           the
           Charge
           of
           a
           several
           Flock
           :
           That
           four
           
           new
           Preachers
           should
           be
           added
           to
           the
           former
           number
           ,
           and
           each
           of
           them
           assigned
           to
           his
           proper
           Charge
           :
           That
           they
           should
           use
           more
           moderation
           in
           their
           Preachings
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           not
           refuse
           to
           render
           an
           account
           thereof
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           That
           such
           as
           had
           not
           formerly
           received
           Ordination
           by
           the
           imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           should
           receive
           it
           now
           .
           In
           which
           last
           ,
           Bruce
           created
           no
           small
           trouble
           to
           the
           King's
           Commissioners
           (
           who
           laboured
           very
           zealously
           to
           advance
           that
           Service
           )
           ;
           but
           he
           submitted
           in
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           After
           these
           preparations
           ,
           comes
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           take
           beginning
           in
           the
           Month
           of
           December
           .
           Against
           which
           time
           the
           King
           had
           dealt
           so
           dextrously
           with
           
             Patrick
             Galloway
          
           ,
           and
           he
           so
           handsomely
           had
           applied
           himself
           to
           his
           Associates
           ,
           that
           the
           Commissioners
           were
           drawn
           to
           joyn
           in
           a
           Request
           to
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             representing
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Third
             Estate
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             might
             be
             admitted
             to
             give
             voice
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             Rites
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Kirk
             of
          
           Scotland
           .
           The
           King
           was
           also
           humbly
           moved
           to
           be-friend
           them
           in
           it
           .
           And
           he
           so
           managed
           the
           Affair
           to
           his
           own
           advantage
           ,
           that
           he
           obtained
           an
           Act
           to
           pass
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             such
             Pastors
             and
             Ministers
             as
             his
             Majesty
             should
             please
             to
             provide
             to
             the
             Place
             ,
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             Title
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             Abbot
             ,
             or
             other
             Prelate
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             should
             have
             voice
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             freely
             as
             any
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Prelate
             had
             in
             the
             times
             fore-going
             ;
             provided
             ,
             that
             such
             persons
             as
             should
             be
             nominated
             to
             any
             Arch-bishoprick
             or
             Bishoprick
             within
             the
             Realm
             ,
             should
             either
             actually
             be
             Preachers
             at
             the
             time
             of
             their
             nomination
             ;
             or
             else
             assume
             and
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             actual
             Preachers
             ;
             and
             according
             thereunto
             should
             practise
             and
             perform
             that
             duty
             ;
             and
             that
             neither
             this
             Act
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             same
             contained
             ,
             should
             prejudice
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Kirk
             ,
             established
             by
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             Presbyteries
             ,
             Assemblies
             ,
             or
             other
             Sessions
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           After
           which
           ,
           followed
           another
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           appointed
           to
           be
           held
           at
           Dundee
           ,
           in
           the
           March
           ensuing
           ,
           the
           King
           himself
           being
           present
           at
           it
           .
           In
           which
           it
           was
           concluded
           ,
           after
           some
           debate
           ,
           
             That
             Ministers
             lawfully
             might
             give
             voice
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             other
             publick
             Meetings
             of
             the
             Estates
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             expedient
             to
             have
             some
             always
             of
             that
             number
             present
             ,
             to
             give
             voice
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           It
           was
           agreed
           also
           ,
           
             That
             so
             many
             should
             be
             appointed
             to
             have
             voice
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             there
             had
             been
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Abbots
             ,
             and
             Priors
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Popery
             :
          
           Which
           coming
           to
           the
           number
           of
           Fifty
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           gave
           every
           Minister
           some
           hopes
           to
           be
           one
           of
           that
           number
           .
           It
           was
           resolved
           also
           ,
           That
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           Persons
           ,
           should
           belong
           partly
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           in
           part
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Election
           ,
           the
           Rents
           to
           be
           assigned
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           continuance
           in
           that
           Trust
           ,
           for
           life
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ;
           these
           points
           were
           left
           to
           be
           considered
           of
           at
           better
           leisure
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           For
           the
           dispatch
           whereof
           ,
           
           with
           the
           more
           conveniency
           ,
           it
           was
           appointed
           ,
           That
           the
           matter
           should
           be
           first
           debated
           in
           each
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           in
           Provincial
           Synods
           ,
           to
           be
           holden
           all
           upon
           one
           day
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           the
           first
           Tuesday
           of
           Iune
           ,
           three
           men
           to
           be
           selected
           out
           of
           every
           Synod
           ,
           to
           attend
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           they
           ,
           together
           with
           
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Universities
           ,
           to
           conclude
           the
           business
           ,
           with
           reference
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           to
           the
           approbation
           of
           the
           next
           Assembly
           .
           Accordingly
           they
           meet
           in
           Synods
           ,
           and
           appoint
           their
           Delegates
           ;
           who
           being
           called
           to
           Falkland
           in
           the
           end
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           did
           then
           and
           there
           conclude
           upon
           these
           particulars
           ;
           first
           ,
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           Elections
           ;
           That
           for
           each
           Prelacy
           that
           was
           void
           ,
           the
           Church
           should
           nominate
           six
           persons
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           chuse
           one
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           his
           Majesty
           should
           like
           none
           of
           that
           number
           ,
           six
           others
           should
           be
           named
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           his
           Majesty
           was
           to
           chuse
           one
           without
           more
           refusal
           .
           Next
           ,
           for
           the
           Rents
           ;
           That
           the
           Churches
           being
           sufficiently
           planted
           ,
           and
           no
           prejudice
           done
           to
           Schools
           ,
           Colledges
           ,
           and
           Universities
           ,
           already
           erected
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           put
           into
           possession
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Prelacy
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           to
           be
           preferred
           .
           As
           to
           the
           term
           of
           his
           continuance
           in
           that
           trust
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           done
           ,
           that
           point
           being
           left
           unto
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           next
           Assembly
           .
           And
           for
           the
           naming
           of
           the
           Child
           ,
           the
           God-fathers
           agreed
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           called
           the
           Commissaire
           ,
           or
           Commissioner
           of
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           if
           the
           Parliament
           could
           be
           induced
           by
           his
           Majesty
           to
           accept
           that
           Title
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           General
           Assembly
           to
           devise
           some
           other
           .
           But
           fearing
           lest
           this
           Commissaire
           might
           in
           time
           become
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           to
           tye
           him
           up
           to
           such
           Conditions
           as
           should
           disable
           him
           from
           aspiring
           above
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Brethren
           .
           But
           more
           particularly
           ,
           it
           was
           cautioned
           and
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           That
           he
           should
           propound
           nothing
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           express
           warrant
           from
           the
           same
           ;
           nor
           give
           consent
           to
           any
           thing
           proposed
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           tended
           to
           the
           diminution
           of
           the
           Liberties
           of
           it
           .
           That
           he
           should
           be
           bound
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           to
           the
           next
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           to
           submit
           himself
           to
           their
           judgment
           in
           it
           ,
           without
           any
           Appeal
           .
           That
           he
           should
           faithfully
           attend
           his
           particular
           Flock
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           subject
           to
           the
           Censure
           of
           his
           own
           Presbytery
           ,
           or
           Provincial
           Synod
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           Minister
           which
           had
           no
           Commission
           .
           That
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           Collation
           of
           Benefices
           ,
           Visitation
           ,
           and
           other
           points
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           ,
           he
           should
           neither
           usurp
           ,
           nor
           claim
           to
           himself
           any
           more
           Power
           and
           Jurisdiction
           than
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Brethren
           .
           That
           if
           he
           shall
           usurp
           any
           part
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           ,
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           Synod
           ,
           or
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           protesting
           against
           it
           ,
           whatsoever
           he
           should
           do
           therein
           ,
           shall
           be
           null
           and
           void
           .
           That
           if
           he
           chance
           to
           be
           deposed
           from
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           by
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           Synod
           ,
           or
           Assembly
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           only
           lose
           his
           Place
           and
           Vote
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           the
           Prelacy
           should
           be
           also
           voided
           for
           another
           man.
           And
           finally
           ,
           That
           he
           should
           subscribe
           to
           all
           these
           Cautions
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           admitted
           to
           his
           Place
           and
           Trust.
           
        
         
           
           32.
           
           In
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Montross
           ,
           which
           began
           on
           the
           28
           th
           of
           
             March
             ,
             Anno
          
           1599
           ,
           these
           Cautions
           were
           approved
           ,
           and
           two
           new
           ones
           added
           :
           1.
           
           
             That
             they
             who
             had
             voice
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             should
             not
             have
             place
             in
             the
             General
             Assembly
             ,
             unless
             they
             were
             authorised
             by
             a
             Commission
             from
             the
             Presbyteries
             whereof
             they
             were
             Members
             .
          
           2.
           
           That
           Crimen
           Ambitur
           .
           
             or
             any
             sinister
             endeavours
             to
             procure
             the
             Place
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             it
             .
          
           As
           for
           the
           term
           of
           their
           
           continuance
           in
           this
           Trust
           ,
           the
           Leading-members
           were
           resolved
           not
           to
           make
           it
           certain
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           to
           endure
           for
           term
           of
           life
           :
           all
           they
           would
           yeeld
           unto
           ,
           was
           this
           ,
           That
           he
           who
           was
           admitted
           unto
           that
           Commission
           ,
           should
           yearly
           render
           an
           account
           of
           his
           Employment
           to
           the
           next
           General
           Assembly
           .
           That
           he
           should
           lay
           down
           his
           Commission
           at
           the
           feet
           thereof
           ,
           to
           be
           continued
           if
           they
           pleased
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           to
           give
           place
           unto
           any
           other
           whom
           his
           Majesty
           and
           the
           said
           ●s●embly
           should
           think
           fit
           to
           employ
           .
           To
           all
           which
           Cautions
           and
           Restrictions
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           willing
           to
           consent
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           business
           might
           proceed
           without
           interruption
           ;
           not
           doubting
           but
           to
           find
           a
           way
           ,
           at
           some
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           in
           which
           these
           Rigors
           might
           be
           moderated
           ,
           and
           these
           Chains
           knocked
           off
           .
           Nothing
           now
           rested
           ,
           but
           the
           nominating
           of
           some
           able
           persons
           to
           possess
           those
           Prelacies
           which
           either
           were
           vacant
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           or
           actually
           in
           the
           King
           's
           disposing
           .
           The
           Bishopricks
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           and
           Glascow
           ,
           had
           been
           given
           or
           sold
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lenox
           ;
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Murray
           ,
           to
           the
           Lord
           of
           Spinie
           ;
           and
           that
           of
           Orkney
           ,
           to
           the
           Earl
           ;
           which
           must
           be
           first
           compounded
           with
           ,
           before
           the
           King
           would
           nominate
           any
           man
           to
           either
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Sands
           of
           Galloway
           and
           the
           Isles
           ,
           were
           so
           delapidated
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           left
           to
           maintain
           a
           Prelate
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           first
           endowed
           .
           The
           Sees
           of
           Aberdeen
           and
           Argile
           ,
           had
           their
           Bishops
           living
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           being
           actual
           Preachers
           ;
           and
           those
           of
           
             Brechen
             ,
             Dunkeld
          
           ,
           and
           Dumblane
           ,
           had
           their
           Titulars
           also
           ,
           but
           no
           Preaching-Ministers
           .
           So
           as
           there
           were
           but
           two
           Churches
           to
           be
           filled
           at
           the
           present
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Bishopricks
           of
           Rothes
           ,
           and
           Cathness
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           King
           presents
           Mr.
           
             David
             Lindesay
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           Leith
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           
             George
             Gladstaves
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           ;
           of
           whose
           sobriety
           and
           moderation
           ,
           he
           had
           good
           experience
           .
           Which
           two
           enjoyed
           their
           places
           in
           the
           following
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           rode
           together
           with
           the
           rest
           in
           the
           Pomps
           thereof
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           Thus
           far
           the
           business
           went
           on
           smoothly
           in
           the
           outward
           shew
           ;
           but
           inwardly
           were
           great
           thoughts
           of
           heart
           ;
           which
           first
           appeared
           in
           words
           of
           Danger
           and
           Discontent
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           in
           acts
           of
           the
           highest
           Treason
           .
           The
           Leading-members
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           which
           had
           so
           long
           enjoyed
           an
           Arbitrary
           Power
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           could
           with
           no
           patience
           brook
           the
           Limitations
           which
           were
           put
           upon
           them
           in
           the
           Assembly
           at
           Dundee
           ;
           and
           much
           less
           able
           to
           endure
           that
           such
           a
           fair
           Foundation
           should
           be
           laid
           for
           Episcopacy
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           put
           a
           final
           end
           to
           their
           Pride
           and
           Tyranny
           ;
           of
           which
           sort
           was
           a
           Letter
           writ
           by
           Davidson
           ,
           to
           the
           next
           Assembly
           :
           In
           which
           he
           thus
           expostulates
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ;
           
             How
             long
             shall
             we
             fear
             or
             favour
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             Counsel
             and
             Command
             thereof
             ?
             Should
             our
             Meetings
             be
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Man
             ?
             Are
             we
             not
             to
             take
             up
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledg
             our
             former
             errors
             and
             feebleness
             in
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             It
             is
             time
             for
             us
             now
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             of
             our
             worthy
             Brethren
             are
             thrust
             out
             of
             their
             Callings
             ,
             without
             all
             order
             of
             just
             proceedings
             ;
             and
          
           Jesuits
           ,
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           Papists
           ,
           
             are
             suffered
             ,
             countenanced
             ,
             and
             advanced
             to
             great
             Rooms
             in
             the
             Realm
             ,
             for
             the
             bringing
             in
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             Captivity
             more
             than
          
           Babylonical
           ,
           
             with
             an
             high
             hand
             ,
             and
             
             that
             in
             our
             chief
             City
             :
             Is
             it
             time
             for
             us
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             to
             be
             inveigled
             and
             blind-folded
             with
             pretence
             of
             the
             preferment
             of
             some
             small
             number
             of
             our
             Brethren
             to
             have
             voice
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             have
             Titles
             of
             Prelacy
             ?
             Shall
             we
             ,
             with
          
           Sampson
           ,
           
             sleep
             still
             on
          
           Dalilah's
           
             knees
             ,
             till
             she
             say
             ,
             The
          
           Philistines
           
             be
             upon
             thee
          
           ,
           Sampson
           ?
           &c.
           Which
           Letter
           speaks
           the
           words
           of
           Davidson
           ,
           but
           the
           sense
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           having
           the
           like
           discontentments
           ,
           privately
           whispered
           them
           in
           the
           ears
           of
           those
           who
           either
           seemed
           zealous
           for
           Religion
           ,
           or
           Factiously
           enclined
           to
           make
           new
           Disturbances
           in
           this
           unsetledness
           of
           Affairs
           :
           In
           which
           conjuncture
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           hard
           matter
           for
           them
           so
           to
           work
           upon
           men's
           Affections
           ,
           as
           to
           assure
           them
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           flye
           out
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           especially
           when
           any
           powerful
           Head
           should
           be
           offered
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           
           34.
           
           Of
           the
           last
           sort
           was
           the
           Conspiracy
           and
           Treason
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Goury
           ,
           Son
           of
           that
           William
           Earl
           of
           Goury
           who
           had
           been
           executed
           for
           surprizing
           the
           King's
           Person
           at
           
           Ruthen-Castle
           ,
           Anno
           1584.
           
           And
           though
           this
           Son
           of
           his
           had
           been
           restored
           by
           the
           King
           to
           his
           Blood
           and
           Hononrs
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           Sisters
           married
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lenox
           ,
           another
           placed
           in
           the
           Attendance
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Brother
           Alexander
           was
           advanced
           to
           a
           Place
           in
           the
           Bed-Chamber
           ;
           yet
           all
           these
           Favours
           were
           not
           able
           to
           obliterate
           the
           remembrance
           of
           the
           Execution
           so
           justly
           done
           upon
           their
           Father
           .
           By
           nature
           he
           was
           Proud
           ,
           Aspiring
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           Mind
           greater
           than
           his
           Fortune
           .
           Ill
           principled
           in
           the
           course
           of
           his
           Education
           ;
           which
           made
           him
           passionately
           affected
           to
           the
           Disciplinarians
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           was
           ambitious
           to
           be
           thought
           a
           Patron
           .
           To
           this
           man
           they
           apply
           themselves
           ;
           who
           by
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Authority
           ,
           or
           Tyranny
           rather
           ,
           measured
           the
           Fortunes
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           as
           though
           Religion
           could
           not
           stand
           ,
           if
           their
           Empire
           fell
           .
           To
           him
           they
           frequently
           insinuated
           their
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           ,
           the
           King's
           aversness
           from
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           his
           extraordinary
           Favour
           to
           the
           Popish
           Lords
           ,
           his
           present
           Practises
           and
           Designs
           to
           subvert
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           the
           only
           Pillar
           and
           Support
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           not
           without
           some
           Reflections
           on
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           whose
           Zeal
           to
           God
           was
           testified
           by
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           which
           cryed
           aloud
           for
           vengeance
           ,
           both
           to
           God
           and
           Man.
           By
           which
           insinuations
           they
           so
           wrought
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           began
           to
           study
           nothing
           but
           Revenge
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           engaged
           his
           Brother
           Alexander
           (
           a
           fierce
           young
           man
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           very
           daring
           Spirit
           )
           in
           the
           practise
           with
           him
           .
           He
           also
           held
           intelligence
           with
           such
           of
           the
           Ministers
           as
           were
           supposed
           to
           be
           most
           discontented
           at
           the
           present
           Transactions
           ;
           but
           most
           especially
           ,
           with
           the
           Preachers
           of
           Edenborough
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           easily
           forget
           the
           Injuries
           (
           so
           they
           must
           be
           called
           )
           which
           they
           had
           suffered
           from
           the
           King
           for
           some
           years
           last
           past
           .
           The
           like
           intelligence
           he
           kept
           with
           many
           Male-contents
           amongst
           the
           Laicks
           ;
           preparing
           all
           ,
           but
           opening
           his
           Design
           to
           few
           ;
           but
           opening
           it
           howsoever
           to
           Logen
           of
           Restalrig
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           had
           more
           confidence
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           Concerning
           which
           ,
           it
           was
           averred
           by
           one
           Sprot
           a
           Notary
           ,
           as
           well
           upon
           Examination
           before
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Session
           ,
           as
           his
           Confession
           
           at
           the
           Gallows
           ,
           Anno
           1608
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           seen
           a
           Letter
           written
           by
           this
           Logan
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Goury
           ,
           in
           which
           was
           signified
           ,
           
             That
             he
             would
             take
             part
             with
             him
             in
             revenge
             of
             his
             Father's
             death
             .
             That
             to
             effect
             it
             ,
             he
             must
             find
             some
             way
             or
             other
             to
             bring
             the
             King
             to
          
           Fast-Castle
           .
           
             That
             it
             was
             easier
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Sea
             ,
             than
             Land
             :
             and
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             safely
             keep
             him
             there
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             given
             advertisement
             of
             it
             to
             the
             other
             Conspirators
             .
          
           For
           proof
           of
           which
           Confession
           ,
           (
           being
           free
           and
           voluntary
           )
           he
           told
           the
           people
           on
           the
           Ladder
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           give
           them
           a
           Sign
           ;
           which
           he
           performed
           by
           clapping
           his
           hands
           three
           times
           after
           his
           turning
           off
           by
           the
           Executioner
           .
           It
           was
           affirmed
           also
           by
           Mr.
           
             William
             Cowper
          
           ,
           a
           right
           godly
           man
           ,
           then
           being
           Minister
           at
           Perth
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Galloway
           ;
           That
           going
           to
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Earl
           ,
           (
           the
           Hereditary
           Provost
           of
           that
           Town
           )
           not
           many
           days
           before
           the
           intended
           Treason
           ,
           he
           found
           him
           reading
           a
           Book
           entituled
           ,
           
             De
             Conjurationibus
             adversus
             Principes
          
           ,
           containing
           a
           Discourse
           of
           Treasons
           and
           Conspiracies
           against
           several
           Princes
           ;
           of
           which
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           give
           this
           Censure
           ,
           
             That
             most
             of
             them
             were
             very
             foolishly
             contrived
             ,
             and
             faulty
             in
             some
             point
             or
             other
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             reason
             that
             they
             found
             not
             the
             desired
             effect
             .
          
           By
           which
           it
           seems
           that
           he
           intended
           to
           out-go
           all
           former
           Conspirators
           in
           the
           contrivance
           of
           his
           Treason
           ;
           though
           in
           the
           end
           he
           fell
           upon
           a
           Plot
           which
           was
           most
           ridiculous
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           parallel'd
           by
           any
           in
           that
           Book
           which
           he
           so
           much
           vilified
           .
           The
           Design
           was
           ,
           To
           draw
           the
           King
           to
           his
           House
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Perth
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           coming
           secretly
           to
           see
           a
           man
           whom
           he
           had
           lately
           intercepted
           with
           Letters
           ,
           and
           some
           quantity
           of
           Gold
           ,
           from
           Rome
           ;
           and
           having
           brought
           him
           to
           some
           remote
           part
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           to
           make
           sure
           work
           of
           him
           .
           The
           King
           was
           then
           at
           Falkland-Castle
           ;
           and
           going
           out
           betimes
           on
           Tuesday
           the
           fifth
           of
           August
           ,
           to
           take
           his
           pleasure
           in
           the
           Park
           ,
           he
           is
           met
           by
           Alexander
           ,
           who
           tells
           him
           of
           the
           News
           of
           Perth
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           speedy
           posting
           thither
           ,
           would
           be
           worth
           his
           travel
           .
           The
           King
           comes
           thither
           before
           Dinner
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Lenox
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           
             Marre
             ,
             Evesking
          
           the
           Captain
           of
           his
           Guard
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Gentlemen
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           in
           their
           Hunting-Coats
           ,
           as
           minding
           nothing
           but
           a
           Visit
           to
           the
           Nobleman
           .
           Thus
           is
           he
           brought
           into
           the
           toyl
           ;
           but
           they
           shall
           only
           hunt
           him
           to
           the
           view
           ,
           and
           not
           pull
           him
           down
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           The
           King
           's
           own
           Dinner
           being
           ended
           ,
           the
           Lords
           fall
           to
           theirs
           ,
           which
           Alexander
           takes
           to
           be
           the
           fittest
           time
           to
           effect
           the
           Enterprise
           ;
           and
           therefore
           takes
           the
           King
           along
           with
           him
           to
           an
           upper
           Chamber
           .
           But
           seeing
           Eveskin
           at
           his
           heels
           ,
           he
           willed
           him
           to
           stay
           behind
           ,
           and
           made
           fast
           the
           doors
           .
           Being
           brought
           into
           a
           Chamber
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           the
           King
           perceived
           a
           man
           in
           a
           secret
           corner
           ,
           and
           presently
           asked
           Alexander
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           the
           Party
           who
           had
           brought
           the
           Letters
           and
           the
           Gold.
           But
           Alexander
           then
           changed
           his
           countenance
           ,
           upbraided
           him
           with
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           was
           now
           brought
           to
           make
           satisfaction
           ;
           and
           therewith
           left
           him
           to
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Executioner
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           stand
           on
           all
           particulars
           of
           the
           story
           ;
           the
           sum
           whereof
           ,
           is
           briefly
           this
           :
           That
           the
           King
           having
           having
           by
           much
           strugling
           gained
           a
           Window
           ,
           a
           corner
           whereof
           looked
           toward
           
           the
           Street
           ,
           cryed
           out
           so
           loud
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           heard
           by
           all
           the
           Lords
           and
           Gentlemen
           of
           his
           Retinue
           ,
           who
           thereupon
           prepared
           themselves
           for
           his
           assistance
           .
           In
           the
           pursuit
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Earl
           himself
           is
           killed
           by
           Eveskin
           as
           he
           was
           making
           haste
           to
           help
           his
           Brother
           ;
           and
           Alexander
           is
           dispatched
           by
           Ramsey
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           King's
           Pages
           ;
           who
           being
           acquainted
           with
           the
           House
           ,
           came
           by
           the
           back-stairs
           time
           enough
           to
           preserve
           his
           Master
           .
           Of
           this
           great
           Danger
           and
           Deliverance
           ,
           the
           King
           gives
           notice
           to
           all
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           desiring
           them
           to
           joyn
           with
           him
           in
           thanks
           to
           Almighty
           God
           for
           so
           great
           a
           Mercy
           ;
           which
           was
           accordingly
           performed
           by
           all
           honest
           men
           ;
           but
           the
           whole
           Story
           disbelieved
           ,
           discredited
           ,
           mis-reported
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           whom
           it
           concerned
           to
           wash
           their
           hands
           of
           so
           foul
           a
           Treason
           .
           And
           how
           far
           they
           were
           Parties
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           well-wishers
           to
           it
           ,
           may
           appear
           by
           this
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Edenborough
           were
           desired
           to
           convene
           their
           people
           ,
           and
           give
           God
           thanks
           for
           this
           deliverance
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           excused
           themselves
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           well
           acquainted
           with
           all
           particulars
           .
           And
           when
           it
           was
           replyed
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             That
             they
             were
             only
             required
             to
             make
             known
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             had
             escaped
             a
             great
             Danger
             ,
             and
             to
             excite
             them
             to
             Thansgiving
             for
             his
             deliverance
             :
          
           They
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             they
             were
             not
             very
             well
             satisfied
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             matter
             :
             That
             nothing
             was
             to
             be
             delivered
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             the
             truth
             whereof
             was
             not
             certainly
             known
             :
             and
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             to
             utter
             nothing
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             migh
             be
          
           spoke
           in
           Faith.
           On
           which
           Refusal
           it
           was
           ordered
           by
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           That
           the
           people
           should
           be
           drawn
           together
           into
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           That
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Ross
           should
           make
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           whole
           Design
           ,
           and
           therewithall
           conceive
           a
           Prayer
           of
           Thanksgiving
           for
           the
           King's
           Deliverance
           .
           Which
           was
           performed
           on
           his
           part
           with
           a
           true
           affection
           ,
           and
           entertained
           by
           the
           people
           with
           great
           joy
           and
           gladness
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           But
           the
           whole
           Nation
           was
           not
           so
           besotted
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           as
           either
           to
           dispute
           the
           Story
           ,
           or
           despise
           the
           Mercy
           .
           Which
           wrought
           so
           far
           upon
           the
           Consciences
           of
           all
           honest
           men
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           Parliament
           held
           at
           Edenborough
           ,
           in
           November
           following
           ,
           the
           Estate
           of
           Goury
           was
           confiscate
           ,
           his
           Sons
           disherited
           ,
           the
           Name
           of
           Ruthen
           utterly
           abolished
           ,
           (
           but
           the
           last
           dispenced
           with
           )
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           two
           Brothers
           brought
           to
           Edenborough
           ,
           there
           hanged
           and
           quartered
           ,
           the
           Heads
           of
           both
           being
           fixed
           upon
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Common
           Prison
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           The
           Fifth
           of
           August
           ordained
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           for
           a
           Day
           of
           Thanksgiving
           in
           all
           times
           succeeding
           .
           The
           like
           done
           also
           two
           years
           after
           ,
           at
           a
           General
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           held
           in
           Haly-Rood-House
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Day
           of
           Thanksgiving
           ,
           which
           they
           decreed
           to
           be
           kept
           solemnly
           from
           thenceforth
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           it
           was
           well
           they
           did
           it
           then
           ,
           the
           King
           not
           venturing
           the
           Proposal
           to
           them
           in
           the
           year
           fore-going
           ,
           when
           they
           assembled
           at
           Burnt-Island
           ,
           whether
           in
           reference
           to
           some
           indisposition
           of
           Body
           which
           he
           found
           in
           himself
           ;
           or
           rather
           of
           some
           greater
           indisposition
           of
           Mind
           which
           he
           found
           in
           them
           .
           But
           now
           it
           went
           clearly
           for
           him
           without
           contradiction
           ,
           as
           did
           some
           other
           things
           propounded
           to
           their
           consideration
           .
           His
           Ey
           now
           looks
           unto
           the
           Crown
           
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           he
           resolved
           to
           bring
           the
           Churches
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           to
           an
           Uniformity
           :
           but
           so
           to
           do
           it
           as
           might
           make
           neither
           noise
           nor
           trouble
           .
           The
           solemnizing
           of
           Marriage
           had
           been
           prohibited
           on
           Sundays
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Discipline
           :
           but
           by
           an
           Order
           made
           in
           the
           present
           Assembly
           ,
           it
           was
           indifferently
           permitted
           on
           all
           days
           alike
           ,
           Sundays
           as
           well
           as
           other
           days
           ,
           at
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Parties
           .
           Before
           this
           time
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           was
           not
           administred
           but
           only
           at
           the
           times
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           on
           some
           opinion
           which
           they
           had
           of
           the
           indifferency
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           the
           non-necessity
           thereof
           .
           But
           now
           it
           was
           ordained
           with
           a
           joynt
           consent
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Ministers
             should
             not
             refuse
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             to
             Infants
             ,
             nor
             delay
             the
             same
             upon
             whatsoever
             pretext
             ,
             the
             same
             being
             required
             by
             the
             Parents
             ,
             or
             others
             in
             their
             name
          
           Which
           brought
           them
           two
           steps
           nearer
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           than
           before
           they
           were
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           It
           was
           not
           long
           after
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           received
           Intelligence
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth's
           death
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           general
           acknowledgment
           of
           his
           Succession
           ,
           both
           by
           Peers
           and
           People
           .
           This
           puts
           him
           on
           a
           preparation
           for
           a
           Journey
           to
           England
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           joyfully
           received
           ,
           and
           found
           no
           small
           contentment
           in
           the
           change
           of
           his
           Fortunes
           ;
           here
           sitting
           
             amongst
             Grave
             ,
             Learned
             ,
             and
             Reverend
             men
             ;
             not
             as
             before
             ,
             a
             King
             without
             State
             ,
             without
             Honour
             ,
             without
             Order
             ,
             where
             Beardless
             Boys
             would
             every
             day
             brave
             him
             to
             his
             face
             ;
             where
          
           Jack
           ,
           and
           Tom
           ,
           and
           Will
           ,
           and
           Dick
           ,
           
             did
             at
             their
             pleasures
             cen●●re
             the
             proceedings
             of
             him
             and
             his
             Council
             ;
             where
          
           Will
           
             stood
             up
             and
             said
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             it
             thus
             :
             and
          
           Dick
           
             replied
             ,
             Nay
             marry
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             :
          
           as
           he
           describes
           their
           carriage
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           Hampton-Court
           ,
           p.
           4.
           and
           80.
           
           So
           leaves
           he
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           the
           Puritans
           there
           ,
           with
           this
           Character
           of
           them
           ,
           recorded
           in
           the
           Preface
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           called
           
             Basilicon
             Doron
          
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           paints
           them
           out
           ,
           as
           people
           which
           
             refusing
             to
             be
             called
          
           Anabaptists
           ,
           
             too
             much
             participated
             of
             their
             Humours
             ,
             not
             only
             agreeing
             with
             them
             in
             their
             General
             Rule
             ,
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             in
             leaning
             to
             their
             own
             Dreams
             ,
             Imaginations
             ,
             and
             Revelations
             ;
             but
             particularly
             ,
             in
             accounting
             all
             men
             prophane
             that
             agree
             not
             to
             their
             Fancies
             ;
             in
             making
             ,
             for
             every
             particular
             Question
             of
             the
          
           Polity
           
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             much
             Commotion
             as
             if
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Trinity
             was
             called
             in
             question
             ;
             in
             making
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             Conscience
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             in
             accounting
             every
             body
          
           Ethnicus
           &
           Publicanus
           ,
           
             not
             worthy
             to
             enjoy
             the
             benefit
             of
             breathing
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             participate
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             that
             denies
             the
             least
             jot
             of
             their
             Grounds
             :
             and
             in
             suffering
             King
             ,
             People
             ,
             Law
             ,
             and
             all
             ,
             to
             be
             trod
             under
             foot
             ,
             before
             the
             least
             jot
             of
             their
             Grounds
             be
             impugned
             ;
             in
             preferring
             such
             Holy
             Warrs
             to
             an
             Vngodly
             Peace
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             resisting
             Christian
             Princes
             ,
             but
             denying
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ;
             for
             Prayer
             must
             come
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             revealed
             that
             God
             will
             bear
             their
             Prayers
             for
             such
             a
             Prince
             .
          
           To
           which
           He
           adds
           this
           Clause
           in
           the
           Book
           it self
           ,
           viz.
           That
           they
           used
           commonly
           to
           tell
           the
           people
           in
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           
             That
             all
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             were
             naturally
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             could
             never
             patiently
             bear
             the
             Yoak
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           thereupon
           he
           gives
           this
           
           Counsel
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           To
           take
           heed
           all
           of
           such
           Puritans
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           the
           
             very
             Pests
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Commonwealth
             ;
             whom
             no
             deserts
             can
             oblige
             ,
             neither
             Oaths
             nor
             Promises
             bind
             ;
             breathing
             nothing
             but
             Sedition
             and
             Calumnies
             ;
             aspiring
             without
             measure
             ,
             railing
             without
             reason
             ,
             and
             making
             their
             own
             imaginations
             the
             square
             of
             their
             Conscience
             :
             protesting
             before
             the
             Great
             God
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             never
             find
             in
             any
          
           Highlander
           ,
           
             baser
             Thieves
             ,
             greater
             Ingratitude
             ,
             and
             more
             Lyes
             and
             vile
             Perjuries
             ,
             than
             amongst
             those
          
           Fanatical
           
             spirits
             he
             should
             meet
             withall
          
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           at
           his
           first
           coming
           thither
           ,
           
             That
             he
             found
             that
             Form
             of
             Religion
             which
             was
             established
             under
             Queen
             ELIZABETH
             of
             famous
             memory
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             blessed
             with
             a
             most
             extraordinary
             Peace
             ,
             and
             of
             long
             continuance
             ;
             which
             he
             beheld
             as
             a
             strong
             evidence
             of
             God's
             being
             very
             well
             pleased
             with
             it
             .
          
           He
           tells
           us
           also
           ,
           
             That
             he
             could
             find
             no
             cause
             at
             all
             ,
             on
             a
             full
             debate
             ,
             for
             any
             Alteration
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             Common-Prayer-Book
             ,
             though
             that
             most
             impugned
             ;
             that
             the
             Doctrines
             seemed
             to
             be
             sincere
             ,
             the
             Forms
             and
             Rites
             to
             have
             been
             justified
             out
             of
             the
             Practise
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             nothing
             in
             the
             same
             which
             might
             not
             very
             well
             have
             been
             born
             withall
             ,
             if
             either
             the
             Adversaries
             would
             have
             made
             a
             reasonable
             construction
             of
             them
             ;
             or
             that
             his
             Majesty
             had
             not
             been
             so
             nice
             ,
             or
             rather
             jealous
             ,
             (
             as
             himself
             confesseth
             )
             for
             having
             all
             publick
             Forms
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             free
             from
             all
             blame
             ,
             but
             from
             any
             su●spition
             .
          
           For
           which
           ,
           consult
           his
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           fifth
           of
           March
           ,
           before
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           .
           And
           herewith
           he
           declared
           himself
           so
           highly
           pleased
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           Hampton-Court
           ,
           he
           entred
           into
           a
           gratulation
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           for
           
             bringing
             him
             into
             the
             Promised
             Land
             ,
          
           (
           so
           he
           pleased
           to
           call
           it
           )
           where
           Religion
           was
           purely
           profest
           ,
           the
           Government
           Ecclesiastical
           approved
           by
           manifold
           blessings
           from
           God
           himself
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           encrease
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           glorious
           and
           happy
           Peace
           ;
           and
           where
           he
           had
           the
           happiness
           to
           sit
           amongst
           Grave
           and
           Learned
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           a
           King
           (
           as
           elsewhere
           he
           had
           been
           )
           without
           State
           ,
           without
           Honour
           ,
           without
           Order
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           said
           .
           And
           this
           being
           said
           ,
           we
           shall
           proceed
           unto
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           Story
           ,
           casting
           into
           the
           following
           Book
           ,
           all
           the
           Successes
           of
           the
           Puritans
           ,
           or
           Presbyterians
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           Dominions
           ,
           during
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           his
           Peaceful
           Government
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           also
           of
           their
           Fortunes
           in
           France
           and
           Belgium
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           necessary
           to
           the
           knowledg
           of
           their
           future
           Actings
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           AERIVS
           REDIVIVVS
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           History
           OF
           THE
           PRESBYTERIANS
           LIB
           .
           XI
           .
           Containing
           Their
           Successes
           whether
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             Ireland
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Isle
           of
           Jersey
           ,
           from
           the
           Year
           1602
           ,
           to
           the
           Year
           1623
           ;
           with
           somewhat
           touching
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           France
           and
           Sweden
           ,
           as
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Puritans
           and
           Presbyterians
           in
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           were
           brought
           so
           low
           ,
           when
           King
           IAMES
           first
           obtained
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           been
           supprest
           for
           ever
           ,
           without
           any
           great
           danger
           ,
           if
           either
           that
           King
           had
           held
           the
           Rains
           with
           a
           constant
           hand
           ,
           or
           been
           more
           fortunate
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           after
           the
           old
           Councellors
           were
           worn
           out
           ,
           than
           in
           fine
           he
           proved
           .
           But
           having
           been
           kept
           to
           such
           hard
           meats
           when
           he
           lived
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           taken
           with
           the
           Delicacies
           of
           the
           English
           Court
           ,
           that
           he
           abandoned
           the
           Severities
           and
           Cares
           of
           Government
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           a
           Crown
           .
           Which
           being
           perceived
           by
           such
           as
           were
           most
           near
           unto
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           long
           before
           the
           Secret
           was
           discovered
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           who
           thereupon
           
           resolved
           to
           husband
           all
           occasions
           which
           the
           times
           should
           give
           them
           ,
           to
           their
           best
           advantage
           .
           But
           none
           conceived
           more
           hopes
           of
           him
           ,
           than
           some
           Puritan
           Zealots
           ;
           who
           either
           presuming
           on
           his
           Education
           in
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           or
           venturing
           on
           the
           easiness
           of
           his
           Disposition
           ,
           began
           to
           intermit
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           to
           lay
           aside
           the
           Surplice
           ,
           and
           neglect
           the
           Ceremonies
           ;
           and
           more
           than
           so
           ,
           to
           hold
           some
           Classical
           and
           Synodical
           Meetings
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Laws
           themselves
           had
           dyed
           ,
           when
           the
           Queen
           expired
           .
           But
           these
           Disorders
           he
           repressed
           by
           his
           Proclamation
           ,
           wherein
           he
           commanded
           all
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           of
           what
           sort
           soever
           ,
           not
           to
           innovate
           any
           thing
           either
           in
           Doctrine
           or
           Discipline
           ,
           till
           he
           upon
           mature
           deliberation
           should
           take
           order
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           some
           more
           wary
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           refused
           to
           joyn
           themselves
           to
           such
           forward
           Brethren
           ,
           whose
           Actions
           were
           interpreted
           to
           savour
           stronger
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           than
           they
           did
           of
           Zeal
           .
           And
           by
           these
           men
           it
           was
           thought
           better
           to
           address
           themselves
           by
           a
           Petition
           to
           His
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           him
           in
           the
           name
           of
           certain
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
             desiring
             Reformation
             of
             sundry
             Ceremonies
             and
             Abuses
          
           :
           Given
           out
           to
           be
           subscribed
           by
           a
           thousand
           hands
           ,
           and
           therefore
           called
           the
           
             Millenary
             Petition
          
           ;
           though
           there
           wanted
           some
           hundreds
           of
           that
           number
           to
           make
           up
           the
           sum
           .
           In
           which
           Petition
           deprecating
           first
           the
           imputation
           of
           Schism
           and
           Faction
           ,
           they
           rank
           their
           whole
           Complaints
           under
           these
           four
           heads
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Church-Ministers
             ,
             the
             Livings
             and
             Maintenance
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             Discipline
             of
             it
          
           .
           In
           reference
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           Publick
           Service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           was
           desired
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             Interrogatories
             ministred
             to
             Infants
             ,
             and
             Confirmations
             ,
             (
             as
             superfluous
             )
             might
             be
             taken
             away
             .
             That
             Baptism
             might
             not
             be
             administred
             by
             Women
             .
             That
             the
             Cap
             and
             Surplice
             might
             not
             be
             urged
             .
             That
             Examination
             might
             go
             before
             the
             Communion
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             not
             administred
             without
             a
             Sermon
             .
             That
             the
             terms
             of
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Absolution
             ,
             with
             the
             Ring
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             might
             be
             corrected
             .
             That
             the
             length
             of
             Service
             might
             be
             abridged
             .
             Church-Songs
             and
             Musick
             ,
             moderated
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord's
             Day
             be
             not
             prophaned
             ,
             nor
             Holy-days
             so
             strictly
             urged
             .
             That
             there
             might
             be
             an
             Uniformity
             of
             Doctrine
             prescribed
             .
             That
             no
             Popish
             Opinion
             be
             any
             more
             taught
             or
             defended
             .
             That
             Ministers
             might
             not
             be
             charged
             to
             teach
             their
             people
             to
             bow
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             the
             Canonical
             Scriptures
             be
             only
             read
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           reference
           to
           Church-Ministers
           ,
           it
           was
           propounded
           ,
           
             That
             none
             hereafter
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             but
             Able
             and
             Sufficient
             men
             ;
             and
             those
             to
             preach
             diligently
             ,
             especially
             upon
             the
             Lord's
             Day
             :
             but
             such
             as
             be
             already
             entred
             ,
             and
             cannot
             preach
             ,
             may
             either
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             some
             charitable
             course
             taken
             with
             them
             for
             their
             Relief
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             be
             forced
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             value
             of
             their
             Livings
             ,
             to
             maintain
             Preachers
             .
             That
             Non-residency
             be
             not
             permitted
             .
             That
             K.
             
             Edward's
             Statute
             for
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Ministers
             marriage
             ,
             might
             be
             revived
             .
             That
             Ministers
             might
             not
             be
             urged
             to
             subscribe
             
             (
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             )
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             .
             It
             was
             desired
             also
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Church's
             Maintenance
             ,
             That
             Bishops
             might
             leave
             their
             Commendams
             ,
             some
             holding
             Prebends
             ,
             some
             Parsonages
             ,
             some
             Vicaridges
             ,
             with
             their
             Bishopricks
             .
             That
             double-beneficed
             men
             might
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             hold
             some
             two
             ,
             some
             three
             Benefices
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             Dignities
             .
             That
             Impropriations
             annexed
             to
             Bishopricks
             and
             Colledges
             ,
             be
             demised
             only
             to
             the
             Preachers
             Incumbents
             for
             the
             old
             Rent
             .
             That
             the
             Impropriations
             of
             Lay-men's
             Fee
             ,
             may
             be
             charged
             with
             a
             sixth
             or
             seventh
             part
             of
             the
             worth
             ,
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             a
             Preaching-Minister
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             Church's
             Discipline
             ,
             it
             was
             humbly
             craved
             ,
             That
             the
             Discipline
             and
             Excommunication
             ,
             might
             be
             administred
             according
             to
             Christ's
             own
             Institution
             ;
             or
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             that
             Enormities
             might
             be
             redressed
             :
             as
             namely
             ,
             That
             Excommunication
             might
             not
             come
             forth
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Lay-persons
             ,
             Chancellors
             ,
             Officials
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             men
             be
             not
             excommunicated
             for
             Trifles
             ,
             and
             Twelve-penny
             matters
             .
             That
             none
             be
             excommunicated
             without
             consent
             of
             his
             Pastors
             .
             That
             the
             Officers
             be
             not
             suffered
             to
             extort
             unreasonable
             Fees.
             That
             none
             having
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             or
             a
             Register's
             Place
             ,
             put
             the
             same
             to
             Farm.
             That
             divers
             Popish
             Canons
             as
             for
             restraint
             of
             Marriage
             at
             certain
             times
             ,
             be
             reversed
             .
             That
             the
             length
             of
             Suits
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             ,
             (
             which
             hung
             sometimes
             two
             ,
             three
             ,
             four
             ,
             five
             ,
             six
             ,
             seven
             years
             )
             may
             be
             restrained
             .
             That
             the
             Oath
             
               Ex
               Officio
            
             ,
             whereby
             men
             are
             forced
             to
             accuse
             themselves
             ,
             be
             more
             sparingly
             used
             .
             That
             Licenses
             for
             Marriages
             ,
             without
             being
             Asked
             ,
             may
             be
             more
             sparingly
             granted
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           here
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           though
           there
           was
           not
           one
           word
           in
           this
           Petition
           either
           against
           Episcopal
           Government
           ,
           or
           Set-forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           yet
           the
           design
           thereof
           was
           against
           them
           both
           .
           For
           if
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Branches
           had
           been
           lopped
           at
           once
           ,
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Tree
           must
           needs
           have
           rotted
           and
           consumed
           in
           a
           short
           time
           after
           .
           The
           two
           Universities
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           were
           no
           less
           zealous
           for
           keeping
           up
           the
           Discipline
           and
           Liturgy
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           by
           Law
           established
           .
           And
           to
           that
           end
           it
           was
           proposed
           ,
           and
           passed
           at
           Cambridg
           ,
           on
           the
           ninth
           of
           Iune
           ,
           That
           whosoever
           should
           oppose
           by
           word
           or
           writing
           ,
           either
           the
           Doctrine
           or
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           thereof
           whatsoever
           ,
           within
           the
           Verge
           and
           Limits
           of
           the
           same
           University
           (
           otherwise
           than
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Disputation
           )
           he
           should
           be
           actually
           suspended
           from
           all
           Degrees
           already
           taken
           ,
           and
           utterly
           disabled
           for
           taking
           any
           in
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           They
           resolved
           also
           to
           return
           an
           Answer
           to
           the
           said
           Petition
           ;
           but
           understanding
           that
           the
           University
           of
           Oxon
           was
           in
           hand
           therewith
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           a
           good
           progress
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           they
           laid
           by
           that
           purpose
           ,
           congratulating
           with
           their
           Sister-University
           for
           her
           forwardness
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           appears
           plainly
           by
           their
           Letter
           of
           the
           7
           th
           of
           October
           .
           All
           this
           was
           known
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           he
           resolved
           to
           answer
           them
           in
           another
           way
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           designed
           a
           Conference
           between
           the
           Parties
           :
           A
           Conference
           much
           desired
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeth's
           time
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           be
           induced
           to
           grant
           it
           ;
           knowing
           full
           well
           ,
           how
           much
           it
           tended
           to
           the
           ruin
           of
           all
           publick
           Government
           ,
           that
           matters
           once
           established
           in
           due
           form
           of
           Law
           ,
           should
           be
           made
           subject
           to
           Disputes
           .
           But
           K.
           IAMES
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           of
           his
           own
           satisfaction
           ,
           or
           to
           shew
           his
           great
           Abilities
           in
           Judgment
           ,
           Oratory
           ,
           and
           Discourse
           ,
           resolved
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           gave
           Order
           for
           it
           .
           To
           which
           end
           ,
           certain
           Delegates
           of
           each
           Party
           were
           appointed
           to
           attend
           upon
           Him
           at
           His
           Royal
           Palace
           of
           Hampton-Court
           ,
           on
           the
           14
           th
           of
           Ianuary
           then
           next
           following
           ,
           there
           to
           debate
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           said
           Petition
           ,
           and
           to
           abide
           his
           Majesty's
           Pleasure
           and
           Determination
           .
           At
           what
           time
           there
           attended
           on
           behalf
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Durham
             ,
             Winchester
             ,
             Worcester
          
           ,
           St.
           
             Davids
             ,
             Chichester
             ,
             Carlisle
          
           ,
           and
           Peterborough
           .
           The
           Dean
           of
           the
           Chappel
           ,
           
             Westminster
             ,
             Christ-Church
             ,
             Pauls
             ,
             Worcester
             ,
             Salisbury
             ,
             Chester
             ,
          
           and
           Windsor
           :
           together
           with
           Dr.
           King
           ,
           Arch-Deacon
           of
           Nottingham
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Feild
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           was
           Dean
           of
           Glocester
           .
           Apparelled
           all
           of
           them
           in
           their
           Robes
           and
           Habits
           ,
           peculiar
           to
           their
           several
           Orders
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           There
           appeared
           also
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           Millenaries
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             Reynolds
          
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           
             Thomas
             Spark
          
           ,
           of
           Oxford
           ;
           Mr.
           Chatterton
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Knewstubs
           ,
           of
           Cambridg
           :
           Apparelld
           neither
           in
           Priest's
           Gowns
           ,
           or
           Canonical
           Coats
           ;
           but
           in
           such
           Gowns
           as
           were
           then
           commonly
           worn
           (
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           form
           and
           fashion
           of
           them
           )
           by
           the
           Turkey
           Merchants
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           had
           subscribed
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           old
           
             T.
             C.
          
           That
           we
           ought
           rather
           to
           conform
           in
           all
           outward
           Ceremonies
           to
           the
           Turks
           ,
           than
           the
           Papists
           .
           Great
           hopes
           they
           gave
           themselves
           for
           setling
           the
           Calvinian
           Doctrines
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           altering
           so
           much
           in
           the
           Polity
           and
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           ,
           as
           might
           bring
           it
           nearer
           by
           some
           steps
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Geneva
           .
           In
           reference
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           was
           much
           prest
           by
           Dr.
           Reynolds
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           That
           the
           Nine
           Articles
           of
           Lambeth
           (
           which
           he
           entituled
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Orthodoxal
             Assertions
          
           )
           might
           be
           received
           amongst
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           this
           Request
           ,
           (
           upon
           a
           true
           account
           of
           the
           state
           of
           that
           business
           )
           was
           by
           that
           prudent
           King
           rejected
           ,
           with
           as
           great
           a
           constancy
           as
           formerly
           the
           Articles
           themselves
           had
           been
           suppressed
           under
           Queen
           ELIZABETH
           .
           It
           was
           moved
           also
           ,
           That
           these
           words
           ,
           [
           
             neither
             totally
             nor
             finally
          
           ]
           might
           be
           inserted
           in
           the
           Sixteenth
           Article
           of
           the
           publick
           Confession
           ,
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           the
           Article
           so
           explained
           ,
           might
           speak
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Zuinglian
           or
           Calvinian
           Doctrine
           ,
           concerning
           the
           impossibility
           of
           falling
           from
           the
           state
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Justification
           .
           Which
           Proposition
           gave
           a
           just
           occasion
           to
           Bishop
           Bancroft
           to
           speak
           his
           sense
           of
           the
           Calvinian
           Doctrine
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           which
           he
           called
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           a
           
             desperate
             Doctrine
          
           .
           Upon
           whose
           interposings
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           and
           a
           short
           Declaration
           made
           by
           the
           Dean
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           ,
           touching
           some
           Heats
           which
           had
           been
           raised
           in
           Cambridg
           ,
           in
           pursuit
           thereof
           ,
           this
           second
           Motion
           proved
           as
           fruitless
           as
           the
           first
           had
           done
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           Nor
           sped
           they
           better
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           ,
           than
           they
           had
           done
           in
           reference
           unto
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           :
           some
           pains
           they
           took
           in
           crying
           down
           the
           Surplice
           and
           the
           Cross
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           the
           Ring
           in
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           the
           Interrogatories
           proposed
           to
           Infants
           .
           And
           somewhat
           also
           was
           observed
           touching
           some
           Errors
           in
           the
           old
           Translation
           of
           the
           
             English
             Psalter
          
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           the
           Gospels
           and
           Epistles
           ,
           as
           they
           stood
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           :
           But
           their
           Objections
           were
           so
           stale
           ,
           and
           so
           often
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Conformable
           Party
           went
           away
           with
           an
           easie
           Victory
           ;
           not
           only
           the
           King's
           Majesty
           ,
           but
           the
           Lords
           of
           his
           Council
           ,
           being
           abundantly
           well
           satisfied
           in
           such
           former
           scruples
           as
           had
           been
           raised
           against
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Orders
           of
           it
           .
           The
           sum
           and
           substance
           of
           which
           Conference
           ,
           collected
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Dr.
           Barlow
           ,
           then
           Dean
           of
           Chester
           ,
           can
           hardly
           be
           abbreviated
           to
           a
           lesser
           compass
           ,
           without
           great
           injury
           to
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Conferrees
           .
           Let
           it
           suffice
           ,
           that
           this
           great
           Mountain
           which
           had
           raised
           so
           much
           expectation
           ,
           was
           delivered
           only
           of
           a
           Mouse
           :
           The
           
             Millenary
             Plaintifs
          
           have
           gained
           nothing
           by
           their
           fruitless
           travel
           ,
           but
           the
           expounding
           of
           the
           word
           Absolution
           ,
           by
           
             Remission
             of
             sins
          
           ;
           the
           qualifying
           of
           the
           Rubrick
           about
           private
           Baptism
           ;
           the
           adding
           of
           some
           Thanksgivings
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Letany
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           Questions
           and
           Answers
           in
           the
           close
           of
           the
           Catechism
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Brethren
           lost
           so
           much
           in
           their
           Reputation
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           was
           very
           well
           satisfied
           in
           the
           weakness
           of
           their
           Objections
           ,
           and
           the
           Injustice
           of
           their
           Cavils
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           turning
           his
           head
           towards
           some
           of
           the
           Lords
           ,
           
             If
             this
             be
             all
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             which
             they
             have
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             either
             make
             them
             conform
             themselves
             ,
             or
             hurry
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             or
             do
             somewhat
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
          
           p.
           85.
           
           Which
           notwithstanding
           they
           gave
           out
           ,
           
             That
             all
             was
             theirs
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             had
             obtained
             an
             absolute
             Victory
             :
             but
             more
             particularly
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             gratified
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             in
             every
             thing
             which
             he
             proposed
             ;
             and
             that
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             obtained
             and
             prevailed
             in
             every
             thing
             they
             did
             desire
             .
             That
             if
             any
             man
             report
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             doth
             lye
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             give
             him
             the
             lye
             from
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             his
             mouth
             :
             that
             these
             things
             now
             obtained
             by
             the
             Reformers
             ,
             were
             but
             the
             beginning
             of
             Reformation
             ;
             the
             greater
             matters
             being
             yet
             to
             come
             .
             That
             my
             Lord
             of
             Winton
             stood
             mute
             ,
             and
             said
             little
             or
             nothing
             .
             That
             my
             Lord
             of
             London
             called
             Dr.
             
               Reynolds
               ,
               Schismatick
            
             ;
             (
             he
             thanks
             him
             for
             it
             )
             but
             otherwise
             said
             little
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             That
             the
             King's
             Majesty
             used
             the
             Bishops
             with
             very
             hard
             words
             ;
             but
             embraced
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             ,
             and
             used
             most
             kind
             speeches
             to
             him
             .
             That
             my
             Lord
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             my
             Lord
             of
             London
             ,
             falling
             on
             their
             knees
             ,
             besought
             his
             Majesty
             to
             take
             their
             Cause
             into
             his
             own
             Hands
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             some
             good
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             might
             stand
             with
             their
             Credit
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           All
           this
           ,
           and
           more
           ,
           they
           scattered
           up
           and
           down
           in
           their
           scurrilous
           Papers
           ,
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           spirits
           of
           their
           Party
           ;
           two
           of
           which
           ,
           coming
           to
           the
           hands
           of
           Dr.
           Barlow
           ,
           before-mentioned
           ,
           he
           caused
           them
           to
           be
           published
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Conference
           :
           The
           Truth
           and
           Honesty
           of
           whose
           Collections
           ,
           having
           been
           universally
           approved
           above
           fifty
           years
           ,
           hath
           been
           impugned
           of
           late
           by
           some
           sorry
           Scriblers
           
           of
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ;
           and
           a
           report
           raised
           of
           some
           Retractation
           which
           he
           is
           fabled
           to
           have
           made
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           of
           the
           great
           wrong
           which
           he
           had
           done
           to
           Dr.
           Reynolds
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Millenaries
           .
           The
           silliness
           of
           which
           Fiction
           hath
           been
           elsewhere
           canvased
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           repeated
           in
           this
           time
           and
           place
           .
           But
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           that
           Reverend
           person
           from
           so
           soul
           a
           Calumny
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           make
           use
           of
           any
           other
           Argument
           ,
           than
           the
           words
           of
           K.
           IAMES
           ,
           who
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           fifth
           of
           March
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           conceal
           ,
           
             That
             the
             success
             of
             that
             Conferrence
             was
             such
             as
             hapneth
             to
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             moving
             great
             expectations
             before
             they
             be
             entred
             into
             ,
             in
             their
             issue
             produce
             small
             effects
             :
             That
             he
             found
             mighty
             and
             vehement
             Informations
             supported
             with
             so
             weak
             and
             slender
             Proofs
             ,
             as
             it
             appeared
             unto
             him
             and
             his
             Council
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             why
             any
             change
             should
             be
             in
             that
             which
             was
             most
             impugned
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             containing
             the
             publick
             Service
             of
             God
             here
             established
             ;
             nor
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             appeared
             to
             be
             sincere
             ;
             nor
             in
             the
             Forms
             and
             Rites
             ,
             which
             were
             justified
             out
             of
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             primitive
             Churrh
             :
             And
             finally
             ,
             that
             though
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             other
             Learned
             men
             then
             and
             there
             assembled
             ,
             some
             passages
             therein
             were
             rather
             explained
             than
             altered
             ;
             yet
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             might
             very
             well
             have
             been
             born
             amongst
             such
             men
             who
             would
             have
             made
             a
             reasonable
             construction
             of
             them
             .
          
           Which
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           sufficient
           for
           the
           vindication
           of
           that
           Learned
           Prelate
           ,
           for
           clearing
           him
           from
           doing
           any
           injury
           to
           Dr.
           Reynolds
           ,
           in
           the
           repeating
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           as
           is
           suggested
           by
           some
           Puritan
           Scriblers
           of
           these
           present
           times
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             this
             Conference
             was
             followed
             with
             the
             Proclamation
             of
             the
             fifth
             of
             March
             ;
             in
             which
             his
             Majesty
             having
             first
             declared
             the
             occasion
             and
             success
             thereof
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             formerly
             laid
             down
             ,
             proceeds
             to
             signifie
             the
             present
             course
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             for
             causing
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             to
             be
             so
             explained
             ;
             and
             being
             so
             explained
             ,
             to
             be
             forthwith
             Printed
             ;
             not
             doubting
             but
             that
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             both
             Ministers
             and
             others
             ,
             would
             receive
             the
             same
             with
             due
             reverence
             ,
             and
             conform
             themselves
             to
             it
             .
             Which
             notwithstanding
             he
             conceived
             it
             necessary
             to
             make
             known
             his
             Authorizing
             of
             the
             same
             by
             his
             Proclamation
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             Proclamation
             to
             require
             and
             enjoyn
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             Ecclesiastical
             as
             Temporal
             ,
             to
             conform
             themselves
             thereunto
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             only
             publick
             Form
             of
             serving
             God
             ,
             established
             and
             allowed
             in
             this
             Realm
             .
             Which
             said
             ,
             he
             lays
             a
             strict
             Command
             on
             all
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             publick
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             well
             Ecclesiastical
             as
             Civil
             ,
             for
             causing
             the
             same
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             punishing
             all
             Offenders
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             made
             in
             that
             behalf
             .
             Finally
             ,
             He
             admonisheth
             all
             his
             Subjects
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             ,
             not
             to
             expect
             hereafter
             any
             Alteration
             in
             the
             publick
             Form
             of
             God's
             Service
             ,
             from
             that
             which
             he
             had
             then
             established
             .
             And
             this
             he
             signified
             (
             as
             afterward
             it
             followeth
             in
             the
             said
             Proclamation
             )
             because
             that
             he
             neither
             would
             give
             way
             to
             any
             to
             presume
             ,
             that
             his
             Judgment
             having
             determined
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             weight
             ,
             should
             be
             swayed
             to
             any
             Alteration
             by
             the
             Frivolous
             Suggestions
             
             of
             any
             leight
             head
             ;
             nor
             could
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             inconveniencies
             that
             do
             arise
             in
             Government
             ,
             by
             admitting
             Innovation
             in
             things
             once
             setled
             by
             mature
             deliberation
             ;
             and
             how
             necessary
             it
             was
             to
             use
             constancy
             in
             the
             publick
             Determinations
             of
             all
             States
             :
             for
             that
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             such
             is
             the
             unquietness
             and
             unsteadfastness
             of
             some
             dispositions
             ,
             affecting
             every
             year
             new
             Forms
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             should
             be
             followed
             in
             their
             unconstancy
             ,
             would
             make
             all
             Actions
             of
             State
             ridiculous
             and
             contemptible
             ;
             whereas
             the
             steadfast
             maintaining
             of
             things
             by
             good
             Advice
             established
             ,
             is
             the
             Preservative
             and
             Weal
             of
             all
             publick
             Governments
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           main
           Concernments
           of
           the
           Church
           being
           thus
           secured
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           proceeds
           to
           his
           first
           Parliament
           ;
           accompanied
           ,
           as
           the
           custom
           is
           ,
           with
           a
           Convocation
           ;
           which
           took
           beginning
           on
           the
           twentieth
           day
           of
           March
           then
           next
           ensuing
           .
           In
           the
           Parliament
           there
           passed
           some
           Acts
           which
           concerned
           the
           Church
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           one
           for
           making
           void
           all
           Grants
           and
           Leases
           which
           should
           be
           made
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Lands
           of
           Arch-bishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           the
           King's
           Majesty
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           for
           more
           than
           One
           and
           twenty
           years
           ,
           or
           Three
           Lives
           .
           Which
           Act
           was
           seasonably
           procured
           by
           Bishop
           Bancroft
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           begging
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           who
           otherwise
           would
           have
           picked
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           very
           bone
           .
           There
           also
           past
           an
           Act
           for
           the
           repealing
           of
           a
           Statute
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           by
           means
           whereof
           the
           Statute
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           sixth
           ,
           touching
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           Ministers
           Marriages
           ,
           were
           revived
           again
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           
             Millenary
             Petition
          
           was
           before
           desired
           .
           And
           either
           by
           the
           Practise
           of
           some
           Puritan
           Zealots
           ,
           who
           had
           their
           Agents
           in
           all
           corners
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           carelesness
           and
           connivence
           of
           his
           Majesty's
           Council
           ,
           learned
           in
           the
           Laws
           of
           this
           Realm
           ,
           who
           should
           have
           had
           an
           eye
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           Statute
           of
           K.
           EDWARD
           was
           revived
           also
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           was
           enacted
           ,
           That
           all
           Processes
           ,
           Citations
           ,
           Judgments
           ,
           &c.
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           ,
           should
           be
           issued
           in
           the
           King's
           Name
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           King's
           Seal
           of
           Arms
           ;
           which
           afterwards
           gave
           some
           colour
           to
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ,
           for
           creating
           trouble
           to
           the
           Bishops
           in
           their
           Jurisdiction
           .
           The
           Convocation
           was
           more
           active
           ;
           some
           days
           before
           the
           sitting
           whereof
           ,
           the
           most
           Reverend
           Arch-bishop
           Whitgift
           departs
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           leaves
           it
           to
           the
           managing
           of
           Dr.
           
             Richard
             Bancroft
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           as
           the
           President
           of
           it
           .
           By
           whose
           great
           industry
           ,
           and
           indefatigable
           pains
           ,
           a
           Body
           of
           Canons
           was
           collected
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           One
           hundred
           forty
           one
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Articles
           ,
           Injunctions
           ,
           and
           Synodical
           Acts
           ,
           during
           the
           Reigns
           of
           Queen
           ELIZABETH
           ,
           and
           K.
           EDWARD
           the
           sixth
           .
           Which
           being
           methodically
           digested
           ,
           approved
           of
           in
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           ratified
           by
           his
           Majesty's
           Letters
           Patents
           in
           due
           form
           of
           Law
           ,
           were
           stoutly
           put
           in
           execution
           by
           the
           said
           Dr.
           Bancroft
           ,
           translated
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           in
           the
           Month
           of
           
             December
             ,
             Anno
          
           1604.
           
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           to
           say
           truth
           ,
           it
           did
           concern
           him
           to
           be
           resolute
           in
           that
           prosecution
           ,
           considering
           how
           strict
           a
           Bond
           was
           made
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           when
           they
           agreed
           unto
           the
           drawing
           of
           the
           former
           Petition
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           bound
           themselves
           not
           only
           to
           seek
           redress
           of
           those
           Particulars
           which
           are
           comprehended
           in
           the
           same
           ;
           
             but
             that
             the
             
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             might
             be
             reformed
             in
             all
             things
             needful
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             God's
             holy
             Word
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             example
             of
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             which
             had
             restored
             both
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             delivered
             by
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             and
             his
             holy
             Apostles
             .
          
           And
           how
           far
           that
           might
           reach
           ,
           none
           knew
           better
           than
           he
           ;
           who
           in
           his
           Note
           of
           
             Dangerous
             Positions
             and
             Proceedings
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Survey
             of
             the
             pretended
             Holy
             Discipline
             ,
          
           had
           founded
           the
           depth
           of
           their
           Designs
           ,
           and
           found
           that
           nothing
           could
           ensue
           upon
           their
           Positions
           ,
           but
           a
           most
           unavoidable
           ruin
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           State.
           He
           had
           observed
           with
           what
           a
           peevish
           malice
           they
           had
           libelled
           against
           Arch-bishop
           Whitgift
           ,
           (
           a
           Prelate
           of
           a
           meek
           and
           moderate
           spirit
           )
           after
           his
           decease
           ;
           and
           could
           not
           but
           expect
           a
           worse
           dealing
           from
           them
           ;
           which
           he
           after
           found
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           he
           had
           handled
           them
           more
           coarsly
           than
           his
           Predecessor
           .
           For
           ,
           though
           the
           Lords
           had
           showed
           their
           Zeal
           unto
           the
           memory
           of
           that
           famous
           Prelate
           ,
           by
           the
           severe
           punishment
           of
           Pickering
           who
           made
           the
           Libel
           ;
           yet
           well
           he
           knew
           ,
           that
           the
           terror
           of
           that
           Punishment
           would
           be
           quickly
           over
           ,
           if
           a
           hard
           hand
           were
           not
           also
           kept
           upon
           all
           the
           rest
           :
           And
           for
           keeping
           a
           hard
           hand
           upon
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           was
           encouraged
           by
           the
           words
           of
           K.
           IAMES
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Conference
           ,
           when
           he
           affirmed
           ,
           That
           
             he
             would
             either
             make
             the
          
           Puritans
           
             conform
             themselves
             ,
             or
             else
             would
             hurry
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             or
             do
             that
             which
             was
             worse
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           grounds
           he
           sets
           himself
           upon
           the
           Work
           ,
           requires
           a
           strict
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Canons
           in
           that
           behalf
           ;
           and
           without
           sparing
           Non-conformists
           ,
           or
           Half-Conformists
           ,
           at
           last
           reduced
           them
           to
           that
           point
           ,
           That
           they
           must
           either
           leave
           their
           Churches
           ,
           or
           obey
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Aultar
           of
           Damascus
           tells
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           him
           ,
           That
           no
           fewer
           than
           Three
           hundred
           Preaching-Ministers
           ,
           were
           either
           silenced
           or
           deprived
           upon
           that
           account
           .
           But
           the
           Authors
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           whosoever
           they
           were
           ,
           who
           use
           sometimes
           to
           
             strain
             at
             Gnats
             ,
             and
             swallow
             a
             Camel
          
           ;
           at
           other
           times
           can
           make
           a
           Mountain
           of
           a
           Mole-hill
           ,
           if
           it
           stand
           in
           their
           way
           :
           For
           it
           appears
           upon
           the
           Rolls
           brought
           in
           by
           Bishop
           Bancroft
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           that
           there
           had
           been
           but
           Forty
           nine
           deprived
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ;
           which
           in
           a
           Realm
           containing
           Nine
           thousand
           Parishes
           ,
           could
           be
           no
           great
           matter
           .
           But
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           punishment
           of
           some
           few
           of
           the
           Principals
           ,
           he
           struck
           such
           a
           general
           terror
           into
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           Inconformity
           grew
           out
           of
           fashion
           in
           a
           lesse
           time
           than
           could
           be
           easily
           imagined
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Hereupon
           followed
           a
           great
           alteration
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           Religion
           ;
           more
           Churches
           beautified
           and
           repaired
           in
           this
           short
           time
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           than
           had
           been
           in
           many
           years
           before
           :
           The
           Liturgy
           more
           solemnly
           officiated
           by
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           more
           religiously
           attended
           by
           the
           common
           people
           ;
           the
           Fasts
           and
           Festivals
           more
           punctually
           observed
           by
           both
           ,
           than
           of
           later
           times
           .
           Coaps
           brought
           again
           in●to
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Surplice
           generally
           worn
           without
           doubt
           or
           haesitancy
           ;
           and
           all
           things
           in
           a
           manner
           are
           reduced
           to
           the
           same
           estate
           in
           which
           they
           had
           been
           first
           setled
           under
           Queen
           ELIZABETH
           :
           which
           ,
           though
           it
           much
           redounded
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           yet
           gave
           it
           no
           small
           trouble
           to
           some
           sticklers
           
           for
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ,
           exprest
           in
           many
           scandalous
           Libels
           ,
           and
           seditious
           railings
           ;
           in
           which
           this
           Reverend
           Prelate
           suffered
           both
           alive
           and
           dead
           .
           Some
           who
           had
           formerly
           subscribed
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           some
           secret
           evasion
           ,
           or
           mental
           reservation
           which
           they
           kept
           to
           themselves
           ,
           are
           now
           required
           to
           testifie
           their
           Conformity
           by
           a
           new
           subscription
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           was
           to
           be
           declared
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           willingly
           &
           ex
           animo
           
             subscribe
             to
             the
             three
             Articles
          
           ,
           (
           formerly
           tendred
           to
           the
           Clergy
           under
           Arch-bishop
           Whitgift
           ,
           but
           now
           incorporated
           into
           the
           thirty
           six
           Canons
           )
           
             and
             to
             all
             things
             in
             the
             same
             contained
             .
          
           Which
           leaving
           them
           no
           starting-hole
           either
           for
           practising
           those
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           which
           they
           did
           not
           approve
           ,
           or
           for
           approving
           that
           which
           they
           meant
           not
           to
           practise
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           formerly
           ;
           occasioned
           many
           of
           them
           to
           forsake
           their
           Benefices
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           subscribe
           according
           to
           the
           true
           intention
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           said
           three
           Articles
           :
           Amongst
           which
           ,
           none
           more
           eminent
           than
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             Burges
          
           ,
           beneficed
           at
           that
           time
           in
           Lincoln
           Diocess
           ,
           who
           for
           some
           passages
           in
           a
           Sermon
           preached
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           on
           the
           19
           th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           1604
           ,
           was
           committed
           Prisoner
           :
           and
           being
           then
           required
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           to
           subscribe
           those
           Articles
           ,
           he
           absolutely
           made
           refusal
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           presently
           thereupon
           resigned
           his
           Benefice
           ;
           the
           reasons
           whereof
           ,
           he
           gives
           in
           a
           long
           Letter
           to
           Dr.
           
             William
             Chatterton
          
           ,
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           .
           He
           applied
           himself
           also
           ,
           both
           by
           Letter
           and
           Petition
           ,
           to
           his
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           clearing
           himself
           from
           all
           intention
           of
           preaching
           any
           thing
           in
           that
           Sermon
           which
           might
           give
           any
           just
           offence
           ;
           and
           humbly
           praying
           for
           a
           restitution
           ,
           not
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           his
           Majesty's
           Favour
           .
           Which
           gained
           so
           far
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           admitted
           him
           not
           long
           after
           to
           a
           personal
           Conference
           ,
           recovered
           him
           unto
           his
           station
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           was
           fallen
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           occasioned
           his
           preferring
           to
           the
           Rectory
           of
           Colshill
           ,
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Warwick
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           he
           became
           a
           profest
           Champion
           of
           the
           Government
           and
           Liturgy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           both
           which
           he
           justified
           against
           all
           the
           Cavils
           of
           the
           Non-conformists
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           a
           Learned
           Book
           of
           his
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             An
             Answer
             rejoyned
             to
             the
             applauded
             Pamphlet
             ,
          
           &c.
           published
           in
           the
           year
           1631.
           
        
         
           12.
           
           But
           the
           gaining
           of
           this
           man
           did
           not
           still
           the
           rest
           :
           For
           presently
           on
           the
           neck
           of
           this
           ,
           
           comes
           out
           a
           Factious
           Pamphlet
           ,
           published
           by
           the
           
           Lincoln-shire-Ministers
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           
             The
             Abridgment
          
           ;
           containing
           the
           sum
           and
           substance
           of
           all
           those
           Objections
           which
           either
           then
           were
           ,
           or
           formerly
           had
           been
           made
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           Doctrine
           ,
           Government
           ,
           or
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           :
           Concerning
           which
           ,
           it
           is
           observed
           by
           the
           said
           Dr.
           Burges
           ,
           That
           he
           found
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Questions
           to
           be
           very
           much
           altered
           in
           the
           same
           ;
           that
           Cartwright
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           in
           the
           times
           fore-going
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           sharpned
           both
           their
           Wits
           and
           Pens
           against
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           opposed
           them
           as
           inconvenient
           only
           ,
           but
           not
           unlawful
           :
           That
           therefore
           they
           endeavoured
           to
           perswade
           the
           Ministers
           rather
           to
           conform
           themselves
           ,
           than
           to
           leave
           their
           Flocks
           ;
           the
           people
           ,
           rather
           to
           receive
           the
           Communion
           kneeling
           ,
           than
           not
           to
           receive
           the
           same
           at
           all
           :
           but
           ,
           that
           the
           Authors
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Pamphlets
           ,
           pronounced
           them
           to
           be
           
           simply
           unlawful
           ,
           neither
           to
           be
           imposed
           nor
           used
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           thinking
           it
           a
           great
           part
           of
           godliness
           to
           cast
           off
           the
           Surplice
           ,
           and
           commanded
           their
           Children
           so
           to
           do
           .
           This
           made
           the
           Bishops
           far
           more
           earnest
           to
           reduce
           them
           to
           a
           present
           Conformity
           ,
           than
           otherwise
           they
           might
           have
           been
           ,
           though
           by
           so
           doing
           they
           encreased
           those
           discontentments
           ,
           the
           seeds
           whereof
           were
           sown
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Conference
           .
           All
           this
           the
           Papists
           well
           observed
           ,
           and
           rejoyced
           at
           it
           ,
           intending
           in
           the
           carrying
           on
           of
           the
           Gun-powder
           Treason
           ,
           to
           lay
           the
           guilt
           thereof
           on
           the
           Puritans
           only
           .
           But
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Council
           mined
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           undermined
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           so
           doing
           blew
           them
           up
           in
           their
           own
           Invention
           ;
           the
           Traytors
           being
           discovered
           ,
           condemned
           ,
           and
           executed
           ,
           as
           they
           most
           justly
           had
           deserved
           .
           But
           this
           Design
           which
           was
           intended
           for
           a
           ruin
           of
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ,
           proved
           in
           conclusion
           very
           advantagious
           to
           their
           Ends
           and
           Purposes
           :
           For
           ,
           the
           King
           being
           throughly
           terrified
           with
           the
           apprehension
           of
           so
           great
           a
           danger
           ,
           turned
           all
           his
           thoughts
           upon
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           was
           content
           to
           let
           the
           Puritans
           take
           breath
           ,
           and
           regain
           some
           strength
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           serve
           him
           for
           a
           counterpoise
           against
           the
           other
           :
           as
           afterwards
           he
           gave
           some
           countenance
           to
           the
           Popish
           Party
           ,
           when
           he
           perceived
           the
           opposite
           Faction
           to
           be
           grown
           too
           head-strong
           .
           Nor
           were
           the
           Puritans
           wanting
           to
           themselves
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           but
           entertained
           the
           Court
           and
           Countrey
           with
           continual
           fears
           of
           some
           new
           dangers
           from
           the
           Papists
           ;
           and
           by
           appearance
           of
           much
           zeal
           for
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           care
           for
           the
           preserving
           of
           their
           common
           Liberty
           against
           the
           encroachments
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           came
           by
           degrees
           to
           make
           a
           Party
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           .
           And
           hereunto
           K.
           IAMES
           unwittingly
           contributed
           his
           assistance
           also
           ;
           who
           being
           intent
           upon
           uniting
           the
           two
           Kingdoms
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           suffered
           the
           Commons
           to
           expatiate
           in
           Rhetorical
           Speeches
           ,
           to
           call
           in
           question
           the
           extent
           of
           his
           Royal
           Prerogative
           ,
           to
           embrue
           many
           Church-concernments
           ,
           and
           to
           dispute
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           High-Commission
           :
           By
           means
           whereof
           they
           came
           at
           last
           to
           such
           an
           height
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           was
           able
           in
           the
           end
           to
           do
           nothing
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           courted
           and
           applyed
           himself
           to
           this
           popular
           Faction
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Worse
           fared
           it
           with
           the
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Separation
           ,
           who
           had
           retired
           themselves
           unto
           Amsterdam
           in
           the
           former
           Reign
           ,
           than
           with
           their
           first
           Founders
           and
           Fore-fathers
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           For
           having
           broken
           in
           sunder
           the
           
             bond
             of
             peace
          
           ,
           they
           found
           no
           possibility
           of
           preserving
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             unity
          
           ;
           one
           Separation
           growing
           continually
           on
           the
           neck
           of
           another
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           crumbled
           into
           nothing
           .
           The
           Brethren
           of
           the
           first
           Separation
           had
           found
           fault
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           for
           reading
           Prayers
           and
           Homilies
           as
           they
           lay
           in
           the
           Book
           ,
           and
           not
           admitting
           the
           Presbytery
           to
           take
           place
           amongst
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Brethren
           of
           the
           second
           Separation
           take
           as
           much
           distaste
           against
           retaining
           all
           set-forms
           of
           Hymns
           and
           Psalms
           ,
           committing
           their
           Conceptions
           ,
           both
           in
           Praying
           and
           Prophesying
           ,
           to
           the
           help
           of
           Memory
           ;
           and
           did
           as
           much
           abominate
           Presbytery
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           liked
           it
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           They
           pre-suppose
           for
           granted
           ,
           as
           they
           safely
           might
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           three
           kinds
           of
           Spiritual
           Worship
           ,
           
             Praying
             ,
             
             Prophesying
          
           ,
           and
           
             Singing
             of
             Psalms
          
           ;
           and
           then
           subjoyn
           this
           Maxim
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           agreed
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           the
           same
           reason
           of
           Helps
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           Spiritual
           Worship
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           be
           admitted
           in
           any
           one
           ,
           during
           the
           performing
           of
           that
           Worship
           .
           Upon
           which
           ground
           they
           charge
           it
           home
           on
           their
           fellow-Separatists
           ,
           That
           ,
           
             as
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             the
             Book
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             ancient
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Separation
             ,
             so
             must
             it
             also
             be
             in
             Prophesying
             ,
             and
             Singing
             of
             Psalms
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             whether
             we
             pray
             ,
             or
             sing
             ,
             or
             prophesie
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             from
             the
             Book
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           For
           Prophesying
           ,
           next
           ,
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           is
           quenched
           two
           manner
           of
           ways
           ,
           by
           Memory
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Reading
           .
           And
           to
           make
           known
           how
           little
           use
           there
           is
           of
           Memory
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Prophesying
           or
           Preaching
           ,
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           citing
           of
           Chapter
           and
           Verse
           (
           as
           not
           being
           used
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           in
           their
           Sermons
           or
           Writings
           )
           ,
           is
           a
           mark
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Psalms
           ,
           which
           make
           the
           Third
           part
           of
           Spiritual
           Worship
           ,
           they
           propose
           these
           Queries
           :
           1.
           
           
             Whether
             in
             a
             Psalm
             a
             man
             must
             be
             tyed
             to
          
           Meeter
           ,
           Rythme
           ,
           and
           Tune
           ?
           
             and
             ,
             Whether
          
           Voluntary
           
             be
             not
             as
             necessary
             in
          
           Tune
           
             and
             Words
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Matter
             ?
          
           And
           ,
           2.
           
           Whether
           Meeter
           ,
           Rythme
           ,
           and
           Tune
           ,
           
             be
             not
          
           quenching
           the
           Spirit
           ?
        
         
           14.
           
           According
           to
           which
           Resolution
           of
           the
           
             New
             Separation
          
           ,
           every
           man
           ,
           when
           the
           Congregation
           shall
           be
           met
           together
           ,
           may
           first
           conceive
           his
           own
           Matter
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Praising
           ;
           deliver
           it
           in
           Prose
           or
           Meeter
           ,
           as
           he
           lists
           himself
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           same
           instant
           chant
           out
           in
           what
           Tune
           soever
           ,
           that
           which
           comes
           first
           into
           his
           own
           head
           :
           Which
           would
           be
           such
           a
           horrible
           confusion
           of
           Tongues
           and
           Voices
           ,
           that
           hardly
           any
           howling
           or
           gnashing
           of
           teeth
           ,
           can
           be
           like
           unto
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           follows
           so
           directly
           on
           the
           former
           Principles
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           banish
           all
           set-forms
           of
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           but
           only
           one
           part
           of
           God's
           Publick
           Worship
           )
           from
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           in
           Justice
           and
           in
           Reason
           both
           ,
           banish
           all
           studied
           and
           premeditated
           Sermons
           ,
           from
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           utterly
           cast
           out
           all
           King
           
           David's
           Psalms
           ,
           (
           whether
           in
           Prose
           or
           Meeter
           ,
           that
           comes
           all
           to
           one
           )
           and
           all
           Divine
           Hymns
           also
           into
           the
           bargain
           .
           Finally
           ,
           as
           to
           Forms
           of
           Government
           ,
           they
           declared
           thus
           ,
           (
           or
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           if
           my
           memory
           fail
           not
           )
           That
           as
           they
           which
           live
           under
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           Cardinals
           ,
           worship
           the
           
             very
             Beast
          
           it self
           ;
           and
           they
           which
           live
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           Arch-bishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           do
           worship
           the
           
             Image
             of
             the
             Beast
          
           ;
           so
           they
           which
           willingly
           obey
           the
           Reformed
           Presbytery
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           Elders
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           worship
           the
           
             shadow
             of
             that
             Image
          
           .
           To
           such
           ridiculous
           Follies
           are
           men
           commonly
           brought
           ,
           when
           once
           presuming
           on
           some
           
             New
             Light
          
           to
           direct
           their
           Actions
           ,
           they
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           mis-guided
           by
           the
           
             Ignis
             fatuus
          
           of
           their
           own
           Inventions
           .
           And
           in
           this
           posture
           stood
           the
           
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Separation
          
           ,
           Anno
           1606
           ,
           when
           Smith
           first
           published
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           present
           differences
           between
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Separation
           ,
           as
           he
           honestly
           calls
           them
           .
           But
           afterwards
           there
           grew
           another
           great
           dispute
           between
           Ainsworth
           and
           Broughton
           ,
           Whether
           the
           colour
           of
           
           Aaron's
           Linnen
           Ephod
           were
           of
           
           Blew
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Sea-water
             Green
          
           :
           Which
           did
           not
           only
           trouble
           all
           the
           Dyers
           in
           Amsterdam
           ,
           but
           drew
           their
           several
           Followers
           into
           Sides
           and
           Factions
           ,
           and
           made
           good
           sport
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           themselves
           alone
           .
           By
           reason
           of
           which
           Divisions
           and
           Sub-divisions
           ,
           they
           fell
           at
           last
           into
           so
           many
           Fractions
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           them
           in
           the
           end
           became
           a
           Church
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           having
           none
           to
           joyn
           in
           Opinion
           with
           him
           ,
           baptized
           himself
           ,
           and
           thereby
           got
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Se-baptist
           ;
           which
           never
           any
           Sectary
           or
           Heretick
           had
           obtained
           before
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           It
           fell
           not
           out
           much
           otherwise
           in
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ,
           with
           those
           of
           the
           Calvinian
           Judgment
           ,
           who
           then
           began
           to
           find
           some
           diminution
           of
           that
           Power
           and
           Credit
           wherewith
           they
           carried
           all
           before
           them
           in
           the
           times
           preceding
           .
           Iunius
           ,
           a
           very
           moderate
           and
           learned
           man
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Professors
           for
           Divinity
           in
           the
           Schools
           of
           Leyden
           ,
           departed
           out
           of
           this
           life
           in
           the
           same
           year
           also
           ;
           into
           whose
           Place
           the
           Overseers
           ,
           or
           Curators
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           them
           ,
           of
           that
           University
           ,
           made
           choice
           of
           
             Iacob
             Van
             Harmine
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           equal
           Learning
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           Piety
           .
           He
           had
           for
           fifteen
           years
           before
           ,
           been
           Pastor
           (
           as
           they
           love
           to
           phrase
           it
           )
           to
           the
           great
           Church
           of
           Amsterdam
           ,
           the
           chief
           City
           of
           Holland
           ;
           during
           which
           time
           he
           published
           his
           Discourse
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           as
           laid
           down
           by
           Perkins
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           had
           printed
           his
           
             Armilla
             Aurea
          
           ,
           and
           therein
           justified
           all
           the
           Rigours
           of
           the
           Supra-lapsarians
           .
           Encouraged
           with
           his
           good
           success
           in
           this
           Adventure
           ,
           he
           undertakes
           a
           Conference
           on
           the
           same
           Argument
           ,
           with
           the
           Learned
           Iunius
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Sub-lapsarian
           Judgment
           ;
           the
           sum
           whereof
           being
           spread
           abroad
           in
           several
           Papers
           ,
           was
           afterward
           set
           forth
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Amica
             Collatio
          
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           ,
           as
           he
           attained
           a
           great
           esteem
           with
           all
           moderate
           men
           ,
           so
           he
           exceedingly
           exasperated
           most
           of
           the
           Calvinian
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           thereupon
           opposed
           his
           coming
           to
           Leyden
           with
           their
           utmost
           power
           ,
           accusing
           him
           of
           Heterodoxies
           and
           unsound
           Opinions
           ,
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           Holland
           .
           But
           the
           Curators
           being
           constant
           in
           their
           Resolutions
           ,
           and
           Harmin
           having
           purged
           himself
           from
           all
           Crimes
           objected
           ,
           before
           his
           Judges
           at
           the
           Hague
           ;
           he
           is
           dispatched
           for
           Leyden
           ,
           admitted
           by
           the
           University
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Estate
           :
           Towards
           which
           ,
           the
           Testimonial-Letters
           sent
           from
           Amsterdam
           ,
           did
           not
           help
           a
           little
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           stands
           commended
           for
           a
           man
           of
           an
           *
           
             unblamable
             life
             ,
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             fair
             behaviour
          
           ;
           as
           by
           their
           Letters
           may
           appear
           ,
           exemplified
           in
           an
           Oration
           which
           was
           made
           at
           his
           Funeral
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           By
           which
           Attractives
           he
           prevailed
           as
           much
           amongst
           the
           Students
           of
           Leyden
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           done
           amongst
           the
           Merchants
           at
           Amsterdam
           .
           For
           during
           the
           short
           time
           of
           his
           sitting
           in
           the
           Chair
           of
           Leyden
           ,
           he
           drew
           unto
           him
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           University
           ;
           who
           by
           the
           Piety
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           his
           powerful
           Arguments
           ,
           his
           extream
           diligence
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           clear
           light
           of
           Reason
           which
           appeared
           in
           all
           his
           Discourses
           ,
           became
           so
           wedded
           at
           the
           last
           unto
           his
           Opinions
           ,
           that
           no
           time
           or
           trouble
           could
           divorce
           them
           from
           Harmin
           :
           Dying
           in
           the
           year
           1609
           ,
           the
           Heats
           betwixt
           his
           Scholars
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           a
           contrary
           Perswasion
           ,
           were
           rather
           encreased
           than
           abated
           ;
           the
           more
           
           encreased
           for
           want
           of
           such
           prudent
           Moderators
           as
           had
           before
           preserved
           the
           Churches
           from
           a
           publick
           Rupture
           .
           The
           breach
           between
           them
           growing
           wider
           and
           wider
           ,
           each
           side
           thought
           fit
           to
           seek
           the
           countenance
           of
           the
           State
           ;
           and
           they
           did
           accordingly
           .
           For
           in
           the
           year
           1610
           ,
           the
           Followers
           of
           Arminius
           address
           their
           Remonstrance
           (
           containing
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           their
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           the
           substance
           of
           them
           )
           to
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           ,
           which
           was
           encountred
           presently
           by
           a
           Contra-Remonstrance
           ,
           exhibited
           by
           those
           of
           
           Calvin's
           Party
           :
           from
           hence
           the
           Name
           of
           Remonstrants
           ,
           and
           Contra-Remonstrants
           ,
           so
           frequent
           in
           their
           Books
           and
           Writings
           .
           Which
           though
           it
           brought
           some
           trouble
           for
           the
           present
           on
           the
           Churches
           of
           Holland
           ,
           conduced
           much
           more
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           whose
           Doctrine
           in
           those
           points
           had
           been
           so
           over-born
           ,
           if
           not
           quite
           suppressed
           ,
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Calvinian
           Party
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           almost
           reckoned
           for
           a
           Heresie
           to
           be
           sound
           and
           Orthodox
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           tenour
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Articles
           ,
           and
           other
           publick
           Monuments
           of
           the
           Religion
           here
           by
           Law
           established
           .
           For
           being
           awakened
           by
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           Belgick
           Troubles
           ,
           most
           men
           began
           to
           look
           about
           them
           ,
           to
           search
           more
           narrowly
           into
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           to
           propagate
           ,
           maintain
           ,
           and
           teach
           them
           against
           all
           Opposers
           ,
           as
           shall
           appear
           more
           largely
           and
           particularly
           in
           another
           place
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           At
           the
           same
           time
           more
           troubles
           were
           projected
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           Sweden
           ;
           Prince
           Sigismund
           ,
           the
           eldest
           Son
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           the
           Grand-child
           of
           
             Gustavus
             Ericus
          
           ,
           the
           first
           King
           of
           that
           Family
           ,
           was
           in
           his
           Father's
           life-time
           chosen
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           his
           Mother
           ,
           the
           Lady
           Catherine
           ,
           Sister
           to
           SIGISMVND
           the
           Second
           .
           But
           either
           being
           better
           pleased
           with
           the
           Court
           of
           Poland
           ,
           or
           not
           permitted
           by
           that
           people
           to
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           he
           left
           the
           Government
           of
           Sweden
           to
           his
           Unkle
           CHARLES
           ;
           a
           Prince
           of
           no
           small
           Courage
           ,
           but
           of
           more
           Ambition
           .
           At
           first
           he
           governed
           all
           Affairs
           as
           Lord
           Deputy
           only
           ,
           but
           practised
           by
           degrees
           the
           exercise
           of
           a
           greater
           Power
           than
           was
           belonging
           to
           a
           Vice-Roy
           .
           Finding
           the
           Lutherans
           not
           so
           favourable
           unto
           his
           Designs
           ,
           as
           he
           conceived
           that
           he
           had
           merited
           by
           his
           Favours
           to
           them
           ,
           he
           raised
           up
           a
           Calvinian
           Party
           within
           the
           Realm
           ,
           according
           to
           whose
           Principles
           he
           began
           first
           to
           withdraw
           his
           obedience
           from
           his
           Natural
           Prince
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           assume
           the
           Government
           to
           himself
           .
           But
           first
           ,
           he
           suffers
           all
           Affairs
           to
           fall
           into
           great
           Disorders
           ,
           the
           Realm
           to
           be
           invaded
           by
           the
           Muscovites
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           by
           the
           Danes
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           people
           might
           be
           cast
           on
           some
           necessity
           of
           putting
           themselves
           absolutely
           under
           his
           protection
           .
           In
           which
           distractions
           he
           is
           earnestly
           solicited
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           except
           only
           those
           of
           his
           own
           Party
           ,
           to
           accept
           the
           Crown
           ;
           which
           he
           consents
           to
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           as
           if
           forced
           unto
           it
           by
           the
           necessities
           of
           his
           Countrey
           .
           But
           he
           so
           play'd
           his
           Game
           withall
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           neither
           take
           the
           same
           ,
           nor
           protect
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           till
           a
           Law
           was
           made
           for
           entailing
           the
           Crown
           for
           ever
           unto
           his
           Posterity
           ,
           whether
           Male
           or
           Female
           ,
           as
           an
           Hereditary
           Kingdom
           .
           In
           all
           which
           Plots
           and
           Purposes
           ,
           he
           thrived
           so
           luckily
           ,
           (
           if
           to
           usurp
           another
           Prince's
           Realm
           may
           be
           called
           
             Good
             luck
          
           )
           that
           after
           a
           long
           Warr
           ,
           and
           some
           
           Bloody
           Victories
           ,
           he
           forced
           his
           Nephew
           to
           desist
           from
           all
           further
           Enterprises
           ,
           and
           was
           Crowned
           King
           at
           Stockholm
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1607
           ,
           But
           as
           he
           got
           this
           Kingdom
           by
           no
           better
           Title
           than
           of
           Force
           and
           Fraud
           ;
           so
           by
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           Daughter
           of
           his
           Son
           
             Gustavus
             Adolphus
          
           ,
           was
           divested
           of
           it
           ,
           partly
           compelled
           ,
           and
           partly
           cheated
           out
           of
           her
           Estate
           .
           So
           soon
           expired
           the
           Race
           of
           this
           great
           Politician
           ,
           that
           many
           thousands
           of
           that
           people
           who
           saw
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           it
           ,
           lived
           to
           see
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           Such
           Fortune
           also
           had
           the
           
             French
             Calvinians
          
           in
           their
           glorious
           Projects
           ,
           though
           afterwards
           it
           turned
           to
           their
           destruction
           .
           For
           in
           the
           year
           1603
           ,
           they
           held
           a
           general
           Synod
           at
           Gappe
           in
           Daulphine
           ,
           anciently
           the
           chief
           City
           of
           the
           Apencenses
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           time
           a
           Bishop's-See
           .
           Nothing
           more
           memorable
           in
           this
           Synod
           (
           as
           to
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           )
           than
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           determined
           for
           an
           Article
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Pope
             was
             Antichrist
          
           .
           But
           far
           more
           memorable
           was
           it
           for
           their
           Usurpations
           on
           the
           Civil
           Power
           .
           For
           at
           this
           Meeting
           they
           gave
           Audience
           to
           the
           Ambassadors
           of
           some
           Forreign
           States
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           a
           Common-wealth
           distinct
           from
           the
           Realm
           of
           France
           .
           More
           than
           which
           ,
           they
           audaciously
           importuned
           the
           King
           (
           of
           whose
           affection
           to
           them
           they
           presumed
           too
           far
           )
           by
           their
           several
           Agents
           ,
           for
           liberty
           of
           going
           wheresoever
           they
           listed
           ,
           or
           sending
           whomsoever
           they
           pleased
           ,
           to
           the
           Councils
           and
           Assemblies
           of
           all
           Neighbouring-Estates
           and
           Nations
           which
           profest
           the
           same
           Religion
           with
           them
           .
           This
           ,
           though
           it
           had
           not
           been
           the
           first
           ,
           was
           looked
           on
           as
           their
           greatest
           encroachment
           on
           the
           Royal
           Authority
           ,
           which
           in
           conclusion
           proved
           the
           ruin
           of
           their
           Cause
           and
           Party
           .
           For
           what
           else
           could
           this
           aim
           at
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           well
           observed
           by
           the
           King
           then
           reigning
           )
           but
           to
           make
           themselves
           a
           State
           distinct
           and
           independent
           ,
           to
           raise
           up
           a
           new
           Commonwealth
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           Schism
           as
           great
           in
           Civil
           ,
           as
           in
           Sacred
           matters
           :
           Which
           wrought
           so
           far
           upoa
           the
           Councils
           of
           his
           next
           Successor
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           been
           trained
           up
           amongst
           them
           as
           his
           Father
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           resolved
           to
           call
           them
           to
           a
           sober
           reckoning
           on
           the
           next
           occasion
           ,
           and
           to
           deprive
           them
           all
           at
           once
           of
           those
           Powers
           and
           Priviledges
           which
           they
           so
           wantonly
           abused
           unto
           his
           disturbance
           .
           Of
           which
           we
           shall
           speak
           more
           hereafter
           in
           its
           proper
           place
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           let
           us
           cross
           over
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           where
           all
           Assairs
           moved
           retrograde
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           threaten
           a
           relapse
           to
           their
           old
           Confusions
           .
           A
           general
           Assembly
           had
           been
           intimated
           to
           be
           held
           at
           Aberdeen
           ,
           in
           the
           Month
           of
           
             Iuly
             ,
             Anno
          
           1604
           :
           which
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           King
           was
           wholly
           taken
           up
           with
           effecting
           the
           Union
           ,
           was
           adjourned
           to
           the
           same
           Month
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           next
           following
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           season
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           more
           Factious
           Ministers
           ,
           hoping
           to
           raise
           no
           small
           advantage
           to
           themselves
           and
           their
           Party
           ,
           by
           the
           absence
           of
           so
           many
           persons
           of
           most
           Power
           and
           Credit
           ,
           began
           to
           entertain
           new
           Counsels
           for
           the
           unravelling
           of
           that
           Web
           which
           the
           King
           had
           lately
           wrought
           with
           such
           care
           and
           cunning
           .
           The
           King
           hears
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           gives
           Order
           to
           suspend
           the
           Meeting
           till
           his
           further
           Pleasure
           were
           declared
           .
           Wherein
           he
           was
           so
           far
           obeyed
           by
           the
           major
           part
           ,
           that
           of
           
           the
           fifty
           Presbyteries
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           was
           divided
           ,
           Anno
           1592
           ,
           nine
           only
           sent
           Commissioners
           to
           attend
           at
           Aberdeen
           .
           When
           the
           day
           came
           ,
           the
           Meeting
           was
           so
           thin
           and
           slender
           ,
           that
           there
           appeared
           not
           above
           one
           and
           twenty
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           at
           the
           fullest
           .
           But
           they
           were
           such
           as
           were
           resolved
           to
           stand
           stoutly
           to
           it
           ,
           each
           man
           conceiving
           himself
           able
           ,
           in
           the
           Cause
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           make
           resistance
           to
           an
           Army
           .
           The
           Laird
           of
           Lowreston
           commands
           them
           in
           the
           King's
           Name
           to
           return
           to
           their
           Houses
           ,
           to
           discontinue
           that
           unlawful
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           meet
           on
           any
           publick
           occasion
           which
           concerned
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           Majesty's
           Appointment
           .
           They
           answer
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           assembled
           at
           that
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           betray
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           by
           obeying
           such
           unlawful
           Prohibitions
           .
           Which
           said
           ,
           and
           having
           desired
           him
           to
           withdraw
           a
           while
           ,
           they
           made
           choice
           of
           one
           Forbes
           for
           their
           Moderator
           ,
           and
           so
           adjourned
           themselves
           to
           September
           following
           .
           Lowreston
           thereupon
           denounced
           them
           Rebels
           ;
           and
           fearing
           that
           some
           new
           affront
           might
           be
           put
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           consequently
           on
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           whose
           Name
           he
           acted
           ,
           he
           seeks
           for
           Remedy
           and
           Prevention
           ,
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           :
           Forbes
           and
           Welch
           ,
           the
           two
           chief
           sticklers
           in
           the
           Cause
           ,
           are
           by
           them
           convented
           ;
           and
           not
           abating
           any
           thing
           of
           their
           former
           obstinacy
           ,
           are
           both
           sent
           Prisoners
           unto
           Blackness
           :
           A
           day
           is
           given
           for
           the
           appearance
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           third
           day
           of
           October
           ;
           at
           what
           time
           thirteen
           of
           the
           number
           made
           acknowledgment
           of
           their
           offence
           ,
           and
           humbly
           supplicated
           ,
           that
           their
           Lordships
           would
           endeavour
           to
           procure
           their
           Pardon
           :
           the
           rest
           remaining
           in
           their
           disobedience
           ,
           are
           by
           the
           Lords
           disposed
           of
           into
           several
           Prisons
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           But
           these
           proceedings
           did
           so
           little
           edifie
           with
           that
           stubborn
           Faction
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           were
           condemned
           for
           their
           just
           severity
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Actings
           made
           to
           aim
           at
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           by
           degrees
           to
           introduce
           the
           Rights
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           The
           King
           endeavours
           by
           a
           Declaration
           to
           undeceive
           his
           good
           people
           ,
           and
           reclaim
           these
           obstinate
           persons
           from
           the
           ways
           of
           ruin
           ;
           and
           intimates
           withall
           ,
           that
           a
           new
           Assembly
           should
           be
           held
           at
           Dundee
           in
           the
           Iuly
           following
           .
           But
           this
           prevails
           as
           little
           as
           the
           former
           course
           .
           Which
           puts
           the
           business
           on
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           King
           must
           be
           conformable
           to
           their
           present
           humour
           ,
           or
           they
           submit
           themselves
           to
           the
           King
           's
           just
           Power
           .
           The
           Lords
           resolve
           upon
           the
           last
           ,
           command
           them
           to
           appear
           at
           the
           Council-Table
           ,
           to
           receive
           their
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           nominated
           the
           24
           th
           of
           October
           for
           the
           Day
           of
           Doom
           .
           Accordingly
           they
           came
           ,
           but
           they
           came
           prepared
           ,
           having
           subscribed
           a
           publick
           Instrument
           under
           all
           their
           hands
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           absolutely
           decline
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           ,
           as
           altogether
           incompetent
           ,
           and
           put
           themselves
           upon
           the
           tryal
           of
           the
           next
           Assembly
           ,
           as
           their
           lawful
           Judg.
           Before
           they
           were
           convented
           only
           for
           their
           Disobedience
           ;
           but
           by
           this
           Declinator
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           themselves
           Traytors
           .
           The
           King
           is
           certified
           of
           all
           this
           ;
           and
           being
           resolved
           upon
           the
           maintenance
           of
           his
           own
           Authority
           ,
           gave
           order
           ,
           That
           the
           Law
           should
           pass
           upon
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Statute
           made
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           
           Anno
           1584.
           
           Hereupon
           
             Forbes
             ,
             Welch
             ,
             Duncam
             ,
             Sharp
             ,
             Davie
             ,
             Straghan
             ,
          
           are
           removed
           from
           Blackness
           ,
           arraigned
           at
           an
           Assize
           held
           in
           Linlithgoe
           ,
           found
           guilty
           by
           the
           Jury
           ,
           and
           condemned
           to
           death
           ;
           but
           all
           of
           them
           returned
           to
           their
           several
           Prisons
           ,
           till
           the
           King's
           Pleasure
           should
           be
           known
           for
           their
           Execution
           .
           The
           Melvins
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           of
           the
           principal
           Zealots
           ,
           caused
           Prayers
           and
           Supplications
           to
           be
           made
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Traytors
           though
           they
           had
           generally
           refused
           to
           perform
           that
           office
           when
           the
           King's
           Mother
           was
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           losing
           her
           life
           ,
           upon
           a
           more
           unwarrantable
           Sentence
           of
           Condemnation
           .
           This
           brought
           forth
           first
           a
           Proclamation
           ,
           inhibiting
           all
           Ministers
           to
           recommend
           the
           condemned
           persons
           unto
           God
           in
           their
           Prayers
           or
           Sermons
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           ,
           a
           Letter
           to
           some
           Chiefs
           amongst
           them
           ▪
           for
           waiting
           on
           His
           Majesty
           at
           the
           Court
           in
           England
           ,
           where
           they
           should
           be
           admitted
           to
           a
           publick
           Conference
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           King
           to
           be
           their
           Judg.
           
        
         
           20.
           
           Upon
           this
           Summons
           there
           appear
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Arch-bishops
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           and
           Glasgow
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Orkney
           and
           Galloway
           ;
           together
           with
           Nicolson
           ,
           the
           designed
           Bishop
           of
           Dunkeeden
           :
           And
           for
           the
           Kirk
           ,
           the
           two
           
             Melvins
             ,
             Colt
             ,
             Carmichall
             ,
             Scot
             ,
             Balfour
             ,
          
           and
           Watson
           .
           The
           place
           appointed
           for
           the
           Conference
           ,
           was
           Hampton-Court
           ,
           at
           which
           they
           all
           attended
           on
           Septemb.
           20.
           
           But
           the
           Kirk-Party
           came
           resolved
           neither
           to
           satisfie
           the
           King
           ,
           nor
           be
           satisfied
           by
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           endeavoured
           all
           fit
           ways
           for
           their
           information
           .
           To
           which
           end
           he
           appointed
           four
           Eminent
           and
           Learned
           Prelates
           to
           preach
           before
           them
           in
           their
           turns
           :
           the
           first
           of
           which
           ,
           was
           Dr.
           Barlow
           ,
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           who
           learnedly
           asserted
           the
           Episcopal
           Power
           ,
           out
           of
           those
           words
           to
           the
           Elders
           at
           Ephesus
           ,
           recorded
           Acts
           20.
           v.
           28.
           
           The
           second
           was
           Dr.
           Buckeridg
           ,
           then
           Master
           of
           St.
           
           Iohn's
           Colledg
           in
           Oxon
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           preferred
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Rochester
           ;
           who
           no
           less
           learnedly
           evinced
           the
           King's
           Supremacy
           in
           all
           Concernments
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           selecting
           for
           his
           Text
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           v.
           1.
           
           Next
           followed
           Dr.
           Andrews
           ,
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Chichester
           ;
           who
           taking
           for
           his
           Text
           those
           words
           of
           Moses
           ,
           viz.
           
             Make
             thee
             two
             Trumpets
             of
             silver
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Numb
           .
           10.
           v.
           2.
           convincingly
           demonstrated
           out
           of
           all
           Antiquity
           ,
           That
           the
           calling
           of
           all
           General
           and
           National
           Councils
           ,
           had
           appertained
           unto
           the
           Supreme
           Christian
           Magistrate
           .
           Dr.
           King
           ,
           then
           Dean
           of
           Christ-Church
           ,
           brings
           up
           the
           Rear
           ;
           and
           taking
           for
           his
           Text
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Canticles
           ,
           Cap.
           8.
           v.
           11.
           disproved
           the
           calling
           of
           Lay-Elders
           ,
           as
           men
           that
           had
           no
           Power
           in
           governing
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           nor
           were
           so
           much
           as
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           .
           But
           neither
           the
           Learned
           Discourses
           of
           these
           Four
           Prelates
           ,
           nor
           the
           Arguments
           of
           the
           Scottish
           Bishops
           ,
           nor
           the
           Authority
           and
           Elocution
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           could
           gain
           at
           all
           on
           these
           deaf
           Adders
           ,
           who
           came
           resolved
           not
           to
           hear
           the
           voice
           of
           those
           Charmers
           ,
           
             charmed
             they
             never
             so
             wisely
          
           .
           Thus
           have
           we
           seen
           them
           in
           their
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           now
           we
           are
           to
           look
           upon
           them
           in
           their
           several
           Punishments
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           which
           had
           been
           summoned
           into
           England
           ,
           were
           there
           commanded
           to
           remain
           until
           further
           .
           The
           six
           which
           were
           condemned
           for
           Treason
           ,
           were
           sentenced
           by
           the
           King
           
           to
           perpetual
           banishment
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           return
           to
           their
           Native
           Countrey
           upon
           pain
           of
           death
           .
           And
           as
           for
           those
           which
           had
           acknowledged
           their
           offence
           ,
           and
           submitted
           to
           mercy
           ,
           they
           were
           confined
           unto
           the
           Isles
           ,
           and
           out-parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           where
           they
           may
           possibly
           work
           some
           good
           ,
           but
           could
           do
           no
           harm
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           
             Andrew
             Melvin
          
           having
           made
           a
           Seditious
           Libel
           against
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           the
           Furniture
           thereof
           ,
           in
           His
           Majesty's
           Chappel
           ,
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           Starr-Chamber
           by
           an
           
             Ore
             tenus
          
           ,
           where
           he
           behaved
           himself
           so
           malepertly
           toward
           all
           the
           Lords
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           towards
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           sentenced
           to
           imprisonment
           in
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           there
           remained
           till
           he
           was
           begged
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bouillon
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           made
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           in
           the
           School
           of
           Sedan
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           During
           the
           time
           that
           all
           men's
           Eyes
           were
           fastned
           on
           the
           issue
           of
           this
           great
           Dispute
           ,
           the
           King
           thought
           fit
           to
           call
           a
           Parliament
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           which
           he
           managed
           by
           Sir
           
             George
             Hume
          
           ,
           his
           right
           trusty
           Servant
           ,
           not
           long
           before
           created
           Earl
           of
           Dunbar
           ,
           and
           made
           Lord
           Treasurer
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           .
           His
           chief
           Work
           was
           to
           settle
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Calling
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           mutually
           support
           each
           other
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State●punc
           ;
           It
           was
           supposed
           ,
           that
           no
           small
           opposition
           would
           be
           made
           against
           him
           by
           some
           Puritan
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           repaired
           in
           great
           numbers
           to
           the
           Town
           ,
           as
           on
           their
           parts
           it
           was
           resolved
           on
           .
           But
           he
           applyed
           himself
           unto
           them
           with
           such
           Art
           and
           Prudence
           ,
           that
           having
           taken
           off
           their
           edg
           ,
           the
           Acts
           passed
           easily
           enough
           with
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           .
           By
           the
           first
           Act
           ,
           the
           King's
           Prerogative
           was
           confirmed
           over
           all
           Persons
           ▪
           and
           in
           all
           Causes
           whatsoever
           :
           Which
           made
           Him
           much
           more
           Absolute
           in
           all
           Affairs
           which
           had
           relation
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           he
           had
           been
           formerly
           .
           And
           by
           the
           next
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             An
             Act
             for
             Restitution
             of
             the
             Estate
             of
             Bishops
          
           ;
           the
           Name
           of
           Bishops
           was
           conferred
           upon
           such
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           King
           were
           nominated
           unto
           any
           of
           the
           Bishop-Sees
           ,
           and
           thereby
           authorized
           to
           have
           place
           in
           Parliament
           :
           A
           course
           was
           also
           taken
           by
           it
           ,
           to
           repossess
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Lands
           of
           their
           several
           Churches
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Titles
           and
           Degree
           :
           not
           that
           a
           Plenary
           re-possession
           of
           their
           Lands
           was
           then
           given
           unto
           them
           ;
           but
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           Repeal
           of
           the
           late
           Act
           of
           Annexation
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           put
           into
           a
           capacity
           of
           restoring
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Rents
           as
           remained
           in
           the
           Crown
           ,
           
           and
           otherwise
           providing
           for
           them
           out
           of
           his
           Revenues
           .
           And
           ,
           that
           the
           like
           distraction
           might
           not
           be
           made
           of
           their
           Estates
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           an
           Act
           was
           passed
           for
           restraining
           such
           Dilapidations
           as
           had
           impoverish'd
           all
           the
           Bishopricks
           since
           the
           Reformation
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           and
           the
           dooming
           of
           the
           greater
           Zealots
           to
           their
           several
           Punishments
           ,
           he
           indicts
           a
           general
           Assembly
           at
           Linlithgow
           ,
           in
           December
           following
           :
           at
           which
           convened
           One
           hundred
           thirty
           six
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           about
           Thirty
           three
           of
           the
           Nobility
           and
           principal
           Gentry
           .
           In
           this
           Assembly
           it
           was
           offered
           in
           behalf
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           That
           all
           Presbyteries
           should
           have
           their
           constant
           Moderators
           ;
           for
           whose
           encouragement
           his
           Majesty
           would
           assign
           to
           each
           of
           them
           a
           yearly
           stipend
           ,
           amounting
           to
           One
           hundred
           pounds
           ,
           
           or
           Two
           hundred
           Marks
           in
           the
           Scots
           account
           :
           That
           the
           Bishops
           should
           be
           Moderators
           of
           all
           Presbyteries
           in
           the
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           where
           they
           made
           their
           residence
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           in
           Provincial
           and
           Diocesan
           Synods
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Bishops
           should
           assume
           upon
           themselves
           the
           charge
           of
           prosecuting
           Papists
           ,
           till
           they
           returned
           to
           their
           obedience
           to
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           the
           obtaining
           of
           which
           Acts
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           small
           difficulty
           ;
           but
           he
           obtained
           them
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           though
           not
           without
           some
           limitations
           and
           restrictions
           super-added
           to
           them
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           keeping
           the
           Commissioners
           (
           hereafter
           to
           be
           called
           Bishops
           )
           within
           their
           bounds
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           The
           Presbyterians
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           were
           not
           willing
           to
           forgo
           their
           Power
           ;
           but
           strugling
           ,
           like
           half-dying
           men
           betwixt
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           laid
           hold
           on
           all
           advantages
           which
           were
           offered
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Acts
           before
           agreed
           on
           .
           Gladstanes
           ,
           Arch-bishop
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           taking
           upon
           him
           to
           preside
           as
           Moderator
           in
           the
           Synod
           of
           Fife
           ,
           being
           within
           his
           proper
           Diocese
           and
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           was
           for
           a
           while
           opposed
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           gone
           to
           an
           Election
           as
           at
           other
           times
           .
           The
           Presbyteries
           also
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           refused
           to
           admit
           the
           Bishops
           for
           their
           Moderators
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Acts
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           said
           Assembly
           .
           Which
           though
           it
           put
           the
           Church
           into
           some
           disorder
           ,
           yet
           the
           Bishops
           carried
           it
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           the
           stoutest
           of
           the
           Ministers
           su●mitting
           in
           the
           end
           unto
           that
           Authority
           which
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           contend
           with
           .
           In
           which
           conjuncture
           the
           King
           gives
           order
           for
           a
           Parliament
           to
           be
           held
           in
           Iune
           ;
           
           in
           which
           He
           passed
           some
           severe
           Laws
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           prohibiting
           the
           sending
           of
           their
           Children
           to
           be
           educated
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           giving
           order
           for
           the
           choice
           of
           Pedagogues
           or
           Tutors
           to
           instruct
           them
           there
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           against
           Jesuits
           ,
           and
           the
           Sayers
           and
           Hearers
           of
           Mass.
           The
           cognizance
           of
           several
           Causes
           which
           anciently
           belonged
           to
           the
           Bishops
           Courts
           ,
           had
           of
           late
           times
           been
           setled
           in
           the
           Sessions
           or
           Colledg
           of
           Justice
           :
           But
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           they
           are
           severed
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Episcopal
           Jurisdiction
           restored
           as
           formerly
           ;
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Session
           being
           ,
           in
           lieu
           thereof
           ,
           rewarded
           with
           Ten
           thousand
           pounds
           yearly
           ,
           (
           which
           must
           be
           understood
           according
           to
           the
           Scottish
           account
           )
           out
           of
           the
           Customs
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           .
           It
           was
           enacted
           also
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           from
           thenceforth
           might
           appoint
           such
           Habit
           as
           to
           him
           seemed
           best
           ,
           to
           Judges
           ,
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           Church-men
           .
           Which
           Acts
           being
           past
           ,
           Patterns
           were
           sent
           from
           London
           ,
           in
           a
           short
           time
           after
           ,
           for
           the
           Apparel
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Session
           ,
           the
           Justice
           ,
           and
           other
           inferior
           Judges
           ;
           for
           the
           Advocates
           ,
           the
           Lawyers
           ,
           the
           Commissairs
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           lived
           by
           practise
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           with
           a
           command
           given
           to
           every
           one
           whom
           the
           Statutes
           concerned
           ,
           to
           provide
           themselves
           of
           the
           Habits
           prescribed
           ,
           within
           a
           certain
           space
           ,
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           Rebellion
           .
           But
           for
           the
           habit
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           other
           Church-men
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           respite
           the
           like
           appointment
           of
           them
           ,
           till
           the
           new
           Bishops
           had
           received
           their
           Consecration
           ;
           to
           which
           now
           we
           hasten
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           But
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           notice
           of
           such
           preparations
           as
           were
           made
           towards
           it
           in
           the
           next
           General
           Assembly
           held
           at
           
             Glasgow
             ,
             
             Anno
          
           1610
           ,
           and
           managed
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Dunbar
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           was
           :
           in
           which
           it
           was
           concluded
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             should
             have
             the
             indiction
             of
             all
             General
             Assemblies
             .
             That
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             their
             Deputies
             ,
             should
             be
             perpetual
             Moderators
             of
             the
             Diocesan
             Synods
             .
             That
             no
             Excommunication
             ,
             or
             Absolution
             ,
             should
             be
             pronounced
             without
             their
             approbation
             .
             That
             all
             presentations
             of
             Benefices
             should
             be
             made
             by
             them
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             that
             the
             deprivation
             or
             suspension
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             should
             belong
             to
             them
             .
             That
             every
             Minister
             ,
             at
             his
             admission
             to
             a
             Benefice
             ,
             should
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             Canonical
             Obedience
             :
             That
             the
             Visitation
             of
             the
             Diocese
             shall
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             or
             his
             Deputy
             only
             .
          
           And
           finally
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Bishop
             should
             be
             Moderator
             of
             all
             Conventions
             ,
             for
             Exercisings
             ,
             or
             Prophesyings
             ,
          
           (
           call
           them
           which
           you
           will
           )
           
             which
             should
             be
             held
             within
             their
             bounds
             .
          
           All
           which
           Conclusions
           were
           confirmed
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1612
           :
           in
           which
           the
           Earl
           of
           Dumferling
           ,
           then
           being
           Lord
           Chancellor
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           sate
           as
           chief
           Commissioner
           ;
           who
           in
           the
           same
           Session
           ,
           also
           ,
           procured
           a
           Repeal
           of
           all
           such
           former
           Acts
           (
           more
           patticularly
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           passed
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           1592.
           )
           as
           were
           supposed
           to
           be
           derogatory
           to
           the
           said
           Conclusions
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           King
           being
           advertised
           of
           all
           which
           had
           been
           done
           at
           Glasgow
           ,
           calls
           to
           the
           Court
           by
           special
           Letters
           under
           his
           Sign-Manual
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Spotswood
          
           ,
           the
           designed
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Glasgow
           :
           Mr.
           
             Gawen
             Hamilton
          
           ,
           nominated
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Galloway
           :
           and
           Mr.
           
             Andrew
             Lamb
          
           ,
           appointed
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Brechin
           ;
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           being
           consecrated
           Bishops
           in
           due
           Form
           and
           Order
           ,
           they
           might
           at
           their
           return
           give
           consecration
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Brethren
           .
           They
           had
           before
           been
           authorized
           to
           vote
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           commended
           by
           the
           King
           unto
           their
           several
           Sees
           ,
           made
           the
           perpetual
           Moderators
           of
           Presbyteries
           and
           Diocesan
           Synods
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           by
           the
           Conclusions
           made
           at
           Glasgow
           ,
           they
           were
           restored
           to
           all
           considerable
           Acts
           of
           their
           Jurisdiction
           .
           The
           Character
           was
           only
           wanting
           to
           compleat
           the
           Work
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           imprinted
           but
           by
           Consecration
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           and
           Canons
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           And
           that
           this
           Character
           might
           be
           indelibly
           imprinted
           on
           them
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           issues
           a
           Commission
           under
           the
           Great
           Seal
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             London
             ,
             Ely
             ,
             Wells
          
           ,
           and
           Rochester
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           required
           to
           proceed
           to
           the
           Consecration
           of
           the
           said
           three
           Bishops
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           English
           Ordination
           ;
           which
           was
           by
           them
           performed
           with
           all
           due
           solemnity
           ,
           in
           the
           Chappel
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
           London's
           House
           ,
           near
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           
             Pauls
             ,
             Octob.
          
           21
           ,
           1610.
           
           But
           first
           ,
           a
           scruple
           had
           been
           moved
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Ely
           ,
           concerning
           the
           capacity
           of
           the
           persons
           nominated
           ,
           for
           receiving
           the
           Episcopal
           Consecration
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           none
           of
           them
           had
           formally
           been
           ordained
           Priests
           :
           which
           scruple
           was
           removed
           by
           Arch-bishop
           Bancroft
           ,
           alledging
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           such
           necessity
           of
           receiving
           the
           Order
           of
           Priesthood
           ,
           but
           that
           Episcopal
           Consecrations
           might
           be
           given
           without
           it
           ;
           as
           might
           have
           been
           exemplified
           in
           the
           Cases
           of
           Ambrose
           and
           Nectarius
           ;
           of
           which●
           the
           first
           was
           made
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Millain
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           Patriarch
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           
           without
           receiving
           any
           intermediate
           Orders
           ,
           whether
           of
           Priest
           ,
           Deacon
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           (
           if
           there
           were
           any
           other
           )
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Prelates
           of
           Scotland
           also
           had
           their
           Doubts
           and
           Scruples
           ,
           fearing
           lest
           by
           receiving
           Consecration
           of
           the
           English
           Bishops
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           that
           Superiority
           which
           had
           been
           exercised
           and
           enjoyed
           by
           the
           Primates
           of
           England
           ,
           before
           the
           first
           breaking
           out
           of
           the
           Civil
           Warrs
           betwixt
           York
           and
           Lancaster
           .
           Against
           which
           fear
           ,
           the
           King
           sufficiently
           provided
           ,
           by
           excluding
           the
           two
           Arch-bishops
           of
           Canterbury
           and
           York
           (
           who
           only
           could
           pretend
           to
           that
           Superiority
           )
           out
           of
           His
           Commission
           ;
           which
           Bancroft
           very
           cheerfully
           condescended
           to
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           chiefly
           laid
           the
           plot
           ,
           and
           brought
           on
           the
           work
           ;
           not
           caring
           who
           participated
           in
           the
           Honour
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           Churches
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           might
           receive
           the
           Benefit
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           This
           great
           Work
           being
           thus
           past
           over
           ,
           the
           King
           erects
           a
           Court
           of
           
             High
             Commission
          
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           for
           ordering
           all
           matters
           which
           concerned
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           safely
           be
           redressed
           in
           the
           Bishops
           Courts
           .
           He
           also
           gave
           them
           some
           Directions
           for
           the
           better
           exercise
           of
           their
           Authority
           ,
           by
           them
           to
           be
           communicated
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           some
           principal
           Church-men
           ,
           whom
           he
           appointed
           to
           be
           called
           to
           Edenborough
           in
           the
           following
           February
           ;
           where
           they
           were
           generally
           well
           approved
           .
           But
           as
           all
           general
           Rules
           have
           some
           Exceptions
           ;
           so
           some
           Exceptions
           were
           found
           out
           against
           these
           Commissions
           ,
           and
           the
           proceedings
           thereupon
           .
           Not
           very
           pleasing
           to
           those
           great
           Persons
           who
           then
           sate
           at
           the
           Helm
           ,
           and
           looked
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           diminution
           to
           their
           own
           Authority
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           brook
           that
           any
           of
           the
           Clergy
           should
           be
           raised
           to
           so
           great
           a
           Power
           ;
           much
           more
           displeasing
           to
           the
           principal
           sticklers
           in
           the
           Cause
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           who
           now
           beheld
           the
           downfall
           of
           their
           glorious
           Throne
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           erected
           for
           themselves
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ.
           One
           thing
           perhaps
           might
           comfort
           them
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           sorrows
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           the
           most
           Reverend
           Arch-bishop
           Bancroft
           ,
           who
           left
           this
           life
           upon
           the
           second
           of
           November
           ,
           not
           living
           above
           thirteen
           days
           after
           the
           Scottish
           Bishops
           had
           received
           Consecration
           .
           For
           which
           great
           blessing
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           had
           scarce
           time
           to
           render
           his
           just
           acknowledgments
           unto
           God
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           called
           on
           to
           prepare
           for
           his
           
             Nunc
             Dimittis
          
           .
           And
           having
           seen
           so
           great
           a
           work
           accomplished
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           beseecheth
           God
           to
           give
           him
           leave
           to
           depart
           in
           peace
           ,
           that
           with
           his
           eyes
           he
           might
           behold
           that
           great
           Salvation
           which
           was
           ordained
           to
           be
           a
           Light
           unto
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           people
           Israel
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           Bancroft
           being
           dead
           ,
           some
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Court
           held
           a
           Consultation
           touching
           the
           fittest
           Person
           to
           succeed
           him
           in
           that
           eminent
           Dignity
           :
           The
           great
           Abilities
           and
           most
           exemplary
           Piety
           of
           Dr.
           
             Lancelot
             Andrews
          
           ,
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Ely
           ,
           pointed
           him
           out
           to
           be
           the
           man
           ,
           as
           one
           sufficiently
           able
           to
           discharge
           a
           Trust
           of
           such
           main
           importance
           ;
           and
           rather
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           Preferment
           to
           that
           See
           ,
           than
           preferred
           unto
           it
           .
           Him
           they
           commended
           to
           King
           IAMES
           ,
           who
           had
           
           him
           in
           a
           high
           esteem
           for
           his
           Parts
           and
           Piety
           ;
           and
           setled
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           ,
           in
           so
           good
           a
           posture
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           retired
           to
           their
           Countrey-houses
           ,
           and
           others
           slackned
           their
           attendance
           about
           the
           Court.
           Which
           opportunity
           being
           taken
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Dunbar
           ,
           he
           puts
           in
           for
           Abbot
           ,
           who
           had
           attended
           him
           in
           some
           of
           his
           Negotiations
           with
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           .
           Upon
           the
           merits
           of
           which
           Service
           ,
           he
           was
           preferred
           first
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Litchfield
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           received
           his
           Episcopal
           Consecration
           on
           the
           third
           of
           December
           ,
           1609
           ;
           and
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           was
           removed
           to
           London
           .
           But
           Dunbar
           was
           resolved
           to
           advance
           him
           higher
           .
           And
           he
           put
           in
           so
           powerfully
           on
           his
           behalf
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           he
           carried
           it
           to
           the
           great
           detriment
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           after
           proved
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           one
           very
           well
           observeth
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           seemed
           to
           be
           
             better
             qualified
             with
             merit
             to
             attain
             the
             Dignity
             ,
             than
             with
             a
             spirit
             answerable
             to
             so
             great
             a
             Function
             .
          
           Which
           made
           him
           slack
           and
           negligent
           in
           the
           course
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           and
           too
           indulgent
           to
           that
           Party
           ,
           which
           Bancroft
           had
           kept
           under
           with
           such
           just
           severity
           .
           But
           take
           his
           Character
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           said
           Historian
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           he
           was
           a
           man
           
             too
             facil
             and
             yeelding
          
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           great
           Office
           :
           that
           by
           his
           
             extraordinary
             remisness
             in
             not
             exacting
             strict
             conformity
             to
             the
             prescribed
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             point
             of
             Ceremony
             ,
             he
             seemed
             to
             resolve
             those
             Legal
             determinations
             to
             their
             first
             indifferency
             :
          
           and
           finally
           ,
           That
           he
           brought
           in
           
             such
             a
             habi●
             of
             Nonconformity
          
           ,
           that
           the
           future
           reduction
           of
           
             those
             tender
             Conscienced-men
             to
             a
             long
             discontinued
             obedience
             ,
          
           was
           at
           the
           last
           interpreted
           for
           an
           Innovation
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           But
           to
           go
           forwards
           where
           we
           left
           ,
           Bancroft
           being
           dead
           ,
           the
           
             English
             Puritans
          
           began
           to
           put
           forth
           again
           ,
           not
           pushing
           at
           the
           Liturgy
           and
           Episcopal
           Government
           (
           as
           in
           former
           times
           )
           ;
           but
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           Sabbatarian
           and
           Calvinian
           Rigors
           :
           Which
           having
           been
           advanced
           in
           the
           year
           1595
           ,
           as
           is
           there
           declared
           ,
           and
           afterward
           laid
           aside
           till
           a
           fitter
           season
           ,
           were
           now
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           resumed
           as
           the
           most
           proper
           Mediums
           for
           inferring
           the
           desired
           Conclusion
           .
           In
           both
           which
           ,
           they
           received
           some
           countenance
           from
           K.
           IAMES
           himself
           ;
           but
           more
           from
           the
           connivence
           (
           if
           I
           may
           not
           call
           it
           ,
           the
           encouragement
           )
           of
           the
           new
           Arch-bishop
           .
           In
           reference
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           published
           a
           Proclamation
           in
           the
           first
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           prohibiting
           some
           rude
           and
           disorderly
           Pastimes
           ,
           (
           as
           namely
           ,
           Ball
           ,
           Baitings
           ,
           Bear-baitings
           ,
           and
           common
           Interludes
           )
           from
           being
           followed
           on
           the
           Sunday
           ,
           because
           they
           drew
           away
           much
           people
           from
           God's
           publick
           Service
           .
           And
           he
           had
           caused
           the
           Morality
           of
           the
           Lord's-day-Sabbath
           ,
           to
           be
           conf●●●ed
           amongst
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Irish
           Articles
           ,
           Anno
           1615
           ,
           of
           which
           more
           anon
           .
           Which
           Condescentions
           were
           so
           husbanded
           by
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           raising
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           they
           depressed
           the
           Festivals
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           Festivals
           ,
           all
           those
           ancient
           and
           Annual
           Fasts
           which
           had
           been
           kept
           upon
           the
           Eves
           .
           And
           following
           close
           upon
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Aerius
           ,
           before
           remembred
           ,
           they
           introduced
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           a
           general
           neglect
           of
           the
           Weekly
           Fasts
           ,
           the
           holy
           time
           of
           Lent
           ,
           and
           the
           Embring-days
           ;
           reducing
           all
           the
           Acts
           of
           Humiliation
           ,
           to
           solemn
           and
           occasional
           Fasts
           ,
           as
           amongst
           the
           Scots
           ;
           
           and
           yet
           this
           was
           not
           all
           the
           mischief
           which
           ensued
           on
           their
           Sabbath-Doctrines
           .
           By
           which
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           they
           gave
           occasion
           to
           some
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           few
           publick
           Ministers
           of
           Justice
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           Countreys
           ,
           to
           interdict
           all
           lawful
           sports
           upon
           that
           Day
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           ,
           the
           people
           were
           perswaded
           by
           some
           Priests
           and
           Jesuits
           ,
           especially
           in
           Lancashire
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           the
           Northern
           Counties
           ,
           that
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           was
           incompetible
           with
           that
           Christian
           Liberty
           which
           God
           and
           Nature
           had
           indulged
           to
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           .
           And
           having
           brought
           them
           to
           that
           point
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           fall
           off
           to
           Popery
           ,
           as
           a
           Religion
           more
           agreeable
           to
           human
           Society
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           would
           permit
           them
           all
           such
           lawful
           pleasures
           as
           by
           the
           Stoicism
           of
           the
           other
           had
           been
           interdicted
           .
           Which
           brought
           the
           King
           to
           a
           necessity
           of
           publishing
           his
           Declaration
           about
           lawful
           sports
           ,
           dated
           at
           Greenwich
           on
           the
           24
           th
           day
           of
           
             May
             ,
             Anno
          
           1620.
           
           Which
           as
           it
           put
           some
           Water
           into
           the
           Wine
           of
           the
           Sabbatarians
           ;
           so
           shewed
           he
           ,
           within
           few
           years
           after
           ,
           how
           little
           he
           affected
           the
           
             Calvinian
             Rigors
          
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           In
           reference
           to
           which
           last
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Zealots
           in
           the
           Cause
           had
           took
           encouragement
           from
           his
           Declaration
           against
           Vorstus
           ,
           a
           Divine
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           had
           bestowed
           some
           unhandsome
           Epethetes
           upon
           the
           Followers
           of
           
             Van
             Harmine
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           .
           This
           seemed
           sufficient
           to
           expose
           all
           those
           of
           the
           same
           Perswasions
           ,
           unto
           scorn
           and
           hatred
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           to
           animate
           all
           those
           who
           favoured
           Calvinism
           ,
           to
           act
           such
           things
           as
           drew
           upon
           them
           at
           the
           last
           the
           King
           's
           high
           displeasure
           .
           Calvin
           had
           published
           a
           blasphemous
           Fancy
           touching
           Christ's
           suffering
           of
           Hell-torments
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Passion
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           horrors
           of
           Despair
           .
           Which
           being
           touched
           upon
           by
           Corbet
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Students
           of
           Christ-Church
           ,
           in
           a
           Passion-Sermon
           ,
           1613
           ,
           he
           was
           most
           sharply
           reprehended
           by
           the
           Repetitioner
           ,
           for
           so
           great
           a
           sauciness
           .
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             Houson
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Canons
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           who
           had
           most
           worthily
           discharged
           the
           Office
           of
           Vice-Chancellor
           twelve
           years
           before
           ,
           declared
           himself
           somewhat
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Annotations
           which
           were
           made
           on
           the
           Genevian
           Bibles
           ;
           and
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           is
           condemned
           to
           a
           Recantation
           much
           about
           that
           time
           ;
           though
           the
           said
           Annotations
           had
           been
           censured
           for
           their
           partiality
           and
           seditiousness
           ,
           by
           the
           Tongue
           of
           K.
           IAMES
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           Dr.
           
             William
             Laud
          
           ,
           being
           then
           President
           of
           St.
           
           Iohn's
           Colledg
           ,
           had
           showed
           himself
           no
           Friend
           to
           Calvinism
           ,
           in
           Doctrine
           or
           Discipline
           ;
           and
           must
           be
           therefore
           branded
           for
           a
           Papist
           ,
           in
           a
           publick
           Sermon
           preached
           upon
           
             Easter
             Su●●ay
          
           ,
           by
           Dr.
           
             Robert
             Abbot
          
           ,
           then
           Vice-Chancellor
           and
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Chair
           in
           that
           University
           :
           Which
           passages
           so
           closely
           following
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           ocsioned
           (
           as
           most
           conceived
           )
           the
           publishing
           of
           some
           Directions
           by
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           next
           following
           :
           In
           which
           it
           was
           injoyned
           ,
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           
             That
             young
             Students
             in
             Divinity
             should
             be
             directed
             to
             study
             such
             Books
             as
             were
             most
             agreeable
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             to
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ;
           
             and
             be
             excited
             to
             bestow
             their
             time
             in
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Councils
             ;
             School-men
             ,
             Histories
             ,
             and
             Controversies
             ;
             
             and
             not
             to
             insist
             too
             long
             upon
             Compendiums
             and
             Abbreviators
             ,
             making
             them
             the
             grounds
             of
             those
             Sacred
             Studies
             .
          
           Which
           as
           it
           was
           the
           first
           great
           blow
           which
           was
           given
           to
           Calvinism
           ,
           so
           was
           it
           followed
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           by
           the
           King's
           
             Instructions
             touching
             Preaching
             and
             Preachers
          
           .
           In
           which
           it
           was
           precisely
           cautioned
           amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Preacher
             ,
             of
             what
             Title
             ▪
             soever
             ,
             under
             the
             Degree
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             Dean
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             should
             from
             thenceforth
             presume
             to
             preach
             in
             any
             popular
             Auditory
             ,
             the
             deep
             points
             of
             Predestination
             ,
             Election
             ,
             Reprobation
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Vniversality
             ,
             Efficacity
             ,
             Resistibility
             ,
             or
             Irresistibility
             ,
             of
             God's
             Grace
             ;
             but
             should
             rather
             leave
             those
             Theams
             to
             be
             handled
             by
             Learned
             men
             ;
             as
             being
             fitter
             for
             Schools
             and
             Vniversities
             ,
             than
             for
             simple
             Auditories
             .
          
           Which
           said
           Instructions
           bearing
           date
           at
           Windsor
           ,
           on
           the
           10
           th
           of
           August
           ,
           1622
           ,
           opened
           the
           way
           to
           the
           suppression
           of
           that
           heat
           and
           fierceness
           by
           which
           the
           Calvinists
           had
           been
           acted
           in
           some
           years
           fore-going
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           During
           which
           Heats
           and
           Agitations
           between
           the
           Parties
           ,
           a
           Plot
           was
           set
           on
           foot
           to
           subvert
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           undoing
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           and
           there
           could
           be
           no
           readier
           way
           to
           undo
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           than
           to
           reduce
           them
           unto
           such
           a
           Beggerly
           Competency
           (
           for
           by
           that
           name
           they
           love
           to
           call
           it
           )
           as
           they
           had
           brought
           them
           to
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Calvinian
           or
           Genevian
           Churches
           .
           This
           the
           design
           of
           many
           hands
           ,
           by
           whom
           all
           passages
           had
           been
           scored
           in
           
           Cotton's
           Library
           ,
           which
           either
           did
           relate
           to
           the
           point
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           or
           the
           manner
           of
           payment
           .
           But
           the
           Collections
           being
           brought
           together
           ,
           and
           the
           Work
           compleated
           ,
           there
           appeared
           no
           other
           Name
           before
           it
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           Selden
           ,
           then
           of
           great
           Credit
           in
           the
           World
           for
           his
           known
           Abilities
           in
           the
           retired
           Walks
           of
           Learning
           .
           
             The
             History
             of
             Tythes
          
           writ
           by
           such
           an
           Author
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           raise
           much
           expectation
           amongst
           some
           of
           the
           Laity
           ,
           who
           for
           a
           long
           time
           had
           gaped
           after
           the
           Church's
           Patrimony
           ,
           and
           now
           conceived
           and
           hoped
           to
           swallow
           it
           down
           without
           any
           chewing
           .
           The
           Author
           highly
           magnified
           ,
           the
           Book
           held
           unanswerable
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Clergy
           looked
           on
           but
           as
           Pigmies
           to
           that
           great
           Goliah
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Preface
           had
           reproached
           them
           with
           Ignorance
           and
           Laziness
           ;
           upbraided
           them
           with
           having
           nothing
           to
           keep
           up
           their
           Credit
           ,
           but
           
             Beard
             ,
             Title
          
           ,
           and
           Habit
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           studies
           reached
           no
           further
           than
           the
           Breviary
           ,
           the
           Postills
           ,
           and
           the
           Polyanthea
           .
           Provoked
           wherewith
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           galled
           by
           Tillesly
           ,
           so
           gagged
           by
           Mountague
           ,
           and
           stung
           by
           Netles
           ;
           that
           he
           never
           came
           off
           in
           any
           of
           his
           Undertakings
           ,
           with
           more
           loss
           of
           Credit
           .
           By
           which
           he
           found
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Ignorant
           and
           Lazy
           Clergy
           ,
           were
           of
           as
           retired
           Studies
           as
           himself
           ;
           and
           could
           not
           only
           match
           ,
           but
           over-match
           him
           too
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           Philology
           .
           But
           the
           chief
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           went
           a
           shorter
           way
           ,
           and
           not
           expecting
           till
           the
           Book
           was
           answered
           by
           particular
           men
           ,
           resolved
           to
           seek
           for
           reparation
           of
           the
           wrong
           ,
           from
           the
           Author
           himself
           ,
           upon
           an
           Information
           to
           be
           brought
           against
           him
           in
           the
           High
           Commission
           .
           Fearing
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           business
           ,
           and
           understanding
           what
           displeasures
           were
           conceived
           against
           him
           by
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           he
           made
           his
           personal
           appearance
           in
           the
           open
           Court
           at
           Lambeth
           ,
           on
           the
           28
           th
           day
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           1618
           ;
           
           where
           in
           a
           full
           Court
           he
           tendred
           his
           submission
           and
           acknowledgment
           ,
           all
           of
           his
           own
           hand-writing
           ,
           in
           these
           following
           words
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   My
                   Lords
                   ,
                   I
                   most
                   humbly
                   acknowledg
                   my
                   Error
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   committed
                   ,
                   in
                   publishing
                   
                     The
                     History
                     of
                     Tythes
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   especially
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   by
                   shewing
                   any
                   Interpretations
                   of
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   by
                   medling
                   with
                   Councils
                   ,
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   or
                   Canons
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   whatsoever
                   occurrs
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   offered
                   any
                   occasion
                   of
                   Argument
                   against
                   any
                   Right
                   of
                   Maintenance
                   
                     ●ure
                     Divino
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   beseeching
                   your
                   Lordships
                   to
                   receive
                   this
                   ingenuous
                   and
                   humble
                   acknowledgment
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   unfeigned
                   Protestation
                   of
                   my
                   grief
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   through
                   it
                   I
                   have
                   so
                   incurred
                   both
                   His
                   Majesty's
                   and
                   your
                   Lordships
                   Displeasure
                   conceived
                   against
                   me
                   in
                   behalf
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     JOHN
                     SELDEN
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           This
           for
           the
           present
           was
           conceived
           to
           be
           the
           most
           likely
           Remedy
           for
           the
           preventing
           of
           the
           Mischief
           ;
           but
           left
           such
           smart
           Remembrances
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           as
           put
           him
           on
           to
           act
           more
           vigorously
           for
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           more
           hereafter
           )
           by
           whom
           he
           seemed
           to
           be
           engaged
           in
           the
           present
           Service
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           But
           it
           is
           now
           high
           time
           for
           us
           to
           cross
           over
           St.
           
           George's
           Channel
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           short
           view
           of
           the
           poor
           and
           weak
           Estate
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           where
           these
           Designs
           were
           carried
           on
           with
           better
           Fortune
           .
           A
           Church
           which
           for
           the
           most
           part
           had
           been
           modelled
           by
           the
           Reformation
           which
           was
           made
           in
           England
           .
           But
           lying
           at
           a
           greater
           distance
           ,
           and
           more
           out
           of
           sight
           ,
           it
           was
           more
           easily
           made
           a
           prey
           to
           all
           Invaders
           ;
           the
           Papists
           prevailing
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Puritans
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           getting
           so
           much
           ground
           ,
           that
           the
           poor
           Protestants
           seemed
           to
           be
           crucified
           in
           the
           midst
           between
           them
           .
           Some
           Order
           had
           been
           taken
           for
           establishing
           the
           English
           Liturgy
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Bible
           in
           the
           English
           Tongue
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           :
           which
           not
           being
           understood
           by
           the
           natural
           Irish
           ,
           left
           them
           as
           much
           in
           Ignorance
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           darkest
           times
           of
           the
           Papal
           Tyranny
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Pale
           ,
           which
           very
           well
           understood
           the
           English
           Language
           ,
           they
           suffered
           themselves
           to
           be
           seduced
           from
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yeelded
           to
           the
           prevalency
           of
           those
           zealous
           Ministers
           who
           carried
           on
           the
           Calvinian
           Project
           with
           their
           utmost
           power
           .
           In
           order
           whereunto
           ,
           it
           was
           held
           necessary
           to
           expose
           the
           Patrimony
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Cathedral
           Churches
           ,
           to
           a
           publick
           Port-sale
           ;
           that
           being
           as
           much
           weakned
           in
           their
           Power
           as
           they
           were
           in
           Estate
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           rendred
           inconsiderable
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Hence-forward
           such
           a
           general
           devastation
           of
           the
           Lands
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           some
           Episcopal-Sees
           were
           never
           since
           able
           to
           maintain
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           have
           been
           added
           to
           some
           others
           ;
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           for
           failing
           ,
           to
           make
           up
           somewhat
           like
           a
           Competency
           for
           an
           Irish
           Prelate
           .
           The
           Bishoprick
           of
           Ardagh
           was
           thereupon
           united
           unto
           that
           of
           
             Kill
             more
          
           ;
           but
           the
           Cathedral
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Bishop's
           House
           adjoyning
           to
           it
           ,
           had
           been
           levelled
           with
           the
           very
           ground
           :
           
           the
           other
           in
           some
           better
           repair
           ;
           but
           neither
           furnished
           with
           Bell
           ,
           Font
           ,
           or
           Chalice
           .
           The
           like
           union
           had
           been
           also
           made
           between
           the
           Bishopricks
           of
           Clonfert
           and
           
             Killmare
             ,
             Ossery
          
           and
           
             Kilkenny
             ,
             Down
          
           and
           
             Connour
             ,
             Waterford
          
           and
           
             Lismore
             ,
             Cork
          
           and
           Rosse
           ,
           &c.
           and
           was
           projected
           by
           the
           late
           Lord
           Primate
           ,
           between
           the
           See
           of
           Kilfanore
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Killallow
           :
           not
           to
           descend
           any
           more
           particulars
           of
           the
           like
           Conjunctions
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           Such
           also
           were
           the
           Fortunes
           of
           the
           Rural
           Clergy
           ,
           whose
           Churches
           in
           some
           places
           lay
           unrooted
           ,
           in
           others
           unrepaired
           ,
           and
           much
           out
           of
           order
           .
           The
           Tythes
           annexed
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           to
           Religions
           Houses
           ,
           fell
           (
           by
           the
           ruin
           of
           those
           Houses
           )
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Kings
           and
           Queens
           of
           England
           ,
           were
           aliened
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           became
           Lay-Fees
           .
           The
           Vicaridges
           generally
           so
           ill
           provided
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           whole
           Province
           of
           Connaught
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           Vicars
           Pensions
           came
           but
           to
           forty
           shillings
           
             per
             annum
          
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           places
           but
           sixteen
           only
           .
           And
           of
           such
           Vicaridges
           as
           appeared
           to
           be
           better
           endowed
           ,
           three
           ,
           four
           ,
           or
           five
           ,
           were
           many
           times
           ingrossed
           into
           one
           man's
           hands
           ,
           who
           neither
           understood
           the
           Language
           ,
           nor
           performed
           the
           Service
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           it
           was
           no
           marvel
           if
           the
           people
           took
           up
           that
           Religion
           which
           came
           next
           to
           hand
           ,
           such
           as
           did
           either
           serve
           most
           fitly
           to
           continue
           them
           in
           their
           former
           Errors
           ,
           or
           to
           secure
           them
           in
           the
           quiet
           enjoyment
           of
           those
           Estates
           which
           they
           had
           ravished
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           still
           possessed
           by
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           first
           Usurpers
           .
           In
           which
           estate
           we
           find
           the
           Church
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           at
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           not
           much
           improved
           ,
           in
           case
           it
           were
           not
           made
           more
           miserable
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           K.
           IAMES
           ,
           some
           Propositions
           had
           been
           offered
           by
           Him
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           Hampton-Court
           ,
           about
           sending
           Preachers
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           was
           but
           half
           King
           ,
           as
           himself
           complained
           ,
           their
           Bodies
           being
           subject
           unto
           his
           Authority
           ,
           but
           their
           Souls
           and
           Consciences
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           But
           I
           find
           nothing
           done
           in
           pursuance
           of
           it
           ,
           till
           after
           the
           year
           1607
           ,
           where
           the
           Earl
           of
           
             Ter-ownen
             ,
             Ter-connel
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Odaghartie
          
           ,
           and
           other
           great
           Lords
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Wives
           and
           Families
           ,
           took
           their
           flight
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           left
           their
           whole
           Estates
           to
           the
           King
           's
           disposing
           .
           Hereupon
           followed
           the
           Plantation
           of
           Vlster
           ,
           first
           undertaken
           by
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           who
           fortified
           Colraine
           ,
           and
           built
           London-Derrie
           ,
           and
           purchased
           many
           thousand
           Acres
           of
           Lands
           in
           the
           parts
           adjoyning
           .
           But
           it
           was
           carried
           on
           more
           vigorously
           ,
           as
           more
           unfortunately
           withall
           ,
           by
           some
           Adventurers
           of
           the
           Scottish
           Nation
           ,
           who
           poured
           themselves
           into
           this
           Countrey
           as
           the
           richer
           Soil
           :
           And
           though
           they
           were
           sufficiently
           industrious
           in
           improving
           their
           own
           Fortunes
           there
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           Preaching
           in
           all
           Churches
           whersoever
           they
           fixed
           ;
           yet
           ,
           whether
           it
           happened
           for
           the
           better
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           worse
           ,
           the
           event
           hath
           showed
           :
           For
           they
           brought
           with
           them
           hither
           such
           a
           stock
           of
           Puritanism
           ,
           such
           a
           contempt
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           such
           a
           neglect
           of
           the
           publick
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           other
           Divine
           Offices
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           less
           to
           be
           found
           amongst
           them
           ,
           than
           the
           Government
           and
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           established
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
         
           32.
           
           Nor
           did
           the
           Doctrine
           speed
           much
           better
           ,
           if
           it
           sped
           not
           worse
           :
           For
           Calvinism
           by
           degrees
           had
           taken
           such
           deep
           root
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           last
           it
           was
           received
           and
           countenanced
           as
           the
           only
           Doctrine
           which
           was
           to
           be
           defended
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Ireland
           .
           For
           ,
           not
           contented
           with
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           frame
           a
           Confession
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           the
           drawing
           up
           whereof
           was
           referred
           to
           Dr.
           
             Iames
             Vsher
          
           ,
           then
           Provost
           of
           the
           Colledg
           of
           Dublin
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           Arce-bishop
           of
           Armagh
           ,
           and
           Lord
           Primate
           of
           Ireland
           .
           By
           whom
           the
           Book
           was
           so
           contrived
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Sabbatarian
           and
           Calvinian
           Rigors
           were
           declared
           therein
           to
           be
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           Articles
           of
           Lambeth
           ,
           rejected
           at
           the
           Conference
           at
           Hampton-Court
           ,
           must
           be
           inserted
           into
           this
           Confession
           ,
           as
           the
           chief
           parts
           of
           it
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           An
           Article
           must
           be
           made
           of
           purpose
           to
           justifie
           the
           Morality
           of
           the
           Lord's-day-Sabbath
           ,
           and
           to
           require
           the
           spending
           of
           it
           wholly
           in
           Religious
           Exercises
           .
           Besides
           which
           deviations
           from
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           most
           grievous
           Torments
           immediately
           in
           His
           Soul
           ,
           are
           there
           affirmed
           to
           be
           endured
           by
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           Calvin
           makes
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           his
           descent
           into
           Hell.
           The
           Abstinencies
           from
           eating
           Flesh
           upon
           certain
           days
           ,
           declared
           not
           to
           be
           Religious
           Fasts
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           grounded
           upon
           Politick
           Ends
           and
           Considerations
           :
           All
           Ministers
           adjudged
           to
           be
           lawfully
           called
           ,
           who
           are
           called
           unto
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           by
           those
           that
           have
           publick
           Authority
           given
           them
           in
           the
           Church
           (
           but
           whether
           they
           be
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           it
           makes
           no
           matter
           ,
           so
           they
           be
           authorized
           unto
           it
           by
           their
           several
           Churches
           )
           .
           The
           Sacerdotal
           Power
           of
           Absolution
           ,
           made
           declarative
           only
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           quite
           subverted
           .
           No
           Power
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           making
           Canons
           ,
           or
           Censuring
           any
           of
           those
           who
           either
           carelesly
           or
           maliciously
           do
           infringe
           the
           same
           .
           The
           Pope
           made
           Antichrist
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           like
           determination
           of
           the
           
             French
             Hugonots
          
           at
           Gappe
           in
           Daulphine
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           Such
           a
           silence
           concerning
           the
           Consecration
           of
           Arch-bishops
           and
           Bishops
           (
           expresly
           justified
           and
           avowed
           in
           the
           English
           Book
           )
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           not
           a
           distinct
           Order
           from
           the
           common
           Presbyters
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           being
           
           Vsher's
           own
           private
           Opinions
           ,
           were
           dispersed
           in
           several
           places
           of
           the
           Articles
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Ireland
           ;
           approved
           of
           in
           the
           Convocation
           of
           the
           year
           1615
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           Chichester
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           King
           IAMES
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           What
           might
           induce
           King
           IAMES
           to
           confirm
           these
           Articles
           ,
           differing
           in
           so
           many
           points
           from
           his
           own
           Opinion
           ,
           is
           not
           clearly
           known
           :
           but
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           drawn
           to
           it
           on
           these
           following
           grounds
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           He
           was
           much
           governed
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           in
           all
           Church-concernments
           ,
           by
           Dr.
           
             George
             Abbot
          
           ,
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ;
           and
           Dr.
           
             Iames
             Mountague
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           and
           Wells
           :
           who
           having
           formerly
           engaged
           in
           maintenance
           of
           some
           or
           most
           of
           those
           Opinions
           ,
           as
           before
           is
           said
           ,
           might
           find
           it
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           perswade
           the
           King
           to
           a
           like
           approbation
           of
           them
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           The
           King
           had
           so
           far
           declared
           himself
           in
           the
           Cause
           against
           Vorstius
           ,
           and
           so
           affectionately
           had
           espoused
           the
           Quarrel
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           
           against
           those
           of
           the
           Remonstrant
           Party
           in
           the
           Belgick
           Churches
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           handsomely
           refuse
           to
           confirm
           those
           Doctrines
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           countenanced
           in
           Holland
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Irish
           Nation
           at
           that
           time
           were
           most
           tenaciously
           addicted
           to
           the
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           bended
           to
           the
           other
           Extream
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           be
           straight
           and
           Orthodox
           in
           these
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           and
           finally
           ,
           It
           was
           an
           usual
           practise
           with
           that
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           His
           Government
           ,
           to
           balance
           one
           Extream
           by
           the
           other
           ;
           countenancing
           the
           Papists
           against
           the
           Puritans
           ,
           and
           the
           Puritans
           against
           the
           Papists
           ;
           that
           betwixt
           both
           ,
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Professors
           of
           it
           ,
           might
           be
           kept
           in
           safety
           .
           But
           whether
           I
           hit
           right
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           proved
           a
           matter
           of
           sad
           consequence
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           there
           being
           nothing
           more
           ordinary
           amongst
           those
           of
           the
           Puritan
           Party
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           pressed
           in
           any
           of
           the
           points
           aforesaid
           ,
           then
           to
           appeal
           unto
           the
           Articles
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           the
           infallible
           Judgment
           of
           K.
           IAMES
           ,
           who
           confirmed
           the
           same
           .
           And
           so
           it
           stood
           until
           the
           year
           1634
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Lord
           Deputy
           Wentworth
           ,
           and
           the
           Dexterity
           of
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             Bramhall
          
           ,
           then
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Derry
           ,
           the
           Irish
           Articles
           were
           repealed
           in
           a
           full
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           England
           authorised
           in
           the
           place
           thereof
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           Pass
           we
           next
           over
           to
           the
           Isles
           of
           Iersey
           and
           Guernsey
           ,
           where
           the
           Genevian
           Discipline
           had
           been
           setled
           under
           Queen
           ELIZABETH
           ;
           and
           being
           so
           setled
           by
           that
           Queen
           ,
           was
           confirmed
           by
           K.
           IAMES
           at
           his
           first
           coming
           to
           this
           Crown
           ;
           though
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           endeavoured
           a
           subversion
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           .
           But
           being
           to
           do
           it
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           practise
           the
           restoring
           of
           the
           old
           Episcopacy
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           threaten
           a
           destruction
           to
           their
           new
           Presbyteries
           ;
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           tolerate
           that
           Form
           of
           Government
           in
           those
           petit
           Islands
           ,
           which
           could
           have
           no
           great
           influence
           upon
           either
           Kingdom
           .
           Upon
           which
           ground
           he
           sends
           his
           Letter
           to
           them
           of
           the
           8
           th
           of
           August
           ,
           first
           writ
           in
           French
           ,
           and
           thus
           translated
           into
           English
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           :
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     35.
                     
                     JAMES
                     ,
                     
                       by
                       the
                       Grace
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       King
                       of
                    
                     England
                     ,
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     France
                     ,
                     and
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     
                       &c.
                       
                       Vnto
                       all
                       those
                       whom
                       these
                       Presents
                       shall
                       concern
                       ,
                       greeting
                       .
                       Whereas
                       We
                       Our selves
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Lords
                       of
                       Our
                       Council
                       ,
                       have
                       been
                       given
                       to
                       understand
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       pleased
                       God
                       to
                       put
                       into
                       the
                       heart
                       of
                       the
                       late
                       Queen
                       ,
                       Our
                       most
                       dear
                       Sister
                       ,
                       to
                       permit
                       and
                       allow
                       unto
                       the
                       Isles
                       of
                    
                     Jersey
                     
                     and
                     ●uernsey
                     ,
                     
                       parcel
                       of
                       the
                       Dutchy
                       of
                    
                     Normandy
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       use
                       of
                       the
                       ●●●●ment
                       of
                       the
                       Reformed
                       Churches
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Dutchy
                       ,
                       whereof
                       they
                       have
                       stood
                       possessed
                       until
                       Our
                       coming
                       to
                       the
                       Crown
                       .
                       For
                       this
                       cause
                       We
                       ,
                       desiring
                       to
                       follow
                       the
                       pious
                       Example
                       of
                       Our
                       said
                       Sister
                       in
                       this
                       behalf
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       for
                       the
                       advancement
                       of
                       the
                       Glory
                       of
                       Almighty
                       God
                       ,
                       as
                       for
                       the
                       edification
                       of
                       his
                       Church
                       ;
                       do
                       will
                       and
                       ordain
                       ,
                       That
                       Our
                       said
                       Isles
                       shall
                       quietly
                       enjoy
                       their
                       said
                       Liberty
                       in
                       the
                       use
                       of
                       Ecclesiastical
                       Discipline
                       ,
                       there
                       now
                       established
                       .
                       For●idding
                       any
                       one
                       to
                       give
                       them
                       any
                       trouble
                       or
                       impeachment
                       ,
                       so
                       long
                       as
                       they
                       contain
                       themselves
                       in
                       Our
                       obedience
                       ,
                       and
                       
                       attempt
                       not
                       any
                       thing
                       against
                       the
                       Power
                       and
                       Sacred
                       Word
                       of
                       God.
                       Given
                       at
                       our
                       Palace
                       at
                    
                     Hampton-Court
                     ,
                     the
                     8th
                     of
                     August
                     ,
                     
                       in
                       the
                       first
                       year
                       of
                       Our
                       Reign
                       of
                    
                     England
                     ,
                     1603.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           36.
           
           This
           Letter
           was
           communicated
           unto
           all
           whom
           it
           might
           concern
           ,
           in
           a
           Synod
           of
           both
           Islands
           ,
           held
           in
           
             Iersey
             ,
             Anno
          
           1605.
           
           But
           long
           they
           were
           not
           suffered
           to
           enjoy
           the
           benefit
           of
           this
           Dispensation
           :
           For
           sir
           
             Iohn
             Peiton
          
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           Governour
           of
           Iersey
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Raleigh
           ,
           had
           of
           himself
           no
           good
           affections
           to
           that
           Platform
           ,
           and
           possibly
           might
           be
           furnished
           with
           some
           secret
           Instructions
           for
           altering
           it
           in
           the
           Island
           on
           the
           first
           conveniency
           .
           
           The
           ground
           whereof
           was
           laid
           upon
           this
           occasion
           :
           The
           Curate
           of
           St.
           
           Iohn's
           being
           lately
           dead
           ,
           it
           pleased
           the
           Colloquie
           of
           that
           Island
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           former
           method
           ,
           to
           appoint
           one
           Brevin
           to
           succeed
           him
           .
           Against
           this
           course
           ,
           the
           Governour
           ,
           the
           King's
           Attorney
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           protested
           publickly
           ,
           as
           being
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Rights
           and
           Profits
           of
           the
           King.
           Howbeit
           ,
           the
           Case
           was
           over-ruled
           ,
           and
           the
           Colloquie
           for
           that
           time
           carried
           it
           .
           Hereupon
           a
           Bill
           of
           Articles
           was
           exhibited
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           against
           the
           Ministers
           of
           that
           Island
           ,
           by
           Peiton
           the
           Governour
           ,
           Marret
           the
           Attorney
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ;
           as
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             they
             had
             usurped
             the
             Patronage
             of
             all
             Benefices
             in
             the
             Island
             :
             That
             thereby
             they
             admitted
             men
             to
             Livings
             without
             any
             Form
             or
             Presentation
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             means
             deprived
             his
             Majesty
             of
             Vacancies
             and
             First-fruits
             .
             That
             by
             the
             connivance
          
           (
           to
           say
           no
           worse
           of
           it
           )
           
             of
             the
             former
             Governours
             ,
             they
             exercised
             a
             kind
             of
             Arbitrary
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             making
             and
             disannulling
             Laws
             at
             their
             own
             most
             uncertain
             pleasure
             .
          
           In
           consideration
           whereof
           ,
           they
           humbly
           pray
           His
           Sacred
           Majesty
           to
           grant
           them
           such
           a
           Discipline
           as
           might
           be
           fittest
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Place
           ,
           and
           less
           derogatory
           to
           the
           Royal
           Prerogative
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           In
           the
           pursuance
           of
           this
           Project
           ,
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Gardiner
          
           ,
           once
           Chief
           Justice
           of
           Ireland
           ;
           and
           
             Iames
             Husley
          
           ,
           Dr.
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           are
           sent
           Commissioners
           unto
           that
           Island
           ,
           though
           not
           without
           the
           colour
           of
           some
           other
           business
           .
           To
           these
           Commissioners
           the
           Ministers
           give
           in
           their
           Answer
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           generally
           reduced
           to
           these
           two
           heads
           :
           First
           ,
           That
           their
           appointment
           of
           men
           into
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           being
           principal
           parts
           of
           the
           Church-Discipline
           ,
           had
           been
           confirmed
           unto
           them
           by
           His
           Sacred
           Majesty
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           payment
           of
           First-fruits
           and
           Tenths
           ,
           had
           never
           been
           exacted
           from
           them
           since
           they
           were
           freed
           from
           their
           subordination
           to
           the
           Bishops
           〈◊〉
           ●onstance
           ,
           to
           whom
           formerly
           they
           had
           been
           due
           .
           But
           these
           An●●●●
           giving
           no
           just
           satisfaction
           unto
           the
           Council
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           nothing
           being
           done
           in
           order
           to
           a
           present
           Settlement
           ,
           a
           foul
           deformity
           both
           of
           Confusion
           and
           Distraction
           ,
           did
           suddenly
           overgrow
           the
           face
           of
           those
           wretched
           Churches
           .
           For
           in
           the
           former
           times
           ,
           all
           such
           as
           took
           upon
           them
           any
           publick
           Charge
           either
           in
           Church
           or
           Common-wealth
           ,
           had
           bound
           themselves
           by
           Oath
           to
           cherish
           and
           maintain
           the
           Discipline
           :
           That
           Oath
           is
           now
           disclaimed
           as
           dangerous
           and
           unwarrantable
           .
           Before
           ,
           it
           was
           their
           custom
           to
           exact
           subscription
           to
           their
           Plat-form
           ,
           of
           all
           such
           as
           purposed
           to
           receive
           
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           but
           now
           the
           King's
           Attorney
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           that
           Party
           ,
           chose
           rather
           to
           abstain
           from
           the
           Communion
           ,
           than
           to
           yeeld
           Subscription
           .
           Nay
           ,
           even
           the
           very
           Elders
           ,
           silly
           souls
           ,
           that
           thought
           themselves
           as
           
             sacro
             sancti
          
           as
           a
           
             Roman
             Tribune
          
           ,
           were
           drawn
           with
           Process
           into
           the
           Civil
           Courts
           ,
           and
           there
           reputed
           with
           the
           Vulgar
           .
           Nor
           was
           the
           Case
           much
           better
           in
           the
           
             Sacred
             Consistory
          
           ;
           the
           Jurates
           in
           their
           Cohu
           ,
           or
           Town-Hall
           ,
           relieving
           such
           by
           their
           Authority
           ,
           whom
           that
           (
           once
           paramount
           )
           Tribunal
           had
           condemned
           or
           censured
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           was
           not
           all
           the
           Mischief
           which
           befel
           them
           neither
           :
           Those
           of
           the
           lower
           rank
           seeing
           the
           Ministers
           begin
           to
           stagger
           in
           their
           Chairs
           ,
           refused
           to
           set
           out
           their
           Tythes
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Curates
           mean
           to
           exact
           their
           Dues
           ,
           the
           Law
           is
           open
           to
           all
           comers
           ,
           to
           try
           their
           Title
           .
           Their
           Benefices
           ,
           which
           before
           were
           accounted
           as
           exempt
           and
           priviledged
           ,
           are
           now
           brought
           to
           reckon
           for
           First-fruits
           and
           Tenths
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Book
           of
           Constance
           (
           as
           they
           had
           been
           formerly
           )
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           the
           present
           Governour
           .
           And
           ,
           to
           make
           up
           the
           total
           sum
           of
           their
           Mis-fortunes
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Constables
           preferrs
           a
           Bill
           against
           them
           in
           the
           common
           Cohu
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           were
           accused
           of
           Hypocrisie
           in
           their
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           Tyranny
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Jurisdiction
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           of
           holding
           some
           secret
           practises
           against
           the
           Governour
           ,
           which
           consequentially
           did
           reflect
           on
           the
           King
           Himself
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           In
           this
           Confusion
           they
           address
           themselves
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           
           then
           being
           Lord
           Treasurer
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           credit
           with
           King
           IAMES
           ;
           who
           seeming
           very
           much
           pleased
           with
           their
           Application
           ,
           advised
           them
           to
           invite
           their
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Guernsey
           ,
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           a
           Petition
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           a
           redress
           of
           those
           Grievances
           which
           they
           then
           complained
           of
           .
           A
           Counsel
           which
           then
           seemed
           rational
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           respect
           ;
           but
           in
           it self
           of
           greater
           cunning
           than
           it
           seemed
           in
           the
           first
           appearance
           .
           For
           by
           this
           means
           (
           as
           certainly
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           a
           subtile
           Wit
           )
           he
           gave
           the
           King
           more
           time
           to
           compass
           his
           Designs
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           before
           he
           should
           declare
           himself
           in
           the
           present
           business
           ;
           and
           ,
           by
           engaging
           those
           of
           Guernsey
           in
           the
           same
           desires
           ,
           intended
           to
           subject
           them
           also
           to
           the
           same
           conclusion
           .
           But
           this
           Counsel
           taking
           no
           effect
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Councellor
           ,
           
           they
           fall
           into
           another
           trouble
           of
           their
           own
           creating
           .
           The
           Parish
           of
           St.
           Peters
           falling
           void
           by
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Minister
           ,
           the
           Governour
           presents
           unto
           it
           one
           
             Aaron
             Messering
          
           ,
           one
           that
           had
           spent
           his
           time
           in
           Oxon
           ,
           and
           had
           received
           the
           Order
           of
           Priesthood
           from
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Bridges
           ,
           then
           Bishop
           of
           that
           Diocess
           ,
           but
           of
           himself
           a
           Native
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Iersey
           .
           A
           thing
           so
           infinitely
           stomacked
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Colloquy
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           by
           no
           means
           yeeld
           unto
           his
           admission
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           presentation
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Governour
           ,
           as
           because
           he
           had
           taken
           Orders
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Bishop
           :
           For
           now
           they
           thought
           that
           Popery
           began
           to
           break
           in
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           it
           did
           concern
           them
           to
           oppose
           it
           to
           the
           very
           last
           .
           A
           new
           Complaint
           is
           hereupon
           preferred
           against
           them
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ;
           in
           which
           their
           Lordships
           were
           informed
           ,
           That
           the
           Inhabitants
           generally
           of
           the
           
           Isle
           were
           discontented
           with
           the
           present
           Discipline
           and
           guidance
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           them
           would
           be
           easily
           perswaded
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           English
           Goverment
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           of
           them
           did
           desire
           it
           .
        
         
           
           39.
           
           This
           brings
           both
           Parties
           to
           the
           Court
           ;
           the
           Governour
           and
           his
           Adherents
           ,
           to
           prosecute
           the
           Suit
           ,
           and
           make
           good
           their
           Intelligence
           ;
           the
           Ministers
           to
           answer
           to
           the
           Complaint
           ,
           and
           stand
           to
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           His
           Majesty
           in
           the
           final
           Judgment
           .
           And
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           stood
           fast
           together
           :
           but
           as
           it
           always
           happeneth
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Confederacy
           so
           well
           jointed
           ,
           but
           one
           Member
           of
           it
           may
           be
           severed
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           thereby
           the
           whole
           Practise
           overthrown
           :
           so
           was
           it
           also
           in
           this
           business
           .
           For
           those
           who
           there
           sollicited
           some
           private
           business
           of
           the
           Governour
           's
           ,
           had
           kindly
           wrought
           upon
           the
           weakness
           and
           ambition
           of
           
             De
             la
             Place
          
           ,
           (
           one
           of
           the
           Ministers
           appointed
           to
           attend
           the
           Service
           )
           perswading
           him
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           Government
           were
           altered
           ,
           and
           the
           Dean
           restored
           ,
           he
           was
           infallibly
           resolved
           on
           to
           be
           the
           man.
           Being
           fashioned
           into
           this
           hope
           ,
           he
           speedily
           betrayed
           the
           Counsels
           of
           his
           Fellows
           ,
           and
           furnished
           their
           Opponents
           at
           all
           their
           Interviews
           ,
           with
           such
           Intelligence
           as
           might
           make
           most
           for
           their
           advantage
           .
           At
           last
           the
           Ministers
           not
           well
           agreeing
           in
           their
           own
           demands
           ,
           and
           having
           little
           to
           say
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           proper
           Cause
           ,
           whereunto
           their
           Answers
           were
           not
           provided
           before-hand
           ;
           my
           Lord
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           at
           the
           Council
           Table
           ,
           thus
           declared
           unto
           them
           the
           Pleasure
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Council
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             for
             the
             speedy
             redress
             of
             their
             disorders
             ,
             it
             was
             reputed
             most
             convenient
             to
             establish
             amongst
             them
             the
             Authority
             and
             Office
             of
             the
             Dean
             .
             That
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             being
             again
             Printed
             in
             the
          
           French
           ,
           
             should
             be
             received
             into
             their
             Churches
             ;
             but
             the
             Ministers
             not
             tyed
             to
             the
             strict
             observance
             of
             it
             in
             all
             particulars
             .
             That
          
           Messervy
           
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             his
             Benefice
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             they
             might
             return
             to
             their
             several
             Charges
             .
          
           This
           said
           ,
           they
           were
           commanded
           to
           depart
           ,
           and
           to
           signifie
           to
           those
           from
           whom
           they
           came
           ,
           the
           full
           scope
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           did
           .
           But
           being
           somewhat
           backward
           in
           obeying
           this
           Decree
           ,
           the
           Council
           intimated
           to
           them
           by
           Sir
           
             Philip
             de
             Carteret
          
           ,
           chief
           Agent
           for
           the
           Governour
           and
           Estates
           of
           the
           Island
           .
           That
           the
           Ministers
           from
           among
           themselves
           should
           make
           choice
           of
           three
           Learned
           and
           Grave
           persons
           ,
           whose
           Names
           they
           should
           return
           unto
           the
           Board
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           His
           Majesty
           should
           resolve
           on
           one
           to
           be
           their
           Dean
           .
        
         
           
           40.
           
           But
           this
           Proposal
           little
           edified
           amongst
           the
           Brethren
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           out
           of
           any
           dislike
           of
           the
           alteration
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           seemed
           all
           well
           enough
           contented
           ;
           but
           because
           every
           one
           of
           them
           gave
           himself
           some
           hopes
           of
           being
           the
           man
           :
           And
           being
           that
           all
           of
           them
           could
           not
           be
           elected
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           willing
           to
           destroy
           their
           particular
           hopes
           ,
           by
           the
           appointment
           of
           another
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           Mr.
           
             David
             Bandinell
          
           ,
           an
           Italian
           born
           ,
           then
           being
           Minister
           of
           St.
           Mary's
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           other
           business
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           is
           dispatched
           for
           England
           ,
           and
           recommended
           by
           the
           Governour
           as
           the
           fittest
           person
           for
           that
           Place
           and
           Dignity
           .
           And
           being
           well
           approved
           of
           by
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           who
           found
           him
           answerable
           in
           all
           points
           to
           the
           Governour
           's
           Character
           ,
           he
           was
           established
           in
           the
           Place
           by
           his
           Majesty's
           
           Letters
           Patents
           bearing
           date
           Anno
           1619
           ,
           and
           was
           accordingly
           invested
           in
           all
           such
           Rights
           as
           formerly
           had
           been
           inherent
           in
           that
           Office
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           in
           point
           of
           Profit
           ,
           or
           of
           Jurisdiction
           .
           And
           for
           the
           executing
           of
           this
           Office
           ,
           some
           Articles
           were
           drawn
           and
           ratified
           by
           His
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           force
           until
           a
           certain
           Body
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Canons
           should
           be
           digested
           and
           confirmed
           :
           Which
           Articles
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           call
           the
           Interim
           ,
           
           (
           a
           Name
           devised
           by
           CHARLES
           the
           fifth
           ,
           on
           the
           like
           occasion
           )
           as
           appears
           by
           His
           Majesty's
           Letters
           Paters
           Patents
           ,
           for
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Canons
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           made
           .
           And
           by
           this
           Interim
           it
           was
           permitted
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           should
           not
           be
           obliged
           to
           bid
           the
           Holy-days
           ,
           to
           use
           the
           Cross
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           or
           to
           wear
           the
           Surplice
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           give
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           unto
           any
           others
           but
           such
           as
           did
           receive
           it
           kneeling
           ;
           but
           in
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           it
           little
           differed
           from
           the
           Book
           of
           Canons
           ;
           which
           being
           first
           drawn
           up
           by
           the
           Dean
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           was
           afterwards
           carefully
           perused
           ,
           corrected
           ,
           and
           accommodated
           for
           the
           use
           of
           that
           Island
           ,
           by
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Fathers
           in
           God
           ,
           George
           ,
           Lord
           Arch-bishop
           of
           
             Canterbury
             ;
             Iohn
          
           ,
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           ,
           Lord
           Keeper
           of
           the
           Great
           Seal
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           Lancelot
           ,
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           whose
           Diocess
           or
           Jurisdiction
           did
           extend
           over
           both
           the
           Islands
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           it
           was
           appointed
           in
           the
           Letters
           Patents
           (
           by
           which
           His
           Majesty
           confirmed
           these
           Canons
           ,
           
           Anno
           1623
           )
           ,
           That
           the
           said
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           ,
           should
           forthwith
           by
           his
           Commission
           under
           his
           Episcopal
           Seal
           ,
           as
           Ordinary
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           give
           Authority
           unto
           the
           said
           Dean
           to
           exercise
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           in
           the
           said
           Isle
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Canons
           and
           Constitutions
           thus
           made
           and
           established
           .
           Such
           were
           the
           Means
           ,
           and
           such
           the
           Counsels
           ,
           by
           which
           this
           Island
           was
           reduced
           to
           a
           full
           conformity
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           Gu●rnsey
           had
           followed
           in
           the
           like
           ,
           if
           first
           the
           breach
           between
           K.
           IAMES
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           between
           K.
           CHARLES
           and
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           ,
           had
           not
           took
           off
           the
           edg
           of
           the
           prosecution
           .
           During
           which
           time
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           were
           much
           heartned
           in
           their
           Inconformity
           ,
           by
           the
           Practises
           of
           
             De
             la
             Place
          
           ,
           before
           remembred
           :
           Who
           stomacking
           his
           disappointment
           in
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           Deanry
           ,
           abandoned
           his
           Native
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           retired
           unto
           Guernsey
           ,
           where
           he
           breathed
           nothing
           but
           disgrace
           to
           the
           English
           Liturgy
           ,
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           new
           Dean
           ,
           and
           the
           change
           of
           the
           Government
           .
           Against
           the
           first
           ,
           so
           perversly
           opposite
           ,
           that
           when
           some
           Forces
           were
           sent
           over
           by
           King
           CHARLES
           for
           defence
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           have
           the
           use
           of
           the
           English
           Liturgy
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Peter's
           ,
           being
           the
           principal
           of
           that
           Island
           ,
           but
           upon
           these
           Conditions
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             they
             should
             neither
             use
             the
             Liturgy
             therein
             ,
             nor
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           And
           secondly
           ,
           
             Whereas
             there
             was
             a
             Lecture
             weekly
             ,
             every
          
           Thursday
           ,
           
             in
             the
             said
             Church
             of
             St.
          
           Peters
           ,
           
             when
             once
             the
             Feast
             of
          
           Christ's
           Nativity
           
             fell
             upon
             that
             day
             ,
             he
             rather
             chose
             to
             disappoint
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             and
             put
             off
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             least
             honour
             should
             reflect
             on
             that
             ancient
             Festival
             .
          
           An
           Opposition
           far
           more
           superstitious
           ,
           than
           any
           observation
           of
           a
           day
           ,
           though
           meerly
           Iewish
           .
           
           By
           his
           Example
           others
           were
           encouraged
           to
           the
           like
           perversness
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           they
           refused
           to
           baptize
           any
           Child
           or
           Children
           ,
           though
           weak
           ,
           and
           in
           apparent
           danger
           of
           present
           death
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           were
           presented
           unto
           them
           on
           the
           day
           of
           Preaching
           :
           And
           when
           some
           of
           them
           were
           compelled
           by
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           to
           perform
           their
           duty
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           a
           great
           Complaint
           thereof
           was
           made
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Darby
           ,
           being
           then
           Governour
           of
           that
           Island
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           had
           intrenched
           on
           the
           Minister's
           Office
           ,
           and
           took
           upon
           them
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           blessed
           Sacraments
           .
           Of
           these
           particulars
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           intelligence
           was
           given
           to
           the
           late
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           Dr.
           Laud
           ,
           who
           had
           proceeded
           thereupon
           to
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           Anno
           1637
           ,
           if
           the
           Distraction
           then
           arising
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           had
           not
           enforced
           him
           to
           a
           discontinuance
           of
           that
           Resolution
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           AERIVS
           REDIVIVVS
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           History
           OF
           THE
           PRESBYTERIANS
           LIB
           .
           XII
           .
           Containing
           Their
           Tumultuating
           in
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ;
           their
           Practises
           and
           Insurrections
           in
           the
           
             Higher
             Germany
          
           ;
           the
           frustrating
           of
           their
           Design
           on
           the
           Churches
           of
           Brandenbourgh
           ;
           the
           Revolts
           of
           
             Transilvania
             ,
             Hungary
             ,
             Austria
          
           ,
           and
           Bohemia
           ,
           and
           the
           Rebellions
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           from
           the
           Year
           1610
           ,
           to
           the
           Year
           1628.
           
        
         
           FRom
           Guernsey
           we
           set
           sail
           for
           Holland
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           left
           the
           Ministers
           divided
           into
           two
           main
           Factiions
           ;
           the
           one
           being
           called
           the
           Remonstrants
           ,
           the
           other
           taking
           to
           themselves
           the
           Name
           of
           Contra-Remonstrants
           .
           To
           put
           an
           end
           to
           those
           Disorders
           ,
           a
           Conference
           was
           appointed
           between
           the
           Parties
           ,
           held
           at
           the
           Hague
           ,
           before
           the
           General
           Assembly
           of
           Estates
           of
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ,
           Anno
           1610.
           
           The
           Controversi●
           reduced
           to
           five
           Articles
           only
           ,
           and
           the
           Dispute
           managed
           by
           the
           ablest
           men
           who
           appeared
           in
           the
           Quarrel
           on
           either
           side
           .
           In
           which
           it
           was
           conceived
           ,
           that
           the
           Remonstrants
           had
           the
           better
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           came
           off
           with
           Victory
           .
           But
           what
           the
           Contra-Remonstrants
           wanted
           
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           Argument
           ,
           they
           made
           good
           by
           Power
           :
           For
           ,
           being
           far
           the
           greater
           number
           ,
           and
           countenanced
           by
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           as
           their
           principal
           Patron
           ,
           they
           prosecuted
           their
           Opponents
           in
           their
           several
           Consistories
           ,
           by
           Suspensions
           ,
           Excommunications
           ,
           and
           Deprivations
           ,
           the
           highest
           Censures
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           This
           forced
           the
           Remonstrant
           Party
           to
           put
           themselves
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           
             Iohn
             Olden
             Barnevelt
          
           ,
           an
           Hollander
           by
           birth
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           most
           powerful
           men
           of
           all
           that
           Nation
           ;
           who
           fearing
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           Or●nge
           had
           some
           secret
           purpose
           to
           make
           Himself
           absolute
           Lord
           of
           those
           Estates
           ,
           received
           them
           very
           cheerfully
           into
           his
           protection
           ,
           not
           without
           hope
           of
           raising
           a
           strong
           Party
           by
           them
           to
           oppose
           the
           Prince
           .
           This
           draws
           K.
           IAMES
           into
           the
           Quarrel
           ;
           who
           being
           displeased
           with
           the
           Election
           of
           
             Conradus
             Vorstius
          
           ,
           to
           a
           Divinity-Reader's
           Place
           in
           the
           Schools
           of
           Leiden
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           readily
           gratified
           by
           the
           Estates
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           another
           ;
           published
           a
           Declaration
           against
           this
           Vorstius
           ,
           and
           therein
           falls
           exceeding
           foul
           upon
           
             Iames
             Van
             Harmine
          
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           followed
           his
           Opinions
           in
           the
           present
           Controversies
           .
           Which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           Barnevelt
           gains
           an
           Edict
           from
           the
           States
           of
           
             Holland
             ,
             Anno
          
           1613
           ,
           
           by
           which
           a
           mutual
           Toleration
           was
           indulged
           to
           either
           Party
           ,
           more
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Remonstrants
           ,
           than
           the
           contentment
           of
           the
           others
           .
           An
           Edict
           highly
           magnified
           by
           the
           Learned
           Grotius
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Pietas
             Ordinum
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Against
           which
           ,
           some
           Answers
           were
           returned
           by
           
             Bogerman
             ,
             Sibrandus
          
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           not
           without
           some
           reflections
           on
           the
           Magistrates
           for
           their
           actings
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           made
           the
           breach
           much
           wider
           than
           it
           was
           before
           ;
           King
           IAMES
           appearing
           openly
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ;
           the
           Spaniard
           secretly
           fomenting
           the
           Designs
           of
           Barnevelt
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           afterwards
           suggested
           ,
           with
           what
           truth
           I
           know
           not
           .
           But
           sure
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           K.
           IAMES
           had
           formerly
           aspersed
           the
           Remonstrant
           Party
           ,
           in
           His
           Declaration
           against
           ▪
           Vorstius
           ,
           before
           remembred
           ;
           so
           He
           continued
           a
           most
           bitter
           Enemy
           unto
           them
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           brought
           them
           at
           the
           last
           to
           an
           extermination
           .
           But
           what
           induced
           him
           thereunto
           ,
           hath
           been
           made
           a
           question
           .
           Some
           think
           that
           he
           was
           drawn
           unto
           it
           by
           the
           powerful
           perswasions
           of
           Arch-bishop
           Abbot
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           Mountague
           ,
           who
           then
           much
           governed
           his
           Counsels
           in
           all
           Church-concernments
           .
           Others
           impute
           it
           to
           his
           Education
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           Heterodoxies
           of
           Calvin
           were
           received
           as
           Gospel
           ;
           which
           might
           incline
           him
           the
           more
           strongly
           to
           those
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           sucked
           in
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           with
           his
           Nurse's
           Milk.
           Some
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           carried
           in
           this
           business
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           by
           the
           clear
           light
           of
           his
           own
           understanding
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           transport
           of
           affection
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           a
           dear
           regard
           ,
           and
           a
           secret
           sympathy
           .
           Others
           more
           rationally
           ascribe
           it
           unto
           Reason
           of
           State
           ,
           for
           the
           preventing
           of
           a
           dangerous
           and
           uncurable
           Rupture
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           was
           like
           to
           follow
           in
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           .
           He
           had
           then
           a
           great
           Stock
           going
           amongst
           them
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           two
           Towns
           of
           Brill
           and
           Vlushing
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Fort
           of
           Ramekins
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Queen
           ELIZABETH
           ,
           for
           great
           sums
           of
           money
           .
           In
           which
           regard
           ,
           the
           Governour
           of
           the
           Town
           of
           Vlushing
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Ambassador
           resident
           for
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           were
           to
           have
           place
           in
           all
           publick
           Councils
           which
           concerned
           those
           Provinces
           ;
           on
           whose
           Tranquillity
           and
           Power
           ,
           he
           placed
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           peace
           and
           happiness
           of
           his
           own
           Dominions
           .
           He
           knew
           that
           Concord
           was
           the
           strongest
           Ligament
           of
           their
           Confederation
           ;
           and
           looked
           on
           the
           Remonstrants
           as
           the
           breakers
           of
           that
           Bond
           of
           Unity
           which
           formerly
           had
           held
           them
           so
           close
           together
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Upon
           this
           reason
           he
           exhorts
           them
           in
           his
           said
           Declaration
           ,
           
             To
             take
             heed
             of
             such
             infected
             persons
             ;
             their
             own
             Countrey-men
             being
             already
             divided
             into
             Factions
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             matter
             so
             opposite
             to
             Vnity
             ,
             (
             the
             only
             prop
             and
             safety
             of
             their
             State
             ,
             next
             under
             God
             )
             as
             must
             of
             necessity
             ,
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             bring
             them
             to
             utter
             ruin
             ,
             if
             wisely
             and
             in
             time
             they
             did
             not
             provide
             against
             it
             .
          
           And
           on
           the
           same
           reason
           he
           concurred
           in
           Counsel
           and
           Design
           ,
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           for
           the
           suppressing
           of
           that
           Party
           which
           he
           conceived
           to
           be
           so
           dangerous
           to
           the
           common
           Peace
           ;
           and
           sending
           such
           of
           his
           Divines
           to
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           ,
           as
           were
           most
           like
           to
           be
           sufficiently
           active
           in
           their
           condemnation
           .
           For
           so
           it
           hapned
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           being
           animated
           by
           so
           great
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           suddenly
           puts
           himself
           into
           the
           head
           of
           his
           Forces
           ,
           marches
           from
           one
           strong
           Town
           to
           another
           ,
           changeth
           the
           Garrisons
           in
           some
           ,
           the
           chief
           Commanders
           in
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           principal
           Magistrates
           in
           most
           Towns
           of
           
             Holland
             ,
             Vtrecht
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           Provinces
           .
           Which
           done
           ,
           he
           seizeth
           on
           the
           person
           of
           Barnevelt
           ,
           as
           also
           on
           Grotius
           ,
           and
           Leidebrogius
           ;
           and
           then
           proclaims
           a
           National
           Synod
           to
           be
           held
           at
           Dort
           ,
           
           in
           November
           following
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           Calvinists
           were
           invited
           from
           all
           parts
           of
           Christendom
           .
           And
           yet
           not
           thinking
           themselves
           strong
           enough
           to
           suppress
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           they
           first
           disabled
           some
           of
           them
           by
           Ecclesiastical
           Censures
           ,
           from
           being
           chosen
           Members
           of
           it
           .
           Others
           who
           had
           been
           lawfully
           chosen
           ,
           were
           not
           permitted
           to
           give
           suffrage
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Synodists
           ,
           unless
           they
           would
           renounce
           their
           Party
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           They
           took
           such
           Order
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           sit
           as
           Judges
           in
           the
           present
           Controversies
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           appear
           before
           them
           as
           Parties
           Criminal
           .
           All
           which
           being
           condescended
           to
           ,
           though
           against
           all
           reason
           ,
           they
           were
           restrained
           to
           such
           a
           method
           in
           their
           disputation
           ,
           as
           carried
           with
           it
           a
           betraying
           of
           their
           Cause
           and
           Interest
           ;
           and
           for
           not
           yeelding
           hereunto
           ,
           they
           were
           dismist
           by
           Bogerman
           in
           a
           most
           bitter
           Oration
           ,
           uttered
           with
           fiery
           eys
           ,
           and
           most
           virulent
           language
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           might
           be
           rationally
           conceived
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           did
           conspire
           with
           such
           unanimity
           ,
           to
           condemn
           their
           opposites
           ,
           should
           not
           fall
           out
           amongst
           themselves
           :
           but
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           scarce
           a
           point
           in
           difference
           between
           the
           Parties
           ,
           wherein
           they
           had
           not
           very
           frequent
           and
           most
           fearful
           bickerings
           with
           one
           another
           ;
           the
           Provincials
           many
           times
           enterfering
           with
           the
           Forreign
           Divines
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           falling
           foul
           on
           those
           of
           different
           Judgment
           ,
           though
           of
           the
           same
           University
           with
           them
           .
           The
           Brittish
           Divines
           ,
           together
           with
           one
           of
           those
           that
           came
           from
           Breme
           ,
           maintained
           an
           Universality
           of
           Redemption
           of
           Mankind
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ.
           But
           this
           by
           no
           means
           would
           be
           granted
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Synod
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           yeelding
           any
           thing
           in
           
           the
           least
           degree
           to
           the
           opposite
           Party
           .
           Martinius
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           Divines
           of
           Breme
           ,
           declared
           his
           dissent
           from
           the
           common
           Opinion
           ,
           touching
           the
           manner
           of
           Christ's
           being
           
             Fundamentum
             Electionis
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           thought
           Christ
           not
           only
           to
           be
           the
           Effector
           of
           our
           Election
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Author
           and
           Procurer
           of
           it
           .
           But
           hereupon
           Gomarus
           flings
           down
           his
           Glove
           ,
           and
           openly
           defies
           Martinius
           to
           a
           Duel
           ,
           telling
           the
           Synod
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           Martinius
           was
           able
           to
           say
           nothing
           at
           all
           in
           refutation
           of
           that
           Doctrine
           .
           The
           said
           Martinius
           had
           affirmed
           ,
           That
           God
           was
           
             Causa
             Physica
             Conversionis
          
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           truth
           thereof
           ,
           appealed
           unto
           Goclenius
           ,
           a
           Renowned
           Philosopher
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           present
           in
           the
           Synod
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           the
           same
           .
           But
           presently
           
             Sibrandus
             Lubbertus
          
           takes
           fire
           at
           this
           ,
           and
           falls
           expresly
           upon
           both
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Controversie
           for
           the
           present
           was
           stilled
           by
           Bogerman
           ;
           yet
           was
           it
           revived
           by
           Gomarus
           within
           few
           days
           after
           ;
           who
           being
           backed
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Palatine
           Divines
           ,
           behaved
           himself
           so
           rudely
           and
           uncivilly
           against
           Martinius
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           almost
           driven
           him
           to
           a
           resotion
           of
           forsaking
           their
           company
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           General
           Body
           of
           the
           Synod
           not
           being
           able
           to
           avoid
           the
           Inconveniences
           which
           the
           Supra-lapsarian
           way
           brought
           with
           it
           ,
           were
           generally
           intent
           on
           the
           Sub-lapsarian
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           South-Holland
           thought
           it
           not
           necessary
           to
           determine
           whether
           God
           considered
           man
           fallen
           ,
           or
           not
           fallen
           ,
           while
           he
           passed
           the
           degrees
           of
           Election
           and
           Reprobation
           .
           But
           far
           more
           positive
           was
           Gomarus
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Four
           Professors
           of
           Leyden
           ,
           who
           stood
           as
           strongly
           to
           the
           Absolute
           ,
           Irrespective
           ,
           and
           Irreversible
           Decree
           ,
           (
           exclusive
           of
           man's
           sin
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour's
           sufferings
           )
           as
           he
           could
           have
           done
           for
           the
           Holy
           Trinity
           .
           And
           not
           being
           able
           to
           draw
           the
           rest
           unto
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           nor
           willing
           to
           conform
           to
           theirs
           ,
           he
           delivered
           his
           own
           Judgment
           in
           writing
           ,
           apart
           by
           it self
           ,
           not
           joyning
           in
           subscription
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           for
           Conformity
           sake
           ,
           as
           is
           accustomed
           in
           such
           cases
           .
           But
           Macrovius
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Professors
           of
           Franekar
           ,
           in
           West-Friesland
           ,
           went
           beyond
           them
           all
           ,
           contending
           with
           great
           heat
           and
           violence
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           
             That
             God
             propounds
             his
             Word
             to
             Reprobates
             ,
             to
             no
             other
             purpose
             ,
             but
             to
             leave
             them
             wholly
             inexcusable
             .
             That
             if
             the
             Gospel
             is
             considered
             in
             respect
             of
             God's
             intention
             ,
             the
             proper
             end
             thereof
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             accidental
             ▪
             in
             regard
             of
             Reprobates
             ,
             is
             to
             deprive
             them
             totally
             of
             all
             excuse
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             That
             Christ
             knows
             all
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             only
             knocketh
             at
             the
             hearts
             of
             Reprobates
             ,
             not
             with
             a
             mind
             of
             entring
             in
             (
             because
             he
             knows
             they
             cannot
             open
             to
             him
             if
             they
             would
             )
             ;
             but
             partly
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             upbraid
             them
             for
             their
             impotency
             ;
             and
             partly
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             encrease
             their
             damnation
             by
             it
             .
          
           Nor
           rested
           the
           Blasphemer
           here
           ,
           but
           publickly
           maintained
           against
           
             Sibrandus
             Lubbertus
          
           ,
           his
           Collegue
           (
           in
           the
           open
           Synod
           )
           ,
           
             That
             God
             wills
             Sin
             :
             That
             he
             ordains
             Sin
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Sin.
          
           And
           ,
           
             That
             by
             no
             means
             he
             would
             have
             all
             men
             to
             be
             saved
             .
          
           And
           more
           than
           so
           ,
           he
           publickly
           declared
           at
           all
           adventures
           ,
           
             That
             if
             those
             points
             were
             not
             maintained
             ,
             they
             must
             forsake
             the
             chief
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Reformation
             .
          
           Which
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           more
           unseasonably
           ,
           or
           more
           truly
           spoken
           ,
           I
           regard
           not
           now
           .
           In
           the
           agitation
           of
           which
           Points
           ,
           they
           suffered
           themselves
           to
           
           be
           transported
           into
           such
           extremities
           ,
           that
           greater
           noise
           and
           tumult
           hath
           been
           seldom
           heard
           of
           in
           a
           sober
           Meeting
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Landaff
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           scandal
           ,
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           Moderation
           ,
           and
           to
           endeavour
           to
           retain
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Unity
           in
           the
           Bond
           of
           Peace
           ;
           
           Gomarus
           snapt
           him
           up
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           
             That
             matters
             were
             not
             to
             be
             carried
             in
             Synodicol
             Meetings
             ,
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             but
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Argument
             .
          
           For
           further
           proof
           of
           which
           particulars
           ,
           if
           more
           proof
           be
           necessary
           ,
           I
           shall
           refer
           the
           English
           Reader
           to
           two
           Books
           only
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           
             Golden
             Remains
          
           of
           Mr.
           Hales
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Arcana
             Anti-Remonstrantium
          
           ,
           by
           
             Tilenus
             Iunior
          
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           From
           Consultation
           and
           Debate
           ,
           let
           us
           proceed
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           Execution
           ,
           which
           we
           find
           full
           of
           Cruelty
           and
           accursed
           Rigour
           .
           The
           Acts
           hereof
           first
           ratified
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           Barnevelt
           ,
           for
           whose
           dispatch
           they
           violated
           all
           the
           Fundamental
           Laws
           of
           the
           Belgick
           Liberty
           ;
           in
           maintenance
           whereof
           ,
           they
           first
           pretended
           to
           take
           Arms
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           their
           most
           Rightful
           Prince
           .
           The
           Party
           being
           thus
           beheaded
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           disperse
           the
           whole
           Trunk
           or
           Body
           :
           For
           presently
           upon
           the
           ending
           of
           the
           Synod
           ,
           the
           Remonstrants
           are
           required
           to
           subscribe
           to
           their
           own
           condemnation
           ;
           and
           for
           refusing
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           banished
           by
           a
           Decree
           of
           the
           States-General
           ,
           with
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           (
           to
           the
           number
           of
           Seven
           hundred
           Families
           ,
           or
           thereabout
           )
           and
           forced
           to
           beg
           their
           bread
           ,
           even
           in
           desolate
           places
           .
           But
           yet
           this
           was
           no
           end
           of
           their
           sorrows
           neither
           ;
           they
           must
           come
           under
           a
           new
           Cross
           ,
           and
           be
           calumniated
           for
           holding
           many
           horrid
           Blasphemies
           ,
           and
           gross
           Impieties
           ,
           which
           they
           most
           abhorred
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Continuation
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           writ
           by
           one
           Crosse
           ,
           a
           Fellow
           of
           neither
           Judgment
           nor
           Learning
           ,
           and
           so
           more
           apt
           to
           be
           abused
           with
           a
           false
           report
           ;
           it
           is
           there
           affirmed
           .
           (
           whether
           with
           greater
           Ignorance
           ,
           or
           Malice
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           )
           
             That
             there
             was
             a
             Synod
             called
             at
          
           Dort
           ,
           
             to
             suppress
             the
          
           Arminians
           ;
           
             and
             that
             the
             said
          
           Arminians
           
             held
             ,
             amongst
             other
             Heresies
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             God
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             sin
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             he
             created
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             purpose
             but
             only
             to
             find
             cause
             to
             damn
             them
             .
          
           And
           to
           say
           truth
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           well
           for
           them
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           Temporal
           Fortunes
           ,
           had
           they
           taught
           those
           Heresies
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           might
           have
           sped
           no
           worse
           than
           Macrovius
           did
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           Heterodoxies
           ,
           and
           most
           horrid
           Blasphemies
           ,
           was
           only
           looked
           upon
           as
           one
           of
           their
           Erring-Brethren
           ;
           subjected
           to
           no
           other
           Censure
           ,
           but
           an
           Admonition
           to
           forbear
           all
           such
           Forms
           of
           Speech
           as
           might
           give
           any
           just
           offence
           
             to
             tender
             Ears
          
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           
             digested
             by
             persons
             ignorant
             and
             uncapable
             of
             so
             great
             Mysteries
             .
          
           As
           on
           the
           other
           side
           it
           is
           reported
           of
           
             Franciscus
             Auratus
          
           ,
           a
           right
           Learned
           man
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Professors
           for
           Divinity
           in
           the
           Schools
           of
           Sedan
           ,
           (
           a
           Town
           and
           Seignury
           belonging
           to
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Bouil●on
           )
           
             That
             he
             was
             most
             disgracefully
             deprived
             of
             his
             Place
             and
             Function
             ,
             by
             those
             of
             the
          
           Calvinian
           
             Party
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             delivered
             in
             a
             Sermon
             on
             those
             words
             of
             St.
          
           ●ames
           ,
           c.
           1.
           v.
           13.
           
           God
           tempteth
           no
           man
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             That
             God
             was
             not
             the
          
           Author
           of
           Sin.
           
        
         
         
           
           7.
           
           But
           possibly
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           these
           Oppressions
           ,
           Tyrannies
           ,
           and
           Partialities
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Sect
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           in
           the
           capacity
           of
           Presbyterians
           ,
           but
           of
           Predestinarians
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           will
           now
           see
           what
           they
           acted
           in
           behalf
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           dear
           to
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           that
           Synod
           ,
           but
           the
           English
           only
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           the
           Five
           Points
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           was
           :
           For
           in
           the
           Hundred
           forty
           fifth
           Session
           ,
           being
           held
           on
           the
           20
           th
           of
           April
           ,
           the
           Belgick
           Confession
           was
           brought
           in
           to
           be
           subscribed
           by
           the
           Provincials
           ,
           and
           publickly
           approved
           by
           the
           Forreign
           Divines
           :
           In
           which
           Confession
           there
           occurred
           one
           Article
           which
           tended
           plainly
           to
           the
           derogation
           and
           dishonour
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Thirty
           one
           Article
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           expresly
           ,
           
             That
             forasmuch
             as
             doth
             concern
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             what
             place
             soever
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             of
             equal
          
           *
           
             Power
             and
             Authority
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             being
             all
             of
             them
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             only
             Vniversal
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             sole
             Head
             of
             His
             Church
             .
          
           Which
           Article
           being
           as
           agreeable
           to
           
           Calvin's
           Judgment
           in
           point
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           their
           Determinations
           were
           to
           his
           Opinion
           in
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           ;
           was
           very
           cheerfully
           entertained
           by
           the
           Forreign
           Divines
           ,
           though
           found
           in
           few
           of
           the
           Confessions
           of
           the
           Forreign
           Churches
           .
           But
           being
           found
           directly
           opposite
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Arch-bishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           with
           which
           a
           parity
           of
           Ministers
           can
           have
           no
           consistence
           ,
           was
           cordially
           opposed
           by
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           British
           Colledg
           ,
           but
           most
           especially
           by
           Dr.
           
             George
             Carlton
          
           ,
           then
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Landaff
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           translated
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Chichester
           ;
           who
           having
           too
           much
           debased
           himself
           beneath
           his
           Calling
           ,
           in
           being
           present
           in
           a
           Synod
           or
           Synodical
           Meeting
           ,
           in
           which
           an
           ordinary
           Presbyter
           was
           to
           take
           the
           Chair
           ,
           and
           have
           precedency
           before
           him
           ,
           thought
           it
           high
           time
           to
           vindicate
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           to
           enter
           a
           Legal
           Protestation
           against
           those
           proceedings
           .
           Which
           though
           it
           was
           admitted
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           recorded
           ,
           received
           no
           other
           Answer
           but
           neglect
           ,
           if
           not
           scorn
           withall
           .
           Concerning
           which
           ,
           he
           published
           a
           Declaration
           after
           his
           return
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ensuing
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   8.
                   
                   When
                   we
                   were
                   to
                   yeeld
                   our
                   consent
                   to
                   the
                   Belgick
                   Confession
                   at
                   Dort
                   ,
                   I
                   made
                   open
                   protestation
                   in
                   the
                   Synod
                   ,
                   That
                   whereas
                   in
                   the
                   Confession
                   there
                   was
                   inserted
                   a
                   strange
                   conceit
                   of
                   the
                   Parity
                   of
                   Ministers
                   to
                   be
                   instituted
                   by
                   Christ
                   ;
                   I
                   declared
                   our
                   dissent
                   utterly
                   in
                   that
                   point
                   .
                   I
                   showed
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   Christ
                   a
                   Parity
                   was
                   never
                   instituted
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   that
                   he
                   ordained
                   Twelve
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   Seventy
                   Disciples
                   :
                   that
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Twelve
                   was
                   above
                   the
                   other
                   :
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   preserved
                   this
                   Order
                   left
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   extraordinary
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ceased
                   ;
                   yet
                   this
                   ordinary
                   Authority
                   continued
                   in
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   who
                   succeeded
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   left
                   in
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   ordain
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   see
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   were
                   so
                   ordained
                   ,
                   should
                   preach
                   no
                   other
                   Doctrine
                   :
                   that
                   in
                   an
                   inferior
                   degree
                   ,
                   the
                   Ministers
                   were
                   governed
                   by
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   who
                   succeeded
                   the
                   Seventy
                   Disciples
                   :
                   that
                   this
                   Order
                   hath
                   been
                   maintained
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   from
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   and
                   herein
                   I
                   
                   appealed
                   to
                   the
                   Iudgment
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Iudgment
                   of
                   any
                   Learned
                   man
                   now
                   living
                   ;
                   and
                   craved
                   herein
                   to
                   be
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   of
                   Learning
                   could
                   speak
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   My
                   Lord
                   of
                   Salisbury
                   is
                   my
                   Witness
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   are
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   our
                   Company
                   ,
                   who
                   speak
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   Cause
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   answer
                   made
                   by
                   any
                   ;
                   whereupon
                   we
                   conceived
                   that
                   they
                   yeelded
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Protestation
                   .
                   
                     But
                     it
                     was
                     only
                     he
                     and
                     his
                     Associates
                     which
                     conceived
                     so
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     and
                     so
                     let
                     it
                     go
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           9.
           
           His
           Lordship
           adds
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           Conference
           which
           he
           had
           with
           some
           Divines
           of
           that
           Synod
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           
             That
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             their
             troubles
             ,
             was
             because
             they
             had
             no
             Bishops
             amongst
             them
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             Authority
             might
             repress
             turbulent
             spirits
             ,
             that
             broached
             Novelty
             ,
             every
             man
             having
             liberty
             to
             speak
             or
             write
             what
             they
             list
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             long
             as
             there
             were
             no
             Ecclesiastical
             men
             in
             Authority
             to
             repress
             and
             censure
             such
             contentious
             Spirits
             ,
             their
             Church
             could
             never
             be
             without
             trouble
             .
          
           To
           which
           they
           answered
           ,
           That
           they
           did
           much
           honour
           and
           reverence
           the
           good
           Order
           and
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           their
           hearts
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           have
           it
           established
           amongst
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           could
           not
           be
           hoped
           for
           in
           their
           State
           :
           that
           their
           hope
           was
           ,
           That
           seeing
           they
           could
           not
           do
           what
           they
           desired
           ,
           God
           would
           be
           merciful
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           what
           they
           could
           .
           This
           was
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           the
           sum
           and
           substance
           of
           their
           Answer
           ,
           which
           he
           conceived
           to
           be
           enough
           to
           free
           that
           people
           from
           aiming
           at
           an
           Anarchy
           ,
           and
           open-Confusion
           ;
           adding
           withall
           ,
           that
           they
           groaned
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           that
           burden
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           eased
           of
           it
           if
           they
           could
           .
           But
           by
           his
           Lordship's
           leave
           ,
           I
           take
           this
           to
           be
           nothing
           but
           a
           piece
           of
           dissimulation
           of
           such
           a
           sanctified
           Hypocrisie
           as
           some
           of
           the
           Calvinians
           do
           affirm
           to
           be
           in
           Almighty
           God
           :
           For
           certainly
           they
           might
           have
           Bishops
           if
           they
           would
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Popish
           Cantons
           of
           the
           Switzers
           ,
           or
           the
           State
           of
           Venice
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           subject
           to
           an
           Aristocracy
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           a
           Government
           no
           less
           popular
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           it
           was
           conceived
           more
           lawful
           ,
           by
           the
           late
           Lord
           Primate
           ,
           for
           any
           English
           Protestant
           to
           communicate
           with
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           in
           France
           ,
           who
           cannot
           have
           Bishops
           if
           they
           would
           ;
           than
           with
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           have
           Bishops
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           ;
           there
           still
           remaining
           in
           their
           hands
           Seven
           Episcopal
           Sees
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Honours
           and
           Revenues
           belonging
           to
           them
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Harlem
           in
           Holland
           ,
           of
           Middlebourgh
           in
           Zealand
           ,
           of
           Lewarden
           in
           Friesland
           ,
           of
           Groining
           in
           the
           Province
           so
           called
           ,
           of
           Deventer
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Overyssell
           ,
           and
           of
           Ruremond
           in
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Gueldress
           ;
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           last
           ,
           subordinate
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Vtrect
           ,
           which
           they
           keep
           also
           in
           their
           Power
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Somewhat
           was
           also
           done
           in
           the
           present
           Synod
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           better
           keeping
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           ,
           than
           it
           had
           been
           formerly
           :
           For
           till
           this
           time
           they
           had
           their
           Faires
           and
           Markets
           upon
           this
           day
           ,
           their
           Kirk-masses
           ,
           as
           they
           commonly
           called
           them
           :
           Which
           ,
           as
           they
           constantly
           kept
           in
           most
           of
           the
           great
           Towns
           of
           
             Holland
             ,
             Zealand
          
           ,
           &c.
           even
           in
           Dort
           it self
           ;
           so
           by
           the
           constant
           keeping
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           draw
           away
           much
           people
           from
           the
           Morning-Service
           ,
           to
           attend
           
           the
           business
           of
           their
           Trades
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           (
           as
           before
           was
           noted
           )
           all
           Divine
           Offices
           were
           interdicted
           by
           a
           Constitution
           ,
           which
           received
           life
           here
           ,
           Anno
           1574
           ,
           that
           time
           being
           wholly
           left
           to
           be
           disposed
           of
           as
           the
           people
           pleased
           ,
           either
           upon
           their
           profit
           ,
           or
           their
           recreation
           .
           But
           their
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           English
           ,
           brought
           them
           to
           more
           sense
           of
           Piety
           .
           And
           now
           they
           took
           the
           opportunity
           to
           train
           the
           people
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           by
           the
           Authority
           and
           Reputation
           of
           the
           present
           Synod
           :
           For
           ,
           having
           entertained
           the
           
             Palatine
             Catechism
          
           in
           their
           publick
           Schools
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           that
           it
           should
           be
           taught
           in
           all
           their
           Churches
           on
           Sunday
           in
           the
           After-noon
           :
           That
           the
           Ministers
           should
           be
           bound
           to
           read
           and
           expound
           that
           Catechism
           ,
           though
           none
           were
           present
           at
           the
           Exercises
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           their
           own
           Families
           ,
           only
           in
           hope
           that
           others
           might
           be
           drawn
           after
           their
           example
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           should
           be
           employed
           by
           the
           Synod
           to
           restrain
           all
           Servile
           Works
           ,
           and
           other
           Prophanations
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Afternoons
           had
           commonly
           been
           spent
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           people
           might
           repair
           to
           the
           Catechisings
           .
           And
           though
           some
           Reformation
           did
           ensue
           upon
           it
           in
           the
           greater
           Towns
           ;
           yet
           in
           their
           lesser
           Villages
           (
           where
           men
           are
           more
           intent
           on
           their
           Worldly
           businesses
           )
           it
           remains
           as
           formerly
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           As
           little
           of
           the
           Sabbatarian
           ,
           had
           the
           Palatine
           Churches
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           points
           adhered
           tenaciously
           unto
           
           Calvin's
           Doctrine
           :
           For
           in
           those
           Churches
           it
           was
           ordinary
           for
           the
           Gentlemen
           to
           betake
           themselves
           in
           the
           After-noon
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           ,
           unto
           Hawking
           and
           Hunting
           ,
           as
           the
           season
           of
           the
           year
           was
           fit
           for
           either
           ;
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           in
           taking
           the
           Air
           ,
           visiting
           their
           Friends
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           else
           shall
           seem
           pleasing
           unto
           them
           .
           As
           usual
           it
           was
           also
           with
           the
           Husband-man
           ,
           to
           spend
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           After-noon
           in
           looking
           over
           his
           Grounds
           ,
           ordering
           his
           Cattel
           ,
           and
           following
           of
           such
           Recreations
           as
           are
           most
           agreeable
           to
           his
           Nature
           and
           Education
           :
           no
           publick
           Divine
           Offices
           being
           prescribed
           for
           any
           part
           of
           that
           Day
           ,
           but
           the
           Morning
           only
           .
           And
           so
           it
           stood
           in
           the
           year
           1612
           :
           
           At
           what
           time
           the
           Lady
           ELIZABETH
           ,
           Daughter
           to
           K.
           Iames
           ,
           and
           Wife
           to
           Frederick
           the
           fifth
           ,
           Prince
           Elector
           Palatine
           ,
           came
           first
           into
           that
           Countrey
           ;
           whose
           having
           Divine
           Service
           every
           After-noon
           in
           her
           Chappel
           ,
           or
           Closet
           ,
           officiated
           by
           her
           own
           Chaplains
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           gave
           the
           first
           hint
           unto
           that
           Prince
           to
           cause
           the
           like
           Religious
           Offices
           to
           be
           celebrated
           in
           his
           part
           of
           the
           Family
           ;
           afterwards
           ,
           by
           degrees
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Heldenbourgh
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           in
           most
           other
           Cities
           and
           Towns
           of
           his
           Dominions
           .
           Had
           he
           adventured
           no
           further
           on
           the
           confidence
           of
           that
           Power
           and
           Greatness
           which
           accrued
           to
           him
           by
           contracting
           an
           Alliance
           with
           so
           great
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           happy
           for
           himself
           and
           the
           Peace
           of
           Christendom
           .
           But
           being
           tempted
           by
           Scultetus
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           of
           the
           Divines
           about
           him
           ,
           Not
           to
           neglect
           the
           opportunity
           of
           advancing
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           making
           himself
           the
           principal
           Patton
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           fell
           on
           some
           Designs
           destructive
           to
           himself
           and
           his
           .
           Who
           ,
           though
           he
           were
           a
           Prince
           of
           a
           Flegmatick
           nature
           ,
           and
           of
           small
           Activity
           ;
           yet
           being
           prest
           by
           the
           continual
           sollicitation
           of
           some
           eager
           Spirits
           ,
           he
           
           drew
           all
           the
           Provinces
           and
           Princes
           which
           profest
           the
           Calvinian
           Doctrines
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           strict
           League
           or
           Union
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           looking
           to
           the
           Peace
           and
           Happiness
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           It
           much
           advantaged
           the
           Design
           ,
           that
           the
           Calvinians
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           Germany
           ,
           had
           began
           to
           stir
           ,
           as
           men
           resolved
           to
           keep
           the
           Saddle
           ,
           or
           to
           lose
           the
           Horse
           .
           In
           Aix
           ,
           (
           the
           Latins
           call
           it
           Aquisgranum
           )
           an
           Imperial
           City
           ,
           they
           first
           appeared
           considerable
           for
           their
           Power
           and
           Numbers
           ,
           Anno
           1605
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           they
           shrewdly
           shaked
           the
           Estate
           thereof
           .
           But
           being
           thereupon
           debarred
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           punished
           for
           the
           Misdemeanor
           ,
           they
           kept
           themselves
           quiet
           till
           the
           year
           1614
           ;
           when
           in
           a
           popular
           Tumult
           they
           surprise
           the
           City
           ,
           secure
           the
           principal
           Magistrates
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           eject
           the
           Jesuits
           .
           And
           though
           by
           the
           Mediation
           of
           the
           French
           Agents
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           
           Iulier's
           ,
           a
           Peace
           was
           for
           the
           present
           clapt
           up
           between
           them
           ;
           yet
           neither
           Party
           was
           resolved
           to
           stand
           longer
           to
           it
           ,
           than
           might
           serve
           their
           turns
           .
           But
           whosoever
           made
           the
           reckoning
           ,
           the
           Calvinists
           were
           at
           last
           compelled
           to
           pay
           the
           shot
           :
           For
           the
           Town
           being
           proscribed
           by
           Matthias
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           Ban
           committed
           to
           Arch-Duke
           Albert
           ;
           he
           sends
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Spinola
           with
           an
           Army
           thither
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           Town
           is
           brought
           to
           a
           surrender
           ,
           the
           ancient
           Magistrates
           restored
           ,
           and
           the
           Calvinians
           either
           forced
           to
           forsake
           the
           place
           ,
           or
           to
           submit
           themselves
           unto
           Fine
           and
           Ransome
           ,
           if
           they
           kept
           their
           dwellings
           .
           Nor
           did
           they
           speed
           much
           better
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Colen
           ,
           where
           their
           Party
           was
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           suppress
           the
           Catholicks
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           forsook
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           retired
           to
           Mulleime
           ,
           which
           they
           began
           to
           build
           and
           fortifie
           for
           their
           habitation
           .
           But
           those
           of
           Colen
           fearing
           that
           this
           new
           Town
           might
           in
           short
           time
           overtop
           that
           City
           both
           in
           Wealth
           and
           Power
           ,
           addrest
           themselves
           unto
           the
           Emperor
           Matthias
           :
           By
           whose
           Command
           the
           Duke
           of
           Newbourgh
           falls
           upon
           it
           ,
           destroys
           the
           greatest
           part
           thereof
           ,
           and
           leaves
           the
           finishing
           of
           that
           Work
           to
           the
           Marquess
           Spinola
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           In
           Hassia
           their
           Affairs
           succeeded
           with
           more
           prosperous
           Fortune
           ,
           where
           Lodowick
           ,
           of
           the
           second
           House
           of
           the
           Lantgraves
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           City
           of
           Marperge
           for
           his
           Seat
           and
           Residence
           ,
           declared
           himself
           in
           favour
           of
           their
           Forms
           and
           Doctrines
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Calvinists
           of
           Aix
           (
           before
           remembred
           )
           first
           began
           to
           stirr
           ,
           followed
           therein
           by
           George
           his
           Brother
           ,
           commonly
           called
           the
           Lantgrave
           of
           Darmstad
           ,
           from
           the
           place
           of
           his
           dwelling
           ;
           half
           of
           which
           Town
           belonging
           to
           the
           Patrimony
           of
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           ,
           had
           easily
           made
           way
           for
           Calvinism
           into
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           though
           this
           Lodowick
           was
           disturbed
           in
           his
           Government
           or
           Possession
           ,
           by
           his
           Cousin
           Maurice
           ,
           commonly
           called
           the
           Lantgrave
           of
           Cassells
           ,
           from
           his
           principal
           City
           ;
           who
           seized
           upon
           the
           Town
           of
           
             Marperge
             ,
             Anno
          
           1612
           ;
           yet
           was
           he
           shortly
           after
           restored
           to
           his
           whole
           Estate
           ,
           by
           the
           
           Palatine-League
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           time
           carried
           a
           great
           sway
           in
           those
           parts
           of
           Germany
           .
           But
           ,
           of
           greater
           consequence
           were
           the
           agitations
           about
           Cleve
           and
           Gulick
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           a
           difference
           between
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Brandenbourgh
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Newbourgh
           ,
           about
           the
           partage
           of
           the
           
           Patrimony
           and
           Estates
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Cleve
           :
           For
           Iohn-William
           ,
           the
           last
           Duke
           of
           Cleve
           ,
           deceasing
           without
           Issue
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1610
           ,
           left
           his
           Estates
           between
           the
           Children
           of
           his
           Sisters
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           eldest
           ,
           called
           
             Maria
             Leonora
          
           ,
           was
           married
           to
           Albert
           of
           Brandenbourgh
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Prussia
           ;
           whose
           Daughter
           Ann
           being
           married
           to
           
             Iohn
             Sigismund
          
           ,
           the
           Elector
           of
           Brandenbough
           ,
           was
           Mother
           of
           George-William
           ,
           the
           young
           Marquess
           of
           Brandenbourgh
           ,
           who
           in
           her
           Right
           pretended
           to
           the
           whole
           Estate
           .
           The
           like
           pretence
           was
           made
           by
           
             Wolfgangus
             Guilielmus
          
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Newbourgh
           ,
           descended
           from
           the
           Electoral
           Family
           of
           the
           Princes
           Palatine
           ,
           whose
           Mother
           Magdalen
           was
           the
           second
           Sister
           of
           the
           said
           Iohn-William
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           Pretenders
           was
           wholly
           of
           a
           Lutheran
           Stock
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           as
           inclinable
           to
           the
           Sect
           of
           Calvin
           ;
           though
           afterwards
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           carrying
           on
           of
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           they
           forsook
           their
           Parties
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           For
           so
           it
           hapned
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Newbourgh
           finding
           himself
           too
           weak
           for
           the
           House
           of
           Brandenbourgh
           ,
           put
           himself
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Catholick
           King
           ;
           who
           having
           concluded
           a
           Truce
           of
           Twelve
           years
           with
           the
           States
           United
           ,
           wanted
           Employment
           for
           his
           Army
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           engage
           that
           King
           with
           the
           greater
           confidence
           ,
           he
           reconciles
           himself
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           marries
           the
           Lady
           Magdalen
           ,
           Daughter
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bavaria
           ,
           the
           most
           potent
           of
           the
           German
           Princes
           of
           that
           Religion
           ;
           which
           also
           he
           established
           in
           his
           own
           Dominions
           on
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Father
           .
           This
           puts
           the
           young
           Marquess
           to
           new
           Counsels
           ;
           who
           thereupon
           calls
           in
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           
             States
             Vnited
          
           ;
           the
           Warr
           continuing
           upon
           this
           occasion
           betwixt
           them
           and
           Spain
           ,
           though
           the
           Scene
           was
           shifted
           .
           And
           that
           they
           might
           more
           cordially
           espouse
           his
           Quarrel
           ,
           he
           took
           to
           Wife
           the
           Sister
           of
           Frederick
           the
           fifth
           ,
           Prince
           Elector
           Palatine
           ,
           and
           Neece
           of
           William
           of
           Nassaw
           ,
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           by
           his
           youngest
           Daughter
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           Cousin-German
           ,
           once
           removed
           to
           Count
           Maurice
           of
           Nassaw
           ,
           Commander-General
           of
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           
             Sates
             Vnited
          
           ,
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land.
           This
           kept
           the
           Balance
           eeven
           between
           them
           ;
           the
           one
           possessing
           the
           Estates
           of
           Cleve
           and
           Mark
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Berge
           and
           Gulick
           .
           But
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           old
           Marquess
           of
           Brandenbourgh
           having
           setled
           his
           abode
           in
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Prussia
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           management
           of
           the
           Marquissate
           to
           the
           Prince
           his
           Son
           ;
           left
           him
           withall
           unto
           the
           Plots
           and
           Practises
           of
           a
           subtil
           Lady
           :
           Who
           being
           throughly
           instructed
           in
           all
           points
           of
           Calvinism
           ,
           and
           having
           gotten
           a
           great
           Empire
           in
           her
           Husband's
           Affections
           ,
           prevailed
           so
           far
           upon
           him
           in
           the
           first
           year
           of
           their
           Marriage
           ,
           Anno
           1614
           ,
           that
           he
           renounced
           his
           own
           Religion
           ,
           and
           declared
           for
           Her
           's
           ;
           which
           he
           more
           cheerfully
           embraced
           ,
           in
           hope
           to
           arm
           all
           the
           Calvinians
           both
           of
           the
           Higher
           and
           the
           Lower
           Germany
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           his
           Cause
           ,
           as
           his
           Competitor
           of
           Newbourgh
           had
           armed
           the
           Catholicks
           to
           preserve
           his
           Interest
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           Being
           thus
           resolved
           ,
           he
           publisheth
           an
           Edict
           in
           the
           Month
           of
           
             February
             ,
             Anno
          
           1615
           ;
           published
           in
           his
           Father's
           Name
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           his
           own
           Authority
           and
           sole
           Command
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           pacifying
           some
           distempers
           about
           Religion
           ;
           but
           tending
           ,
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           to
           
           the
           plain
           suppression
           of
           the
           Lutheran
           forms
           :
           for
           ,
           having
           spent
           a
           tedious
           and
           impertinent
           Preamble
           touching
           the
           Animosities
           fomented
           in
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           between
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Calvinian
           Party
           ,
           he
           first
           requires
           that
           all
           unnecessary
           Disputes
           be
           laid
           aside
           ,
           that
           so
           all
           grounds
           of
           strife
           and
           disaffection
           might
           be
           also
           buried
           .
           Which
           said
           ,
           he
           next
           commands
           all
           Ministers
           within
           the
           Marquissate
           ,
           to
           preach
           the
           Word
           purely
           and
           sincerely
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           holy
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Four
           Creeds
           commonly
           received
           (
           amongst
           which
           the
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           is
           to
           go
           for
           one
           )
           ,
           and
           the
           Confession
           of
           Ausberg
           ,
           of
           the
           last
           Correction
           ;
           and
           that
           omitting
           all
           new
           glosses
           and
           interpretations
           of
           idle
           and
           ambitious
           men
           ,
           affecting
           a
           Primacy
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           Power
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           they
           aim
           at
           nothing
           in
           their
           Preachings
           ,
           but
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Mankind
           .
           He
           commands
           also
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           abstain
           from
           all
           calumniating
           of
           those
           Churches
           which
           either
           were
           not
           subject
           to
           their
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           nor
           were
           not
           lawfully
           convicted
           of
           the
           Crime
           of
           Heresie
           ;
           which
           he
           resolved
           not
           to
           connive
           at
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           to
           proceed
           unto
           the
           punishment
           of
           all
           those
           who
           wilfully
           should
           refuse
           to
           conform
           themselves
           to
           his
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           giving
           them
           some
           good
           Counsel
           for
           following
           a
           more
           moderate
           course
           in
           their
           Preachings
           and
           Writings
           ,
           than
           they
           had
           been
           accustomed
           to
           in
           the
           times
           fore-going
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           points
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           their
           principal
           Magistrate
           ;
           he
           pulls
           off
           the
           Disguise
           ,
           and
           speaks
           plainly
           thus
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           
             These
             are
             *
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             Heads
             of
             that
             Reformation
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Brandenbourgh
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             All
             Images
             ,
             Statua's
             ,
             and
             Crosses
             ,
             to
             be
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             place
             of
             publick
             Meetings
             ;
             all
             Altars
             ,
             as
             the
             Relicks
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             purposely
             erected
             for
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Popish
             Mass
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             ;
             that
             in
             their
             room
             they
             should
             set
             up
             a
             Table
             of
             a
             long
             square
             Figure
             ,
             covered
             at
             all
             times
             with
             a
             Carpet
             of
             Black
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Communion
             with
             a
             Linnen
             Cloth
             :
             That
             Wafers
             should
             be
             used
             instead
             of
             the
             former
             Hosts
             ;
             which
             being
             cut
             into
             long
             pieces
             ,
             should
             be
             received
             and
             broken
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             who
             were
             admitted
             to
             communicate
             at
             the
             holy
             Table
             .
             That
             ordinary
             Cups
             should
             be
             made
             use
             of
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             old
             Popish
             Chalice
             .
             That
             the
             Vestments
             used
             in
             the
             Mass
             ,
             should
             be
             forborn
             ;
             no
             Candles
             lighted
             in
             any
             of
             their
             Churches
             at
             noon-day
             .
             No
             Napkin
             to
             be
             held
             to
             those
             that
             received
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             nor
             any
             of
             them
             to
             receive
             it
             upon
             their
             knees
             ,
             as
             if
             Christ
             were
             corporally
             present
             .
             The
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             to
             be
             from
             thenceforth
             discontinued
             :
             The
             Minister
             not
             to
             turn
             his
             back
             to
             the
             people
             at
             the
             Ministration
             .
             The
             Prayers
             and
             Epistles
             before
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             to
             be
             from
             thenceforth
             read
             ,
             not
             sung
             ;
             and
             the
             said
             Prayers
             not
             to
             be
             muttered
             with
             a
             low
             voice
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             or
             Reading-Pew
             ,
             but
             pronounced
             audibly
             and
             distinctly
             .
             Auricular
             Confession
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             the
             Communion
             not
             to
             be
             administred
             to
             sick
             persons
             in
             the
             time
             of
             any
             common
             Plague
             ,
             or
             Contagious
             Sickness
             .
             No
             bowing
             of
             their
             knee
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             .
             
             Nor
             Fonts
             of
             stone
             to
             be
             retained
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             the
             want
             whereof
             may
             be
             supplied
             by
             a
             common
             Bason
             .
             The
             Decalogue
             to
             be
             repeated
             wholly
             without
             mutilation
             ;
             and
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             in
             some
             other
             points
             no
             less
             erroneous
             ,
             to
             be
             corrected
             and
             amended
             .
             The
             Trinity
             to
             be
             adored
             ,
             but
             not
             exprest
             in
             any
             Images
             ,
             either
             carved
             or
             painted
             .
             The
             words
             of
             Consecration
             in
             the
             holy
             Supper
             ,
             to
             be
             interpreted
             and
             understood
             according
             unto
             that
             Analogy
             which
             they
             held
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             other
             Texts
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             That
             the
             Ministers
             should
             not
             be
             so
             tyed
             to
             preach
             upon
             the
             Gospels
             and
             Epistles
             that
             were
             appointed
             for
             the
             day
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             make
             choice
             of
             any
             other
             Text
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             best
             pleased
             themselves
             .
          
           Such
           was
           the
           tenour
           of
           this
           Edict
           ;
           on
           which
           I
           have
           insisted
           the
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           to
           show
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           Lutheran
           and
           Genevian
           Churches
           ;
           and
           the
           great
           correspondence
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           But
           this
           Calvinian
           Pill
           did
           not
           work
           so
           kindly
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           stirr
           more
           Humours
           than
           it
           could
           remove
           .
           For
           the
           Lutherans
           being
           in
           possession
           ,
           would
           not
           deliver
           up
           their
           Churches
           ,
           or
           desert
           those
           Usages
           to
           which
           they
           had
           been
           trained
           up
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           they
           were
           principled
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           their
           first
           Reformation
           .
           And
           hereupon
           some
           Rupture
           was
           like
           to
           grow
           betwixt
           the
           young
           Marquess
           and
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           if
           by
           the
           intervention
           of
           some
           honest
           Patriots
           it
           had
           not
           been
           closed
           up
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           or
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           That
           the
           Lutheran
           Forms
           only
           should
           be
           used
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Marquissate
           ,
           for
           the
           contentation
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           the
           Marquess
           should
           have
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           new
           Religion
           ,
           for
           Himself
           ,
           his
           Lady
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           in
           their
           private
           Chappels
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           But
           the
           main
           business
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           were
           the
           Commotions
           raised
           in
           
             Transylvania
             ,
             Hungary
             ,
             Austria
          
           ,
           and
           Bohemia
           ,
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Calvinian
           Party
           ;
           which
           drew
           all
           the
           Provinces
           of
           the
           Empire
           into
           such
           confusions
           ,
           as
           have
           disturbed
           the
           Peace
           thereof
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
           For
           ,
           laying
           down
           the
           true
           Original
           thereof
           ,
           we
           may
           please
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           Ferdinand
           the
           younger
           ,
           Brother
           of
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           succeeding
           on
           the
           death
           of
           Maximilian
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           in
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Austria
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           attaining
           ,
           by
           Marriage
           ,
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Hungary
           and
           Bohemia
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           not
           born
           to
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           oblige
           his
           Subjects
           in
           all
           those
           Dominions
           ,
           by
           a
           connivance
           at
           such
           Deviations
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           were
           maintained
           by
           those
           who
           adhered
           to
           Luther
           ,
           and
           held
           themselves
           to
           the
           Confession
           of
           Ausberg
           ;
           which
           afterwards
           was
           ratified
           by
           Imperial
           Edict
           .
           Followed
           therein
           by
           Maximilian
           the
           second
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           him
           in
           his
           Estates
           ;
           and
           being
           a
           mild
           and
           gracious
           Prince
           ,
           not
           only
           showed
           himself
           unwilling
           to
           challenge
           any
           Power
           over
           Souls
           and
           Consciences
           ,
           but
           was
           pleased
           to
           mediate
           in
           behalf
           of
           his
           Protestant
           Subjects
           ,
           with
           the
           Fathers
           at
           Trent
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           he
           incurred
           the
           suspition
           of
           being
           a
           Lutheran
           .
           But
           Rodolphus
           the
           eldest
           of
           his
           Sons
           ,
           and
           his
           next
           Successor
           ,
           was
           of
           a
           different
           temper
           from
           his
           Father
           and
           Grandfather
           ,
           a
           profest
           Enemy
           to
           all
           that
           held
           not
           a
           Conformity
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           he
           endeavoured
           to
           promote
           
           with
           such
           terrible
           Edicts
           ,
           as
           threatned
           nothing
           but
           destruction
           unto
           all
           gain-sayers
           .
           He
           had
           five
           Brethren
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           but
           none
           of
           them
           the
           Father
           of
           any
           children
           ;
           which
           made
           him
           cast
           his
           eyes
           on
           Ferdinand
           of
           Gratts
           ,
           Son
           of
           Charles
           Duke
           of
           Gratts
           ,
           and
           Nephew
           of
           Ferdinand
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           before
           remembred
           .
           Who
           going
           to
           Rome
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           
             Iubile
             ,
             Anno
          
           1600
           ,
           obliged
           himself
           by
           Oath
           to
           the
           Pope
           then
           being
           ,
           to
           extirpate
           all
           the
           Protestants
           out
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ;
           which
           upon
           the
           instigation
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           he
           did
           accordingly
           ,
           by
           pillaging
           and
           banishing
           all
           of
           the
           
             Augustan
             Confession
          
           ,
           thorough
           
             Styria
             ,
             Carinthia
          
           ,
           and
           Carniola
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           paid
           for
           the
           Freedom
           of
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           a
           great
           sum
           of
           Money
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           This
           so
           endeared
           him
           to
           Rodolphus
           ,
           that
           he
           resolved
           upon
           him
           for
           his
           next
           Successor
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           present
           to
           estate
           him
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           as
           a
           step
           unto
           it
           .
           In
           which
           Design
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           seconded
           by
           the
           Pope
           and
           Spaniard
           ,
           so
           questionless
           it
           had
           been
           effected
           ,
           if
           Matthias
           the
           Emperor's
           Brother
           ,
           and
           next
           Heir
           ,
           had
           not
           countermined
           them
           ,
           by
           countenancing
           those
           of
           the
           Calvinian
           or
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           who
           then
           began
           to
           seem
           considerable
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           .
           To
           carry
           on
           which
           Spanish
           Plot
           to
           the
           End
           desired
           ,
           the
           Prelates
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           in
           an
           Assembly
           held
           at
           
             Presburgh
             ,
             Anno
          
           1604
           ,
           
           published
           a
           Decree
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           for
           the
           burning
           or
           perpetual
           banishment
           of
           all
           such
           as
           were
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           .
           Which
           having
           been
           entertained
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           Poland
           ,
           found
           no
           great
           difficulty
           in
           crossing
           the
           Carpathian
           Mountains
           ,
           and
           gaining
           the
           like
           favourable
           admission
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           also
           .
           Against
           which
           Edict
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           a
           Protest
           is
           presently
           made
           by
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           under
           the
           Seal
           of
           the
           Palatine
           ,
           the
           chief
           Officer
           of
           it
           :
           By
           whom
           it
           was
           publickly
           affirmed
           ,
           
             That
             they
             would
             with
             just
             Arms
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             be
             questioned
             for
             the
             Cause
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           Which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           Beliojosa
           (
           one
           of
           the
           Emperor
           's
           chief
           Commanders
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           Hungary
           )
           first
           got
           into
           his
           hands
           the
           strong
           Town
           of
           Cassovia
           ,
           standing
           upon
           the
           borders
           of
           Transylvania
           .
           And
           that
           being
           done
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           only
           interdict
           all
           those
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           from
           making
           any
           uses
           of
           them
           as
           they
           had
           done
           formerly
           ;
           but
           he
           inhibits
           them
           from
           having
           Sermons
           in
           their
           private
           Houses
           ,
           from
           reading
           in
           the
           holy
           Bible
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           burying
           of
           their
           dead
           in
           hallowed
           places
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           Nor
           staid
           he
           there
           ,
           but
           pick'd
           a
           needless
           quarrel
           with
           
             Istivon
             ●otscay
          
           ,
           a
           great
           man
           of
           that
           Countrey
           ;
           two
           of
           whose
           Castles
           he
           surprised
           and
           razed
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           provoked
           him
           to
           become
           ●his
           Enemy
           .
           For
           ,
           being
           so
           provoked
           ,
           he
           takes
           upon
           himself
           the
           Patronage
           of
           his
           Native
           Countrey
           ,
           then
           miserably
           oppressed
           by
           the
           German
           Soldiers
           ;
           calls
           himself
           Prince
           of
           Transylvania
           ,
           confederates
           himself
           with
           the
           
             Turkish
             Bassa's
          
           ,
           and
           thrived
           so
           well
           in
           his
           Designs
           ,
           that
           he
           compelled
           the
           Emperor
           to
           recall
           his
           Forces
           out
           of
           Transylvania
           ,
           and
           procured
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           for
           all
           his
           Followers
           .
           For
           ,
           being
           assisted
           by
           the
           Turks
           ,
           he
           encountred
           the
           said
           Beliojosa
           ,
           cuts
           off
           6000
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           and
           sends
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           
           Enemy's
           Ensigns
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Visier
             Bassa
          
           ,
           as
           a
           sign
           of
           his
           Victory
           .
           Which
           Blow
           he
           followed
           by
           a
           Proclamation
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             all
             such
             as
             desired
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             free
             from
             the
             Corruptions
             and
             Idolatries
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             should
             repair
             to
             him
             as
             to
             their
             Head
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             allow
             to
             each
             of
             them
             Five
             Dollars
             weekly
             .
          
           Which
           Proclamation
           did
           not
           only
           draw
           unto
           him
           many
           thousands
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           ;
           but
           tempted
           many
           of
           the
           Emperor's
           Soldiers
           to
           forsake
           their
           General
           ,
           and
           joyn
           themselves
           unto
           his
           Party
           .
           Strengthned
           wherewith
           ,
           he
           makes
           himself
           Master
           of
           Cassovia
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           changed
           not
           only
           the
           Religion
           ,
           but
           the
           Civil
           Government
           :
           insomuch
           that
           many
           of
           those
           which
           were
           addicted
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           were
           presently
           slain
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           rest
           turned
           out
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Church-men
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperor's
           Treasurer
           .
           Upon
           which
           fortunate
           Success
           ,
           a
           great
           Party
           in
           the
           
             Vpper
             Hungary
          
           declare
           in
           favour
           of
           his
           Cause
           ,
           violently
           break
           open
           the
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           compel
           the
           Fryers
           to
           put
           themselves
           into
           fortified
           places
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           to
           abandon
           Presburgh
           ,
           the
           chief
           Town
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           to
           flye
           for
           shelter
           to
           Vienna
           ,
           as
           their
           surest
           Refuge
           .
        
         
           
           20.
           
           After
           this
           ,
           Basta
           ,
           the
           Lord-General
           of
           the
           Emperor's
           Forces
           ,
           obtained
           the
           better
           of
           them
           in
           some
           Fortunate
           Skirmishes
           ,
           which
           rather
           served
           to
           prolong
           ,
           than
           to
           end
           the
           Warr.
           For
           Botscay
           was
           grown
           to
           so
           great
           strength
           ,
           and
           made
           such
           spoil
           in
           all
           places
           wherever
           he
           came
           ,
           that
           
             Pallas
             Lippa
          
           his
           Lieutenant
           ,
           was
           found
           to
           be
           possessed
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           of
           no
           fewer
           than
           Seven
           hundred
           Chains
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           One
           hundred
           thousand
           Ducats
           in
           ready
           money
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           raked
           together
           within
           less
           than
           a
           year
           .
           This
           Treasure
           coming
           into
           
           Botscay's
           hands
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Lippa
           ,
           he
           mightily
           encreased
           his
           Army
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           took
           in
           many
           strong
           Towns
           ,
           and
           brought
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Nobility
           of
           the
           
             Vpper
             Hungary
          
           ,
           sending
           his
           Forces
           into
           
             Styria
             ,
             Austria
          
           ,
           and
           Moravia
           ,
           which
           he
           spoiled
           and
           wasted
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           being
           forced
           to
           send
           Commissioners
           to
           him
           to
           accord
           the
           Differences
           ,
           could
           obtain
           no
           better
           Conditions
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           ,
           
             That
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             free
             exercise
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             ,
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             all
             those
             who
             demanded
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             that
             himself
             should
             be
             estated
             in
             the
             Principality
             of
          
           Transylvania
           ,
           
             for
             the
             term
             of
             his
             life
             .
          
           And
           though
           the
           Emperor
           at
           first
           refused
           to
           yeeld
           to
           these
           hard
           Conditions
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           next
           year
           ,
           Anno
           1606
           ,
           
           upon
           a
           second
           Treaty
           with
           the
           Estates
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           it
           was
           agreed
           upon
           by
           the
           Commissioners
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           That
           the
           free
           exercise
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           should
           be
           permitted
           to
           all
           men
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Maximilian
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           Ferdinand
           the
           Grandfather
           ,
           of
           the
           present
           Emperor
           .
           Which
           Articles
           were
           more
           fully
           ratified
           in
           the
           Pacification
           made
           at
           Vienna
           ,
           on
           the
           fourteenth
           of
           September
           then
           next
           following
           .
           In
           which
           it
           was
           expresly
           cautioned
           and
           capitulated
           ,
           
             That
             the
          
           Calvinian
           
             Religion
             should
             from
             thenceforth
             be
             exercised
             as
             freely
             as
             either
             the
          
           Lutheran
           
             or
             the
          
           Romish
           .
           
           In
           managing
           which
           Negation
           between
           the
           Parties
           ,
           Matthias
           the
           Arch-Duke
           ,
           who
           hitherto
           had
           secretly
           encouraged
           the
           
             Hungarian
             Gospellers
          
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           present
           ,
           but
           openly
           gave
           both
           countenance
           and
           consent
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           The
           gaining
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           put
           them
           upon
           a
           hope
           of
           obtaining
           greater
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           abrogating
           of
           all
           Laws
           and
           Ordinances
           for
           the
           burning
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           else
           were
           contrary
           to
           their
           Religion
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           to
           the
           nominating
           of
           the
           Palatine
           ,
           or
           Principal
           Officers
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           making
           of
           Confederacies
           with
           their
           neighbour-Nation
           .
           During
           the
           agitating
           of
           which
           matters
           ,
           Botscay
           dyes
           in
           Cassovia
           ;
           but
           leaves
           his
           Faction
           so
           well
           formed
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           able
           to
           go
           on
           without
           their
           Leader
           .
           An
           Assembly
           of
           the
           States
           of
           Hungary
           is
           called
           ,
           by
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           at
           Presburgh
           ,
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           
             August
             ,
             Anno
          
           1607
           ;
           but
           nothing
           done
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           Arch-Duke
           Matthias
           ,
           who
           was
           appointed
           by
           the
           Emperor
           to
           preside
           therein
           .
           Which
           hapned
           also
           to
           the
           like
           Assembly
           of
           Estates
           of
           the
           Dukedom
           of
           Austria
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           whole
           Empire
           ,
           the
           next
           year
           ,
           at
           the
           City
           of
           
             Ratisbone
             .
             Matthias
          
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           season
           ,
           had
           his
           own
           Designs
           apart
           :
           For
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Estates
           was
           held
           at
           Ratisbone
           ,
           he
           makes
           a
           journey
           unto
           Presburgh
           ,
           convocates
           thither
           the
           Estates
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           confirms
           the
           Pacification
           made
           before
           at
           Vienna
           ,
           suffers
           them
           to
           confederate
           with
           their
           Neighbours
           of
           Austria
           ,
           and
           makes
           himself
           the
           Head
           of
           that
           Confederation
           .
           By
           vertue
           whereof
           ,
           he
           commands
           the
           people
           of
           both
           Countreys
           to
           put
           themselves
           into
           Arms
           ,
           
           pretending
           an
           Expedition
           into
           Moravia
           ,
           but
           aiming
           directly
           against
           Prague
           ,
           the
           chief
           Town
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           where
           the
           Emperor
           RODOLPHVS
           then
           resided
           :
           Whom
           he
           so
           terrified
           with
           his
           coming
           with
           an
           Army
           of
           Eighteen
           thousand
           ,
           that
           he
           consented
           to
           deliver
           the
           Crown
           of
           Hungary
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Matthias
           ,
           to
           yeeld
           unto
           him
           the
           possession
           of
           all
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           to
           discharge
           his
           Subjects
           from
           their
           former
           Allegiance
           ;
           upon
           condition
           that
           the
           Estates
           of
           that
           Realm
           should
           chuse
           no
           other
           King
           but
           the
           said
           Arch-Duke
           .
           Which
           Agreement
           being
           made
           the
           17
           th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           1608
           ,
           Matthias
           is
           accordingly
           Crowned
           King
           of
           Hungary
           ;
           and
           Illisachius
           ,
           a
           profest
           Calvinian
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           Sticklers
           in
           these
           Agitations
           ,
           is
           made
           Palatine
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           By
           this
           Transaction
           ,
           the
           whole
           Dukedom
           of
           Austria
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Provinces
           subordinate
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           were
           not
           actually
           possessed
           by
           the
           Arch-Duke
           Ferdinand
           ,
           are
           consigned
           over
           to
           Matthias
           .
           Many
           Inhabitants
           whereof
           ,
           professing
           the
           Calvinian
           Forms
           and
           Doctrines
           ,
           (
           which
           only
           must
           be
           called
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           )
           and
           building
           on
           the
           late
           Confederation
           with
           the
           Realm
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           presumed
           so
           far
           upon
           the
           patience
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           as
           to
           invade
           some
           publick
           Churches
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           .
           But
           they
           soon
           found
           themselves
           deceived
           :
           For
           Matthias
           having
           somewhat
           of
           the
           States-man
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           being
           withall
           exasperated
           by
           the
           Pope's
           Nuncio
           ,
           interdicts
           all
           such
           publick
           Meetings
           .
           He
           had
           now
           served
           his
           turn
           in
           getting
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           willing
           to
           connive
           at
           those
           Exorbitances
           in
           his
           Austrian
           Subjects
           ,
           (
           over
           
           whom
           he
           challenged
           a
           more
           absolute
           Soveraignty
           ,
           than
           over
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           )
           which
           he
           had
           cherished
           for
           self-ends
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Hungary
           .
           The
           Austrians
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           who
           professed
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           refuse
           to
           take
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           they
           might
           not
           exercise
           their
           Religion
           in
           as
           free
           a
           manner
           as
           the
           Hungarians
           were
           permitted
           to
           do
           by
           the
           Pacification
           .
           And
           thereupon
           they
           presently
           give
           Order
           to
           their
           Tenants
           and
           Vassals
           ,
           to
           put
           themselves
           into
           Arms
           ,
           appoint
           a
           general
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Protestant
           and
           Reformed
           States
           ,
           to
           be
           held
           at
           Horn
           ,
           and
           there
           resolve
           to
           extort
           that
           by
           way
           of
           Force
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           hope
           to
           gain
           by
           Favour
           .
           Some
           pains
           was
           took
           by
           Maximilian
           the
           Arch-Duke
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           Emperor's
           Brothers
           ,
           to
           accord
           the
           difference
           ;
           who
           offered
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           tolerate
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           without
           the
           Cities
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           bestowing
           of
           the
           publick
           Offices
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           no
           exception
           taken
           at
           them
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           difference
           in
           Religion
           ;
           and
           withall
           ,
           gave
           them
           many
           Reasons
           why
           such
           a
           general
           Liberty
           as
           they
           desired
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           granted
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           reference
           to
           his
           Honour
           ,
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           particular
           safety
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           But
           this
           reasonable
           Offer
           did
           not
           satisfie
           the
           Reformed
           Party
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           the
           Calvinians
           must
           be
           called
           )
           by
           whom
           the
           Hungarians
           and
           Moravians
           are
           sollicited
           to
           associate
           with
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           compassed
           their
           desires
           :
           And
           upon
           confidence
           thereof
           ,
           refused
           more
           obstinately
           to
           take
           the
           Oath
           ,
           than
           before
           they
           did
           ;
           levying
           new
           Forces
           for
           the
           Warr
           ,
           and
           quartering
           them
           in
           great
           numbers
           round
           about
           the
           City
           of
           Crema
           ,
           the
           chief
           City
           of
           the
           
             Vpper
             Austria
          
           .
           But
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           upon
           the
           intervention
           of
           the
           Moravian
           Ambassadors
           ,
           
           the
           new
           King
           was
           content
           to
           yeeld
           to
           these
           Conditions
           following
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             the
             Nobility
             in
             their
             Castles
             or
             Towns
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             their
             City-Houses
             ,
             should
             for
             themselves
             and
             their
             people
             ,
             have
             the
             free
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             That
             the
             free
             exercise
             of
             Preaching
             might
             be
             used
             in
             the
             three
             Churches
             of
          
           Iserdorf
           ,
           Trihelcuincel
           ,
           and
           Horn.
           
             That
             the
             like
             freedom
             of
             Religion
             might
             be
             also
             exercised
             in
             all
             those
             Churches
             in
             which
             they
             enjoyed
             the
             same
             till
             the
             King
             's
             late
             Edict
             :
             and
             ,
             that
             the
             Councellors
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             other
             publick
             Officers
             ,
             should
             from
             thenceforth
             chose
             promiscuously
             out
             of
             both
             Religions
             .
          
           Upon
           the
           granting
           of
           which
           Articles
           ,
           but
           not
           before
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           only
           take
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           but
           gave
           him
           a
           Magnificent
           Reception
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Lintz
           ;
           which
           hapned
           on
           the
           17
           th
           of
           May
           ,
           1609.
           
        
         
           24.
           
           No
           sooner
           were
           the
           Austrians
           gratified
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           the
           Bohemians
           take
           their
           turn
           to
           require
           the
           like
           ;
           concerning
           which
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           look
           a
           little
           backward
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           to
           the
           year
           1400.
           
           About
           which
           time
           ,
           we
           find
           a
           strong
           Party
           to
           be
           raised
           amongst
           them
           ,
           against
           some
           Superstitions
           and
           Corruptions
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           occasioned
           ,
           as
           some
           say
           ,
           by
           reading
           the
           Works
           of
           Wickliff
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Diligence
           of
           Piccardus
           ,
           a
           Flemming
           born
           ,
           as
           is
           affirmed
           by
           some
           others
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           had
           the
           Name
           of
           Piccards
           ;
           cruelly
           persecuted
           by
           their
           own
           Kings
           ,
           and
           publickly
           condemned
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           ;
           they
           continued
           constant
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           Perswasions
           :
           Distinguished
           also
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bohemians
           ,
           
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Calixtins
           ,
           from
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Chalice
           ;
           and
           Subutraque
           ,
           from
           communicating
           in
           
             both
             kinds
          
           ,
           against
           all
           opposers
           .
           Their
           Adversaries
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           reproached
           them
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Adamites
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           of
           Piccards
           ;
           imputing
           to
           them
           many
           Heterodoxies
           ,
           and
           some
           filthy
           Obscenities
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           never
           proved
           them
           guilty
           .
           In
           this
           condition
           they
           remained
           till
           the
           preaching
           of
           Luther
           ,
           and
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           Augustin
           Confession
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           which
           gave
           them
           so
           much
           confidence
           ,
           as
           to
           purge
           themselves
           from
           all
           former
           Calumnies
           ,
           by
           publishing
           a
           Declaration
           of
           their
           Faith
           and
           Doctrine
           :
           Which
           they
           presented
           at
           Vienna
           to
           the
           Arch-Duke
           Ferdinand
           ,
           about
           ten
           years
           before
           chosen
           King
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           large
           Apology
           prefixt
           before
           it
           .
           By
           which
           Confession
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           they
           ascribe
           no
           Power
           to
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           in
           the
           Concernments
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           That
           they
           had
           fallen
           upon
           a
           way
           of
           Ordaining
           Ministers
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           without
           recourse
           unto
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           Superior
           Officer
           ,
           as
           a
           Super-intendent
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           That
           they
           retained
           the
           use
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           other
           Ecclesiastical
           Censures
           ,
           for
           the
           chastising
           of
           irregular
           and
           scandalous
           persons
           .
           In
           which
           last
           Point
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           other
           Branches
           of
           the
           said
           Confession
           ,
           though
           they
           appeared
           as
           sound
           and
           Orthodox
           as
           any
           others
           which
           had
           separated
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           yet
           by
           their
           symbolizing
           with
           Geneva
           in
           so
           many
           particulars
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           hard
           matter
           for
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           Calvinianism
           to
           creep
           in
           amongst
           them
           ;
           the
           growth
           whereof
           inflamed
           them
           to
           such
           desperate
           courses
           as
           they
           now
           pursued
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           For
           this
           ,
           they
           laid
           a
           good
           Foundation
           in
           the
           former
           year
           ,
           
           1609
           :
           when
           Matthias
           with
           his
           great
           Army
           was
           preparing
           for
           Prague
           ,
           they
           found
           the
           Emperor
           in
           some
           fear
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           could
           not
           be
           secured
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           assistance
           ;
           and
           they
           resolved
           to
           husband
           the
           conjuncture
           for
           their
           best
           advantage
           .
           In
           confidence
           whereof
           ,
           they
           propose
           unto
           him
           these
           Conditions
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             the
             free
             exercise
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             well
             according
             to
             the
          
           Bohemian
           ,
           
             as
             the
          
           Augustin
           
             Confession
             ,
             might
             be
             kept
             inviolable
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             which
             professed
             the
             one
             ,
             should
             neither
             scoff
             or
             despise
             the
             other
             .
             That
             all
             Arch-bishopricks
             ,
             Bishopricks
             ,
             Abbotships
             ,
             and
             other
             Spiritual
             Preferments
             ,
             should
             be
             given
             to
             the
          
           Bohemians
           
             only
             ;
             and
             that
             Ecclesiastical
             Offices
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             Protestant
             Ministers
             as
             in
             former
             times
             .
             That
             it
             should
             be
             lawful
             for
             all
             men
             in
             their
             own
             Bounds
             and
             Territories
             ,
             to
             build
             Churches
             for
             their
             own
             Religion
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Professors
             and
             Patrons
             of
             the
             Vniversity
             of
          
           Prague
           ,
           
             should
             be
             joyned
             to
             the
             Consistory
             as
             in
             former
             times
             .
             That
             all
             Political
             Offices
             should
             be
             indifferently
             permitted
             unto
             men
             of
             both
             Religions
             .
          
           With
           many
           other
           things
           of
           like
           weight
           and
           moment
           ,
           in
           their
           Civil
           Concernments
           .
           But
           the
           Emperor
           was
           not
           yet
           reduced
           to
           that
           necessity
           ,
           as
           to
           consent
           to
           all
           at
           once
           .
           He
           gratified
           them
           at
           the
           present
           with
           a
           Conformation
           of
           their
           Civil
           Rights
           ;
           but
           put
           off
           the
           Demands
           which
           concerned
           Religion
           ,
           to
           the
           next
           Assembly
           of
           Estates
           ;
           conniving
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           at
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           Religion
           which
           he
           could
           not
           tolerate
           .
        
         
         
           26.
           
           But
           the
           
             Calvinian
             Calixtins
          
           ,
           or
           Confessionists
           ,
           call
           them
           which
           you
           will
           ,
           perceiving
           a
           strong
           Party
           of
           the
           Catholicks
           to
           be
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           appointed
           a
           General
           Assembly
           to
           be
           holden
           in
           the
           City
           of
           
             New
             Prague
          
           ,
           the
           4
           th
           of
           May
           ,
           to
           consult
           of
           all
           such
           Matters
           as
           concerned
           their
           Cause
           ,
           protesting
           publickly
           (
           according
           to
           the
           common
           Custom
           of
           that
           kind
           )
           ,
           That
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           though
           not
           called
           by
           the
           Emperor's
           Authority
           ,
           aimed
           at
           no
           other
           End
           than
           his
           Service
           only
           ,
           and
           the
           prosperity
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           that
           both
           the
           Emperor
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           too
           ,
           might
           not
           through
           the
           Perswasions
           of
           his
           
             Evil
             Councellors
          
           ,
           be
           brought
           to
           extream
           peril
           and
           danger
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           they
           send
           their
           Letters
           to
           the
           new
           King
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           Palatine
           ;
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Saxony
           and
           Brunswick
           ,
           and
           other
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           beseeching
           them
           ,
           That
           by
           their
           powerful
           intercession
           with
           His
           Imperial
           Majesty
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           suffered
           to
           enjoy
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           which
           they
           affirmed
           to
           differ
           in
           no
           material
           Point
           from
           the
           Confession
           of
           Ausberg
           .
           Following
           their
           blow
           ,
           they
           first
           Remonstrate
           to
           the
           Emperor
           how
           much
           they
           had
           been
           disappointed
           of
           their
           hopes
           and
           expectations
           ,
           from
           one
           time
           to
           another
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           fine
           ,
           tells
           him
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           That
           they
           will
           do
           their
           best
           endeavour
           for
           the
           raising
           of
           Arms
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           be
           able
           with
           their
           utmost
           power
           ,
           
             to
             defend
             him
             their
             Soveraign
          
           ,
           together
           with
           themselves
           and
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           against
           the
           Practises
           of
           their
           Forreign
           and
           Domestick
           Enemies
           .
           According
           to
           which
           Resolution
           ,
           they
           forthwith
           raised
           a
           great
           number
           both
           of
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           ,
           whom
           they
           ranged
           under
           good
           Commanders
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           openly
           into
           Prague
           .
           They
           procured
           also
           ,
           that
           Ambassadors
           were
           sent
           from
           the
           Elector
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           and
           the
           Estates
           of
           Silesia
           ,
           (
           a
           Province
           many
           years
           since
           incorporated
           with
           the
           Realm
           of
           Bohemia
           )
           to
           intercede
           in
           their
           behalf
           .
           This
           gave
           the
           Emperor
           a
           fair
           colour
           to
           consent
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           nothing
           but
           extream
           necessity
           could
           have
           wrested
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           For
           thereupon
           he
           published
           his
           Letters
           of
           the
           14
           th
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           1610
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           was
           declared
           ,
           That
           all
           his
           Subjects
           communicating
           under
           one
           or
           both
           kinds
           ,
           should
           live
           together
           peaceably
           and
           freely
           ,
           and
           without
           wronging
           or
           reviling
           one
           another
           ,
           under
           the
           pain
           and
           penalty
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           be
           inflicted
           upon
           them
           who
           should
           do
           the
           contrary
           .
           That
           as
           they
           who
           communicated
           under
           one
           kind
           ,
           enjoyed
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           in
           all
           points
           ,
           throughout
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Bohemia
           ;
           so
           they
           which
           did
           communicate
           under
           both
           kinds
           ,
           should
           enjoy
           the
           field
           ,
           without
           the
           lett
           or
           interruption
           of
           any
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           should
           enjoy
           the
           same
           till
           a
           general
           union
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           an
           end
           of
           all
           Controversies
           ,
           should
           be
           fully
           made
           :
           That
           they
           should
           have
           the
           lower
           Consistory
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Prague
           ,
           with
           Power
           to
           conform
           the
           same
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Confession
           .
           That
           they
           might
           lawfully
           make
           their
           Priests
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Bohemian
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           German
           Nation
           ;
           and
           settle
           them
           in
           their
           several
           Parishes
           ,
           without
           lett
           or
           molestation
           of
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Prague
           :
           and
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           Schools
           and
           Churches
           which
           they
           had
           already
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           lawful
           for
           them
           to
           erect
           more
           of
           either
           sort
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           
           Cities
           ,
           as
           in
           Towns
           and
           Countrey
           Villages
           .
           He
           declared
           also
           ,
           that
           all
           Edicts
           formerly
           published
           against
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           Religion
           ,
           should
           be
           void
           ,
           frustrate
           ,
           and
           of
           none
           effect
           :
           and
           that
           no
           contrary
           Edict
           against
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           should
           either
           be
           published
           by
           Himself
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ;
           or
           if
           any
           were
           ,
           should
           be
           esteemed
           of
           any
           force
           or
           effect
           in
           Law
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           That
           all
           such
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           Subjects
           that
           should
           do
           any
           thing
           contrary
           to
           these
           His
           Letters
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           Ecclesiastical
           or
           Temporal
           persons
           ,
           should
           be
           severely
           punished
           as
           the
           Troublers
           of
           the
           Common
           Peace
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           The
           passing
           of
           this
           Gracious
           Edict
           (
           which
           the
           Confessionists
           were
           not
           slow
           of
           putting
           into
           execution
           )
           ,
           exceedingly
           exasperated
           all
           those
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Party
           ;
           who
           thereupon
           called
           in
           the
           Arch-Duke
           Leopold
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Passaw
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Emperor's
           younger
           Brothers
           :
           Which
           Invitation
           he
           obeyed
           ,
           entred
           the
           Countrey
           with
           an
           Army
           of
           Twelve
           thousand
           men
           ,
           makes
           himself
           Master
           of
           
             New
             Prague
          
           ,
           and
           attempts
           the
           Old.
           But
           he
           found
           such
           resistance
           there
           ,
           that
           K.
           Matthias
           ,
           with
           a
           powerful
           Army
           ,
           came
           time
           enough
           to
           their
           relief
           ,
           and
           dislodged
           the
           Besiegers
           .
           Which
           Aid
           he
           brought
           them
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           love
           to
           their
           Religion
           ,
           or
           their
           Persons
           either
           ,
           but
           only
           upon
           some
           Advertisement
           which
           had
           been
           given
           him
           of
           Duke
           
           Leopold's
           purposes
           ,
           of
           getting
           that
           Kingdom
           to
           himself
           ,
           as
           formerly
           Matthias
           had
           extorted
           the
           Realm
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           in
           despight
           of
           the
           Emperor
           .
           But
           meaning
           to
           make
           sure
           work
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           prevailed
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperor
           resigned
           unto
           him
           that
           Kingdom
           also
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           cheerfully
           elected
           by
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           before
           the
           end
           of
           this
           year
           ,
           Anno
           1610.
           
           And
           within
           two
           years
           after
           ,
           was
           raised
           to
           the
           Imperial
           Dignity
           on
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Brother
           .
           Advanced
           unto
           which
           Power
           and
           Height
           ,
           he
           governed
           his
           Dominions
           with
           great
           Moderation
           ,
           till
           the
           year
           1617.
           
           When
           being
           Himself
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Brothers
           ,
           without
           hope
           of
           Children
           ,
           he
           cast
           his
           eyes
           upon
           his
           Cousin
           Ferdinand
           ,
           then
           Duke
           of
           Gratzi
           ,
           (
           a
           Prince
           wholly
           acted
           by
           the
           Jesuits
           )
           whom
           he
           adopted
           for
           his
           Son
           ,
           declared
           him
           for
           his
           Successor
           in
           all
           the
           Patrimony
           and
           Estates
           belonging
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           year
           1618
           ,
           put
           him
           into
           the
           actual
           possession
           of
           the
           Realms
           of
           Hungary
           and
           Bohemia
           ;
           but
           not
           with
           any
           such
           formality
           of
           Election
           unto
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           own
           case
           had
           been
           observed
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           This
           gave
           encouragement
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Party
           ,
           to
           take
           offence
           at
           some
           Churches
           lately
           erected
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           ●●d
           either
           totally
           to
           deface
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           shut
           them
           up
           .
           Complaint
           hereof
           is
           made
           unto
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           but
           without
           any
           remedy
           .
           So
           that
           being
           doubly
           injured
           ,
           as
           they
           gave
           it
           out
           ,
           they
           called
           an
           Assembly
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           that
           order
           might
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           their
           Civil
           Rights
           ,
           both
           equally
           endangered
           by
           these
           new
           encroachments
           .
           The
           Emperor
           disallows
           the
           Meeting
           ,
           commanding
           them
           by
           Proclamation
           to
           dissolve
           the
           same
           .
           Which
           so
           exasperated
           some
           hot
           spirits
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperor's
           Secretary
           ,
           and
           two
           of
           his
           principal
           Councellors
           ,
           were
           cast
           headlong
           out
           of
           the
           Castle-Windows
           .
           
           And
           though
           all
           three
           miraculously
           escaped
           with
           life
           ,
           yet
           the
           Conspirators
           conceived
           the
           Fact
           to
           be
           so
           unpardonable
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           find
           no
           means
           of
           doing
           better
           ,
           but
           by
           doing
           worse
           .
           For
           hereupon
           they
           set
           a
           Guard
           of
           Soldiers
           on
           the
           Baron
           of
           Sternberge
           ,
           Governour
           of
           the
           Castle
           and
           Kingdom
           ;
           they
           secure
           Prague
           ,
           displace
           all
           the
           Emperor
           's
           old
           Councellors
           ,
           and
           totally
           clear
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           all
           the
           Jesuits
           ;
           and
           presently
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           Letters
           to
           Matthias
           himself
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           publick
           Declaration
           scattered
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           they
           justifie
           themselves
           and
           their
           actings
           in
           it
           .
           Which
           done
           ,
           they
           nominate
           Two
           and
           thirty
           persons
           of
           their
           own
           Perswasion
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           superintendency
           over
           all
           Affairs
           which
           concerned
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           whom
           they
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Directors
           ;
           and
           enter
           into
           a
           Solemn
           League
           or
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           defend
           each
           other
           against
           all
           persons
           whatsoever
           ,
           without
           excepting
           either
           King
           or
           Emperor
           .
           For
           punishing
           these
           Insolencies
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ;
           and
           preserving
           the
           Malefactors
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           Justice
           ;
           a
           terrible
           Confusion
           first
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           a
           more
           terrible
           Warr
           ,
           breaks
           out
           amongst
           them
           .
           In
           the
           first
           heats
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           Matthias
           dyes
           ,
           and
           Ferdinand
           is
           lawfully
           elected
           to
           succeed
           in
           the
           Empire
           .
           To
           stop
           the
           course
           of
           whose
           good
           Fortunes
           ,
           the
           Bohemian
           Confederates
           renounce
           all
           Allegiance
           to
           him
           ,
           proclaim
           him
           for
           no
           King
           of
           theirs
           ,
           nor
           so
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Princes
           and
           Estates
           of
           Germany
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           But
           their
           new
           Governours
           (
           or
           Directors
           ,
           as
           they
           called
           them
           )
           being
           generally
           worsted
           in
           the
           Warr
           ,
           and
           fearing
           to
           be
           called
           to
           a
           strict
           account
           for
           these
           multiplyed
           Injuries
           ,
           resolve
           upon
           the
           choice
           of
           some
           Potent
           Prince
           ,
           to
           take
           that
           unfortunate
           Crown
           upon
           him
           .
           And
           who
           more
           like
           to
           carry
           it
           with
           success
           and
           honour
           ,
           than
           Frederick
           the
           fifth
           ,
           Prince
           Elector
           Palatine
           ,
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Calvinian
           Party
           ,
           Son-in-law
           to
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           descended
           from
           a
           Daughter
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Wife
           allyed
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Holstein
           and
           Brunswick
           ,
           three
           great
           Lutheran
           Princes
           .
           These
           were
           the
           Motives
           on
           their
           part
           to
           invite
           him
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           they
           prevailed
           as
           much
           with
           him
           to
           accept
           the
           offer
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           pushed
           forward
           by
           the
           secret
           instigation
           of
           the
           States
           United
           ,
           whose
           Truce
           with
           Spain
           was
           now
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           exspiration
           ;
           and
           they
           thought
           fit
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           State-craft
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           exercise
           his
           Army
           further
           off
           ,
           than
           in
           their
           Dominions
           .
           And
           unto
           these
           it
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           He
           had
           before
           incurred
           the
           Emperor's
           Displeasure
           on
           a
           double
           account
           ;
           first
           ,
           for
           projecting
           the
           Confederacy
           of
           the
           Chiefs
           of
           the
           Calvinists
           ,
           (
           whom
           they
           called
           the
           
             Princes
             of
             the
             Vnion
          
           )
           for
           defence
           of
           themselves
           and
           their
           Religion
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           for
           demolishing
           the
           Fortifications
           which
           were
           raised
           at
           Vdenhaine
           ,
           though
           authorized
           by
           the
           Placart
           of
           Matthias
           himself
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           was
           impleaded
           in
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Spires
           .
           Upon
           which
           Motives
           and
           Temptations
           ,
           he
           first
           sends
           forth
           his
           Letters
           to
           the
           Estates
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           signified
           his
           acceptance
           of
           the
           Honour
           conferred
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           acquaints
           K.
           IAMES
           with
           the
           Proposition
           ,
           whose
           Counsel
           he
           desired
           therein
           for
           his
           better
           direction
           .
           
           But
           King
           IAMES
           was
           not
           pleased
           in
           the
           precipitancy
           of
           this
           rash
           adventure
           ,
           and
           thought
           himself
           unhandsomely
           handled
           ,
           in
           having
           his
           Advice
           asked
           upon
           the
           post-fact
           ,
           when
           all
           his
           Counsels
           to
           the
           contrary
           must
           have
           come
           too
           late
           .
           Besides
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           strong
           Party
           of
           Calvinists
           in
           his
           own
           Dominions
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           to
           be
           trusted
           with
           a
           Power
           of
           disposing
           Kingdoms
           ,
           for
           fear
           they
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           practise
           that
           against
           Himself
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           countenanced
           in
           others
           .
           He
           knew
           no
           Prince
           could
           reign
           in
           safety
           ,
           or
           be
           established
           on
           his
           Throne
           with
           Peace
           and
           Honour
           ,
           if
           once
           Religion
           should
           be
           made
           a
           Cloak
           to
           disguise
           Rebellions
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           Upon
           these
           grounds
           of
           Christian
           Prudence
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           only
           disallow
           the
           Action
           in
           his
           own
           particular
           ,
           but
           gave
           command
           that
           none
           of
           his
           Subjects
           should
           from
           thenceforth
           own
           his
           Son-in-law
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           or
           pray
           for
           him
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           or
           before
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           by
           any
           other
           Title
           than
           
             the
             Prince
             Elector
          
           .
           At
           which
           the
           
             English
             Calvinists
          
           were
           extreamly
           vexed
           ,
           who
           had
           already
           fancied
           to
           themselves
           upon
           this
           occasion
           the
           raising
           of
           a
           
             Fifth
             Monarchy
          
           in
           these
           parts
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           dethroning
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           Calvin
           in
           St.
           
           Peter's
           Chair
           ,
           and
           carrying
           on
           the
           Warr
           to
           the
           Walls
           of
           Constantinople
           .
           No
           man
           more
           zealous
           in
           the
           Cause
           ,
           than
           Arch-bishop
           Abbot
           ,
           who
           pressed
           to
           have
           the
           News
           received
           with
           Bells
           and
           Bonfires
           ,
           the
           King
           to
           be
           engaged
           in
           a
           Warr
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           such
           a
           Righteous
           and
           
             Religious
             Cause
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Jewels
           of
           the
           Crown
           to
           be
           pawned
           in
           pursuance
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           appears
           plainly
           by
           his
           Letters
           to
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Naunton
          
           ,
           principal
           Secretary
           of
           Estate
           .
           Which
           Letters
           bearing
           date
           on
           the
           12
           th
           of
           
             December
             ,
             Anno
          
           1619
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           found
           at
           large
           in
           the
           Printed
           Cabala
           ,
           p.
           169
           ,
           &c.
           and
           thither
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           for
           his
           satisfaction
           .
           But
           neither
           the
           Perswasions
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Prelate
           ,
           nor
           the
           sollicitations
           of
           the
           Princess
           and
           her
           publick
           Ministers
           ,
           nor
           the
           troublesome
           interposings
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           in
           a
           following
           Parliament
           ,
           were
           able
           to
           remove
           that
           King
           from
           his
           first
           Resolution
           .
           By
           which
           ,
           though
           he
           incurred
           the
           high
           displeasure
           of
           the
           
             English
             Puritans
          
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Calvinian
           Party
           in
           other
           places
           ;
           yet
           he
           acquired
           the
           Reputation
           of
           a
           Just
           and
           and
           Religious
           Prince
           ,
           with
           most
           men
           besides
           ,
           and
           those
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Romish
           ,
           but
           the
           Lutheran
           Churches
           .
           And
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           which
           of
           the
           two
           were
           most
           offended
           with
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           ,
           for
           his
           accepting
           of
           that
           Crown
           ;
           which
           of
           them
           had
           more
           ground
           to
           fear
           the
           ruin
           of
           their
           Cause
           and
           Party
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           prevailed
           ;
           and
           which
           of
           them
           were
           more
           impertinently
           provoked
           to
           make
           Head
           against
           him
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           declared
           his
           acceptance
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           For
           when
           he
           was
           to
           be
           Inaugurated
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Prague
           ,
           he
           neither
           would
           be
           crowned
           in
           the
           usual
           Form
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           performing
           of
           that
           Ceremony
           did
           of
           Right
           belong
           ;
           but
           after
           such
           a
           form
           and
           manner
           as
           was
           digested
           by
           Scultetus
           ,
           his
           Domestick
           Chaplain
           ,
           who
           chiefly
           governed
           his
           Affairs
           in
           all
           Sacred
           matters
           .
           Nor
           would
           Scultetus
           undertake
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           the
           Coronation
           ,
           though
           very
           ambitious
           of
           that
           Honour
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           cleared
           the
           Church
           of
           all
           Carved
           Images
           ,
           and
           defaced
           all
           the
           
           Painted
           also
           .
           In
           both
           respects
           a-like
           offensive
           to
           the
           Romish
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           found
           themselves
           dis-priviledged
           ,
           their
           Churches
           Sacrilegiously
           invaded
           ,
           and
           further
           ruin
           threatned
           by
           these
           Innovations
           .
           A
           Massie
           Crucifix
           had
           bin
           erected
           on
           the
           bridg
           of
           Prague
           ,
           which
           had
           stood
           there
           for
           many
           hundred
           years
           before
           ;
           neither
           affronted
           by
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           nor
           defaced
           by
           the
           Iews
           ,
           though
           more
           averse
           from
           Images
           than
           all
           people
           else
           :
           Scultetus
           takes
           offence
           at
           the
           sight
           thereof
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Brazen
           Serpent
           were
           set
           up
           and
           worshipped
           ;
           perswades
           the
           King
           to
           cause
           it
           presently
           to
           be
           demolished
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           never
           would
           be
           reckoned
           for
           an
           Hezekiah
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           found
           Conformity
           to
           his
           Humour
           also
           .
           And
           thereby
           did
           as
           much
           offend
           all
           sober
           Lutherans
           ,
           (
           who
           retain
           Images
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           )
           as
           he
           had
           done
           the
           Romish
           Clergy
           by
           his
           former
           Follies
           .
           This
           gave
           some
           new
           encrease
           to
           those
           former
           Jealousies
           which
           had
           been
           given
           them
           by
           that
           Prince
           ;
           first
           ,
           by
           endeavouring
           to
           suppress
           the
           Lutheran
           Forms
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           Brandenburgh
           ,
           by
           the
           Arts
           and
           Practises
           of
           his
           Sister
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           By
           condemning
           their
           Doctrine
           at
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           his
           Ministers
           were
           more
           active
           than
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Forreigners
           )
           though
           in
           the
           persons
           of
           those
           men
           whom
           they
           called
           Arminians
           .
           But
           that
           which
           gave
           them
           greatest
           cause
           of
           offence
           and
           fear
           ,
           was
           his
           determinarion
           in
           a
           Cause
           depending
           between
           two
           Sisters
           ,
           at
           his
           first
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           youngest
           had
           been
           married
           to
           a
           Calvinian
           ,
           the
           eldest
           to
           a
           Lutheran
           Lord.
           The
           place
           in
           difference
           ,
           was
           the
           Castle
           and
           Seignury
           of
           Gutscin
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           eldest
           Sister
           had
           took
           possession
           ,
           as
           the
           Seat
           of
           her
           Ancestors
           .
           But
           the
           King
           passing
           Sentence
           for
           the
           younger
           Sister
           ,
           and
           sending
           certain
           Judges
           and
           other
           Officers
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           place
           into
           her
           actual
           possession
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           blown
           up
           with
           Gun-Powder
           ,
           by
           the
           Lutheran
           Lady
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           concoct
           the
           Indignity
           offered
           ,
           nor
           to
           submit
           unto
           Judgment
           which
           appeared
           so
           partial
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Elector
           was
           preparing
           for
           his
           Journey
           to
           Prague
           ,
           the
           Faction
           of
           Bohemia
           not
           being
           able
           to
           withstand
           such
           Forces
           as
           the
           Emperor
           had
           poured
           in
           upon
           them
           ,
           invited
           
             Bethlem
             Gabor
          
           (
           not
           long
           before
           made
           Prince
           of
           Transylvania
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Turks
           )
           to
           repair
           speedily
           to
           their
           success
           .
           Which
           invitation
           he
           accepts
           ,
           raiseth
           an
           Army
           of
           Eighteen
           thousand
           men
           ,
           ransacks
           all
           Monasteries
           and
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           wheresoever
           he
           came
           ;
           and
           in
           short
           time
           becomes
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           
             Vpper
             Hungary
          
           ,
           and
           the
           City
           of
           Presburgh
           ;
           the
           Protestants
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           but
           most
           especially
           the
           Calvinians
           ,
           submitting
           readily
           unto
           him
           ,
           whom
           they
           looked
           upon
           as
           their
           Deliverer
           from
           some
           present
           servitude
           .
           From
           thence
           he
           sends
           his
           Forces
           to
           the
           Gates
           of
           Vienna
           ,
           and
           impudently
           craves
           that
           the
           Provinces
           of
           
             Styria
             ,
             Carinthia
          
           ,
           and
           Carniola
           ,
           should
           be
           united
           from
           thenceforth
           to
           the
           Realm
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           enable
           the
           Hungarians
           to
           resist
           the
           Turk
           .
           
           And
           having
           a
           design
           for
           ruining
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           only
           crave
           protection
           from
           the
           Ottoman
           Emperor
           ,
           but
           requires
           the
           new
           King
           and
           Estates
           of
           Bohemia
           ;
           with
           the
           Provinces
           incorporate
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           send
           their
           Ambassadors
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           for
           entring
           into
           a
           Confederacy
           with
           the
           common
           
           Enemy
           .
           Hereupon
           followed
           a
           great
           Meeting
           of
           Ambassadors
           from
           
             Bohemia
             ,
             Austria
             ,
             Silesia
             ,
             Lusatia
             ,
             Venice
             ,
             ●oland
             ,
          
           and
           Turkie
           .
           All
           which
           assembled
           at
           Newhasall
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Vpper
             Hungary
          
           ;
           where
           the
           Turk
           readily
           entred
           into
           the
           Association
           ,
           and
           the
           Venetian
           Ambassador
           undertook
           the
           like
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           that
           Seignury
           .
           Encouraged
           wherewith
           ,
           the
           Transylvanian
           is
           proclaimed
           King
           of
           Hungary
           ;
           who
           to
           make
           good
           a
           Title
           so
           unjustly
           gotten
           ,
           provides
           an
           Army
           of
           no
           fewer
           than
           Thirty
           thousand
           (
           others
           say
           Fifty
           thousand
           )
           men
           .
           With
           which
           if
           he
           had
           entred
           into
           any
           part
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           before
           the
           new
           King
           had
           lost
           himself
           in
           the
           Battel
           of
           Prague
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           probabable
           that
           he
           might
           have
           absolutely
           assured
           that
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           ,
           acquired
           the
           other
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           parted
           the
           Estates
           of
           Austria
           amongst
           their
           Confederates
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           But
           so
           it
           hapned
           ,
           that
           some
           Lutheran
           and
           Popish
           Princes
           ,
           being
           both
           equally
           jealous
           of
           their
           own
           Estates
           ,
           and
           careful
           to
           preserve
           the
           Interest
           of
           their
           several
           Parties
           ,
           entred
           into
           League
           with
           the
           Emperor
           FERDINAND
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           recovery
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           .
           In
           prosecution
           of
           which
           League
           ,
           Iohn-George
           ,
           the
           Duke
           Elector
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           invades
           Lusatia
           (
           another
           of
           the
           incorporate
           Provinces
           )
           with
           a
           puissant
           Army
           ,
           and
           in
           short
           time
           reduceth
           it
           under
           his
           Command
           .
           And
           with
           like
           puissance
           ,
           Maximilian
           Duke
           of
           Bavaria
           ,
           the
           most
           potent
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Princes
           ,
           falleth
           into
           Bohemia
           ,
           and
           openeth
           all
           the
           way
           before
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           Walls
           of
           Prague
           .
           Joyning
           with
           the
           Imperial
           Forces
           under
           Count
           Bucquoy
           ,
           they
           are
           said
           to
           have
           made
           up
           an
           Army
           of
           Fifty
           thousand
           .
           With
           which
           they
           gave
           battel
           to
           the
           Army
           of
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           ,
           consisting
           of
           Thirty
           thousand
           men
           ,
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Anhalt
           ,
           and
           the
           Count
           of
           Thurne
           .
           It
           is
           reported
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           was
           so
           good
           a
           Husband
           for
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           as
           to
           preserve
           his
           Treasures
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           Prague
           ,
           without
           diminishing
           so
           much
           thereof
           as
           might
           pay
           his
           Soldiers
           :
           which
           made
           many
           of
           them
           throw
           away
           their
           Arms
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           fight
           .
           But
           sure
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Imperials
           gained
           a
           great
           and
           an
           easie
           Victory
           ;
           in
           the
           pursuit
           whereof
           ,
           the
           young
           Prince
           of
           Anhalt
           ,
           together
           with
           Count
           Thurne
           ,
           and
           
             Saxon
             Weimar
          
           ,
           were
           taken
           Prisoners
           ,
           the
           Bohemian
           Ordnance
           all
           suprised
           ,
           Prague
           forced
           to
           yeeld
           unto
           the
           Victor
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           compelled
           to
           flye
           into
           Silesia
           ,
           from
           whence
           by
           many
           difficult
           passages
           ,
           and
           untravelled
           ways
           ,
           they
           came
           at
           last
           in
           safety
           to
           the
           Hague
           in
           Holland
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           altogether
           unworthy
           of
           our
           observation
           ,
           That
           this
           great
           Victory
           was
           obtained
           on
           a
           Sunday
           morning
           ,
           being
           the
           8
           th
           of
           November
           ,
           and
           the
           23
           
             d
             Sunday
          
           after
           Trinity
           ;
           in
           the
           Gospel
           of
           which
           day
           occurred
           that
           memorable
           passage
           ,
           
             Reddite
             Caesari
             ,
             qua
             sunt
             Caesaris
          
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Render
             unto
             Caesar
             the
             things
             which
             are
             Caesars
             :
          
           Which
           seemed
           to
           judg●
           the
           Quarrel
           on
           the
           Emperor's
           side
           .
           Hereupon
           followed
           the
           most
           Tragical
           ,
           or
           rather
           most
           Tyranical
           Execution
           of
           the
           chief
           Directors
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           the
           Design
           ;
           the
           suppressing
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Emperor's
           Estates
           ,
           the
           falling
           back
           of
           
             Bethlem
             Gabor
          
           into
           Transylvania
           ,
           the
           proscribing
           
           of
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           and
           his
           Adherents
           ,
           the
           transferring
           of
           the
           Electoral
           Dignity
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Upper
           Palatinate
           ,
           on
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bavaria
           ;
           the
           Conquest
           of
           the
           lower
           Palatinate
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           Popery
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           both
           .
           In
           which
           condition
           they
           remained
           till
           the
           restoring
           of
           
             Charles
             Lodowick
          
           ,
           
           the
           now
           Prince
           Elector
           ,
           to
           the
           best
           part
           of
           his
           Estate
           ,
           by
           the
           Treaty
           of
           Munster
           ,
           1648.
           
        
         
           35.
           
           Such
           was
           the
           miserable
           end
           of
           the
           Warr
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           raised
           chiefly
           by
           the
           Pride
           and
           Pragmaticalness
           of
           
           Calvin's
           Followers
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           hope
           to
           propagate
           their
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           advance
           their
           Discipline
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           Nor
           sped
           the
           Hugonots
           much
           better
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           France
           ;
           where
           ,
           by
           the
           countenance
           and
           connivance
           of
           King
           HENRY
           the
           4
           th
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           see
           it
           ;
           and
           during
           the
           minority
           of
           LEWIS
           the
           13
           th
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           help
           it
           ;
           they
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           some
           whole
           Countreys
           ,
           and
           near
           Two
           hundred
           strong
           Towns
           ,
           and
           fortified
           places
           .
           Proud
           of
           which
           Strength
           ,
           they
           took
           upon
           them
           as
           a
           Commonwealth
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           ;
           summoned
           Assemblies
           for
           the
           managing
           of
           their
           own
           Affairs
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           as
           often
           as
           they
           pleased
           .
           Gave
           Audience
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Forreign
           Churches
           ;
           and
           impowred
           Agents
           of
           their
           own
           to
           negotiate
           with
           them
           .
           At
           the
           same
           Meetings
           they
           consulted
           about
           Religion
           ,
           made
           new
           Laws
           for
           Government
           ,
           displaced
           some
           of
           their
           old
           Officers
           ,
           and
           elected
           new
           ones
           ;
           the
           King's
           consent
           being
           never
           asked
           to
           the
           Alterations
           .
           In
           which
           licentious
           calling
           of
           their
           own
           Assemblies
           ,
           they
           abused
           their
           Power
           to
           a
           neglect
           of
           the
           King's
           Authority
           ;
           and
           not
           dissolving
           those
           Assemblies
           when
           they
           were
           commanded
           ,
           they
           improved
           that
           Neglect
           to
           a
           Disobedience
           .
           Nay
           ,
           sometimes
           they
           run
           cross
           therein
           to
           those
           very
           Edicts
           which
           they
           had
           gained
           by
           the
           effusion
           of
           much
           Christian
           Blood
           ,
           and
           the
           expence
           of
           many
           Hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           .
           For
           by
           the
           last
           Edict
           of
           Pacification
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           granted
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           both
           Religions
           ,
           even
           in
           such
           Towns
           as
           were
           assigned
           for
           Caution
           to
           the
           Hugonot
           Party
           .
           Which
           liberty
           being
           enjoyed
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           was
           at
           last
           interrupted
           by
           those
           very
           men
           who
           with
           so
           much
           difficulty
           had
           procured
           it
           .
           For
           in
           an
           Assembly
           of
           theirs
           which
           they
           held
           at
           
             Loudun
             ,
             Anno
          
           1619
           ,
           they
           strictly
           commanded
           all
           their
           Governours
           ,
           Mayors
           ,
           and
           Sheriffs
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           any
           Jesuit
           ,
           nor
           those
           of
           any
           other
           Order
           ,
           to
           preach
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Towns
           assigned
           to
           them
           ,
           though
           licensed
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Diocess
           ,
           in
           due
           Form
           of
           Law.
           And
           when
           ,
           upon
           a
           dislike
           of
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           declared
           their
           Meetings
           to
           be
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Publick
           Peace
           ;
           and
           had
           procured
           the
           Declaration
           to
           be
           verified
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           they
           did
           not
           only
           refuse
           to
           separate
           themselves
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           required
           ,
           but
           still
           insisted
           upon
           terms
           of
           Capitulation
           ,
           even
           to
           a
           plain
           justifying
           of
           their
           actings
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           These
           carriages
           gave
           the
           King
           such
           just
           offence
           ,
           that
           he
           denied
           them
           leave
           to
           send
           Commissioners
           to
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           had
           been
           earnestly
           invited
           by
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           .
           For
           being
           so
           troublesome
           and
           imperious
           ,
           when
           they
           acted
           only
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           Provincial
           or
           National
           Meetings
           ;
           what
           danger
           might
           not
           be
           suspected
           from
           a
           general
           Confluence
           ,
           in
           which
           
           the
           Heads
           of
           all
           the
           Faction
           might
           be
           laid
           together
           ?
           
           But
           then
           to
           sweeten
           them
           a
           little
           after
           this
           Refusal
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           leave
           to
           hold
           an
           Assembly
           at
           Charenton
           ,
           four
           miles
           from
           Paris
           ,
           there
           to
           debate
           those
           points
           ,
           and
           to
           agree
           those
           differences
           which
           in
           that
           Synod
           had
           been
           agitated
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Party
           .
           Which
           Liberty
           they
           made
           such
           use
           of
           ,
           in
           the
           said
           Assembly
           ,
           that
           they
           approved
           all
           the
           Determinations
           which
           were
           made
           at
           Dort
           ,
           commanded
           them
           to
           be
           subscribed
           ,
           and
           bound
           themselves
           and
           their
           Successors
           in
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           by
           a
           solemn
           Oath
           ,
           *
           Not
           only
           stedfastly
           and
           constantly
           to
           adhere
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           persist
           in
           maintenance
           thereof
           ,
           to
           the
           last
           gasp
           of
           their
           breath
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Assembly
           at
           Loudun
           ;
           They
           would
           not
           rise
           from
           thence
           ,
           though
           the
           King
           commanded
           it
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           taken
           order
           for
           another
           Assembly
           to
           be
           held
           at
           Rochel
           ,
           the
           chief
           place
           of
           their
           strength
           ,
           and
           the
           Metropolis
           or
           principal
           City
           of
           their
           Common-wealth
           .
           Which
           General
           Assembly
           being
           called
           by
           their
           own
           Authority
           ,
           and
           called
           at
           such
           a
           time
           as
           had
           given
           the
           King
           some
           trouble
           in
           composing
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Bearn
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           King
           so
           far
           disliked
           ,
           and
           by
           especial
           Edict
           so
           far
           prohibited
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           all
           declared
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           Treason
           ,
           who
           should
           continue
           in
           the
           same
           without
           further
           Order
           .
           Which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           they
           sate
           still
           ,
           and
           very
           undutifully
           proceeded
           in
           their
           former
           purposes
           .
           Their
           business
           was
           to
           draw
           up
           a
           Remonstrance
           of
           their
           present
           Grievances
           ,
           or
           rather
           of
           the
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           which
           they
           had
           conceived
           on
           the
           King's
           journey
           into
           Bearn
           .
           This
           they
           presented
           to
           the
           King
           by
           their
           own
           Commissioners
           ,
           and
           thereunto
           received
           a
           fair
           and
           plausible
           Answer
           ,
           sent
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Duke
           
             Des
             Diguiers
          
           ;
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           advised
           to
           dissolve
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           submit
           themselves
           unto
           the
           King.
           Instead
           whereof
           ,
           they
           published
           a
           Declaration
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           former
           Actions
           ,
           and
           signified
           a
           Resolution
           not
           to
           separate
           or
           break
           up
           that
           Meeting
           ,
           until
           their
           Grievances
           were
           redressed
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           It
           hapned
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           of
           Privas
           (
           a
           Town
           in
           which
           the
           Hugonots
           made
           the
           strongest
           Party
           )
           married
           his
           Daughter
           and
           Heir
           to
           the
           Viscount
           of
           Cheylane
           ;
           and
           dying
           ,
           left
           the
           same
           wholly
           unto
           his
           disposal
           .
           Who
           being
           of
           different
           perswasions
           from
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           Vassals
           ,
           altered
           the
           Garrison
           ,
           and
           placed
           his
           own
           Servants
           and
           Dependents
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           by
           Law
           he
           might
           .
           This
           moved
           the
           Hugonots
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           the
           Neighbouring
           Villages
           ,
           to
           put
           themselves
           into
           a
           posture
           of
           Warr
           ,
           to
           seize
           upon
           the
           places
           adjoining
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           compel
           the
           young
           Noble-man
           to
           forsake
           his
           Inheritance
           .
           Which
           being
           signified
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           presently
           scored
           this
           insolence
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Rochellers
           ,
           who
           standing
           in
           defiance
           of
           his
           Authority
           ,
           was
           thought
           to
           have
           given
           some
           animation
           unto
           the
           Town
           of
           Privas
           ,
           to
           commit
           those
           out-rages
           .
           Doubly
           affronted
           and
           provoked
           ,
           the
           King
           resolves
           to
           right
           Himself
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Arms.
           But
           at
           the
           instant
           request
           of
           
             Des
             Diguiers
          
           ,
           before
           remembred
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           been
           hitherto
           a
           true
           Zealot
           to
           the
           Hugonot
           Cause
           )
           he
           was
           content
           to
           give
           them
           Four
           and
           twenty
           days
           of
           deliberation
           before
           he
           drew
           into
           the
           Field
           .
           He
           offered
           them
           also
           very
           fair
           and
           
           reasonable
           Canditions
           ;
           not
           altogether
           such
           as
           their
           Commissioners
           had
           desired
           for
           them
           ;
           but
           far
           better
           than
           those
           which
           they
           were
           glad
           to
           accept
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Warr
           ,
           when
           all
           their
           strengths
           were
           taken
           from
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Hugonots
           were
           not
           to
           be
           told
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Calvinian
           Princes
           and
           Estates
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           had
           put
           themselves
           into
           a
           posture
           of
           Warr
           ;
           some
           for
           defence
           of
           the
           Palatinate
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           Warr
           of
           Bohemia
           .
           Of
           which
           they
           gave
           themselves
           more
           hopes
           than
           they
           had
           just
           cause
           for
           .
           In
           which
           conjuncture
           ,
           some
           hot
           spirits
           then
           assembled
           at
           Rochel
           ,
           blinded
           with
           pride
           ,
           or
           hurried
           on
           by
           the
           fatality
           of
           those
           Decrees
           which
           they
           maintained
           to
           be
           resolved
           upon
           by
           God
           before
           all
           Eternity
           ,
           reject
           all
           offers
           tending
           to
           a
           Pacification
           ,
           and
           wilfully
           run
           on
           to
           their
           own
           destruction
           .
           For
           presently
           upon
           the
           tendry
           of
           the
           King's
           Proposals
           ,
           they
           publish
           certain
           Orders
           for
           the
           regulating
           of
           their
           Disobedience
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Agreement
             should
             be
             made
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             a
             General
             Convocation
             of
             the
             Chiefs
             of
             their
             Party
             ;
             about
             the
             payment
             of
             their
             Soldiers
             Wages
             ,
             and
             intercepting
             the
             Revenues
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Clergie
             ,
             toward
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Warr.
          
           They
           also
           Cantoned
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           into
           seven
           Divisions
           ;
           assigned
           to
           each
           of
           those
           Divisions
           ,
           a
           Commander
           in
           Chief
           ;
           and
           unto
           each
           Commander
           ,
           their
           particular
           Lieutenants
           ,
           Deputy-Lieutenants
           ,
           and
           other
           Officers
           ,
           with
           several
           Limitations
           and
           Directions
           prescribed
           to
           each
           of
           them
           for
           their
           proceeding
           in
           this
           service
           .
        
         
           
           38.
           
           This
           makes
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           did
           not
           take
           up
           Arms
           ,
           but
           on
           great
           necessities
           .
           He
           saw
           his
           Regal
           Authority
           neglected
           ,
           his
           especial
           Edicts
           wilfully
           violated
           ,
           his
           Gracious
           Offers
           scornfully
           slighted
           ,
           his
           Revenues
           Feloniously
           intercepted
           ,
           his
           whole
           Realm
           Cantoned
           before
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           the
           power
           of
           such
           Commanders
           as
           he
           could
           not
           trust
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Warr
           being
           just
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           more
           reason
           to
           expect
           such
           an
           issue
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           was
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Equity
           of
           so
           good
           a
           Cause
           .
           He
           had
           besides
           ,
           all
           those
           Advantages
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           probability
           might
           assure
           him
           of
           the
           End
           desired
           .
           The
           Prince
           Elector
           Palatine
           had
           been
           worsted
           in
           the
           Warr
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Union
           scattered
           to
           their
           several
           Homes
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           hardly
           able
           to
           defend
           against
           so
           many
           Enemies
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           was
           no
           danger
           to
           be
           feared
           from
           them
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           most
           cause
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           ,
           had
           denied
           assistance
           to
           his
           own
           Children
           in
           the
           Warr
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           have
           more
           Justice
           in
           it
           than
           the
           Warr
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           ;
           and
           therefore
           was
           not
           like
           to
           engage
           in
           behalf
           of
           strangers
           ,
           who
           rather
           out
           of
           wantonness
           ,
           than
           any
           unavoidable
           necessity
           ,
           had
           took
           up
           Arms
           against
           their
           Lawful
           and
           Undoubted
           Soveraign
           .
           At
           home
           the
           Rochellers
           were
           worse
           befriended
           than
           they
           were
           abroad
           ;
           I
           mean
           
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             Rochel
          
           ,
           as
           King
           LEWIS
           called
           it
           .
           The
           whole
           Confederacy
           of
           the
           Hugonots
           there
           contrived
           and
           sworn
           to
           ;
           they
           had
           Cantoned
           the
           whole
           Realm
           into
           seven
           Divisions
           ,
           which
           they
           assigned
           to
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Chastillon
           ,
           the
           Marquess
           
             De
             la
             Force
          
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           So●bize
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Rohan
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           
           Trimoville
           ,
           the
           Duke
           
             Des
             Diguer
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bouillon
           ,
           whom
           they
           designed
           to
           be
           the
           Generalissimo
           over
           all
           their
           Forces
           .
           But
           neither
           he
           ,
           nor
           
             Des
             Diguers
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           Duke
           of
           Trimoville
           ,
           nor
           Chastillon
           ,
           would
           act
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           accept
           any
           such
           Commissions
           as
           were
           sent
           unto
           them
           :
           Whether
           it
           were
           that
           they
           were
           terrified
           with
           the
           ill
           success
           of
           the
           Warr
           of
           Bohemia
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           Conscience
           of
           their
           duty
           did
           direct
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           dispute
           not
           now
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Rochellers
           being
           deserted
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           were
           forced
           to
           rely
           upon
           the
           Power
           and
           Prudence
           of
           the
           other
           three
           ;
           and
           to
           supply
           all
           other
           wants
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Magazine
           of
           Obstinacy
           and
           Perversness
           ;
           with
           which
           they
           were
           plentifully
           stored
           .
           Two
           instances
           I
           shall
           only
           touch
           at
           ,
           and
           pass
           over
           the
           rest
           .
           The
           town
           of
           Clerack
           being
           summoned
           the
           21
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           1621
           ,
           returned
           this
           Answer
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             if
             he
             would
             permit
             them
             to
             enjoy
             their
             Liberties
             ,
             withdraw
             his
             Armies
             ,
             and
             leave
             their
             Fortifications
             in
             the
             same
             estate
             in
             which
             he
             found
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             remain
             his
             faithful
             and
             obedient
             Subjects
             .
          
           More
           fully
           ,
           those
           of
           
             Mount
             Albon
          
           on
           the
           like
           occasion
           ,
           
             That
             they
             resolve
             to
             live
             and
             dye
          
           (
           not
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           but
           )
           
             in
             the
             Vnion
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           Most
           Religious
           Rebels
           !
        
         
           39.
           
           Next
           ,
           let
           us
           look
           upon
           the
           King
           ;
           who
           being
           brought
           to
           a
           necessity
           of
           taking
           Arms
           ,
           first
           made
           his
           way
           unto
           it
           by
           his
           Declaration
           of
           the
           second
           of
           April
           ,
           published
           in
           favour
           of
           all
           those
           of
           that
           Religion
           who
           would
           contain
           themselves
           in
           their
           due
           obedience
           .
           In
           pursuance
           whereof
           ,
           he
           caused
           five
           persons
           to
           be
           executed
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Tours
           ,
           who
           had
           tumultuously
           disturbed
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           whom
           they
           found
           busied
           at
           the
           burial
           of
           one
           of
           their
           dead
           .
           He
           also
           signified
           to
           the
           King
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           ,
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           not
           undertook
           this
           Warr
           to
           suppress
           the
           Religion
           ,
           but
           to
           chastise
           the
           Insolencies
           of
           Rebellious
           Subjects
           .
           And
           what
           he
           signified
           in
           words
           ,
           he
           made
           good
           by
           his
           deeds
           :
           For
           when
           the
           Warr
           was
           at
           the
           hottest
           ,
           all
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Paris
           ,
           lived
           as
           securely
           as
           before
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           accustomed
           Meetings
           at
           Charenton
           ,
           as
           in
           times
           of
           peace
           .
           Which
           safety
           and
           security
           was
           enjoyed
           in
           all
           other
           places
           ,
           even
           where
           the
           King's
           Armies
           lodged
           and
           quartered
           .
           Nay
           ,
           such
           a
           care
           was
           taken
           of
           their
           preservation
           ,
           that
           when
           some
           of
           the
           Rascality
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Paris
           ,
           upon
           the
           first
           tydings
           of
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Mayenne
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           been
           slain
           at
           the
           Siege
           of
           Mont-albon
           ,
           amongst
           many
           others
           )
           breathed
           nothing
           but
           slaughter
           and
           revenge
           to
           the
           Hugonot
           Party
           ;
           the
           Duke
           of
           Mounbazon
           ,
           being
           then
           Governour
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           commanded
           their
           Houses
           and
           the
           Streets
           to
           be
           safely
           guarded
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           hurt
           was
           done
           to
           their
           Goods
           or
           Persons
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Rabble
           ,
           being
           disappointed
           of
           their
           Ends
           in
           Paris
           ,
           had
           run
           tumultuously
           the
           next
           day
           to
           Charenton
           ,
           and
           burned
           down
           their
           Temple
           ,
           an
           Order
           was
           presently
           made
           by
           the
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           the
           re-edifying
           it
           at
           the
           King
           's
           sole
           Charges
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           in
           a
           far
           more
           beautiful
           Fabrick
           than
           before
           it
           had
           .
           But
           in
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Warr
           ,
           he
           governed
           not
           his
           Counsels
           with
           like
           moderation
           ,
           suffering
           the
           Sword
           too
           often
           to
           range
           at
           liberty
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           meant
           to
           be
           as
           terrible
           in
           his
           
           Executions
           ,
           as
           he
           desired
           to
           be
           accounted
           just
           in
           his
           Undertakings
           .
           But
           possibly
           this
           may
           be
           excused
           ,
           though
           not
           defended
           ,
           as
           being
           done
           in
           hot
           blood
           ,
           when
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           Soldiers
           were
           enflamed
           with
           anger
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           so
           many
           of
           their
           Chief
           Commanders
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           holding
           out
           of
           the
           obstinate
           Party
           ;
           or
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Fellows
           ;
           and
           could
           not
           easily
           be
           quenched
           but
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           their
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           
           40.
           
           I
           shall
           not
           touch
           upon
           the
           particulars
           of
           this
           Warr
           ,
           which
           was
           quick
           and
           violent
           ;
           and
           as
           succesful
           on
           the
           King's
           part
           ,
           as
           he
           could
           desire
           .
           Let
           it
           suffice
           ,
           that
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           Eighteen
           Months
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           he
           stript
           them
           of
           no
           fewer
           than
           One
           hundred
           of
           their
           strongest
           places
           :
           so
           that
           their
           whole
           strength
           was
           reduced
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           two
           Towns
           only
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           strong
           Town
           of
           Montalbon
           ,
           and
           the
           Port
           of
           Rochel
           ;
           the
           rest
           submitting
           one
           by
           one
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           demand
           .
           A
           Peace
           is
           thereupon
           concluded
           before
           Montpellier
           ,
           agreeable
           enough
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Victor
           ,
           and
           with
           security
           enough
           to
           the
           vanquished
           Party
           ,
           if
           all
           Conclusions
           had
           been
           kept
           with
           as
           great
           a
           constancy
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           been
           agreed
           upon
           with
           a
           seeming
           alacrity
           .
           By
           which
           Accord
           ,
           the
           said
           two
           Towns
           were
           to
           be
           held
           in
           caution
           for
           three
           years
           only
           ;
           and
           the
           last
           seemed
           much
           over-awed
           by
           the
           Fort
           of
           K.
           Lewis
           ,
           erected
           by
           the
           Count
           of
           Soiscons
           ,
           when
           he
           lay
           before
           it
           .
           For
           the
           demolishing
           of
           which
           Fort
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           earnestly
           sollicited
           by
           their
           Commissioners
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           not
           granting
           whereof
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           desired
           ,
           he
           was
           accused
           for
           violating
           the
           Pacification
           which
           he
           had
           made
           with
           them
           before
           Montpellier
           ,
           and
           solemnly
           confirmed
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Parliament
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           King
           complained
           as
           sensibly
           against
           the
           Hugonots
           ,
           in
           regard
           they
           had
           not
           setled
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           in
           their
           lawful
           Possessions
           ,
           nor
           admitted
           those
           of
           the
           Roman-Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           unto
           Civil
           Offices
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           their
           Towns
           and
           Territories
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Articles
           of
           that
           Pacification
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           do
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Wound
           seemed
           rather
           to
           be
           skinned
           ,
           than
           healed
           ;
           and
           suddenly
           became
           more
           dangerous
           than
           at
           first
           it
           was
           .
           For
           those
           of
           Rochel
           being
           somewhat
           blocked
           up
           by
           Fort
           Lewis
           ,
           toward
           the
           Land
           ,
           practised
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Soubize
           to
           grow
           strong
           by
           Sea
           ,
           and
           make
           up
           a
           Fleet
           consisting
           of
           Eleven
           men
           of
           Warr
           ,
           besides
           lesser
           Vessels
           ,
           enter
           the
           large
           Haven
           of
           Blavet
           in
           Bretagne
           ,
           seize
           upon
           all
           the
           Ships
           which
           they
           found
           therein
           ;
           and
           amongst
           others
           ,
           six
           of
           great
           strength
           and
           beauty
           ,
           belonging
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Nevers
           .
           By
           the
           accession
           of
           this
           Strength
           ,
           they
           seize
           upon
           the
           Isles
           of
           Rhe
           and
           Oleron
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Shipping
           in
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           having
           gathered
           together
           a
           Navy
           of
           no
           fewer
           than
           Seventy
           Sail
           ,
           they
           infest
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           interrupt
           the
           course
           of
           Traffick
           .
        
         
           
           41.
           
           For
           the
           repressing
           of
           these
           Pyrates
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           were
           no
           better
           )
           the
           King
           sends
           out
           the
           Duke
           of
           Montmorency
           ,
           with
           a
           Naval
           Power
           ;
           hires
           Twenty
           men
           of
           Warr
           of
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           ,
           and
           borrows
           Eight
           tall
           Ships
           of
           the
           King
           of
           England
           :
           With
           which
           he
           gives
           battel
           to
           Soubize
           ,
           beats
           him
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           forceth
           him
           to
           flye
           dishonourably
           from
           the
           Isle
           of
           Rhe
           ,
           which
           the
           French
           presently
           possess
           ,
           and
           
           begin
           to
           fortifie
           .
           For
           the
           removal
           of
           whose
           Forces
           from
           that
           Island
           ,
           which
           blockt
           up
           their
           Haven
           ,
           the
           Rochellers
           mediate
           ,
           by
           Soubize
           ,
           with
           K.
           CHARLES
           of
           England
           ;
           betwixt
           whom
           ,
           and
           his
           Brother
           of
           France
           ,
           some
           disgust
           had
           hapned
           ,
           for
           sending
           back
           the
           French
           of
           both
           Sexes
           ,
           whom
           the
           Queen
           brought
           with
           her
           .
           For
           hereupon
           the
           French
           King
           seizeth
           upon
           all
           the
           English
           Ships
           which
           traded
           on
           the
           River
           of
           Bourdeaux
           ;
           and
           the
           English
           ,
           to
           revenge
           the
           wrong
           ,
           sets
           out
           a
           Fleet
           of
           Thirty
           sail
           ,
           
           all
           Men
           of
           Warr
           ,
           commanded
           by
           the
           Earls
           of
           Denbigh
           and
           Lindsey
           ,
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           steer
           for
           Rochel
           ,
           and
           relieve
           that
           Town
           .
           But
           being
           encountred
           with
           cross
           winds
           ,
           they
           came
           back
           again
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           prosecuting
           of
           the
           Action
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           .
           Who
           ,
           
           the
           next
           year
           ,
           sets
           forward
           with
           a
           puissant
           Army
           ,
           consisting
           of
           Ten
           thousand
           men
           ,
           and
           wafted
           over
           in
           One
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Sail
           of
           Ships
           ,
           all
           fit
           for
           Service
           .
           His
           Design
           was
           for
           the
           recovering
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Rhe
           ,
           and
           relieving
           Rochel
           .
           Both
           which
           he
           might
           have
           compassed
           without
           any
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           lost
           the
           opportunities
           which
           he
           gained
           at
           his
           landing
           ;
           passed
           by
           the
           Fort
           of
           
             La
             Pre
          
           ,
           as
           not
           worth
           the
           taking
           ,
           and
           suffering
           himself
           to
           be
           complemented
           out
           of
           the
           storming
           of
           
             St.
             Martins
          
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           at
           his
           mercy
           .
           For
           the
           French
           Forces
           entring
           by
           the
           Fort
           of
           
             La
             Pre
          
           ,
           compelled
           him
           to
           an
           unsafe
           Retreat
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           Army
           ;
           and
           sent
           him
           back
           with
           far
           less
           Honour
           than
           he
           brought
           a-long
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           42.
           
           But
           the
           Relief
           of
           Rochel
           is
           not
           so
           given
           over
           .
           
           A
           strong
           Fleet
           is
           prepared
           for
           the
           year
           next
           following
           ,
           to
           be
           commanded
           by
           the
           Duke
           ,
           who
           gave
           himself
           more
           hopes
           of
           good
           Fortune
           in
           it
           ,
           than
           his
           Fates
           assigned
           him
           .
           For
           being
           villanously
           slain
           at
           Portsmouth
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           almost
           ready
           to
           embark
           his
           Soldiers
           ,
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Action
           is
           committed
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Lindsey
           ;
           who
           very
           cheerfully
           and
           couragiously
           undertook
           the
           Service
           .
           But
           the
           French
           had
           blockt
           up
           the
           Haven
           of
           Rochel
           ,
           with
           Piles
           and
           Ramparts
           ,
           and
           other
           most
           stupendious
           Works
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           utterly
           impossible
           for
           the
           Earl
           to
           force
           his
           passage
           ,
           though
           he
           did
           most
           gallantly
           attempt
           it
           .
           Which
           being
           observed
           by
           those
           of
           Rochel
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           besieged
           to
           Landward
           ,
           by
           the
           King
           in
           Person
           ,
           and
           even
           reduced
           unto
           the
           last
           extremity
           ,
           by
           Plagues
           and
           Famine
           ;
           they
           presently
           set
           open
           their
           Gates
           ,
           and
           without
           making
           any
           Conditions
           for
           their
           preservation
           ,
           submitted
           absolutely
           to
           that
           Mercy
           which
           they
           had
           scorned
           so
           often
           in
           their
           prosperous
           Fortunes
           .
           The
           King
           thus
           Master
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           dismantleth
           all
           their
           Fortifications
           ,
           leaves
           it
           quite
           open
           both
           to
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           commands
           them
           to
           renounce
           the
           Name
           of
           Rochel
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           unto
           the
           Town
           the
           Name
           of
           
             Mary
             Ville
          
           ,
           or
           
             Bourg
             de
          
           St.
           Mary
           .
           But
           herein
           his
           Command
           found
           but
           small
           compliance
           ;
           the
           Name
           of
           Rochel
           still
           remaining
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           
             Mary
             Ville
          
           ,
           or
           
             Bourg
             de
          
           St.
           Mary
           ,
           almost
           as
           soon
           forgotten
           as
           it
           had
           been
           given
           .
           After
           which
           followed
           the
           surrendry
           of
           Nismess
           ,
           and
           Montalbon
           ,
           two
           impregnable
           places
           ;
           the
           first
           of
           which
           had
           been
           re-fortified
           in
           these
           last
           Commotions
           .
           For
           ,
           What
           Town
           could
           presume
           of
           standing
           out
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           when
           Rochel
           had
           been
           forced
           to
           submit
           to
           Mercy
           .
        
         
         
           43.
           
           See
           now
           to
           what
           a
           low
           condition
           these
           hot
           Calvinian
           spirits
           have
           reduced
           themselves
           by
           their
           frequent
           Insolencies
           ;
           how
           different
           their
           Affairs
           were
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Warr
           ,
           from
           that
           Felicity
           which
           they
           enjoyed
           when
           they
           first
           began
           it
           .
           Before
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Warr
           ,
           Anno
           1620
           ,
           they
           were
           possessed
           of
           well-near
           Two
           hundred
           strong
           Towns
           and
           Castles
           ,
           well
           fortified
           for
           their
           personal
           safety
           ,
           besides
           many
           fair
           Houses
           ,
           and
           large
           Territories
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Villages
           ,
           in
           which
           their
           Pleasures
           and
           their
           Profits
           were
           a-like
           consulted
           ;
           they
           slept
           all
           of
           them
           under
           their
           own
           Vines
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Fig-trees
           ,
           neither
           fearing
           ,
           nor
           having
           cause
           to
           fear
           the
           least
           disturbance
           .
           With
           those
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Party
           they
           were
           grown
           so
           intimate
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           frequent
           inter-marriages
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           in
           few
           years
           they
           might
           have
           been
           incorporated
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           made
           of
           the
           same
           Family
           ,
           though
           of
           different
           Faiths
           .
           The
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           had
           been
           permitted
           to
           them
           since
           the
           passing
           of
           the
           Edict
           of
           Nants
           ,
           1598
           ,
           without
           interruption
           .
           And
           that
           they
           might
           have
           satisfaction
           also
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           some
           Courts
           were
           purposely
           erected
           for
           their
           ease
           and
           benefit
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           
             Les
             Chambres
             d'
             l'
             Edict
          
           ,
           wherein
           there
           were
           as
           many
           Judges
           and
           other
           Officers
           of
           their
           own
           Perswasions
           ,
           as
           there
           were
           of
           the
           contrary
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           they
           lived
           so
           secure
           and
           happy
           ,
           that
           they
           wanted
           nothing
           to
           perpetuate
           their
           Felicities
           to
           succeeding
           Ages
           ,
           but
           Moderation
           in
           themselves
           ,
           Gratitude
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           good
           Affections
           towards
           their
           King.
           
        
         
           44.
           
           Such
           were
           the
           Fortunes
           and
           Successes
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           during
           the
           last
           ten
           years
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           K.
           IAMES
           ,
           and
           the
           beginnings
           of
           K.
           CHARLES
           .
           By
           which
           both
           Kings
           might
           see
           how
           unsafe
           they
           were
           ,
           if
           men
           of
           such
           Pragmatical
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           Seditious
           Principles
           ,
           should
           get
           ground
           upon
           them
           .
           But
           K.
           IAMES
           had
           so
           far
           supported
           them
           in
           the
           Belgick
           Provinces
           ,
           that
           his
           own
           Calvinists
           presumed
           on
           the
           like
           Indulgence
           ;
           which
           prompted
           them
           to
           set
           nought
           by
           his
           Proclamations
           ,
           to
           vilifie
           his
           Instructions
           ,
           and
           despise
           his
           Messages
           .
           Finally
           ,
           they
           made
           tryal
           of
           his
           patience
           also
           ,
           by
           setting
           up
           one
           Knight
           ,
           of
           Broadgates
           (
           now
           called
           Pembroke
           Colledg
           )
           to
           preach
           upon
           the
           Power
           of
           such
           popular
           Officers
           as
           Calvin
           thinks
           to
           be
           ordained
           by
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           for
           curbing
           and
           restraining
           the
           Power
           of
           Kings
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           though
           Knight
           himself
           was
           censured
           ,
           the
           Doctrines
           solemnly
           condemned
           ,
           &
           execution
           done
           upon
           a
           Book
           of
           Pareus
           ,
           which
           had
           misguided
           the
           unfortunate
           and
           ignorant
           man
           ;
           yet
           the
           Calvinians
           most
           tenaciously
           adhered
           to
           their
           Master's
           tendries
           ,
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           bring
           them
           into
           use
           and
           practise
           ,
           when
           occasion
           served
           .
           So
           that
           K.
           IAMES
           with
           all
           his
           King-craft
           ,
           could
           find
           no
           better
           way
           to
           suppress
           their
           Insolencies
           ,
           than
           by
           turning
           Mountague
           upon
           them
           ;
           a
           man
           of
           mighty
           Parts
           ,
           and
           an
           undaunted
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           one
           who
           knew
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           any
           ,
           how
           to
           discriminate
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           from
           those
           which
           were
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Sect
           of
           Calvin
           .
           By
           which
           he
           galled
           and
           gagged
           them
           more
           than
           his
           Popish
           Adversary
           ;
           but
           raised
           thereby
           so
           many
           Pens
           against
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           seem
           to
           have
           succeeded
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Ismael
           .
        
         
         
           45.
           
           In
           this
           conjuncture
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           K.
           IAMES
           departs
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           K.
           CHARLES
           succeeds
           ;
           who
           to
           ingratiate
           himself
           with
           this
           powerful
           Faction
           ,
           had
           plunged
           his
           Father
           in
           a
           Warr
           with
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           was
           brought
           under
           the
           necessity
           of
           calling
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           gave
           those
           Parliaments
           the
           courage
           to
           dispute
           his
           Actions
           .
           For
           though
           they
           promised
           to
           stand
           to
           him
           with
           their
           Lives
           and
           Fortunes
           ,
           in
           prosecution
           of
           that
           Warr
           ;
           yet
           when
           they
           had
           engaged
           him
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           part
           with
           any
           money
           to
           defray
           that
           Charge
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           stripped
           him
           of
           the
           Richest
           Jewels
           in
           the
           Regal
           Diadem
           .
           But
           he
           was
           much
           more
           punished
           in
           the
           consequence
           of
           his
           own
           Example
           in
           aiding
           those
           of
           Rochel
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           whereby
           he
           trained
           up
           his
           own
           Subjects
           in
           the
           School
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           taught
           them
           to
           confederate
           themselves
           with
           the
           Scots
           and
           Dutch
           ,
           to
           seize
           upon
           his
           Forts
           and
           Castles
           ,
           invade
           the
           Patrimony
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           use
           of
           his
           Revenue
           against
           himself
           .
           To
           such
           Misfortunes
           many
           Princes
           do
           reduce
           themselves
           ,
           when
           either
           they
           engage
           themselves
           to
           maintain
           a
           Party
           ,
           or
           govern
           not
           their
           Actions
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           Justice
           ;
           but
           are
           directed
           by
           self-ends
           ,
           or
           swayed
           by
           the
           corrupt
           Affections
           of
           untrusty
           Ministers
           .
           These
           things
           I
           only
           touch
           at
           here
           ,
           which
           I
           reserve
           for
           the
           Materials
           of
           another
           History
           ,
           as
           I
           do
           also
           all
           the
           intermediate
           passages
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           K.
           CHARLES
           ,
           before
           the
           breaking
           out
           of
           the
           Scottish
           Tumults
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           preparatives
           to
           the
           Warr
           of
           England
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           AERIVS
           REDIVIVVS
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           History
           OF
           THE
           PRESBYTERIANS
           .
           LIB
           .
           XIII
           .
           Containing
           The
           Insurrections
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           or
           Puritan
           Faction
           ,
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           Scotland
           :
           The
           Rebellions
           raised
           by
           them
           in
           England
           :
           Their
           horrid
           Sacriledges
           ,
           Murders
           ,
           Spoils
           ,
           and
           Rapines
           ,
           in
           pursuit
           thereof
           :
           Their
           Innovations
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           :
           And
           the
           greatest
           Alteration
           made
           in
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           from
           the
           year
           1636
           ,
           to
           the
           year
           1647
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           stript
           of
           all
           Command
           by
           the
           Independents
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           Presbyterian-Scots
           ,
           and
           the
           Puritan-English
           ,
           were
           not
           so
           much
           discouraged
           by
           the
           ill
           successes
           of
           their
           Brethren
           in
           France
           and
           Germany
           ,
           as
           animated
           by
           the
           prosperous
           Fortunes
           of
           their
           Friends
           in
           Holland
           .
           Who
           by
           Rebellion
           were
           grown
           Powerful
           ;
           and
           by
           Rapine
           ,
           Wealthy
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Reputation
           of
           their
           Wealth
           and
           Power
           ,
           were
           able
           to
           avenge
           themselves
           on
           the
           opposite
           Party
           .
           To
           whose
           Felicities
           ,
           if
           those
           in
           England
           did
           aspire
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           entertain
           those
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           pursue
           those
           courses
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           others
           had
           attained
           them
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           They
           were
           by
           
           secret
           practises
           to
           diminish
           the
           King's
           Power
           and
           Greatness
           ,
           to
           draw
           the
           people
           to
           depend
           upon
           their
           Directions
           ,
           to
           dissolve
           all
           the
           Ligaments
           of
           the
           former
           Government
           ;
           and
           either
           call
           in
           Forreign
           Forces
           ,
           or
           form
           an
           Army
           of
           their
           own
           to
           maintain
           their
           doings
           .
           And
           this
           had
           been
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           ,
           since
           the
           death
           of
           Bancroft
           ;
           when
           by
           the
           retirements
           of
           K.
           IAMES
           from
           all
           cares
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           connivance
           or
           remisness
           of
           Arch-bishop
           Abbot
           ,
           the
           Reins
           were
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           .
           Which
           gave
           them
           time
           and
           opportunity
           to
           grow
           strong
           in
           Parliaments
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           standing
           for
           the
           Subjects
           Property
           ,
           against
           the
           encroachments
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           against
           the
           practises
           of
           the
           Papists
           .
           By
           which
           two
           Artifices
           ,
           they
           first
           weakned
           the
           Prerogative
           Royal
           ,
           to
           advance
           their
           own
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           diminution
           of
           the
           King's
           Authority
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           erect
           the
           People's
           ,
           whom
           they
           represented
           .
           And
           then
           they
           practised
           to
           asperse
           with
           the
           Name
           of
           Papist
           ,
           all
           those
           who
           either
           join
           not
           with
           them
           in
           their
           Sabbath-Doctrines
           ,
           or
           would
           not
           captivate
           their
           Judgments
           unto
           
           Calvin's
           Dictates
           .
           Their
           actings
           in
           all
           which
           particulars
           ,
           either
           as
           Zealots
           for
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           maintaining
           Calvinism
           ;
           or
           Patriots
           for
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           in
           bringing
           down
           the
           Power
           and
           Reputation
           of
           the
           two
           last
           Kings
           ;
           shall
           be
           at
           large
           delivered
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           late
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           and
           consequently
           may
           be
           thought
           unnecessary
           to
           be
           here
           related
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           pretermitting
           all
           their
           former
           practises
           ,
           by
           which
           their
           Party
           was
           prepared
           ,
           and
           the
           Design
           made
           ready
           to
           appear
           in
           publick
           ;
           we
           will
           proceed
           to
           a
           Relation
           of
           the
           following
           passages
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           pulled
           off
           their
           Disguise
           ,
           and
           openly
           declared
           themselves
           to
           be
           ripe
           for
           Action
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Party
           in
           both
           Kingdoms
           being
           grown
           so
           strong
           that
           they
           were
           able
           to
           proceed
           from
           Counsel
           unto
           Execution
           ;
           there
           wanted
           nothing
           but
           a
           fair
           occasion
           for
           putting
           themselves
           into
           a
           posture
           of
           defence
           ;
           and
           from
           that
           posture
           ,
           breaking
           out
           into
           open
           Warr.
           But
           finding
           no
           occasion
           ,
           they
           resolve
           to
           make
           one
           ;
           and
           to
           begin
           their
           first
           Embroilments
           upon
           the
           sending
           of
           the
           new
           Liturgy
           and
           Book
           of
           Canons
           to
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Scots
           in
           a
           general
           Assembly
           held
           at
           Aberdeen
           ,
           
           had
           given
           consent
           unto
           the
           making
           of
           a
           Liturgy
           for
           the
           use
           of
           that
           Kirk
           ,
           and
           for
           drawing
           up
           a
           Book
           of
           Canons
           out
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           some
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           yet
           ▪
           when
           those
           Books
           were
           finished
           by
           the
           Care
           of
           King
           CHARLES
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Piety
           recommended
           unto
           use
           and
           practise
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           violation
           of
           their
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           .
           And
           though
           in
           another
           of
           their
           Assemblies
           which
           was
           held
           at
           Perth
           ,
           
           they
           had
           past
           five
           Articles
           for
           introducing
           private
           Baptism
           ,
           communicating
           of
           the
           sick
           ,
           kneeling
           at
           the
           Communion
           ,
           Episcopal
           Confirmation
           ,
           and
           the
           observing
           of
           such
           ancient
           Festivals
           as
           belonged
           immediately
           unto
           Christ
           :
           yet
           when
           those
           Articles
           were
           incorporated
           in
           the
           Common-prayer-Book
           ▪
           they
           were
           beheld
           as
           Innovations
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           in
           so
           pure
           and
           Reformed
           a
           Church
           as
           that
           of
           Scotland
           .
           These
           were
           the
           Hooks
           by
           which
           they
           drew
           the
           people
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           never
           look
           on
           their
           Superiors
           
           with
           a
           greater
           reverence
           ,
           than
           when
           they
           see
           them
           active
           in
           the
           Cause
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           willing
           ,
           in
           appearance
           ,
           to
           lose
           all
           which
           was
           dear
           unto
           them
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           preserve
           the
           Gospel
           in
           its
           native
           purity
           .
           But
           it
           was
           rather
           Gain
           than
           Godliness
           ,
           which
           brought
           the
           great
           men
           of
           the
           Realm
           to
           espouse
           this
           Quarrel
           ;
           who
           by
           the
           Commission
           of
           Surrendries
           (
           of
           which
           more
           elsewhere
           )
           ,
           began
           to
           fear
           the
           losing
           of
           their
           Tithes
           and
           Superiorities
           ,
           
           to
           which
           they
           could
           pretend
           no
           other
           title
           ,
           than
           plain
           Usurpation
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           it
           was
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           not
           Zeal
           ,
           which
           enflamed
           the
           Presbyters
           ;
           who
           had
           no
           other
           way
           to
           invade
           that
           Power
           which
           was
           conferred
           upon
           the
           Bishops
           by
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           and
           countenanced
           by
           many
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           K.
           IAMES
           ,
           than
           by
           embracing
           that
           occasion
           to
           incense
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           whole
           Nation
           into
           tumult
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           compel
           the
           Bishops
           and
           the
           Regular
           Clergy
           to
           forsake
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           So
           the
           Genevians
           dealt
           before
           with
           their
           Bishop
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           when
           the
           Reforming-Humour
           came
           first
           upon
           them
           :
           And
           what
           could
           they
           do
           less
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           than
           follow
           the
           Example
           of
           their
           Mother-City
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           These
           breakings-out
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           smoothed
           the
           way
           to
           the
           like
           in
           England
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           had
           received
           encouragement
           ,
           and
           presumed
           on
           Succours
           .
           The
           
             English
             Puritaus
          
           had
           begun
           with
           Libelling
           against
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           the
           Scots
           did
           against
           the
           King
           :
           For
           which
           ,
           the
           Authors
           and
           Abettors
           had
           received
           some
           punishment
           ;
           but
           such
           ,
           as
           did
           rather
           reserve
           them
           for
           ensuing
           Mischiefs
           ,
           than
           make
           them
           sensible
           of
           their
           Crimes
           ,
           or
           reclaim
           them
           from
           it
           .
           So
           that
           upon
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           and
           Book
           of
           Canons
           ,
           
           the
           Scots
           were
           put
           into
           such
           heat
           ,
           that
           they
           disturbed
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           one
           by
           an
           open
           Tumult
           ,
           and
           refused
           obedience
           to
           the
           other
           by
           a
           wilful
           obstinacy
           .
           The
           King
           had
           then
           a
           Fleet
           at
           Sea
           ,
           sufficiently
           powerful
           to
           have
           blockt
           up
           all
           the
           Havens
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           ,
           by
           destroying
           that
           small
           Trade
           which
           they
           had
           amongst
           them
           ,
           to
           have
           reduced
           them
           absolutely
           to
           His
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           .
           But
           they
           had
           so
           many
           of
           their
           Party
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           had
           so
           great
           a
           confidence
           in
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Hamilton
           ,
           and
           many
           Friends
           of
           both
           Nations
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           they
           feared
           nothing
           less
           than
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           enforced
           to
           their
           obedience
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Arms.
           In
           confidence
           whereof
           ,
           they
           despise
           all
           His
           Proclamations
           ,
           with
           which
           Weapons
           only
           He
           encountred
           them
           in
           their
           first
           Seditions
           ;
           and
           publickly
           protested
           against
           all
           Declarations
           which
           He
           sent
           unto
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           Streets
           of
           Edenborough
           .
           Nothing
           else
           being
           done
           against
           them
           in
           the
           first
           year
           of
           their
           Tumults
           ,
           they
           cast
           themselves
           into
           four
           Tables
           for
           dispatch
           of
           business
           ;
           but
           chiefly
           ,
           for
           the
           cementing
           of
           their
           Combination
           .
           For
           which
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           easily
           bethink
           themselves
           of
           a
           speedier
           course
           ,
           than
           to
           unite
           the
           people
           to
           them
           by
           a
           League
           or
           Covenant
           .
           Which
           to
           effect
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           necessary
           to
           renew
           the
           old
           Confession
           ,
           excogitated
           in
           the
           year
           1580
           ,
           for
           the
           abjuring
           of
           the
           Tyranny
           and
           Superstitions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           subscribed
           first
           by
           the
           King
           and
           His
           Houshold-Servants
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           year
           by
           all
           the
           Natives
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           before
           .
           
           And
           it
           was
           also
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           unto
           this
           Confession
           they
           adjoined
           a
           Band
           ,
           Anno
           1592
           ,
           for
           standing
           unto
           one
           another
           in
           defence
           thereof
           ,
           against
           all
           Papists
           ,
           and
           other
           professed
           Adversaries
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           This
           is
           now
           made
           to
           serve
           their
           turn
           against
           the
           King
           :
           For
           by
           a
           strange
           interpretation
           which
           was
           put
           upon
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           declared
           ,
           That
           both
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Five
           Articles
           of
           Perth
           ,
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           the
           Book
           of
           Canons
           ,
           were
           all
           abjured
           by
           that
           Confession
           ,
           and
           the
           Band
           annexed
           ;
           though
           the
           three
           last
           had
           no
           existency
           or
           being
           in
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           when
           that
           Confession
           was
           first
           formed
           ,
           or
           the
           Band
           subjoined
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           These
           Insolencies
           might
           have
           given
           the
           King
           a
           just
           cause
           to
           arm
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           utterly
           unprovided
           of
           all
           such
           necessaries
           as
           might
           enable
           them
           to
           make
           the
           least
           show
           of
           a
           weak
           resistance
           .
           But
           the
           King
           deals
           more
           gently
           with
           them
           ,
           negotiates
           for
           some
           fair
           accord
           of
           the
           present
           differences
           ,
           and
           sends
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Hamilton
           as
           his
           chief
           Commissioner
           for
           the
           transacting
           of
           the
           same
           .
           By
           whose
           sollicitation
           he
           revokes
           the
           Liturgy
           and
           the
           Book
           of
           Canons
           ,
           suspends
           the
           Articles
           of
           Perth
           ,
           and
           then
           rescinds
           all
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           which
           confirmed
           the
           same
           ;
           submits
           the
           Bishops
           to
           the
           next
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           as
           their
           competent
           Judges
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           gives
           intimation
           of
           a
           General
           Assembly
           to
           be
           held
           at
           Glasgow
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           point
           of
           Church-Government
           was
           to
           be
           debated
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Condescentions
           enrolled
           and
           registred
           .
           And
           ,
           which
           made
           most
           to
           their
           advantage
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           
             Solemn
             League
             or
             Covenant
          
           to
           he
           imposed
           on
           all
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           subscribed
           by
           them
           .
           Which
           in
           effect
           was
           to
           legitimate
           the
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           countenance
           the
           Combination
           with
           the
           face
           of
           Authority
           .
           But
           all
           this
           would
           not
           do
           his
           business
           ,
           though
           it
           might
           do
           theirs
           .
           For
           they
           had
           so
           contrived
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           none
           were
           chosen
           to
           have
           voices
           in
           that
           Assembly
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           were
           sure
           unto
           the
           side
           ,
           such
           as
           had
           formerly
           been
           under
           the
           Censures
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           their
           Inconformity
           ,
           and
           had
           refused
           to
           acknowledg
           the
           King's
           Supremacy
           ,
           or
           had
           declared
           their
           disaffections
           to
           Episcopal
           Government
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Bishops
           might
           have
           no
           encouragement
           to
           sit
           amongst
           them
           ,
           they
           cite
           them
           to
           appear
           as
           Criminal
           persons
           ,
           Libel
           against
           them
           in
           a
           scandalous
           and
           unchristian
           manner
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           make
           choice
           of
           Henderson
           ,
           a
           Seditious
           Presbyter
           ,
           to
           sit
           as
           Moderator
           or
           chief
           President
           in
           it
           .
           And
           though
           upon
           the
           sense
           of
           their
           disobedience
           ,
           the
           Assembly
           was
           again
           dissolved
           by
           the
           King's
           Proclamation
           ;
           yet
           they
           continued
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           in
           contempt
           thereof
           .
           In
           which
           Session
           they
           condemned
           the
           Calling
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           Articles
           of
           Perth
           ,
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           the
           Book
           of
           Canons
           ,
           as
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           .
           They
           proceed
           next
           to
           the
           rejecting
           of
           the
           five
           controverted
           points
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           Arminianism
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           decreed
           a
           general
           subscription
           to
           be
           made
           to
           these
           Constitutions
           .
           For
           not
           conforming
           whereunto
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Regular
           Clergy
           ,
           are
           expelled
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           been
           animated
           unto
           that
           Refusal
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           the
           Conscience
           of
           their
           duty
           ,
           as
           by
           his
           Majesty's
           Proclamation
           which
           required
           it
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           They
           could
           not
           hope
           that
           the
           King's
           Lenity
           so
           abused
           ,
           might
           not
           turn
           to
           Fury
           ;
           and
           therefore
           thought
           it
           was
           high
           time
           to
           put
           themselves
           into
           Arms
           ,
           to
           call
           back
           most
           of
           their
           old
           Soldiers
           from
           the
           Warrs
           in
           Germany
           ;
           and
           almost
           all
           their
           Officers
           from
           such
           Commands
           in
           the
           Netherlands
           ;
           whom
           to
           maintain
           ,
           they
           intercept
           the
           King's
           Revenue
           ,
           and
           the
           Rents
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           lay
           great
           Taxes
           on
           the
           people
           ,
           taking
           up
           Arms
           and
           Ammunition
           from
           the
           
             States
             Vnited
          
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           went
           on
           Ticket
           ,
           and
           long
           days
           of
           payment
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           ready
           money
           for
           their
           satisfaction
           .
           But
           all
           this
           had
           not
           served
           their
           turn
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           could
           have
           been
           perswaded
           to
           have
           given
           them
           battel
           ,
           or
           suffered
           any
           part
           of
           that
           great
           Army
           which
           he
           brought
           against
           them
           ,
           to
           lay
           waste
           their
           Countrey
           .
           Whose
           tenderness
           when
           they
           once
           perceived
           ,
           and
           knew
           withall
           how
           many
           friends
           they
           had
           about
           him
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           would
           be
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           obtain
           such
           a
           Pacification
           as
           might
           secure
           them
           for
           the
           present
           from
           an
           absolute
           Conquest
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           opportunity
           to
           provide
           better
           for
           themselves
           in
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           upon
           the
           reputation
           of
           being
           able
           to
           divert
           or
           break
           such
           a
           puissant
           Army
           .
           And
           so
           it
           proved
           in
           the
           event
           .
           For
           the
           King
           had
           no
           sooner
           retired
           his
           Forces
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           and
           given
           his
           Soldiers
           a
           License
           to
           return
           to
           their
           several
           Houses
           ,
           but
           the
           Scots
           presently
           protest
           against
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Pacification
           ,
           put
           harder
           pressures
           on
           the
           King's
           Party
           ,
           than
           before
           they
           suffered
           ,
           keep
           all
           their
           Officers
           in
           pay
           ;
           by
           their
           Messengers
           and
           Letters
           ,
           apply
           themselves
           to
           the
           French
           King
           for
           support
           and
           succours
           .
           By
           whom
           encouraged
           under-hand
           ,
           and
           openly
           countenanced
           by
           some
           Agents
           of
           the
           Cardinal
           Richelieu
           ,
           who
           then
           governed
           all
           Affairs
           in
           France
           ,
           they
           enter
           into
           England
           with
           a
           puissant
           Army
           ,
           making
           their
           way
           to
           that
           Invasion
           ,
           by
           some
           Printed
           Pamphlets
           ,
           which
           they
           dispersed
           into
           all
           parts
           ,
           thereby
           to
           colour
           their
           Rebellions
           ,
           and
           bewitch
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           now
           the
           
             English
             Presbyterians
          
           take
           the
           courage
           to
           appear
           more
           publickly
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Scots
           and
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           
           than
           they
           had
           done
           hitherto
           .
           A
           Parliament
           had
           been
           called
           on
           the
           13
           th
           of
           April
           ,
           for
           granting
           Moneys
           to
           maintain
           the
           Warr
           against
           the
           Scots
           .
           But
           the
           Commons
           were
           so
           backward
           in
           complying
           with
           the
           King's
           Desires
           ,
           that
           he
           found
           himself
           under
           the
           necessity
           of
           dissolving
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           else
           had
           blasted
           his
           Design
           ,
           and
           openly
           declared
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           publick
           Enemies
           .
           This
           puts
           the
           discontented
           Rabble
           into
           such
           a
           fury
           ,
           that
           they
           violently
           assaulted
           Lambeth-House
           ,
           but
           were
           as
           valiantly
           repulsed
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           day
           break
           open
           all
           the
           Prisons
           in
           Southwark
           ,
           and
           release
           all
           the
           Prisoners
           whom
           they
           found
           committed
           for
           their
           Inconformities
           .
           Benstead
           ,
           the
           Ring-leader
           in
           these
           Tumults
           ,
           is
           apprehended
           and
           arraigned
           ,
           condemned
           and
           executed
           ;
           the
           whole
           proceeding
           being
           grounded
           on
           the
           Statute
           of
           the
           25
           th
           of
           K.
           EDWARD
           the
           3
           d
           ,
           for
           punishing
           all
           Treasons
           and
           Rebellions
           against
           the
           King.
           But
           that
           which
           threatned
           greater
           danger
           to
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           either
           the
           Arms
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           or
           the
           Tumults
           in
           Southwark
           ;
           was
           a
           Petition
           sent
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           at
           York
           ,
           subscribed
           by
           sundry
           Noble-men
           of
           the
           Popular
           
           Faction
           ;
           concluded
           on
           the
           28
           th
           of
           August
           ;
           carried
           by
           the
           Lord
           Mandevil
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Howard
           of
           Escrigg
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           presented
           on
           the
           third
           of
           September
           .
           In
           which
           it
           was
           petitioned
           ,
           amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           
             That
             the
             present
             War
             might
             be
             composed
             without
             loss
             of
             blood
             .
             That
             a
             Parliament
             should
             be
             forthwith
             called
             for
             redress
             of
             Grievances
             ,
          
           (
           amongst
           which
           ,
           some
           pretended
           Innovations
           in
           Religion
           must
           be
           none
           of
           the
           least
           )
           
             and
             that
             the
             Authors
             and
             Counsellors
             of
             such
             Grievances
             as
             are
             there
             complained
             of
             ,
             might
             be
             there
             brought
             to
             such
             a
             Legal
             Tryal
             ,
             and
             receive
             such
             condign
             punishment
             as
             their
             Crimes
             required
             .
          
           This
           hastned
           the
           assembling
           of
           the
           great
           Council
           of
           the
           Peers
           at
           York
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           King
           upon
           the
           calling
           of
           a
           Parliament
           of
           His
           own
           accord
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           might
           be
           thought
           extorted
           by
           their
           importunity
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           Scots
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           had
           put
           by
           such
           English
           Forces
           as
           lay
           on
           the
           South-side
           of
           the
           Tine
           ,
           at
           the
           passage
           of
           Newborn
           ,
           make
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           Newcastle
           ,
           deface
           the
           goodly
           Church
           of
           Durham
           ,
           bring
           all
           the
           Countreys
           on
           the
           North-side
           of
           the
           Tees
           ,
           under
           contribution
           ,
           and
           tax
           the
           people
           to
           all
           payments
           at
           their
           only
           pleasure
           .
           The
           Council
           of
           Peers
           ,
           and
           a
           Petition
           from
           the
           Scots
           ,
           prepare
           the
           King
           to
           entertain
           a
           Treaty
           with
           them
           ;
           the
           managing
           whereof
           was
           chiefly
           left
           unto
           those
           Lords
           who
           had
           subscribed
           the
           Petition
           before
           remembred
           .
           But
           the
           third
           day
           of
           November
           coming
           on
           a-pace
           ,
           and
           the
           Commissioners
           seeming
           desirous
           to
           attend
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           begin
           on
           that
           day
           ,
           the
           Treaty
           is
           adjourned
           to
           London
           ;
           which
           gave
           the
           Scots
           a
           more
           dangerous
           opportunity
           to
           infect
           that
           City
           ,
           than
           all
           their
           Emissaries
           had
           obtained
           in
           the
           times
           fore-going
           .
           Nor
           was
           it
           long
           before
           it
           openly
           appeared
           what
           great
           power
           they
           had
           upon
           their
           Party
           in
           that
           City
           ;
           which
           animated
           Pennington
           ,
           attended
           with
           some
           hundreds
           of
           inferior
           note
           ,
           to
           tender
           a
           Petition
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           against
           the
           Government
           of
           Bishops
           here
           by
           Law
           established
           .
           It
           was
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           this
           Petition
           was
           subscribed
           by
           many
           thousands
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           probable
           enough
           to
           be
           so
           indeed
           .
           But
           whether
           it
           were
           so
           or
           not
           ,
           he
           gave
           thereby
           such
           an
           occasion
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           that
           they
           voted
           down
           the
           Canons
           which
           had
           passed
           in
           the
           late
           Convocation
           ,
           condemned
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           in
           great
           sums
           of
           Money
           ▪
           which
           had
           subscribed
           to
           the
           same
           :
           decry
           the
           Power
           of
           all
           Provincial
           or
           National
           Synods
           ,
           for
           making
           any
           Canons
           or
           Constitutions
           which
           could
           bind
           the
           Subject
           ,
           until
           they
           were
           confirmed
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           .
           And
           having
           brought
           this
           general
           terror
           on
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           they
           impeach
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           High
           Treason
           ,
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           committed
           to
           the
           Black
           Rod
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           Tower.
           Which
           being
           done
           ,
           some
           other
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           must
           be
           singled
           out
           ,
           informed
           against
           by
           scandalous
           Articles
           ,
           and
           those
           Articles
           printed
           ,
           without
           any
           consideration
           either
           true
           or
           false
           .
        
         
           
           8.
           
           And
           though
           a
           Convocation
           were
           at
           that
           time
           sitting
           ;
           yet
           to
           encrease
           the
           Miseries
           of
           a
           falling-Church
           ,
           it
           is
           permitted
           ,
           that
           a
           private
           Meeting
           should
           be
           held
           in
           the
           Deanry
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           to
           which
           some
           Orthodox
           and
           Conformable
           Divines
           were
           called
           ,
           as
           a
           foil
           to
           
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           generally
           were
           of
           Presbyterian
           or
           Puritan
           Principles
           .
           By
           them
           it
           was
           proposed
           ,
           That
           many
           passages
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           should
           be
           expunged
           ,
           and
           others
           altered
           to
           the
           worse
           .
           That
           Decency
           and
           Reverence
           in
           officiating
           God's
           publick
           Service
           ,
           should
           be
           brought
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           Innovations
           .
           That
           Doctrinal
           Calvinism
           should
           be
           entertained
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           all
           their
           Sabbath-Speculations
           ,
           though
           contrary
           to
           
           Calvin's
           Judgment
           ,
           super-added
           to
           it
           .
           But
           before
           any
           thing
           could
           be
           concluded
           in
           those
           weighty
           matters
           ,
           the
           Commons
           set
           their
           Bill
           on
           foot
           against
           Root
           and
           Branch
           ,
           for
           putting
           down
           all
           Bishops
           and
           Cathedral
           Churches
           ;
           which
           put
           a
           period
           to
           that
           Meeting
           without
           doing
           any
           thing
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Bill
           ,
           upon
           a
           full
           debate
           thereon
           amongst
           the
           Peers
           ,
           was
           cast
           out
           of
           that
           House
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           by
           the
           course
           of
           Parliaments
           to
           be
           offered
           again
           ;
           yet
           ,
           contrary
           to
           all
           former
           Custom
           ,
           it
           was
           prest
           from
           one
           time
           to
           another
           ,
           till
           in
           the
           end
           they
           gained
           the
           point
           which
           they
           so
           much
           aimed
           at
           .
           Hereupon
           followed
           some
           Petitions
           from
           the
           Universities
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           Cathedral
           and
           Collegiate
           Churches
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           Learning
           must
           be
           destitute
           of
           its
           chief
           encouragements
           ;
           and
           some
           Petitions
           from
           whole
           Counties
           ,
           in
           behalf
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           without
           which
           there
           was
           like
           to
           be
           no
           preservative
           against
           Sects
           and
           Heresies
           .
           But
           nothing
           was
           more
           memorable
           than
           the
           inter-pleadings
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           between
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             H●cket
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Prebendaries
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           ,
           and
           Arch-Deacon
           of
           Bedford
           ;
           and
           Dr.
           
             Cornelius
             Burges
          
           ,
           a
           right
           doubty
           Disputant
           ;
           but
           better
           skilled
           in
           drawing
           down
           his
           Myrmidons
           ,
           than
           in
           mustering
           Arguments
           :
           the
           issue
           of
           whose
           Plea
           was
           this
           ,
           
             That
             though
             Cathedrals
             were
             unnecessary
             ,
             and
             the
             Quire-men
             scandalous
             ;
             yet
             ,
             that
             their
             Lands
             could
             not
             be
             alienated
             unto
             private
             persons
             ,
             without
             guilt
             of
             Sacriledg
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           But
           little
           did
           this
           edifie
           with
           the
           Leading-part
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           who
           were
           resolved
           to
           practise
           on
           the
           Church
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           last
           to
           play
           at
           sweep-stake
           ,
           and
           take
           all
           together
           .
           First
           therefore
           ,
           they
           began
           with
           taking
           down
           the
           Starr-Chamber
           ,
           and
           the
           High
           Commission
           ,
           without
           which
           Courts
           the
           Subjects
           could
           not
           easily
           be
           kept
           in
           order
           ,
           nor
           the
           Church
           from
           Faction
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Act
           for
           taking
           down
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           High
           Commission
           ,
           a
           clause
           is
           cunningly
           inserted
           ,
           which
           plainly
           took
           away
           all
           Coercive
           Power
           which
           had
           been
           vested
           in
           the
           Bishops
           and
           their
           Under-Officers
           ,
           disabling
           them
           from
           imposing
           any
           pain
           or
           penalty
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           from
           inflicting
           all
           Church-Censures
           on
           notorious
           sinners
           .
           Their
           Jurisdiction
           being
           thus
           gone
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           likely
           that
           their
           Lands
           should
           stay
           long
           behind
           ;
           though
           in
           good
           manners
           it
           was
           thought
           convenient
           to
           strip
           them
           first
           from
           having
           any
           place
           or
           suffrage
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           .
           And
           when
           they
           once
           were
           rendred
           useless
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           the
           Lands
           would
           follow
           of
           themselves
           without
           any
           great
           trouble
           .
           And
           that
           they
           might
           attain
           the
           end
           which
           they
           so
           much
           aimed
           at
           ,
           Burges
           draws
           down
           his
           Myrmidons
           to
           the
           Doors
           of
           he
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           teacheth
           them
           to
           cry
           ,
           
             No
             Bishops
             ,
             No
             Bishops
          
           ,
           with
           their
           wonted
           violence
           .
           By
           which
           confused
           Rabble
           ,
           some
           indignities
           and
           affronts
           are
           very
           frequently
           put
           upon
           them
           ,
           either
           in
           keeping
           
           them
           off
           from
           landing
           ,
           if
           they
           came
           by
           water
           ;
           or
           offer
           violence
           to
           their
           persons
           ,
           if
           they
           came
           by
           Land.
           Which
           multiplied
           Injuries
           gave
           such
           just
           cause
           of
           fear
           and
           trouble
           ,
           that
           they
           withdrew
           themselves
           from
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           but
           sent
           withall
           a
           Protestation
           to
           preserve
           their
           Rights
           :
           In
           which
           it
           was
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             all
             Acts
             made
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             absence
             ,
             considering
             their
             absen●e
             was
             inforced
             ,
             not
             voluntary
             ,
             should
             be
             reputed
             void
             and
             null
             to
             all
             intents
             and
             purposes
             in
             the
             Law
             whatsoever
             .
          
           This
           Protestation
           being
           tendred
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           communicated
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           and
           the
           supposed
           offence
           extreamly
           aggravated
           by
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           Littleton
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           are
           impeached
           of
           Treason
           ,
           nine
           of
           them
           sent
           Prisoners
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           and
           two
           committed
           to
           the
           custody
           of
           the
           Gentleman-Usher
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           there
           we
           leave
           them
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           to
           look
           into
           the
           Fortunes
           of
           the
           publick
           Liturgy
           ;
           not
           like
           to
           stand
           ,
           when
           both
           the
           Scots
           and
           
             English
             Presbyterians
          
           did
           conspire
           against
           it
           .
           The
           Fame
           whereof
           had
           either
           caused
           it
           totally
           to
           be
           laid
           aside
           ,
           or
           performed
           by
           halfs
           in
           all
           the
           Counties
           where
           the
           Scots
           were
           of
           strength
           and
           power
           ;
           and
           not
           much
           better
           executed
           in
           some
           Churches
           of
           London
           ,
           wherein
           that
           Faction
           did
           as
           much
           predominate
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           a
           Scottish
           Army
           .
           But
           the
           first
           great
           interruption
           which
           was
           made
           at
           the
           officiating
           of
           the
           publick
           Liturgy
           ,
           was
           made
           upon
           a
           Day
           of
           Humiliation
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           were
           assembled
           together
           at
           St.
           
           Margaret's
           in
           Westminster
           .
           At
           what
           time
           ,
           as
           the
           Priest
           began
           the
           second
           Service
           at
           the
           Holy
           Table
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Puritans
           or
           Presbyterians
           began
           a
           Psalm
           ;
           and
           were
           therein
           followed
           by
           the
           rest
           in
           so
           loud
           a
           Tune
           ,
           that
           the
           Minister
           was
           thereby
           forced
           to
           desist
           from
           his
           duty
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           Preacher
           to
           perform
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           day's
           Solemnity
           .
           This
           gave
           encouragement
           enough
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           Party
           to
           set
           as
           little
           by
           the
           Liturgy
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           in
           the
           City
           ;
           especially
           in
           all
           such
           usages
           and
           rights
           thereof
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           pleased
           to
           bring
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           Innovations
           .
           But
           they
           were
           more
           encouraged
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           an
           Order
           of
           the
           Lower-House
           ,
           bearing
           date
           on
           the
           8
           th
           of
           
             September
             ,
             Anno
          
           1641.
           
           By
           which
           all
           Church-Wardens
           were
           required
           in
           their
           several
           Parishes
           to
           remove
           the
           Holy
           Table
           from
           the
           East-end
           of
           the
           Chancel
           ,
           to
           any
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Ralis
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           any
           Tapers
           ,
           Candlesticks
           ,
           or
           Basons
           ,
           to
           be
           placed
           upon
           it
           .
           It
           was
           required
           also
           by
           the
           same
           ,
           That
           there
           should
           be
           no
           bowing
           at
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           nor
           adoration
           toward
           the
           East
           ,
           nor
           any
           reverence
           used
           in
           men's
           approaches
           to
           the
           Holy
           Table
           .
           And
           by
           the
           same
           ,
           all
           Dancing
           ,
           and
           other
           lawful
           Recreations
           ,
           were
           prohibited
           on
           their
           Lord's-day-Sabbath
           ,
           after
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           Day
           ;
           and
           Catechising
           turned
           into
           After-noon-Sermons
           ,
           directly
           contrary
           to
           His
           Majesty's
           Declarations
           and
           Instructions
           given
           in
           that
           behalf
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Lords
           refused
           to
           join
           with
           them
           in
           that
           Vote
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           back
           unto
           an
           Order
           of
           the
           16
           th
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           had
           confirmed
           and
           enjoined
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           ;
           yet
           Pym
           commands
           the
           Order
           to
           be
           put
           in
           execution
           by
           a
           Warrant
           
           under
           his
           own
           hand
           only
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           during
           the
           Recess
           ,
           when
           almost
           all
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           had
           retired
           themselves
           to
           their
           several
           dwellings
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Hereupon
           followed
           such
           an
           alteration
           in
           all
           Churches
           and
           Chappels
           ,
           that
           the
           Church-Wardens
           pulled
           down
           more
           in
           a
           Week
           or
           two
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           had
           been
           able
           to
           raise
           in
           two
           Weeks
           of
           years
           .
           And
           hereupon
           there
           followed
           such
           irreverences
           ni
           God's
           publick
           Service
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           discontinuance
           of
           it
           in
           too
           many
           places
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           was
           compelled
           to
           give
           new
           life
           to
           it
           by
           His
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           tenth
           of
           December
           ;
           and
           taking
           order
           in
           the
           same
           for
           
             punishing
             all
             the
             wilful
             Contemners
             and
             Disburbers
             of
             it
             .
          
           But
           this
           Proclamation
           being
           published
           in
           that
           point
           of
           time
           in
           which
           the
           Commons
           were
           intent
           on
           the
           Warr
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           the
           Puritans
           as
           much
           busied
           in
           blowing
           the
           Trumpet
           of
           Sedition
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           ;
           it
           only
           showed
           the
           King's
           good
           meaning
           ,
           with
           his
           want
           of
           Power
           .
           In
           which
           conjuncture
           hapned
           the
           Impeachment
           and
           Imprisonment
           of
           Eleven
           of
           the
           Bishops
           :
           Which
           made
           that
           Bench
           so
           thin
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           so
           weak
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           6
           th
           of
           February
           the
           Lords
           consented
           to
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           their
           Votes
           in
           Parliament
           .
           The
           News
           whereof
           was
           solemnized
           in
           most
           places
           of
           London
           ,
           with
           Bells
           and
           Bou●●res
           .
           Nothing
           remained
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           King
           should
           pass
           it
           into
           Act
           by
           his
           Royal
           Assent
           ;
           by
           some
           unhappy
           Instrument
           extorted
           from
           Him
           when
           he
           was
           at
           Canterbury
           ;
           and
           signified
           by
           His
           Message
           to
           the
           Houses
           on
           the
           fourteenth
           of
           that
           Month.
           Which
           Condescention
           wrought
           so
           much
           unquietness
           to
           His
           Mind
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           unsecureness
           to
           His
           Person
           ,
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           His
           Life
           ,
           that
           He
           could
           scarce
           truly
           boast
           of
           one
           day's
           Felicity
           ,
           till
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           put
           a
           final
           period
           to
           His
           Grie●s
           and
           Sorrows
           .
           For
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           we
           find
           that
           the
           next
           Vote
           which
           passed
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           deprived
           Him
           of
           His
           
             Negative
             Voice
          
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           whole
           Militia
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Houses
           .
           Which
           was
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           His
           following
           Miseries
           .
           And
           looking
           on
           Him
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           He
           will
           not
           spare
           to
           let
           us
           know
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Prayers
           ,
           
             That
             the
             injury
             which
             he
             had
             done
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             did
             as
             much
             grate
             upon
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             either
             the
             permitting
             of
             a
             wrong
             way
             of
             Worship
             to
             be
             set
             up
             in
          
           Scotland
           ;
           
             or
             suffering
             innocent
             blood
             to
             be
             shed
             under
             colour
             of
             Iustice.
             
          
        
         
           12.
           
           For
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           prevailing-Members
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           considering
           how
           faithfully
           and
           effectually
           the
           Scots
           had
           served
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           voted
           a
           Gratuity
           of
           Three
           hundred
           thousand
           pounds
           of
           good
           English
           Money
           ,
           to
           be
           freely
           given
           them
           ;
           but
           kept
           their
           Army
           in
           a
           constant
           and
           continual
           Pay
           ,
           for
           Nine
           Months
           together
           .
           And
           by
           the
           terror
           of
           that
           Army
           ,
           they
           forced
           the
           King
           to
           pass
           the
           Bill
           for
           Trienial
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           to
           perpetuate
           the
           present
           Session
           at
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Houses
           ;
           to
           give
           consent
           for
           Murthering
           the
           Earl
           of
           Strafford
           with
           the
           Sword
           of
           Justice
           ;
           and
           suffering
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           to
           be
           banished
           from
           him
           ;
           to
           fling
           away
           the
           Starr-Chamber
           ,
           and
           the
           High-Commission
           ,
           and
           the
           Coercive
           Power
           of
           Bishops
           ;
           to
           part
           with
           all
           his
           right
           
           to
           Tonnage
           and
           Poundage
           ,
           to
           Ship-money
           ,
           and
           the
           Act
           for
           Knighthood
           ;
           and
           by
           retrenching
           the
           Perambulation
           of
           His
           Forests
           and
           Chases
           ,
           to
           leave
           his
           Game
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           each
           Bore
           or
           Peasant
           .
           And
           by
           the
           terror
           of
           this
           Army
           ,
           they
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           engage
           all
           the
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           a
           Protestation
           ,
           first
           hammered
           on
           the
           third
           of
           May
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           condemnation
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Strafford
           ,
           for
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Priviledges
           and
           Rights
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           standing
           to
           one
           another
           in
           pursuance
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           bringing
           all
           persons
           to
           condign
           punishment
           who
           were
           suspected
           to
           oppose
           them
           .
           Encouraged
           also
           by
           the
           same
           ,
           they
           took
           upon
           them
           an
           Authority
           of
           voting
           down
           the
           Church's
           Power
           in
           making
           of
           Canons
           ,
           condemning
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           late
           Convocation
           ,
           calumniating
           many
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           in
           most
           odious
           manner
           ,
           and
           vexing
           some
           of
           them
           to
           the
           Grave
           .
           And
           they
           would
           have
           done
           the
           like
           to
           the
           Church
           it self
           ,
           in
           pulling
           down
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Cathedral
           Churches
           ,
           and
           taking
           to
           themselves
           all
           their
           Lands
           and
           Houses
           ,
           if
           by
           the
           Constancy
           and
           Courage
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           failed
           of
           their
           Design
           .
           But
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           the
           King
           prevailed
           so
           far
           with
           the
           Scots
           Commissioners
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           retire
           and
           withdraw
           their
           Forces
           ,
           upon
           His
           Promise
           to
           confirm
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Assembly
           at
           Glasgow
           ,
           and
           reach
           out
           such
           a
           Hand
           of
           Favour
           unto
           all
           that
           Nation
           ,
           as
           might
           estate
           them
           in
           a
           happiness
           above
           their
           hopes
           .
           On
           this
           assurance
           they
           march
           homewards
           ,
           and
           He
           followeth
           after
           .
           Where
           he
           consents
           to
           the
           abolishing
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           alienating
           all
           their
           Lands
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           suppresseth
           ,
           by
           like
           Acts
           ,
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           the
           Book
           of
           Canons
           ,
           and
           the
           five
           Articles
           of
           Perth
           ;
           rewards
           the
           chief
           Actors
           in
           the
           late
           Rebellion
           ,
           with
           Titles
           ,
           Offices
           ,
           and
           Honours
           ;
           and
           parts
           with
           so
           much
           of
           His
           Royal
           Prerogative
           to
           content
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           He
           left
           Himself
           nothing
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           but
           the
           empty
           Name
           .
           And
           to
           sum
           up
           the
           whole
           in
           brief
           ,
           In
           one
           hour
           He
           unravelled
           all
           that
           excellent
           Web
           ,
           the
           weaving
           whereof
           had
           took
           up
           more
           than
           Forty
           years
           ;
           and
           cost
           His
           Father
           and
           Himself
           so
           much
           Pains
           and
           Treasure
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           By
           this
           Indulgence
           to
           the
           Scots
           ,
           the
           
             Irish
             Papists
          
           are
           invited
           to
           expect
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           to
           expect
           it
           in
           the
           same
           way
           which
           the
           Scots
           had
           travelled
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           by
           seizing
           on
           His
           Forts
           and
           Castles
           ,
           putting
           themselves
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           forcing
           many
           of
           His
           good
           Protestant-Subjects
           to
           forsake
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           The
           Motives
           which
           induced
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           their
           opportunities
           for
           putting
           it
           in
           execution
           ,
           and
           the
           miscarriage
           of
           the
           Plot
           ,
           I
           might
           here
           relate
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           am
           to
           keep
           my self
           to
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           as
           dangerous
           Enemies
           to
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Irish
             Papists
          
           .
           For
           so
           it
           hapned
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           was
           informed
           at
           His
           being
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           That
           the
           Scots
           had
           neither
           took
           up
           Arms
           ,
           nor
           invaded
           England
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           encouraged
           to
           it
           by
           some
           Members
           of
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           on
           a
           design
           to
           change
           the
           Government
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           State.
           In
           which
           he
           was
           confirmed
           by
           the
           
             Remonstrance
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           presented
           to
           Him
           by
           the
           Commons
           at
           His
           first
           coming
           back
           ;
           the
           forcible
           attempt
           for
           breaking
           into
           the
           
           Abby
           of
           Westminster
           ;
           the
           concourse
           of
           seditious
           people
           to
           the
           Dores
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           crying
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           have
           
             no
             Bishops
             nor
             Popish
             Lords
          
           ;
           and
           their
           tumultuating
           in
           a
           fearful
           manner
           ,
           even
           at
           White-Hall
           Gates
           ,
           where
           they
           cryed
           out
           with
           far
           more
           horror
           to
           the
           Hearers
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             was
             not
             worthy
             to
             live
             ;
             that
             they
             would
             have
             no
             Porter's
             Lodg
             between
             Him
             and
             them
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Prince
             would
             govern
             better
             .
          
           Hereupon
           certain
           Members
           of
           both
           Houses
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Kimbolton
           of
           the
           Upper
           ;
           Hollis
           and
           
             Haslerig
             ,
             Hampden
             ,
             Pym
          
           ,
           and
           Stroud
           ,
           of
           the
           Lower-House
           ,
           are
           impeached
           of
           Treason
           ,
           a
           Serjeant
           sent
           to
           apprehend
           them
           ,
           and
           command
           given
           for
           sealing
           up
           their
           Trunks
           and
           Closets
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           Commons
           did
           pretend
           and
           declared
           accordingly
           ,
           That
           no
           Member
           of
           theirs
           was
           to
           be
           impeached
           ,
           arrested
           ,
           or
           brought
           unto
           a
           Legal
           Trial
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Order
           of
           that
           House
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           the
           sealing
           up
           of
           their
           Trunks
           or
           Closets
           ,
           was
           a
           breach
           of
           Priviledg
           .
           And
           thereupon
           it
           was
           resolved
           on
           
             Monday
             ,
             Ian.
          
           3.
           being
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Impeachment
           ,
           
             That
             if
             any
             persons
             whatsoever
             ,
             should
             come
             to
             the
             Lodgings
             of
             any
             Member
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             or
             seize
             upon
             their
             persons
             ,
             that
             then
             such
             Members
             should
             require
             the
             aid
             of
             the
             Constable
             to
             keep
             such
             persons
             in
             safe
             custody
             till
             the
             House
             gave
             further
             Order
             .
          
           And
           it
           was
           then
           resolved
           also
           ,
           
             That
             if
             any
             person
             whatsoever
             ,
             should
             offer
             to
             arrest
             or
             detain
             the
             person
             of
             any
             Member
             of
             their
             House
             ,
             without
             first
             acquainting
             the
             House
             therewith
             ,
             and
             receiving
             further
             Order
             from
             the
             House
             ;
             that
             then
             it
             should
             be
             lawful
             for
             such
             Member
             ,
             or
             any
             person
             ,
             to
             resist
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             upon
             his
             or
             their
             guard
             of
             defence
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             resistance
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Protestation
             taken
             to
             defend
             the
             Liberties
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           This
           brings
           the
           King
           on
           Tuesday
           morning
           to
           the
           Commons
           House
           ,
           attended
           only
           by
           His
           Guard
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           Gentlemen
           ,
           no
           otherwise
           weaponed
           than
           with
           Swords
           ;
           where
           having
           placed
           Himself
           in
           the
           Speaker's
           Chair
           ,
           He
           required
           them
           to
           deliver
           the
           Impeached
           Members
           to
           the
           hands
           of
           Justice
           .
           But
           they
           had
           notice
           of
           His
           Purpose
           ,
           and
           had
           retired
           into
           London
           as
           their
           safest
           Sanctuary
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           whole
           House
           is
           adjourned
           also
           ,
           and
           sits
           in
           the
           Guild-Hall
           as
           a
           Grand
           Committee
           .
           The
           next
           day
           brings
           the
           King
           to
           the
           City
           also
           ;
           where
           in
           a
           Speech
           to
           the
           Lord
           Mayor
           and
           Common-Council
           ,
           He
           signified
           the
           Reasons
           of
           His
           going
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ;
           
             That
             He
             had
             no
             intent
             of
             proceeding
             otherwise
             against
             the
             Members
             ,
             than
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Legal
             Tryal
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             desired
             ,
             That
             they
             might
             not
             be
             harboured
             and
             protected
             in
             despite
             of
             Law.
          
           For
           answer
           whereunto
           ,
           He
           is
           encountred
           with
           an
           insolent
           and
           sawcy
           Speech
           ,
           made
           by
           one
           Fowk
           ,
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Common-Council
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Impeached
           Members
           ,
           and
           the
           King's
           proceedings
           ;
           and
           followed
           in
           the
           Streets
           by
           the
           Rascal-Rabble
           ;
           by
           some
           of
           which
           ,
           a
           Virulent
           and
           Seditious
           Pamphlet
           ,
           entituled
           ▪
           
             Every
             man
             to
             his
             Tents
             ,
             O
             Israel
          
           ;
           is
           cast
           into
           His
           Coach
           ;
           and
           nothing
           sounded
           in
           His
           Ears
           ,
           but
           
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           with
           most
           horrible
           out-cries
           .
           The
           same
           night
           puts
           them
           into
           Arms
           ,
           with
           great
           fear
           and
           tumult
           ,
           upon
           a
           rumour
           that
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Cavaliers
           (
           for
           so
           they
           called
           such
           Officers
           of
           the
           late
           Army
           as
           
           attended
           on
           him
           for
           their
           Pay
           )
           had
           a
           design
           to
           sack
           the
           City
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           sleeping
           in
           their
           beds
           ,
           and
           little
           dreamed
           of
           any
           such
           Seditious
           practises
           as
           were
           then
           on
           foot
           for
           the
           enflaming
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           And
           now
           comes
           
           Calvin's
           Doctrine
           for
           restraining
           the
           Power
           of
           Kings
           ,
           to
           be
           put
           in
           practise
           .
           His
           Majesty's
           going
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           on
           the
           fourth
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           is
           voted
           for
           so
           high
           a
           breach
           of
           their
           Rights
           and
           Priviledges
           ,
           as
           was
           not
           to
           be
           salved
           by
           any
           Retractation
           ,
           or
           Disclaimer
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           by
           Him
           alledged
           in
           excuse
           thereof
           .
           The
           Members
           are
           brought
           down
           in
           triumph
           both
           by
           Land
           and
           Water
           ,
           guarded
           with
           Pikes
           and
           Protestations
           ,
           to
           their
           several
           Houses
           ;
           and
           the
           forsaken
           King
           necessitated
           to
           retire
           to
           Windsor
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           an
           eye-witness
           of
           his
           own
           disgraces
           .
           The
           Lord
           Digby
           goes
           to
           Kingston
           in
           a
           Coach
           with
           six
           Horses
           ,
           to
           bestow
           a
           visit
           upon
           Collonel
           Lundsford
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Gentlemen
           ;
           each
           Horse
           is
           reckoned
           for
           a
           Troop
           ,
           and
           these
           Troops
           said
           to
           have
           appeared
           in
           a
           warlike
           manner
           .
           Which
           was
           enough
           to
           cause
           the
           prevailing-party
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           to
           declare
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           by
           their
           Order
           of
           the
           13
           th
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           to
           give
           command
           ,
           
             That
             all
             the
             Sheriffs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             assisted
             by
             the
             Iustices
             and
             Trained-Bands
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             should
             take
             care
             to
             suppress
             all
             unlawful
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             the
             Magazines
             of
             their
             several
             Counties
             .
          
           The
           King's
           Attorney
           must
           be
           called
           in
           question
           ,
           examined
           ,
           and
           endangered
           ,
           for
           doing
           his
           duty
           in
           the
           impeachment
           of
           their
           Members
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           might
           hereafter
           dare
           to
           obey
           the
           King.
           And
           though
           His
           Majesty
           had
           sent
           them
           a
           most
           Gracious
           Message
           of
           the
           twentieth
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           in
           which
           He
           promised
           them
           
             to
             equal
             or
             exceed
             all
             Acts
             of
             Favour
             which
             any
             of
             His
             Predecessors
             had
             extended
             to
             the
             People
             of
          
           England
           ;
           yet
           nothing
           could
           secure
           them
           from
           their
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           ,
           unless
           the
           Trained-bands
           ,
           and
           the
           Royal
           Navy
           ,
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Forts
           and
           Castles
           ,
           were
           put
           into
           such
           hands
           as
           they
           might
           confide
           in
           .
           On
           this
           the
           King
           demurrs
           a
           while
           ;
           but
           having
           shipped
           the
           Queen
           for
           Holland
           ,
           with
           the
           Princess
           Mary
           ,
           and
           got
           the
           Prince
           into
           his
           power
           ,
           he
           denies
           it
           utterly
           .
           And
           this
           denial
           is
           reputed
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           to
           take
           the
           Militia
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           execute
           the
           Powers
           thereof
           ,
           without
           His
           consent
           .
        
         
           
           16.
           
           But
           leaving
           them
           to
           their
           own
           Councils
           ,
           he
           removes
           to
           York
           ,
           assembleth
           the
           Gentry
           of
           that
           County
           ,
           acquaints
           them
           with
           the
           reasons
           of
           His
           coming
           thither
           ,
           and
           desires
           them
           not
           to
           be
           seduced
           by
           such
           false
           reports
           as
           had
           been
           raised
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           His
           Person
           ,
           and
           disgrace
           of
           His
           Government
           .
           By
           their
           Advice
           he
           makes
           a
           journey
           unto
           Hull
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           had
           laid
           up
           a
           considerable
           Magazine
           of
           Cannon
           ,
           Arms
           ,
           and
           Ammunition
           ;
           intended
           first
           against
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           designed
           for
           the
           Warr
           of
           Ireland
           ;
           but
           now
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           in
           his
           own
           defence
           .
           And
           possibly
           He
           might
           have
           got
           it
           into
           His
           possession
           ,
           if
           He
           had
           kept
           His
           own
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           let
           some
           words
           fall
           from
           Him
           in
           a
           Declaration
           ,
           which
           betrayed
           His
           purpose
           .
           For
           hereupon
           Hotham
           ,
           a
           Member
           of
           their
           House
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           two
           Knights
           for
           the
           County
           of
           York
           ,
           is
           sent
           to
           Garrison
           the
           
           Town
           ;
           who
           most
           audaciously
           refused
           to
           give
           him
           entrance
           ,
           (
           though
           he
           was
           then
           accompanied
           with
           no
           more
           than
           his
           private
           Guards
           )
           and
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           is
           applauded
           and
           indempnified
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Members
           .
           This
           sends
           him
           back
           again
           to
           York
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           meets
           as
           great
           a
           Baffle
           as
           he
           did
           at
           Hull
           .
           For
           there
           he
           is
           encountred
           with
           a
           new
           Committee
           from
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           consisting
           of
           Ferdinand
           Lord
           Fairfax
           ,
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Cholmnly
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Hugh
             Cholmnly
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Philip
             Stapleton
          
           ;
           sent
           thither
           on
           purpose
           to
           serve
           as
           Spies
           upon
           his
           actions
           ,
           to
           undermine
           all
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           to
           insinuate
           into
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           hopes
           of
           peace
           and
           happiness
           ,
           depended
           on
           their
           adhering
           to
           the
           present
           Parliament
           .
           And
           they
           applied
           themselves
           to
           their
           Instructions
           with
           such
           open
           Confidence
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           had
           not
           more
           meetings
           with
           the
           Gentry
           of
           that
           County
           ,
           in
           his
           Palace
           called
           the
           Mannor-house
           ,
           than
           they
           had
           with
           the
           Yeomanry
           and
           Free-holders
           ,
           in
           the
           great
           Hall
           of
           the
           Deanry
           .
           All
           which
           the
           King
           suffered
           very
           strangely
           ,
           and
           thereby
           robbed
           himself
           of
           the
           opportunity
           of
           raising
           an
           Army
           in
           that
           County
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           might
           have
           marched
           to
           London
           ,
           took
           the
           Hen
           sitting
           on
           her
           Nest
           before
           she
           had
           hatched
           ;
           and
           possibly
           ,
           prevented
           all
           those
           Calamities
           which
           after
           followed
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           But
           to
           proceed
           ,
           during
           these
           counter-workings
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           plied
           him
           with
           continual
           Messages
           for
           his
           return
           unto
           the
           Houses
           ;
           and
           did
           as
           frequently
           endeavour
           to
           possess
           the
           people
           with
           their
           Remonstrances
           and
           Declarations
           ,
           to
           his
           disadvantage
           .
           To
           each
           of
           which
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           returned
           a
           significant
           Answer
           ,
           so
           handsomely
           apparelled
           ,
           and
           comprehending
           in
           them
           such
           a
           strength
           of
           Reason
           ,
           as
           gave
           great
           satisfaction
           to
           all
           equal
           and
           unbyassed
           men
           .
           None
           of
           these
           Messages
           more
           remarkable
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           brought
           the
           Nineteen
           Propositions
           to
           his
           Majesty's
           hands
           .
           In
           which
           it
           was
           desired
           ,
           
             That
             all
             the
             Lords
             of
             his
             Majesty's
             Council
             ,
             all
             the
             great
             Officers
             both
             of
             Court
             and
             State
             ,
             the
             two
             Chief
             Iustices
             ,
             and
             the
             Chief
             Barons
             of
             the
             Exchequer
             ,
             should
             be
             from
             thenceforth
             nominated
             and
             approved
             by
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             .
             That
             all
             the
             great
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             should
             be
             managed
             by
             them
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             naming
             of
             a
             Governour
             for
             his
             Majesty's
             Children
             ,
             and
             for
             disposing
             them
             in
             Marriage
             ,
             at
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Houses
             .
             That
             no
             Popis●
             Lord
             (
             as
             long
             as
             he
             continued
             such
             )
             should
             vote
             in
             Parliament
             .
          
           And
           amongst
           many
           other
           things
           of
           like
           importance
           ,
           
             That
             he
             would
             give
             consent
             to
             such
             a
             Reformation
             of
             Church-Government
             and
             Liturgy
             ,
             as
             both
             the
             Houses
             should
             advise
             .
          
           But
           he
           knew
           well
           enough
           ,
           that
           to
           grant
           all
           this
           ,
           was
           plainly
           to
           divest
           himself
           of
           all
           Regal-Power
           which
           God
           had
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           returned
           such
           an
           Answer
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           necessity
           of
           his
           Affairs
           ,
           co●pared
           with
           those
           impudent
           Demands
           ,
           did
           suggest
           unto
           him
           .
           But
           as
           for
           their
           Demand
           about
           Reformation
           ,
           he
           had
           answered
           it
           in
           part
           ,
           before
           they
           made
           it
           ,
           by
           ordering
           a
           Collection
           of
           sundry
           Petitions
           presented
           to
           himself
           and
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           behalf
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           to
           be
           printed
           and
           published
           .
           By
           which
           Petitions
           it
           appeared
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           such
           general
           disaffection
           in
           
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           unto
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           whether
           they
           were
           within
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Houses
           ,
           or
           beyond
           their
           reach
           )
           as
           by
           the
           Faction
           was
           pretended
           ;
           the
           total
           number
           of
           Subscribers
           unto
           seven
           of
           them
           only
           ,
           (
           the
           rest
           not
           being
           calculated
           in
           the
           said
           Collection
           )
           amounting
           to
           Four
           hundred
           eighty
           two
           Lords
           and
           Knights
           ,
           One
           thousand
           seven
           hundred
           and
           forty
           Esquires
           and
           Gentlemen
           of
           note
           ,
           Six
           hundred
           thirty
           one
           Doctors
           and
           Divines
           ,
           and
           no
           fewer
           than
           Forty
           four
           thousand
           five
           hundred
           fifty
           nine
           Free-holders
           of
           good
           name
           and
           note
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           And
           now
           the
           Warr
           begins
           to
           open
           .
           The
           Gentlemen
           of
           Yorkshire
           being
           sensible
           of
           that
           great
           affront
           which
           had
           been
           offered
           to
           his
           Majesty
           at
           the
           Gates
           of
           Hull
           ;
           and
           no
           less
           sensible
           of
           those
           dangers
           which
           were
           threatned
           to
           him
           by
           so
           ill
           a
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           offered
           themselves
           to
           be
           a
           Guard
           unto
           his
           person
           .
           The
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           upon
           the
           apprehension
           of
           some
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           ,
           had
           took
           a
           Guard
           unto
           themselves
           in
           December
           last
           ;
           but
           they
           conceived
           the
           King
           had
           so
           much
           innocence
           ,
           that
           he
           needed
           none
           :
           and
           therefore
           his
           accepting
           of
           this
           Guard
           of
           Gentlemen
           ,
           is
           voted
           for
           a
           levying
           of
           Warr
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           Forces
           must
           be
           raised
           in
           defence
           thereof
           .
           It
           hapned
           also
           ,
           that
           some
           Members
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           many
           of
           his
           Domestick
           Servants
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           few
           of
           the
           Nobility
           and
           great
           men
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           repaired
           from
           several
           places
           to
           the
           King
           at
           York
           ;
           so
           far
           from
           being
           willing
           to
           involve
           themselves
           in
           other
           mens
           sins
           ,
           that
           they
           declared
           the
           constancy
           of
           their
           adhaesion
           to
           his
           Majesty's
           service
           .
           These
           men
           they
           branded
           first
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Malignants
           ,
           and
           after
           looked
           upon
           them
           in
           the
           notion
           of
           evil
           Councellors
           ;
           for
           whose
           removing
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           pretend
           to
           arm
           ,
           (
           but
           now
           the
           stale
           device
           must
           be
           taken
           up
           )
           as
           well
           as
           in
           their
           own
           defence
           :
           Towards
           the
           raising
           of
           which
           Army
           ,
           the
           Presbyterian
           Preachers
           so
           bestir
           themselves
           ,
           that
           the
           wealthy
           Citizens
           send
           in
           their
           Plate
           ,
           the
           zealous
           Sisters
           rob'd
           themselves
           of
           their
           Bodkins
           and
           Thimbles
           ,
           and
           some
           poor
           Wives
           cast
           in
           their
           Wedding-Rings
           ,
           like
           the
           Widow's
           Mite
           ,
           to
           advance
           the
           Service
           .
           Besides
           which
           ,
           they
           set
           forth
           Instructions
           ,
           dispersed
           into
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           for
           bringing
           in
           of
           Horses
           ,
           Arms
           ,
           Plate
           ,
           Money
           ,
           Jewels
           ,
           to
           be
           repayed
           ag●in
           on
           the
           
             Publick
             Faith
          
           ;
           appoint
           their
           Treasurers
           for
           the
           Warr
           ;
           and
           nominate
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           for
           their
           chief
           Commander
           ,
           whom
           some
           Disgraces
           from
           the
           Court
           had
           made
           wholly
           theirs
           .
           Him
           they
           commissionate
           to
           bring
           the
           King
           from
           his
           
             Evil
             Councellors
          
           ,
           with
           power
           to
           kill
           and
           slay
           all
           such
           as
           opposed
           them
           in
           it
           .
           And
           that
           he
           might
           perform
           the
           Service
           with
           a
           better
           Conscience
           ,
           they
           laid
           fast
           hold
           on
           an
           Advantage
           which
           the
           King
           had
           given
           them
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Declaration
           of
           the
           16
           th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           either
           by
           some
           incogitancy
           ,
           or
           the
           slip
           of
           his
           Pen
           ,
           had
           put
           himself
           into
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Three
           Estates
           ;
           for
           thereupon
           it
           was
           inferred
           ,
           That
           the
           Two
           Houses
           were
           co-ordinate
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Publick
           Government
           ;
           and
           being
           co-ordinate
           ,
           might
           act
           any
           thing
           without
           his
           consent
           ,
           especially
           in
           case
           of
           his
           refusal
           to
           co-operate
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           conform
           to
           their
           desires
           .
           Upon
           which
           ground
           ,
           both
           to
           encrease
           their
           Party
           ,
           and
           abuse
           the
           people
           ,
           (
           who
           
           still
           had
           held
           the
           Name
           of
           King
           in
           some
           veneration
           )
           the
           Warr
           is
           managed
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           
             King
             and
             Parliament
          
           ,
           as
           if
           both
           equally
           concerned
           in
           the
           Fortunes
           of
           it
           .
           It
           was
           also
           Preached
           and
           Printed
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           (
           as
           Buchanan
           and
           
             Knox
             ,
             Calvin
          
           and
           some
           others
           of
           the
           Sect
           had
           before
           delivered
           )
           
             That
             all
             Power
             was
             originally
             in
             the
             people
             of
             a
             State
             or
             Nation
             ;
             in
             Kings
             no
             otherwise
             than
             by
             Delegation
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             Trust
             ;
             which
             Trust
             might
             be
             recalled
             when
             the
             People
             pleased
             .
             That
             when
             the
             underived
             Majesty
          
           (
           as
           they
           loved
           to
           phrase
           it
           )
           
             of
             the
             Common
             People
             ,
             was
             by
             their
             voluntary
             act
             transferred
             on
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             ,
             it
             rested
             on
             that
             Magistrate
             no
             otherwise
             than
          
           cumulativè
           ;
           but
           privativè
           
             by
             no
             means
             ,
             in
             reference
             unto
             them
             that
             gave
             it
             .
             That
             though
             the
             King
             was
          
           Major
           singulis
           ,
           
             yet
             he
             was
          
           Minor
           universis
           ;
           
             Superior
             only
             unto
             any
             one
             ;
             but
             far
             inferior
             to
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             That
             the
             King
             had
             no
             particular
             property
             in
             his
             Lands
             ,
             Rents
             ,
             Ships
             ,
             Arms
             ,
             Towers
             ,
             or
             Castles
             ;
             which
             being
             of
             a
             publike
             nature
             ,
             belonged
             as
             much
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             to
             him
             .
             That
             it
             was
             lawful
             for
             the
             Subjects
             to
             resist
             their
             Princes
             ,
             even
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ▪
             and
             to
             raise
             Armies
             also
             ,
             if
             need
             required
             ,
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             Liberties
             .
          
           And
           finally
           ,
           (
           for
           what
           else
           can
           follow
           such
           dangerous
           premises
           ?
           )
           
             That
             Kings
             being
             only
             the
             sworn
             Officers
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             called
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             and
             punished
             in
             case
             of
             Male-administration
             ,
             even
             to
             Imprisonment
             ,
             Deposition
             ,
             and
             to
             Death
             it self
             ,
             if
             lawfully
             convicted
             of
             it
             .
          
           But
           that
           which
           served
           their
           turns
           best
           ,
           was
           a
           new
           distinction
           which
           they
           had
           coined
           between
           the
           Personal
           and
           Political
           capacity
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           ;
           alledging
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           was
           present
           with
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           his
           Political
           capacity
           ,
           though
           in
           his
           Personal
           at
           York
           .
           That
           they
           might
           fight
           against
           the
           King
           in
           his
           Personal
           capacity
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           his
           Politick
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           might
           destroy
           
             CHARLES
             STVART
          
           ,
           without
           hurting
           the
           King.
           This
           was
           good
           Presbyterian
           Doctrine
           ;
           but
           not
           so
           edifying
           at
           York
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           at
           Westminster
           .
           For
           his
           Majesty
           finding
           a
           necessity
           to
           defend
           
             CHARLES
             STVART
          
           ,
           if
           he
           desired
           to
           save
           the
           King
           ,
           began
           to
           entertain
           such
           Forces
           as
           repaired
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           put
           himself
           into
           a
           posture
           of
           defence
           against
           all
           his
           Adversaries
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           In
           York-shire
           he
           was
           countermined
           ,
           and
           prevailed
           but
           little
           ,
           not
           having
           above
           Two
           thousand
           men
           when
           he
           left
           that
           County
           .
           At
           Nottingham
           he
           sets
           up
           his
           Standard
           ,
           which
           by
           an
           unexpected
           Tempest
           was
           blown
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           sad
           presage
           of
           his
           following
           Fortunes
           .
           Passing
           thorough
           Staffordshire
           ,
           he
           gained
           some
           small
           encrease
           to
           his
           little
           Party
           ;
           but
           never
           could
           attain
           unto
           the
           reputation
           of
           an
           Army
           ,
           till
           he
           came
           to
           Shrewsbury
           ;
           to
           which
           great
           multitudes
           flocked
           unto
           him
           out
           of
           Wales
           and
           Cheshire
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           adjoining
           Countreys
           .
           Encouraged
           with
           which
           supplies
           ,
           and
           furnished
           as
           well
           by
           the
           Queen
           from
           Holland
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Countrey-Magazins
           ,
           with
           Cannon
           ,
           Arms
           ,
           and
           Ammunition
           ,
           he
           resolves
           for
           London
           ,
           gives
           the
           first
           brush
           unto
           his
           Enemies
           at
           Poick
           ,
           near
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           routs
           them
           totally
           at
           Edg-hill
           ,
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Warwick
           :
           This
           battel
           was
           fought
           on
           Sunday
           ,
           the
           23
           d
           of
           
             October
             ,
             
             Anno
          
           1642
           ,
           being
           a
           just
           Twelve-month
           from
           the
           breaking
           out
           of
           the
           
             Irish
             Rebellion
          
           ;
           this
           being
           more
           dangerous
           than
           that
           ,
           because
           the
           King's
           Person
           was
           here
           aimed
           at
           more
           than
           any
           other
           .
           For
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           by
           corrupting
           one
           Blake
           ,
           (
           once
           an
           English
           Factor
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           employed
           as
           an
           Agent
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Morocco
           )
           they
           were
           informed
           from
           time
           to
           time
           of
           the
           King's
           proceedings
           ;
           and
           more
           particularly
           ,
           in
           what
           part
           of
           the
           Army
           he
           resolved
           to
           be
           ;
           which
           made
           them
           aim
           with
           the
           greater
           diligence
           and
           fury
           ,
           at
           so
           fair
           a
           Mark.
           But
           the
           King
           being
           Master
           of
           the
           Field
           ,
           possest
           of
           the
           dead
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           withall
           of
           the
           Spoil
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Carriages
           ,
           discovered
           by
           some
           Letters
           this
           most
           dangerous
           practise
           .
           For
           which
           ,
           that
           wretched
           Fellow
           was
           condemned
           by
           a
           Court
           of
           Warr
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           hanged
           upon
           the
           Bough
           of
           an
           Oak
           ,
           not
           far
           from
           Abington
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           King
           goes
           forward
           ,
           takes
           Banbury
           both
           Town
           and
           Castle
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           enters
           triumphantly
           into
           Oxon
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           had
           deserted
           to
           his
           hands
           )
           with
           no
           fewer
           than
           Six-score
           Colours
           of
           the
           vanquished
           Party
           .
           But
           either
           he
           stayed
           there
           too
           long
           ,
           or
           made
           so
           many
           halts
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           that
           Essex
           with
           his
           flying-Army
           had
           recovered
           London
           ,
           before
           the
           King
           was
           come
           to
           Colebrook
           .
           There
           he
           received
           a
           Message
           for
           an
           Accommodation
           ;
           made
           ineffectual
           by
           the
           Fight
           at
           Brentford
           on
           the
           next
           day
           after
           .
           Out
           of
           which
           Town
           he
           beat
           two
           of
           their
           choicest
           Regiments
           ,
           sunk
           many
           pieces
           of
           Cannon
           ,
           and
           much
           Ammunition
           ,
           put
           many
           of
           them
           to
           Sword
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Fight
           ,
           and
           took
           about
           Five
           hundred
           Prisoners
           for
           a
           taste
           of
           his
           Mercy
           .
           For
           knowing
           well
           how
           miserably
           they
           had
           been
           mis-guided
           ,
           he
           spared
           their
           Lives
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           liberty
           on
           no
           other
           Conditions
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           taking
           of
           their
           Oaths
           not
           to
           serve
           against
           him
           .
           But
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           being
           loath
           to
           lose
           so
           many
           good
           men
           ,
           appointed
           Mr.
           
             Stephen
             Marshall
          
           ,
           (
           a
           principal
           Zealot
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           Cause
           of
           Presbytery
           )
           to
           call
           them
           together
           ,
           and
           to
           absolve
           them
           from
           that
           Oath
           :
           Which
           he
           performed
           with
           so
           much
           Confidence
           and
           Authority
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           himself
           could
           scarce
           have
           done
           it
           with
           the
           like
           .
           The
           next
           day
           ,
           being
           Sunday
           ,
           and
           the
           13
           th
           of
           November
           ,
           he
           prepares
           for
           London
           ;
           but
           is
           advertised
           of
           a
           stop
           at
           Turnham-Green
           ,
           two
           miles
           from
           Brentford
           ;
           where
           both
           the
           remainders
           of
           the
           Army
           under
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ,
           and
           the
           Auxiliaries
           of
           London
           ,
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Warwick
           ,
           were
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           receive
           him
           .
           On
           this
           Intelligence
           it
           was
           resolved
           on
           mature
           deliberation
           ,
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Warr
           ,
           That
           he
           should
           not
           hazzard
           that
           Victorious
           Army
           by
           a
           fresh
           encounter
           ,
           in
           which
           if
           he
           should
           lose
           the
           day
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           utterly
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           repair
           that
           Ruin.
           Accordingly
           he
           leads
           his
           Army
           over
           
           Kingston-Bridg
           ,
           leaves
           a
           third
           part
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Reading
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           rest
           takes
           up
           his
           Winter-Quarters
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Oxon.
           
        
         
           21.
           
           But
           long
           he
           had
           not
           been
           at
           Oxon
           ,
           when
           he
           received
           some
           Propositions
           from
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           temper
           and
           complexion
           of
           them
           ,
           might
           rather
           seem
           to
           have
           proceeded
           from
           a
           conquering
           ,
           than
           a
           losing-side
           .
           One
           to
           be
           sure
           must
           be
           in
           favour
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           or
           else
           Stephen
           Marshal's
           zeal
           had
           been
           ill
           regarded
           .
           And
           
           in
           relation
           to
           Presbytery
           it
           was
           thus
           desired
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             his
             Majesty
             would
             give
             consent
             to
             a
             Bill
             for
             the
             utter
             abolishing
             and
             taking
             away
             of
             all
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             their
             Chancellors
             and
             Commissaries
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Sub-deans
             ,
             Deans
             and
             Chapters
             ,
             Arch-deacons
             ,
             Canons
             ,
             and
             Prebendaries
             ,
             and
             all
             Chaunters
             ,
             Chancellors
             ,
             Treasurers
             ,
             Sub-treasurers
             ,
             Succentors
             ,
             and
             Sacrists
             ,
             and
             all
             Vicars
             ,
             Choral
             ,
             and
             Choristers
             ,
             old
             Vicars
             and
             new
             Vicars
             ,
             of
             any
             Cathedral
             or
             Collegiate
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             their
             Vnder-officers
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           .
           And
           that
           being
           done
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           consent
           to
           another
           Bill
           for
           consultation
           to
           be
           had
           with
           Godly
           ,
           Religious
           ,
           and
           Learned
           Divines
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           settle
           the
           Church-Government
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           as
           upon
           consultation
           with
           the
           said
           Divines
           should
           be
           concluded
           and
           agreed
           on
           by
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           .
           A
           Treaty
           howsoever
           did
           ensue
           upon
           these
           Propositions
           ;
           but
           it
           came
           to
           nothing
           :
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           the
           Houses
           being
           so
           straitned
           in
           point
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           tyed
           up
           so
           precisely
           to
           the
           Instructions
           of
           their
           Masters
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           yeeld
           to
           nothing
           which
           conduced
           to
           the
           Publick
           peace
           .
           Nor
           was
           the
           North
           or
           South
           more
           quiet
           than
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           For
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           the
           Faction
           of
           the
           Houses
           was
           grown
           strong
           and
           prevalent
           ,
           commanded
           by
           Ferdinand
           Lord
           Fairfax
           ,
           who
           had
           possest
           himself
           of
           some
           strong
           Towns
           and
           Castles
           ;
           for
           maintenance
           whereof
           ,
           he
           had
           supplies
           from
           Hull
           upon
           all
           occasions
           .
           The
           care
           of
           York
           had
           been
           committed
           by
           the
           King
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Cumberland
           ;
           and
           Newcastle
           was
           then
           newly
           Garrisoned
           by
           the
           Ecrl
           thereof
           ;
           whose
           Forces
           being
           joined
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Cumberland
           ,
           gave
           Fairfax
           so
           much
           work
           ,
           and
           came
           off
           so
           gallantly
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           end
           both
           Parties
           came
           to
           an
           accord
           ,
           and
           were
           resolved
           to
           stand
           as
           Neutrals
           in
           the
           Quarrel
           .
           Which
           coming
           to
           the
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           they
           found
           some
           Presbyterian
           Trick
           to
           dissolve
           that
           Contract
           ,
           though
           ratified
           by
           all
           the
           Obligations
           both
           of
           Honour
           and
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           But
           in
           the
           South
           ,
           the
           King's
           Affairs
           went
           generally
           from
           bad
           to
           worse
           ;
           Portsmouth
           in
           Hampshire
           declared
           for
           him
           when
           he
           was
           at
           York
           :
           but
           being
           besieged
           ,
           and
           not
           supplied
           either
           with
           Men
           ,
           Arms
           ,
           or
           Victuals
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           promised
           and
           agreed
           on
           ,
           it
           was
           surrendred
           by
           Col.
           Goring
           ,
           the
           then
           Governour
           of
           it
           ,
           upon
           Capitulation
           .
           Norton
           ,
           a
           Neighbouring
           Gentleman
           of
           a
           fair
           Estate
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           first
           that
           shewed
           himself
           in
           Arms
           against
           it
           for
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           held
           it
           out
           to
           the
           very
           last
           .
           For
           which
           good
           Service
           he
           was
           afterward
           made
           a
           Collonel
           of
           Horse
           ,
           Governour
           of
           Southampton
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Committee
           for
           Portsmouth
           ,
           after
           the
           Government
           of
           that
           Town
           had
           been
           taken
           from
           Sir
           
             William
             Lewis
          
           ,
           on
           whom
           it
           was
           conferred
           at
           the
           first
           surrendry
           .
           A
           Party
           of
           the
           King
           's
           ,
           commanded
           by
           the
           Lord
           Viscount
           Grandison
           ,
           was
           followed
           so
           closely
           at
           the
           heels
           by
           Brown
           and
           Hurrey
           ,
           too
           mercenary
           Scots
           in
           the
           pay
           of
           the
           Houses
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           put
           himself
           into
           
           Winchester-Castle
           ;
           where
           having
           neither
           Victuals
           for
           a
           day
           ,
           nor
           Ammunition
           for
           an
           hour
           ,
           it
           was
           some
           favour
           to
           his
           Soldiers
           to
           be
           taken
           to
           Mercy
           .
           But
           whatsoever
           Mercy
           was
           exprest
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           poor
           Town
           found
           but
           little
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           much
           less
           :
           the
           Town
           being
           miserably
           
           plundered
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           keep
           Grandison
           out
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           so
           minded
           .
           Which
           though
           it
           was
           sufficient
           to
           impoverish
           a
           more
           Wealthy
           City
           ;
           yet
           Waller
           had
           two
           pulls
           more
           at
           it
           in
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Warr
           ,
           to
           the
           undoing
           of
           some
           Families
           ,
           and
           the
           spoil
           of
           others
           .
           But
           it
           was
           more
           defaced
           by
           Ogle
           about
           three
           years
           after
           ,
           in
           burning
           down
           some
           Houses
           about
           the
           Castle
           ;
           but
           most
           of
           all
           ,
           by
           pulling
           down
           the
           Bishop's
           Palace
           ,
           the
           Deanry
           ,
           and
           no
           fewer
           than
           eight
           Prebends
           Houses
           ,
           sold
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           to
           make
           money
           of
           the
           Lead
           and
           Timber
           ,
           the
           Iron
           ,
           Glass
           ,
           and
           Stones
           ,
           which
           made
           up
           those
           Edifices
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           But
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           not
           the
           first
           Example
           of
           their
           Reformation
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Hugonot-French
           ,
           the
           Scottish
           and
           the
           Belgick
           Zealots
           ;
           yet
           fared
           it
           worse
           in
           some
           respects
           than
           the
           other
           Cathedrals
           ,
           because
           it
           fell
           unto
           the
           Scots
           (
           commanding
           some
           
             Scotizing
             English
          
           )
           to
           do
           execution
           .
           For
           they
           not
           only
           broke
           the
           Organs
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           defaced
           the
           Carved
           Work
           of
           the
           Quire
           ,
           containing
           the
           story
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           in
           most
           excellent
           Imagery
           ;
           but
           threw
           down
           the
           Communion-Table
           ,
           and
           broke
           down
           the
           Rails
           (
           which
           they
           burnt
           afterwards
           in
           an
           Ale-house
           )
           ,
           and
           strewed
           the
           Pavements
           of
           the
           Quire
           ,
           with
           the
           torn
           leaves
           and
           Fragments
           of
           the
           Common-prayer-Books
           .
           Next
           ,
           they
           proceeded
           to
           the
           spoiling
           of
           the
           Tombs
           and
           Monuments
           ,
           erected
           to
           the
           memory
           of
           some
           eminent
           Prelates
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           formerly
           both
           an
           Ornament
           and
           an
           Honour
           to
           it
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           that
           of
           Cardinal
           Beaufort
           ,
           a
           principal
           Benefactor
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           Hospital
           of
           St.
           Cross
           ,
           neighbouring
           near
           unto
           the
           City
           ;
           and
           that
           of
           
             William
             Wainflet
          
           ,
           the
           Magnificent
           and
           sole
           Founder
           of
           
           Magdalen-Colledg
           in
           Oxon.
           And
           whereas
           the
           Remainders
           of
           the
           Bodies
           of
           some
           Saxon
           Kings
           ,
           and
           many
           Bishops
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           had
           been
           gathered
           into
           several
           Leaden
           Chests
           ,
           by
           Bishop
           Fox
           ,
           who
           lived
           and
           flourished
           in
           the
           last
           times
           of
           K.
           HENRY
           the
           7th
           ;
           the
           barbarous
           Soldiers
           Sacrilegiously
           threw
           down
           those
           Chests
           ,
           scattered
           the
           dust
           remaining
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           before
           the
           wind
           ,
           and
           threw
           their
           bones
           about
           the
           Pavements
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           They
           break
           down
           as
           many
           of
           the
           Glass
           Windows
           as
           they
           could
           reach
           with
           Swords
           and
           Pikes
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           rest
           they
           threw
           the
           Bones
           of
           the
           dead
           Kings
           ,
           or
           shot
           them
           down
           with
           their
           Muskets
           ;
           the
           spoil
           of
           which
           Windows
           could
           not
           be
           repaired
           for
           one
           thousand
           pounds
           .
           After
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           seize
           upon
           the
           Communion-Plate
           ,
           the
           Surplices
           of
           the
           Priests
           and
           Quire-men
           ,
           all
           the
           rich
           Hangings
           ,
           and
           large
           Cushions
           of
           Velvet
           ,
           and
           the
           costly
           Pulpit-clothes
           ,
           somes
           of
           which
           were
           of
           Cloath
           of
           Silver
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           Gold.
           And
           finding
           two
           Brazen
           Statua's
           of
           K.
           IAMES
           ,
           and
           K.
           CHARLES
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           entrance
           of
           the
           Quire
           ,
           they
           brake
           off
           the
           two
           Swords
           which
           were
           placed
           by
           their
           sides
           ;
           and
           with
           their
           own
           ,
           mangled
           the
           Crown
           upon
           the
           head
           of
           K.
           CHARLES
           ,
           swearing
           in
           scorn
           ,
           
             That
             they
             would
             bring
             him
             back
             again
             to
             his
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           24.
           
           This
           hapned
           upon
           Thursday
           the
           fifteenth
           of
           December
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           Month
           proved
           as
           calamitous
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Chichester
           ;
           which
           City
           had
           received
           some
           Soldiers
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           Party
           ,
           who
           
           either
           were
           too
           few
           to
           keep
           it
           ,
           or
           found
           it
           not
           tenable
           enough
           to
           make
           any
           resistance
           .
           Waller
           presents
           himself
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           great
           dispute
           ,
           becomes
           Master
           of
           it
           ;
           by
           which
           the
           Town
           got
           little
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           lost
           more
           .
           For
           upon
           Innocents-day
           ,
           the
           Soldiers
           forcibly
           break
           into
           it
           ,
           where
           they
           seize
           upon
           the
           Vestments
           and
           Ornaments
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Consecrated
           Plate
           serving
           for
           the
           Altar
           ,
           not
           leaving
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Cushion
           for
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           or
           a
           Chalice
           for
           the
           blessed
           Sacrament
           .
           But
           this
           rich
           spoil
           being
           committed
           by
           the
           Marshal
           and
           other
           Officers
           ,
           the
           rest
           was
           left
           unto
           the
           hands
           and
           weapons
           of
           the
           common
           Soldiers
           ,
           who
           with
           their
           Pole-axes
           did
           not
           only
           break
           down
           the
           Organs
           ,
           but
           cut
           in
           pieces
           the
           Communion-Table
           ,
           with
           the
           Rail
           before
           it
           .
           They
           defaced
           the
           two
           Tables
           of
           the
           Law
           at
           the
           East
           end
           of
           the
           Quire
           ,
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           rise
           up
           against
           them
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ;
           most
           miserably
           made
           havock
           of
           the
           History
           of
           that
           Churches
           Foundation
           ,
           which
           they
           found
           on
           the
           one
           side
           of
           the
           South-cross
           Isle
           ,
           pourtrayed
           in
           Artificial
           manner
           ,
           with
           the
           Statues
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           coming
           to
           the
           Portraiture
           of
           K.
           EDWARD
           the
           sixth
           ,
           they
           picked
           out
           his
           eyes
           ,
           saying
           in
           scorn
           ,
           
             That
             all
             this
             Mischief
             came
             from
             him
             ,
             in
             establishing
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-prayer
             .
          
           Which
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           officiated
           as
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           they
           break
           open
           all
           the
           Chests
           and
           Cupboards
           in
           which
           the
           Quire-men
           had
           laid
           up
           their
           Singing-Books
           ,
           Common-Prayer-Books
           ,
           Gowns
           ,
           and
           Surplices
           ;
           strewing
           the
           Pavements
           of
           the
           Church
           with
           the
           Leaves
           of
           the
           Books
           ,
           but
           turning
           the
           Gowns
           and
           Surplices
           into
           ready
           money
           .
           To
           all
           which
           Acts
           of
           Sacrilegious
           Spoil
           and
           Rapine
           ,
           as
           Waller
           gave
           some
           countenance
           by
           his
           personal
           presence
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           ,
           somewhat
           worse
           than
           Nero
           *
           ,
           as
           the
           story
           tells
           us
           :
           So
           Haslerig
           gave
           much
           more
           ,
           by
           his
           Voice
           and
           Actions
           :
           For
           ,
           forcing
           his
           way
           into
           the
           Chapter-House
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           only
           command
           the
           Soldiers
           to
           break
           down
           the
           Wainscot
           ,
           but
           seized
           on
           all
           the
           rich
           Plate
           which
           belonged
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           when
           it
           was
           desired
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           leave
           one
           Chalice
           only
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           answer
           was
           most
           prophanely
           made
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           Nation
           the
           two
           Houses
           had
           employed
           too
           many
           )
           
             That
             they
             might
             serve
             the
             turn
             with
             a
             Wooden
             Dish
             .
          
           Nor
           were
           some
           Presbyterian
           Zealots
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Exeter
           ,
           more
           favourable
           to
           their
           own
           Cathedrals
           ,
           than
           the
           rude
           Soldiers
           were
           to
           this
           ;
           where
           being
           incensed
           by
           some
           of
           their
           Sedi●ious
           Preachers
           ,
           they
           acted
           over
           all
           those
           outrages
           of
           Spoil
           and
           Rapine
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           formerly
           recited
           ,
           and
           added
           to
           them
           such
           prodigious
           and
           unheard
           Irreverences
           ,
           by
           turning
           the
           Church
           into
           a
           ●akes
           ,
           and
           leaving
           their
           filth
           on
           and
           about
           the
           holy
           Altar
           ,
           as
           fills
           me
           with
           Religious
           horror
           at
           the
           thinking
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           But
           their
           first
           Furies
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           brake
           out
           in
           the
           Cathedral
           Church
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Rochester
           ,
           under
           the
           conduct
           and
           command
           of
           Colonel
           Sandys
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Natives
           of
           that
           County
           ;
           who
           taking
           some
           Forces
           with
           him
           to
           make
           sure
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           came
           thi●her
           in
           the
           end
           of
           August
           ;
           and
           having
           got
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Cathedral
           into
           his
           possession
           ,
           gave
           a
           free
           entrance
           to
           the
           Rabb●e
           which
           attended
           on
           him
           ;
           forcing
           their
           way
           into
           the
           Quire
           ,
           they
           overthrew
           
           the
           Communion-Table
           ,
           tore
           the
           Velvet
           Cloath
           which
           they
           found
           about
           it
           ;
           defaced
           the
           goodly
           Screen
           or
           Tabernacle-work
           ,
           violated
           the
           Monuments
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           spoiled
           the
           Organs
           ,
           brake
           down
           the
           ancient
           Rails
           and
           Seats
           ,
           with
           the
           brazen
           Eagle
           which
           did
           support
           the
           Bible
           ,
           forced
           open
           the
           Cupboards
           of
           the
           Singing-men
           ,
           rent
           some
           of
           their
           Surplices
           ,
           Gowns
           ,
           and
           Bibles
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           others
           ;
           mangled
           all
           the
           Service-Books
           ,
           and
           Books
           of
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           bestrewing
           the
           whole
           Pavement
           with
           the
           Leaves
           thereof
           .
           They
           also
           exercised
           their
           madness
           on
           the
           Arras
           Hangings
           which
           adorned
           the
           Quire
           ,
           representing
           the
           whole
           story
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
           And
           meeting
           with
           some
           of
           his
           Figures
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           swore
           that
           they
           would
           stab
           him
           ;
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           rip
           up
           his
           bowels
           ;
           which
           they
           did
           accordingly
           ,
           so
           far
           forth
           at
           the
           least
           as
           those
           figures
           in
           the
           Arras
           Hanging
           could
           be
           capable
           of
           it
           .
           And
           finding
           another
           Statua
           of
           Christ
           placed
           in
           the
           Frontispiece
           of
           the
           South-Gate
           there
           ,
           they
           discharged
           Forty
           Muskets
           at
           it
           ,
           exceedingly
           triumphing
           when
           they
           hit
           him
           in
           the
           Head
           or
           Face
           .
           And
           it
           is
           thought
           they
           would
           have
           fallen
           upon
           the
           Fabrick
           ,
           if
           at
           the
           humble
           suit
           of
           the
           Mayor
           and
           Citizens
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           been
           restrained
           by
           their
           principal
           Officers
           .
           Less
           spoil
           was
           made
           at
           Rochester
           ,
           though
           too
           much
           in
           that
           ;
           their
           Follies
           being
           chiefly
           exercised
           in
           tearing
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           and
           breaking
           down
           the
           Rails
           before
           the
           Altar
           .
           Seaton
           a
           Scot
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           some
           command
           in
           the
           Army
           afterwards
           ,
           took
           some
           displeasure
           at
           the
           Organs
           ,
           but
           his
           hands
           were
           tyed
           ;
           whether
           it
           were
           that
           Sandys
           repented
           of
           the
           Outrages
           which
           were
           done
           at
           Canterbury
           ,
           or
           else
           afraid
           of
           giving
           more
           scandal
           and
           offence
           to
           the
           Kentish
           Gentry
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           determine
           .
           But
           sure
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           enjoyed
           but
           little
           eomfort
           in
           these
           first
           beginnings
           ,
           receiving
           his
           death's
           wound
           about
           three
           Weeks
           after
           ,
           in
           the
           fight
           near
           Powick
           ;
           of
           which
           ,
           within
           few
           Weeks
           more
           ,
           he
           dyed
           at
           Worcester
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           But
           I
           am
           weary
           of
           reciting
           such
           Spoils
           and
           Ravages
           as
           were
           not
           acted
           by
           the
           Goths
           in
           the
           sack
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           on
           that
           score
           I
           shall
           not
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           relate
           the
           Fortunes
           of
           the
           present
           Warr
           ,
           which
           changed
           and
           varied
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           till
           the
           Battel
           of
           Stratton
           ;
           in
           which
           Sir
           
             Ralph
             Hopton
          
           ,
           with
           an
           handful
           of
           his
           gallant
           Cornish
           ,
           raised
           by
           the
           reputation
           of
           Sir
           
             Bevil
             Greenvile
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Nicholas
             Slaining
          
           ,
           gave
           such
           a
           general
           defeat
           to
           the
           Western
           Rebels
           ,
           as
           opened
           him
           the
           way
           towards
           Oxon
           with
           small
           opposition
           .
           Twice
           troubled
           in
           his
           March
           ,
           by
           Waller
           ,
           grown
           famous
           by
           his
           taking
           of
           Malmsbury
           ,
           and
           relieving
           Glocester
           ;
           but
           so
           defeated
           in
           a
           fight
           at
           Roundway-Down
           ,
           (
           
             Run-away
             Down
          
           ,
           the
           Soldiers
           called
           it
           )
           that
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           flye
           to
           London
           for
           a
           new
           Recruit
           .
           Let
           it
           suffice
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           lost
           Reading
           in
           the
           Spring
           ,
           received
           the
           Queen
           triumphantly
           into
           Oxon
           within
           a
           few
           Weeks
           after
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           supplied
           with
           such
           a
           considerable
           stock
           of
           Arms
           aud
           other
           Necessaries
           ,
           as
           put
           him
           into
           a
           condition
           to
           pursue
           the
           Warr.
           This
           Summer
           makes
           him
           Master
           of
           the
           North
           and
           West
           ;
           the
           North
           being
           wholly
           cleared
           of
           the
           Enemy's
           Forces
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           seemed
           to
           be
           imprisoned
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Hull
           .
           And
           having
           lost
           the
           Cities
           of
           Bristol
           and
           Exon
           ,
           no
           
           Towns
           of
           consequence
           in
           the
           West
           remained
           firm
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           
             Pool
             ,
             Lime
          
           ,
           and
           Plymouth
           :
           so
           that
           the
           leading-members
           were
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           forsaking
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           had
           so
           done
           (
           as
           it
           was
           generally
           reported
           ,
           and
           averred
           for
           certain
           )
           if
           the
           King
           had
           not
           been
           diverted
           from
           his
           march
           to
           London
           ,
           upon
           a
           confidence
           of
           bringing
           the
           strong
           City
           of
           Glocester
           to
           the
           like
           submission
           .
           This
           gave
           them
           time
           to
           breathe
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           to
           advise
           upon
           some
           course
           for
           their
           preservation
           ;
           and
           no
           course
           was
           found
           fitter
           for
           them
           ,
           than
           to
           invite
           the
           Scots
           to
           their
           aid
           and
           succour
           ,
           whose
           amity
           they
           had
           lately
           purchased
           at
           so
           deer
           a
           rate
           .
           Hereupon
           Armin
           and
           some
           others
           are
           dispatched
           for
           Scotland
           ;
           where
           they
           applied
           themselves
           so
           dextrously
           to
           that
           proud
           and
           rebellious
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           consented
           at
           the
           last
           to
           all
           things
           which
           had
           been
           desired
           .
           But
           they
           consented
           on
           such
           terms
           as
           gave
           them
           an
           assurance
           of
           One
           hundred
           thousand
           pound
           in
           ready
           money
           ;
           the
           Army
           to
           be
           kept
           both
           with
           Pay
           and
           Plunder
           ;
           the
           chief
           Promoters
           of
           the
           Service
           to
           be
           rewarded
           with
           the
           Lands
           and
           Houses
           of
           the
           English
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           their
           Commissioners
           ;
           to
           have
           as
           great
           an
           influence
           in
           all
           Counsels
           both
           of
           Peace
           and
           Warr
           ,
           as
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           But
           that
           which
           proved
           the
           strongest
           temptation
           to
           engage
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           was
           an
           assurance
           of
           reducing
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           an
           exact
           conformity
           ,
           in
           Government
           and
           Forms
           of
           Worship
           ,
           to
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           gratifying
           their
           Revenge
           and
           Malice
           ,
           by
           prosecuting
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           to
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Tragedy
           .
           For
           compassing
           which
           Ends
           ,
           a
           Solemn
           League
           and
           Covenant
           is
           agreed
           between
           them
           ;
           first
           taken
           and
           subscribed
           to
           ,
           by
           the
           Scots
           themselves
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           by
           all
           the
           Members
           in
           both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           by
           the
           principal
           Officers
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           all
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           almost
           all
           those
           which
           lived
           within
           the
           Lines
           of
           Communication
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           by
           all
           the
           Subjects
           which
           either
           were
           within
           their
           power
           ,
           or
           made
           subject
           to
           it
           .
           Now
           by
           this
           Covenant
           the
           Party
           was
           to
           bind
           himself
           ,
           amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           first
           ,
           
             That
             he
             would
             endeavour
             in
             his
             place
             and
             calling
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             in
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Government
             :
             That
             he
             would
             endeavour
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
          
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             example
             of
             the
             best
             Reformed
             Churches
             ;
             but
             more
             particularly
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             in
             all
             the
             three
             Kingdoms
             ,
             to
             the
             nearest
             conjunction
             and
             uniformity
             in
             Religion
             ,
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Form
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             and
          
           Directory
           
             for
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Catechising
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             That
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             they
             would
             endeavour
             to
             extirpate
             Popery
             and
             Prelacy
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Church-Government
             by
             Arch-bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             their
             Chancellors
             &
             Commissairs
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Deans
             and
             Chapters
             ,
             Arch-deacons
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             depending
             on
             it
             .
          
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           
             That
             he
             would
             endeavour
             the
             discovery
             of
             such
             as
             have
             been
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             Incendiaries
             ,
             Malignants
             ,
             and
             evil
             Instruments
             ,
             either
             in
             hindering
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             in
             dividing
             between
             the
             King
             and
             his
             people
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             whom
             they
             should
             bring
             to
             condign
             punishment
             before
             the
             Supream
             Iudicatories
             of
             either
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             their
             offences
             
             should
             deserve
             .
          
           Of
           which
           three
           Articles
           ,
           the
           two
           first
           tended
           to
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           their
           dear
           Presbyteries
           ;
           the
           last
           ,
           unto
           the
           prosecution
           of
           the
           late
           Arch-bishop
           ,
           whom
           they
           considered
           as
           their
           greatest
           and
           most
           mortal
           Enemy
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           The
           terror
           of
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           severe
           penalty
           imposed
           on
           those
           which
           did
           refuse
           it
           ,
           compelled
           great
           numbers
           of
           the
           Clergy
           to
           forsake
           their
           Benefices
           ,
           and
           to
           betake
           themselves
           to
           such
           Towns
           and
           Garrisons
           as
           were
           kept
           under
           the
           command
           of
           his
           Majesty's
           Forces
           ;
           whose
           vacant
           places
           were
           in
           part
           supplied
           by
           such
           Presbyterians
           who
           formerly
           had
           lived
           as
           Lecturers
           or
           Trencer-Chaplains
           :
           or
           else
           bestowed
           upon
           such
           Zealots
           as
           flocked
           from
           Scotland
           and
           New-England
           ,
           like
           Vultures
           and
           other
           Birds
           of
           Rapine
           ,
           to
           seek
           after
           the
           prey
           .
           But
           finding
           the
           deserted
           Benefices
           not
           proportionable
           to
           so
           great
           a
           multitude
           ,
           they
           compelled
           many
           of
           the
           Clergy
           to
           forsake
           their
           Houses
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           avoid
           imprisonment
           or
           some
           worse
           Calamity
           .
           Others
           they
           sent
           to
           several
           Gaols
           ,
           or
           shut
           them
           up
           in
           Ships
           whom
           they
           exposed
           to
           storms
           and
           tempests
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           miseries
           which
           a
           wild
           Sea
           could
           give
           to
           a
           languishing
           stomack
           .
           And
           some
           again
           they
           sequestred
           under
           colour
           of
           scandal
           ,
           imputing
           to
           them
           such
           notorious
           and
           enormous
           Crimes
           ,
           as
           would
           have
           rendered
           them
           uncapable
           of
           Life
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Livings
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           proved
           .
           But
           that
           which
           added
           the
           most
           weight
           to
           these
           Oppressions
           ,
           was
           the
           publishing
           of
           a
           malicious
           and
           unchristian
           Pamphlet
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             The
             first
             Century
             of
             Scandalous
             and
             Malignant
             Priests
          
           :
           which
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           more
           odious
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           more
           disgraceful
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           offensive
           to
           all
           sober
           and
           religious
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           .
           And
           as
           it
           seems
           ,
           the
           scandal
           of
           it
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           the
           Publisher
           thereof
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           of
           a
           fiery
           and
           implacable
           nature
           ,
           desisted
           from
           the
           putting
           forth
           of
           a
           
             Second
             Century
          
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           promised
           it
           in
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           was
           inclinable
           enough
           to
           have
           kept
           his
           word
           .
           Instructions
           had
           been
           sent
           before
           to
           all
           Counties
           in
           England
           ,
           for
           bringing
           in
           such
           Informations
           against
           their
           Ministers
           as
           might
           subject
           them
           to
           the
           danger
           of
           a
           Deprivation
           .
           But
           the
           times
           were
           not
           then
           so
           apt
           for
           mischief
           ,
           as
           to
           serve
           their
           turns
           ;
           which
           made
           them
           fall
           upon
           these
           wretched
           and
           unchristian
           courses
           to
           effect
           their
           purpose
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           ,
           they
           purged
           the
           Church
           of
           almost
           all
           Canonical
           and
           Orthodox
           men
           .
           The
           greatness
           of
           which
           desolation
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           may
           be
           computed
           by
           the
           havock
           which
           they
           made
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           Parishes
           thereunto
           adjoining
           ,
           according
           as
           it
           is
           presented
           in
           the
           Bill
           of
           Mortality
           hereunto
           subjoined
           .
        
         
         
           29.
           
           
             A
             General
             Bill
             of
             Mortality
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
          
           London
           ,
           
             which
             have
             been
             defunct
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Contagious
             breath
             of
             the
             Sectaries
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             from
             the
             year
          
           1641
           ,
           
             to
             the
             year
          
           1647
           :
           
             with
             the
             several
             Casualties
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           Or
           ,
           
             A
             brief
             Martyrology
             and
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Learned
             ,
             Grave
             ,
             Religious
             ,
             and
             Painful
             Ministers
             of
             the
             City
             of
          
           London
           ,
           
             who
             have
             been
             imprisoned
             ,
             plundered
             ,
             and
             barbarously
             used
             ,
             and
             deprived
             of
             all
             Livelihood
             for
             themselves
             and
             their
             Families
             ;
             for
             their
             constancy
             to
             the
          
           Protestant
           
             Religion
             established
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             their
             Loyalty
             to
             their
             Soveraign
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             Cathedral
             Church
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             The
             Dean
             ,
             Residentiaries
             ,
             and
             other
             Members
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             sequestred
             ,
             plundered
             ,
             and
             turned
             out
             .
          
           
             St.
             
               Albans
               Woodstreet
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Wats
             sequestred
             ,
             plundered
             ,
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             turned
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             himself
             forced
             to
             flye
             .
          
           
             
               Alhallows
               Barking
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Layfield
             persecuted
             ,
             imprisoned
             in
             Ely-house
             ,
             and
             the
             Ships
             ;
             sequestred
             and
             plundered
             ;
             afterwards
             forced
             to
             flye
             .
          
           
             
               Alhallows
               Breadstreet
            
             —
          
           
             
               Alhallows
               Great
            
             —
          
           
             
               Alhallows
               Honey-Lane
            
             —
          
           
             
               Alhallows
               Less
            
             —
          
           
             
               Alhallows
               Lumbardstreet
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Weston
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Alhallows
               Stainings
            
             —
          
           
             
               Alhallows
               the
               Wall
            
             —
          
           
             Alphage
             ,
             Dr.
             Halsie
             shamefully
             abused
             ,
             his
             Cap
             pulled
             off
             to
             see
             if
             he
             were
             not
             a
             shaven
             Priest
             ;
             voted
             out
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             flye
             ;
             dead
             with
             grief
             .
          
           
             
               Andrew
               Hubbard
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Chambers
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Andrew
               Vndershaft
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Mr.
             Mason
             through
             vexation
             forced
             to
             resign
             .
             2.
             
             Mr.
             Prichard
             ,
             after
             that
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Andrew
               Wardrobe
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Isaacson
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Ann
               Aldersgate
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Clewet
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Ann
               Black-Fryers
            
             —
          
           
             
             Antholin's
             Parish
             —
          
           
             
             Austin's
             Parish
             ,
             Mr.
             Vdal
             sequestred
             ,
             his
             Bed-rid
             Wife
             turned
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             and
             left
             in
             the
             streets
             .
          
           
             
               Barthol
               .
               Exchange
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Grant
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Bennet
               Fink
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Warfeild
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Bennet
               Grace-Church
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Guelch
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             Bennet
             Paul's
             Wharf
             ,
             Mr.
             Adams
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Bennet
               Shere-hog
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Morgan
             dead
             with
             grief
             .
          
           
             
               Botolph
               Billingsgate
            
             ,
             Mr.
             King
             sequestred
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             flye
             .
          
           
             
               Christ
               Church
            
             —
             turned
             out
             ,
             and
             dead
             .
          
           
             Christophers
             ,
             Mr.
             Hanslow
             .
          
           
             
               Clement
               Eastcheap
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Stone
             shamefully
             abused
             ,
             sequestred
             ,
             sent
             Prisoner
             to
             Plymouth
             ,
             and
             plundered
             .
          
           
             
               Dionyse
               Back-Church
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Humes
             sequestred
             and
             abused
             .
          
           
             
               Dunstans
               East
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Chiderly
             reviled
             ,
             abused
             ,
             and
             dead
             .
          
           
             
               Edmonds
               Lombardstreet
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Paget
             ,
             molested
             ,
             silenced
             ,
             and
             dead
             .
          
           
             Ethelborough
             ,
             Mr.
             Clark
             sequestred
             and
             imprisoned
             .
          
           
             Faiths
             ,
             Dr.
             Brown
             sequestred
             and
             dead
             .
          
           
             Fosters
             ,
             Mr.
             Batty
             sequestred
             ,
             plundered
             ,
             forced
             to
             flye
             ,
             and
             dead
             .
          
           
             
               Gabriel
               Fenchurch
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Cook
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
             
               George
               Botolphlane
            
             —
          
           
             
             Gregory's
             by
             Pauls
             —
          
           
             Hellens
             ,
             Mr.
             Miller
             turned
             out
             and
             dead
             .
          
           
             
               Iames
               Duke-place
            
             ,
             Mr
             —
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Iames
               Garlickhithe
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Freeman
             plundered
             and
             sequestred
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Anthony
             turned
             out
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Weemsly
             sequequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Evangelist
            
             —
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Zachary
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Eldlin
             sequestred
             ,
             forced
             to
             flye
             ,
             and
             plundered
             .
          
           
             
               Katherine
               Coleman
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Hill
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Ribbuts
             ,
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Katharine
               Greechurch
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Rush
             turned
             out
             .
          
           
             
               Laurence
               Iury
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Crane
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Laurence
               Poutney
            
             —
          
           
             
               Leonard
               Eastcheap
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Calf
             forced
             to
             give
             up
             to
             Mr.
             Roborow
             ,
             Scribe
             to
             the
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             
               Leonard
               Foster-lane
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Ward
             forced
             to
             flye
             ,
             plundered
             ,
             sequestred
             ,
             and
             dead
             for
             want
             of
             necessaries
             .
          
           
             
               Margaret
               Lothbury
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Tabor
             plundered
             ,
             imprisoned
             in
             the
             King's
             Bench
             ,
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             turned
             out
             of
             doors
             at
             midnight
             ,
             and
             himself
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Margaret
               Moses
            
             —
          
           
             
               Margaret
               New-Fishstreet
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Pory
             forced
             to
             flye
             ,
             plundered
             ,
             and
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Margaret
               Pattons
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Megs
             plundered
             ,
             imprisoned
             in
             Ely-house
             ,
             and
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Mary
               Abchurch
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Stone
             plundered
             ,
             sent
             Prisoner
             by
             Sea
             to
             Plymouth
             ,
             and
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Mary
               Aldermanbury
            
             —
          
           
             
               Mary
               Aldermary
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Brown
             forced
             to
             forsake
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Mary
               le
               Bow
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Leech
             sequestred
             and
             dead
             with
             grief
             .
          
           
             
               Mary
               Bothaw
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Proctor
             forced
             to
             flye
             ,
             and
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Mary
               Colechurch
            
             —
          
           
             
               Mary
               Hill
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Dr.
             Baker
             sequestred
             ,
             pursivanted
             ,
             and
             imprisoned
             .
             2.
             
             Mr.
             Woodcock
             turned
             out
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             flye
             .
          
           
             
               Mary
               Mounthaw
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Thrall
             sequestred
             ,
             and
             shamefully
             abused
             .
          
           
             
               Mary
               Sommerset
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Cook
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Mary
               Stainings
            
             —
          
           
             
               Mary
               Woolchurch
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Tireman
             forced
             to
             forsake
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Mary
               Woolnoth
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Shute
             molested
             ,
             and
             vext
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             denied
             a
             Funeral-Sermon
             to
             be
             preached
             by
             Dr.
             Holdsworth
             ,
             as
             he
             desired
             .
          
           
             
               Martins
               Ironmonger-lane
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Spark
             sequestred
             and
             plundered
             .
          
           
             
               Martins
               Ludgate
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Iermine
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Martins
               Orgars
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Walton
             assaulted
             ,
             sequestred
             ,
             plundered
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             flye
             .
          
           
             
               Martins
               Outwich
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Pierce
             sequestred
             ,
             and
             dead
             .
          
           
             
               Martins
               Vintry
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Ryves
             sequestred
             ,
             plundered
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             flye
             .
          
           
             
               Matthew
               Friday-street
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Chestlin
             violently
             assaulted
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             imprisoned
             in
             the
             Counter
             ,
             thence
             sent
             to
             Colchester
             Gaol
             in
             Essex
             ,
             sequestred
             ,
             and
             plundered
             .
          
           
             
               Maudlins
               Milk-street
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Iones
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Maudlins
               Old-Fishstreet
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Gryffith
             sequestred
             ,
             plundered
             ,
             imprisoned
             in
             Newgate
             ,
             and
             when
             let
             out
             ,
             forced
             to
             flye
             .
          
           
             
               Michael
               Bassishaw
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Gyfford
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Michael
               Cornhil
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Brough
             sequestred
             ,
             plundred
             ,
             Wife
             and
             
             Children
             turned
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             and
             his
             Wife
             dead
             with
             grief
             .
             But
             Mr.
             Weld
             ,
             his
             Curate
             ,
             assaulted
             ,
             beaten
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             turned
             out
             .
          
           
             
               Michael
               Crooked-lane
            
             —
          
           
             
               Michael
               Queenhithe
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Hill
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Michàel
               Quern
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Launce
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Michael
               Royal
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Proctor
             sequestred
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             flye
             .
          
           
             
               Michael
               Woodstreet
            
             —
          
           
             
               Mildred
               Breadstreet
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Bradshaw
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Mildred
               Poultry
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Maden
             sequestred
             and
             gone
             beyond
             Sea.
             
          
           
             
               Nicholas
               Acons
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Bennet
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Nicholas
               Coleabby
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Chibbald
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Nicholas
               Olaves
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Cheshire
             molested
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             resign
             .
          
           
             
               Olaves
               Hartstreet
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Haines
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Olaves
               Iury
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Tuke
             sequestred
             ,
             plundered
             ,
             and
             imprisoned
             .
          
           
             
               Olaves
               Silver-street
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Boobe
             abused
             ,
             and
             dead
             with
             grief
             .
          
           
             
               Pancras
               Soper-lane
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Eccop
             sequestred
             ,
             plundred
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             flye
             ;
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             turned
             out
             of
             doors
             .
          
           
             
               Peters
               Cheap
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Votier
             sequestred
             and
             dead
             with
             grief
             .
          
           
             
             Peter's
             Cornhil
             ,
             Dr.
             Fairfax
             sequestred
             ,
             plundred
             ,
             imprisoned
             in
             Ely-House
             ,
             and
             the
             Ships
             ,
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             turned
             out
             of
             doors
             .
          
           
             
               Peters
               Pauls-Wharf
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Marbury
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Peters
               Poor
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Holdsworth
             sequestred
             ,
             plundred
             ,
             imprisoned
             in
             Ely-House
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             Tower.
             
          
           
             
               Stephens
               Colemanstreet
            
             —
          
           
             
               Stephens
               Walbrook
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Howel
             through
             vexation
             forced
             to
             forsake
             it
             ,
             sequestred
             out
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             fled
             ;
             divers
             since
             turned
             out
             .
          
           
             Swithens
             ,
             Mr.
             Owen
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Apostle
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Cooper
             sequestred
             and
             plundred
             ,
             sent
             prisoner
             to
             Leeds-Castle
             in
             Kent
             .
          
           
             Trinity
             Parish
             ,
             Mr.
             Harrison
             dead
             with
             grief
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           97
           Parishes
           within
           the
           Walls
           ,
           besides
           St.
           Pauls
           ,
           outed
           85
           ,
           dead
           16.
           
        
         
           
             Parishes
             without
             the
             Walls
             .
          
           
             
               Andrew
               Holborn
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Hacket
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Bartholomew
               Great
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Westfield
             abused
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             sequestred
             ,
             forced
             to
             flye
             ,
             and
             dead
             .
          
           
             
               Bartholomew
               Less
            
             —
          
           
             
               Brides
               Parish
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Palmer
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Bridewel
               Precinct
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Brown
             turned
             out
             .
          
           
             
               Botolph
               Aldersgate
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Booth
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Botolph
               Aldgate
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Swadlin
             sequestred
             ,
             plundered
             ,
             imprisoned
             at
             Gresham-Colledg
             and
             Newgate
             ,
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             turned
             out
             of
             doors
             .
          
           
             
               Botolph
               Bishopsgate
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Rogers
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Dunstans
               West
            
             ,
             Dr.
             March
             sequestred
             ,
             and
             dead
             in
             remote
             parts
             .
          
           
             
               George
               Southwark
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Cook
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Giles
               Cripplegate
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Fuller
             sequestred
             ,
             plundred
             ,
             and
             imprisoned
             at
             Ely-House
             :
             and
             Mr.
             Hatton
             ,
             his
             Curate
             ,
             assaulted
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             imprisoned
             .
          
           
             
               Olaves
               Southwark
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Turner
             sequestred
             ,
             plundred
             ,
             fetched
             up
             Prisoner
             with
             a
             Troop
             of
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             forced
             to
             flye
             .
          
           
             
             
               Saviours
               Southwark
            
             —
          
           
             Sepulchers
             Parish
             ,
             Mr.
             Pigot
             the
             Lecturer
             turned
             out
             .
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Southwark
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Spencer
             sequestred
             and
             imprisoned
             .
          
           
             
               Trinity
               Minories
            
             —
          
        
         
           In
           the
           16
           Parishes
           without
           the
           Walls
           ,
           outed
           14
           ,
           and
           2
           dead
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Ten
             out-Parishes
             .
          
           
             
               Clement
               Danes
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Dukeson
             sequestred
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             flye
             .
          
           
             Covent-Garden
             ,
             Mr.
             Hail
             sequestred
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             flye
             .
          
           
             
               Giles
               in
               the
               Fields
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Heywood
             sequestred
             ,
             imprisoned
             in
             the
             
               Counter
               ,
               Ely-House
            
             ,
             and
             the
             ships
             ;
             forced
             to
             flye
             ;
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             turned
             out
             of
             doors
             .
          
           
             
               James
               Clerkenwell
            
             —
          
           
             
               Katharine
               Tower
            
             —
          
           
             
               Leonard
               Shoreditch
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Squire
             sequestred
             ,
             imprison'd
             in
             
               Gresham-Colledg
               ,
               Newgate
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
             King's
             Bench
             ;
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             plundred
             and
             turned
             out
             of
             doors
             .
          
           
             
               Martins
               in
               the
               Fields
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Bray
             sequestred
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             plundred
             ▪
             forced
             to
             flye
             ,
             and
             dead
             in
             remote
             parts
             .
          
           
             
               Mary
               Whitechappel
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Iohnson
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Magdalen
               Bermondsey
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Paske
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             Savoy
             ,
             Dr.
             Balcanqual
             sequestred
             ,
             plundered
             ,
             forced
             to
             flye
             ,
             and
             dead
             in
             remote
             parts
             ;
             and
             Mr.
             Fuller
             forced
             to
             flye
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           ten
           out-Parishes
           ,
           outed
           9
           ,
           dead
           2.
           
        
         
           
             In
             the
             adjacent
             Towns.
             
          
           
             The
             Dean
             and
             Prebends
             of
             the
             Abby-Church
             of
             Westminster
             ,
             (
             but
             only
             Mr.
             
               Lambert
               Osbaston
            
             )
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             
               Margarets
               Westminster
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Wimberly
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             Lambeth
             ,
             Dr.
             Featly
             sequestred
             ,
             plundred
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             dead
             a
             prisoner
             .
          
           
             Newington
             ,
             Mr.
             Heath
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             Hackney
             ,
             Mr.
             Moor
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             Rederif
             —
          
           
             Islington
             ,
             Divers
             turned
             out
             .
          
           
             Stepney
             ,
             Dr.
             Stamp
             sequestred
             ,
             plundred
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             flye
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           adjacent
           Towns
           ,
           besides
           those
           of
           the
           Abby-Church
           ,
           and
           Islington
           ,
           outed
           7
           ,
           dead
           1.
           
        
         
           
             
               The
               Total
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
            
             London
             ,
             
               within
               this
               Bill
               of
               Mortality
               ,
               besides
            
             Pauls
             and
             Westminster
             ,
             
               turned
               out
               of
               their
               Livings
            
          
           
             115.
             
          
           
             Whereof
             Doctors
             in
             Divinity
             above
             most
             of
             them
             plundred
             of
             their
             Goods
             ,
             their
             Wives
             and
             Children
             turned
             out
             of
             doors
             .
          
           
             40.
             
          
           
             
               Imprisoned
               in
            
             London
             ,
             
               and
               in
               the
               Ships
               ,
               and
               in
               several
               Gaols
               and
               Castles
               in
               the
               Countrey
            
          
           
             20
          
           
             Fled
             to
             prevent
             Imprisonment
          
           
             25.
             
          
           
             Dead
             in
             remote
             parts
             and
             Prisons
             ,
             with
             grief
          
           
             22.
             
          
           
             And
             at
             the
             same
             time
             about
             forty
             Churches
             void
             ,
             having
             no
             constant
             Minister
             in
             them
             .
          
           
        
         
           Usque
           quo
           Domine
           ,
           Rev.
           6.10
           ?
        
         
         
           30.
           
           By
           this
           sad
           Bill
           confined
           within
           the
           
             Lines
             of
             Commuuication
          
           ,
           and
           some
           Villages
           adjoining
           ,
           we
           may
           conjecture
           at
           the
           greatness
           of
           that
           Mortality
           which
           fell
           amongst
           the
           Regular
           Clergy
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           by
           
             Plundring
             ,
             Sequestring
          
           ,
           and
           Ejecting
           ;
           or
           finally
           ,
           by
           vexing
           them
           into
           their
           Graves
           ,
           by
           so
           many
           Miseries
           as
           were
           inflicted
           on
           them
           in
           the
           Ships
           ,
           or
           their
           several
           Prisons
           .
           In
           all
           which
           ways
           ,
           more
           men
           were
           outed
           of
           their
           Livings
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           the
           space
           of
           Three
           years
           ,
           than
           were
           deprived
           by
           the
           Papists
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           ;
           or
           had
           been
           
             silenced
             ,
             suspended
          
           ,
           or
           deprived
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           year
           of
           Queen
           ELIZABETH
           ,
           to
           these
           very
           times
           .
           And
           that
           it
           might
           be
           done
           with
           some
           colour
           of
           Justice
           ,
           they
           instituted
           a
           
             Committee
             for
             Plundred
             Ministers
          
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           making
           some
           provision
           for
           such
           godly
           Preachers
           as
           had
           either
           suffered
           loss
           of
           Goods
           by
           His
           Majesty's
           Soldiers
           ,
           or
           loss
           of
           Livings
           for
           adhering
           to
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           .
           Under
           which
           stiles
           they
           brought
           in
           a
           confused
           Rabble
           of
           their
           own
           perswasions
           ,
           or
           such
           at
           least
           as
           were
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           serviceable
           to
           their
           ends
           and
           purposes
           ;
           some
           of
           which
           had
           no
           Goods
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           them
           no
           Livings
           at
           all
           to
           lose
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           was
           ,
           they
           durst
           not
           trust
           the
           Pulpits
           to
           the
           Regular
           Clergy
           ;
           who
           if
           they
           had
           offended
           against
           the
           Laws
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Laws
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           tryed
           ,
           condemned
           ,
           and
           deprived
           accordingly
           ;
           that
           so
           the
           Patrons
           might
           present
           more
           deserving
           persons
           to
           the
           vacant
           Churches
           .
           But
           then
           this
           could
           not
           stand
           with
           the
           main
           Design
           :
           For
           possibly
           the
           Patrons
           might
           present
           such
           Clarks
           as
           would
           go
           on
           in
           the
           old
           way
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           admitted
           but
           by
           taking
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Supremacy
           and
           Allegiance
           to
           our
           Lord
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           by
           subscribing
           to
           the
           Discipline
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           then
           resolved
           to
           alter
           .
           Or
           ,
           could
           they
           have
           prevailed
           so
           far
           with
           the
           several
           Patrons
           ,
           as
           to
           present
           those
           very
           men
           whom
           they
           had
           designed
           unto
           the
           Profits
           of
           the
           Sequestred
           Benefices
           ;
           yet
           then
           they
           were
           to
           have
           enjoyed
           them
           for
           
             term
             of
             life
          
           ,
           and
           might
           pretend
           a
           Legal
           Right
           and
           Title
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           cut
           off
           that
           dependance
           on
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           this
           Design
           did
           chiefly
           aim
           at
           .
           So
           that
           the
           best
           of
           this
           new
           Clergy
           were
           but
           
             Tenants
             at
             will
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           servile
           and
           obsequious
           to
           their
           mighty
           Landlords
           ,
           upon
           whose
           pleasure
           they
           depended
           for
           their
           present
           Livelihood
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           Such
           were
           the
           Mischiefs
           of
           this
           year
           .
           For
           remedy
           whereof
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           most
           graciously
           published
           two
           Proclamations
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           bearing
           date
           the
           15
           th
           of
           May
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           on
           the
           9
           th
           of
           October
           .
           In
           the
           first
           of
           which
           ,
           His
           Majesty
           takes
           especial
           notice
           ,
           
             That
             many
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             no
             less
             eminent
             for
             their
             Learning
             ,
             than
             their
             Zeal
             and
             Piety
             ,
             were
             either
             driven
             or
             forced
             from
             their
             habitations
             ,
             or
             silenced
             ,
             or
             discharged
             from
             attending
             on
             their
             Cures
             :
             That
             they
             suffered
             these
             oppressions
             for
             no
             other
             reasons
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             published
             his
             legal
             and
             just
             Commands
             ,
             or
             had
             refused
             to
             pray
             against
             Him
             ,
             or
             to
             submit
             ,
             against
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             to
             illegal
             Taxes
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Warr
             ;
             or
             were
             comformable
             to
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             or
             preacht
             God's
             Word
             according
             to
             the
             purity
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             mixture
             of
             Sedition
             :
             
             That
             being
             for
             these
             Crimes
             discharged
             of
             their
             several
             Cures
             ,
             others
             were
             put
             into
             their
             Places
             to
             sow
             Sedition
             ,
             and
             seduce
             His
             Majejesty's
             good
             Subjects
             from
             their
             due
             obedience
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land.
             His
             Majesty
             thereupon
             commandeth
             ,
             That
             all
             such
             courses
             be
             forborn
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             That
             all
             His
             good
             Subjects
             for
             the
             present
             set
             forth
             their
             Tythes
             ,
             and
             pay
             them
             to
             the
             lawful
          
           Incumbents
           ,
           
             or
             their
             Farmers
             only
             .
             That
             the
             Church-Wardens
             ,
             Side-men
             ,
             and
             other
             Parishioners
             ,
             shall
             resist
             all
             such
             persons
             as
             have
             been
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             intruded
             into
             any
             of
             the
             Cures
             aforesaid
             :
             but
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             contribute
             their
             best
             assistance
             to
             the
             lawful
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             the
             receiving
             and
             enjoying
             of
             their
             Glebes
             and
             Tythes
             .
             With
             an
             Injunction
             to
             all
             Sheriffs
             ,
             Mayors
             ,
             and
             other
             Ministers
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             to
             be
             aiding
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             resist
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             all
             such
             as
             should
             endeavour
             to
             disturb
             them
             in
             their
             lawful
             possessions
             .
          
           But
           this
           served
           rather
           for
           a
           Declaration
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           Piety
           ,
           than
           an
           Example
           of
           His
           Power
           .
           For
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           Care
           ,
           his
           faithful
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Clergy
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           were
           plundred
           ,
           sequestred
           ,
           and
           ejected
           for
           the
           Crime
           of
           Loyalty
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           never
           being
           restored
           ,
           and
           others
           most
           unjustly
           kept
           from
           their
           Estates
           till
           this
           present
           year
           ,
           Anno
           1660.
           
        
         
           32.
           
           In
           the
           other
           Proclamation
           he
           forbids
           the
           tendring
           or
           taking
           of
           the
           Covenant
           before
           remembred
           .
           Which
           Proclamation
           being
           short
           ,
           but
           full
           of
           substance
           ,
           shall
           be
           recited
           in
           His
           Majesty's
           own
           words
           ,
           which
           are
           these
           that
           follow
           .
           Whereas
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             there
             is
             a
             printed
             Paper
             entituled
             ,
          
           A
           Solemn
           League
           and
           Covenant
           for
           Reformation
           and
           Defence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Honour
           and
           Happiness
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Peace
           and
           Safety
           of
           the
           Three
           Kingdoms
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ireland
             ;
             pretended
             to
             be
             ordered
             by
             the
             Commons
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             on
             the
          
           21
           of
           September
           
             last
             ,
             to
             be
             printed
             and
             published
             .
             Which
             Covenant
             ,
             though
             it
             seems
             to
             make
             some
             specious
             expressions
             of
             Piety
             and
             Religion
             ,
             is
             in
             truth
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             Traiterous
             and
             Seditious
             Combination
             against
             Vs
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             established
             Religion
             and
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             in
             pursuance
             of
             a
             Traiterous
             Design
             and
             Endeavour
             to
             bring
             in
             Forreign
             Forces
             to
             invade
             this
             Kingdom
             .
             We
             do
             therefore
             straightly
             charge
             and
             command
             all
             Our
             loving
             Subjects
             ,
             of
             what
             degree
             or
             quality
             soever
             ,
             upon
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             that
             they
             presume
             not
             to
             take
             the
             said
             Seditious
             and
             Traiterous
             Covenant
             .
             And
             We
             do
             likewise
             hereby
             forbid
             and
             inhibit
             them
             to
             impose
             ,
             administer
             ,
             or
             tender
             the
             said
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             they
             and
             every
             of
             them
             will
             answer
             the
             contrary
             at
             their
             utmost
             and
             extreamest
             perils
             .
          
           Such
           was
           the
           tenour
           of
           this
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           9
           th
           of
           October
           ;
           which
           though
           it
           served
           for
           a
           sufficient
           testimony
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           Prudence
           ,
           yet
           it
           prevailed
           as
           little
           as
           the
           other
           did
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           the
           Two
           Houses
           did
           extend
           their
           Quarters
           ,
           and
           enlarge
           their
           Power
           ;
           so
           were
           the
           Subjects
           forced
           more
           generally
           to
           receive
           this
           yoak
           ,
           and
           to
           submit
           themselves
           to
           those
           Oaths
           and
           Covenants
           which
           they
           could
           neit●●r
           take
           for
           fear
           of
           God's
           and
           the
           King's
           Displeasure
           ;
           and
           dared
           not
           to
           refuse
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           losing
           all
           which
           was
           dear
           unto
           them
           .
           So
           that
           it
           was
           esteemed
           for
           a
           special
           favour
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           was
           ,
           for
           all
           those
           which
           came
           in
           on
           the
           
             Oxford
             Articles
          
           ,
           to
           be
           exempted
           from
           the
           
           taking
           of
           this
           leud
           and
           accursed
           Covenant
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           to
           bind
           themselves
           to
           betray
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           no
           further
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           than
           as
           he
           stood
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           that
           Religion
           which
           they
           then
           allowed
           of
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           Liberties
           which
           they
           had
           acquired
           by
           what
           way
           soever
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           And
           to
           say
           truth
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           should
           impose
           new
           Oaths
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           broken
           all
           the
           old
           ;
           or
           seize
           upon
           the
           Tythes
           and
           Glebes
           of
           the
           Regular
           Clergy
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           sequestred
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Loyal
           Gentry
           ,
           and
           intercepted
           the
           Revenues
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           .
           And
           it
           would
           be
           no
           wonder
           neither
           that
           they
           should
           seize
           on
           the
           Revenues
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           grown
           to
           such
           a
           high
           degree
           of
           impudence
           ,
           as
           to
           impeach
           the
           Queen
           of
           Treason
           ,
           and
           were
           resolved
           of
           having
           no
           more
           Kings
           to
           comptroll
           their
           Actions
           .
           They
           had
           already
           voted
           for
           the
           making
           of
           a
           new
           Great
           Seal
           ,
           (
           though
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           was
           made
           High
           Treason
           by
           the
           Statute
           of
           K.
           EDWARD
           the
           third
           )
           that
           they
           might
           expedite
           their
           Commissions
           with
           the
           more
           Authority
           ,
           and
           add
           some
           countenance
           of
           Law
           to
           the
           present
           Warr.
           Which
           must
           be
           managed
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           abuse
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           add
           some
           Reputation
           to
           the
           Crime
           of
           their
           undertakings
           .
           And
           being
           Masters
           of
           a
           Seal
           ,
           they
           thought
           themselves
           in
           a
           capacity
           of
           acting
           as
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           as
           a
           State
           distinct
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           making
           use
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           Name
           as
           their
           State-holder
           ,
           for
           the
           ordering
           of
           their
           new
           Republick
           .
           But
           long
           He
           must
           not
           hold
           that
           neither
           ;
           though
           that
           was
           locked
           up
           as
           a
           Secrete
           amongst
           those
           of
           the
           Cabala
           ,
           till
           it
           was
           blurted
           out
           by
           Martin
           ,
           then
           Knight
           for
           Berks.
           By
           whom
           it
           was
           openly
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             the
             felicity
             of
             this
             Nation
             did
             not
             consist
             in
             any
             of
             the
             House
             of
             STVART
             .
          
           Of
           which
           His
           Majesty
           complained
           ,
           but
           without
           reparation
           .
           And
           for
           a
           further
           evidence
           of
           their
           good
           intentions
           ,
           a
           view
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           of
           the
           old
           Regalia
           ,
           and
           none
           so
           fit
           as
           Martin
           to
           perform
           that
           Service
           .
           Who
           having
           commanded
           the
           Sub-dean
           of
           Westminster
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           the
           place
           in
           which
           they
           were
           kept
           ,
           made
           himself
           Master
           of
           the
           Spoil
           .
           And
           having
           forced
           open
           a
           great
           Iron
           Chest
           ,
           took
           out
           the
           Crowns
           ,
           the
           Robes
           ,
           the
           Swords
           ,
           and
           Scepter
           ,
           belonging
           anciently
           to
           K.
           EDWARD
           the
           Confessor
           ,
           and
           used
           by
           all
           our
           Kings
           at
           their
           Inaugurations
           .
           With
           a
           scorn
           greater
           than
           his
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           His
           Vices
           ,
           he
           openly
           declares
           ,
           
             That
             there
             would
             be
             no
             further
             use
             of
             those
             Toys
             and
             Trifles
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           jollity
           of
           that
           humour
           ,
           invests
           
             George
             Withers
          
           (
           an
           old
           
             Puritan
             Satyrist
          
           )
           in
           the
           Royal
           Habiliments
           .
           Who
           being
           thus
           Crown'd
           ,
           and
           Royally
           array'd
           ,
           (
           as
           right
           well
           became
           him
           )
           first
           marcht
           about
           the
           Room
           with
           a
           stately
           Garb
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           with
           a
           thousand
           Apish
           and
           Ridiculous
           actions
           ,
           exposed
           those
           Sacred
           Ornaments
           to
           contempt
           and
           laughter
           .
           Had
           the
           Abuse
           been
           
             script
             and
             whipt
          
           ,
           as
           it
           should
           have
           been
           ,
           the
           foolish
           Fellow
           possibly
           might
           have
           passed
           for
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           though
           he
           could
           not
           be
           reckoned
           for
           a
           Poet.
           
        
         
           34.
           
           But
           yet
           the
           mischief
           stayed
           not
           here
           .
           Another
           visit
           is
           bestowed
           upon
           these
           Regalia
           ;
           not
           to
           make
           merry
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           some
           money
           
           of
           them
           :
           Mildmay
           ,
           a
           Puritan
           in
           Faction
           ,
           and
           Master
           of
           the
           Jewel-House
           by
           his
           Place
           and
           Office
           ,
           conceived
           that
           Prey
           to
           belong
           properly
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           having
           sold
           the
           King
           ,
           must
           needs
           buy
           the
           Crowns
           .
           But
           being
           as
           false
           to
           his
           new
           Masters
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           to
           his
           old
           ,
           he
           first
           pickt
           out
           the
           richest
           Jewels
           ,
           and
           then
           compounded
           for
           the
           rest
           at
           an
           easie
           rate
           .
           The
           like
           ill
           fortune
           fell
           unto
           the
           Organs
           ,
           Plate
           ,
           Coaps
           ,
           Hangings
           ,
           Altar-Cloaths
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           costly
           Utensils
           which
           belonged
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           all
           which
           were
           either
           broke
           in
           pieces
           ,
           or
           seized
           upon
           and
           plundered
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           State.
           Amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           goodly
           Challice
           of
           the
           purest
           Gold
           ;
           which
           though
           it
           could
           not
           be
           less
           worth
           than
           300
           l.
           was
           sold
           to
           Allyn
           a
           decayed
           Gold-Smith
           ,
           but
           then
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           at
           the
           rate
           of
           60
           l.
           The
           Birds
           being
           flown
           ,
           the
           Nest
           is
           presently
           designed
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Soldiers
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           wantonness
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           want
           of
           Lodging
           in
           that
           populous
           City
           ,
           must
           be
           quartered
           there
           .
           And
           being
           quartered
           ,
           they
           omitted
           none
           of
           those
           shameless
           Insolencies
           which
           had
           been
           acted
           by
           their
           Fellows
           in
           other
           Churches
           .
           For
           they
           not
           only
           brake
           down
           the
           Rails
           before
           the
           Table
           ,
           and
           burnt
           them
           in
           the
           very
           place
           in
           the
           heats
           of
           Iuly
           ;
           but
           wretchedly
           prophaned
           the
           very
           Table
           it self
           ,
           by
           setting
           about
           it
           with
           their
           Tobacco
           and
           Ale
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           the
           company
           of
           some
           of
           their
           zealous
           Lecturers
           to
           grace
           the
           Action
           .
           What
           else
           they
           did
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           Brethren
           of
           Exon
           ,
           in
           laying
           their
           filth
           and
           execrements
           about
           it
           also
           ,
           I
           abhor
           to
           mention
           .
           And
           now
           I
           must
           crave
           leave
           to
           step
           into
           the
           Colledg
           ,
           the
           Government
           whereof
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           Dean
           and
           Prebendaries
           ,
           and
           given
           to
           a
           select
           Committee
           of
           fifty
           persons
           ,
           some
           Lords
           ,
           but
           Members
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           of
           the
           Lower-House
           ;
           who
           found
           there
           a
           sufficient
           quantity
           of
           Plate
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           good
           Houshold-stuff
           ,
           to
           a
           very
           good
           value
           ;
           which
           was
           so
           Husbanded
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           either
           stoln
           ,
           or
           sold
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           imbezilled
           and
           inverted
           to
           the
           use
           of
           some
           private
           persons
           ,
           who
           best
           knew
           how
           to
           benefit
           themselves
           by
           the
           Church's
           Patrimony
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           But
           the
           main
           business
           of
           this
           year
           ,
           and
           the
           three
           next
           following
           ,
           was
           the
           calling
           ,
           sitting
           ,
           and
           proceedings
           of
           the
           new
           Assembly
           ,
           called
           the
           
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
          
           ;
           but
           made
           up
           also
           of
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           as
           might
           both
           serve
           as
           well
           to
           keep
           them
           under
           ,
           and
           comptroll
           their
           Actions
           ,
           as
           to
           add
           some
           countenance
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           people
           .
           A
           Convocation
           had
           been
           appointed
           by
           the
           King
           when
           he
           called
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Members
           whereof
           being
           lawfvlly
           chosen
           and
           returned
           ,
           were
           so
           discountenanced
           and
           discouraged
           by
           the
           Votes
           of
           the
           Lower-House
           ,
           the
           frequent
           Tumults
           raised
           in
           Westminster
           by
           the
           Rascal
           Rabble
           ,
           and
           the
           preparatives
           for
           a
           Warr
           against
           the
           King
           ▪
           that
           they
           retired
           unto
           their
           Houses
           ,
           but
           still
           continued
           undissolved
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           a
           capacity
           of
           acting
           as
           a
           Convocation
           ,
           whensoever
           they
           should
           be
           thereunto
           required
           ,
           and
           might
           do
           it
           with
           safety
           .
           But
           being
           for
           the
           most
           part
           well
           affected
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           trusted
           by
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           who
           then
           designed
           the
           hammering
           of
           such
           a
           Reformation
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           might
           unite
           them
           in
           a
           perpetual
           
           Bond
           and
           Confederation
           with
           their
           Scottish
           Brethren
           .
           And
           that
           they
           might
           be
           furnished
           with
           such
           men
           ,
           the
           Knights
           of
           every
           Shire
           must
           make
           choice
           of
           two
           to
           serve
           as
           Members
           for
           that
           County
           ;
           most
           of
           them
           Presbyterians
           ,
           some
           few
           Royallists
           ,
           four
           of
           the
           Independent
           Faction
           ,
           and
           two
           or
           three
           to
           represent
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           .
           Which
           ploughing
           with
           an
           Ox
           and
           an
           Ass
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           was
           no
           other
           )
           was
           anciently
           prohibited
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           .
           And
           yet
           these
           men
           ,
           associated
           with
           some
           Members
           of
           either
           House
           ,
           as
           before
           is
           said
           ,
           no
           ways
           impow'red
           or
           authorised
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           must
           take
           upon
           them
           all
           the
           Powers
           and
           Priviledges
           of
           a
           Convocation
           ;
           to
           which
           they
           were
           invited
           by
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           bearing
           date
           Iune
           the
           12
           th
           .
           His
           Majesty
           makes
           a
           start
           at
           this
           encroachment
           on
           His
           Royal
           Prerogative
           ,
           and
           countermands
           the
           same
           by
           His
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           22
           d.
           In
           which
           He
           takes
           notice
           ,
           amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           That
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           who
           had
           been
           nominated
           to
           the
           present
           Service
           ,
           were
           men
           of
           neither
           
             Learning
             or
             Reputation
             ,
             eminently
             disaffected
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             such
             as
             had
             openly
             preached
             Rebellion
             ,
             by
             their
             exciting
             of
             the
             people
             to
             take
             Arms
             against
             Him
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           were
           not
           like
           to
           be
           proper
           Instruments
           of
           Peace
           and
           Happiness
           ,
           either
           unto
           the
           Church
           or
           State
           :
           For
           maintenance
           whereof
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           His
           own
           Authority
           ,
           he
           inhibits
           them
           from
           meeting
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           ,
           declares
           their
           Acts
           to
           be
           illegal
           ,
           and
           threatens
           them
           with
           the
           punishments
           which
           they
           had
           incurred
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
           36.
           
           But
           they
           go
           forwards
           howsoever
           ,
           hold
           their
           first
           Meeting
           on
           the
           first
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           and
           elect
           Dr.
           Twisse
           of
           Newberry
           ,
           (
           a
           rigid
           Sabbatarian
           ,
           but
           a
           professed
           Calvinian
           in
           all
           other
           points
           )
           for
           their
           Prolocutor
           )
           called
           to
           this
           Iourney-work
           by
           the
           Houses
           ;
           they
           were
           dispensed
           with
           for
           Non-residence
           upon
           their
           Livings
           ,
           against
           the
           Laws
           ,
           preferred
           to
           the
           best
           Benefices
           of
           the
           Sequestred
           Clergy
           ,
           (
           some
           of
           them
           three
           or
           four
           together
           )
           and
           had
           withall
           four
           shillings
           a
           man
           for
           their
           daily
           wages
           ,
           besides
           the
           honour
           of
           assisting
           in
           so
           great
           an
           action
           ,
           as
           the
           ruin
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           subversion
           of
           the
           present
           Government
           of
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           .
           In
           reference
           whereunto
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           employed
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           as
           occasion
           was
           ,
           
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Counties
          
           for
           which
           they
           served
           ,
           
             to
             rise
             and
             arm
          
           themselves
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           under
           colour
           of
           
             their
             own
             defence
          
           ,
           as
           appears
           plainly
           by
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           tenth
           of
           August
           .
           And
           that
           they
           might
           be
           looked
           upon
           with
           the
           greater
           reverence
           ,
           they
           maintain
           a
           constant
           intercourse
           ,
           by
           Letters
           ,
           with
           their
           Brethren
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Netherlands
           ,
           the
           French
           and
           Switzers
           ;
           but
           chiefly
           ,
           with
           Geneva
           it self
           .
           In
           which
           they
           laid
           such
           vile
           Reproaches
           on
           His
           Majesty
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           the
           one
           ,
           for
           having
           a
           design
           to
           bring
           in
           Popery
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           a
           readiness
           to
           receive
           the
           same
           ;
           that
           His
           Majesty
           was
           necessitated
           to
           set
           out
           a
           Manifest
           in
           the
           Latin
           Tongue
           ,
           for
           laying
           open
           the
           Imposture
           to
           the
           Churches
           of
           all
           Forreign
           Nations
           .
           Amongst
           the
           rest
           of
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Dan.
             Featly
          
           ,
           not
           long
           before
           made
           Chaplain
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           must
           needs
           
           sit
           for
           one
           ;
           whether
           to
           shew
           his
           Parts
           ,
           or
           to
           head
           a
           Party
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           his
           old
           love
           to
           Calvinism
           ,
           may
           best
           be
           gathered
           from
           some
           Speeches
           which
           he
           made
           and
           printed
           .
           But
           he
           was
           theirs
           in
           heart
           before
           ,
           and
           therefore
           might
           afford
           them
           his
           body
           now
           ,
           though
           possibly
           he
           may
           be
           excused
           from
           taking
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           as
           the
           others
           did
           .
           An
           Exhortation
           whereunto
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           great
           work
           which
           was
           performed
           by
           these
           Masters
           in
           Israel
           ,
           after
           their
           assembling
           ;
           the
           Covenant
           taken
           by
           them
           in
           most
           solemn
           manner
           at
           St.
           Margarets
           in
           Westminster
           ,
           on
           the
           25th
           of
           September
           ,
           the
           Exhortation
           voted
           to
           be
           published
           on
           the
           9th
           of
           February
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           Now
           to
           begin
           the
           blessed
           Reformation
           which
           they
           had
           in
           hand
           ,
           the
           Houses
           were
           resolved
           upon
           exterminating
           all
           external
           Pomp
           ,
           and
           comely
           Order
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           Almighty
           God.
           And
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           upon
           the
           humble
           motion
           of
           these
           Divines
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           the
           sollicitation
           of
           some
           zealous
           Lecturers
           ,
           who
           were
           grown
           very
           powerful
           with
           them
           ;
           or
           to
           ingratiate
           themselves
           with
           the
           Scottish
           Covenanters
           ,
           whose
           help
           they
           began
           to
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           ;
           or
           finally
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           perversness
           of
           their
           own
           cross
           humours
           ,
           they
           published
           an
           Ordinance
           on
           the
           28
           th
           of
           
             August
             ,
             For
             the
             utter
             demolishing
             ,
             removing
             ,
             and
             taking
             away
             all
             Monuments
             of
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             .
          
           Under
           which
           notion
           it
           was
           ordered
           ,
           
             That
             before
             the
             last
             of
          
           November
           
             then
             next
             following
             ,
             all
             Altars
             and
             Tables
             of
             stone
          
           (
           as
           if
           any
           such
           were
           then
           erected
           !
           )
           
             should
             be
             demolished
             in
             all
             Churches
             and
             Chappels
             throughout
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             That
             the
             Communion-Tables
             should
             in
             all
             such
             places
             be
             removed
             from
             the
             East
             end
             of
             the
             Chancel
             ,
             unto
             some
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             Chappel
             .
             That
             all
             such
             Rails
             as
             had
             been
             placed
             before
             or
             about
             the
             same
             ,
             should
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             levelled
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             raised
             for
             the
             standing
             of
             any
             such
             Table
             ,
             within
             the
             space
             of
             twenty
             years
             then
             last
             past
             .
             That
             all
             Tapers
             ,
             Candlesticks
             ,
             and
             Basons
             ,
             which
             had
             of
             late
             been
             used
             on
             any
             of
             the
             said
             Tables
             ,
             should
             also
             be
             removed
             and
             taken
             away
             ;
             neither
             the
             same
             ,
             nor
             any
             such
             like
             ,
             to
             be
             from
             thenceforth
             used
             in
             God's
             Publick
             Service
             .
             That
             all
             Crucifixes
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             and
             all
             Images
             and
             Pictures
             of
             any
             one
             or
             more
             Persons
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Virgin
          
           Mary
           ,
           
             and
             all
             other
             Images
             and
             Pictures
             of
             Saints
             ,
             should
             be
             also
             demolished
             and
             defaced
             ,
             whether
             they
             stood
             in
             any
             of
             the
             said
             Churches
             or
             Chappels
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             Church-yard
             or
             other
             open
             place
             whatsoever
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             erected
             or
             renewed
             again
             :
          
           With
           a
           Proviso
           notwithstanding
           ,
           
             for
             preserving
             all
             Images
             ,
             Pictures
             ,
             and
             Coats
             of
             Arms
             ,
             belonging
             to
             any
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             deceased
             persons
             which
             were
             not
             generally
             considered
             and
             beheld
             as
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           38.
           
           But
           yet
           to
           make
           sure
           work
           of
           it
           ,
           this
           Ordinance
           was
           re-inforced
           and
           enlarged
           by
           another
           of
           the
           9th
           of
           May
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           next
           following
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           besides
           the
           particulars
           before
           recited
           ,
           they
           descend
           to
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           all
           Coaps
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           and
           other
           Superstitious
           Vestments
           (
           as
           they
           pleased
           to
           call
           them
           )
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           all
           Organs
           ,
           and
           the
           Cases
           in
           which
           they
           stood
           ,
           and
           the
           defacing
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           requiring
           the
           same
           course
           to
           be
           also
           taken
           in
           the
           removing
           and
           defacing
           of
           Roods
           ,
           Rood-Lofts
           ,
           and
           Holy-water-water-Fonts
           
           (
           as
           if
           any
           such
           things
           had
           been
           of
           late
           erected
           or
           permitted
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           indeed
           there
           were
           not
           )
           :
           whereupon
           followed
           the
           defacing
           of
           all
           Glass
           Windows
           ,
           and
           the
           demolishing
           of
           all
           Organs
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           their
           power
           ;
           the
           transposing
           of
           the
           holy
           Table
           from
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           into
           some
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           or
           Chancel
           ;
           the
           tearing
           and
           defacing
           of
           all
           Coaps
           and
           Surplices
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           employing
           them
           to
           domestick
           uses
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           the
           breaking
           down
           and
           removing
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Fonts
           anciently
           used
           for
           the
           Ministration
           of
           holy
           Baptism
           ;
           the
           name
           of
           Holy-water-fonts
           being
           extended
           &
           made
           use
           of
           to
           comprise
           them
           also
           :
           hereupon
           followed
           also
           the
           defacing
           and
           demolishing
           of
           many
           Crosses
           erected
           as
           the
           Monuments
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           in
           Cities
           ,
           Towns
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           our
           Country-Villages
           ;
           none
           being
           spared
           which
           came
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           those
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ.
           Amongst
           which
           Crosses
           none
           more
           eminent
           for
           Cost
           and
           Workmanship
           ,
           than
           those
           of
           Cheapside
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           Abington
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Berks
           ;
           both
           of
           them
           famous
           for
           the
           excellencies
           of
           the
           Statua's
           which
           were
           placed
           in
           them
           ;
           more
           for
           the
           richness
           of
           the
           trimming
           which
           was
           used
           about
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Divine
           Vengeance
           fell
           on
           some
           of
           the
           Executioners
           ,
           for
           a
           terror
           to
           others
           ;
           one
           of
           them
           being
           killed
           in
           pulling
           down
           the
           Cross
           of
           Cheapside
           ;
           and
           another
           hanged
           at
           
             Stow
             on
             the
             Wold
          
           ,
           within
           short
           time
           after
           he
           had
           pulled
           down
           the
           first
           Image
           of
           the
           Cross
           in
           Abington
           .
           And
           because
           no
           Order
           had
           been
           made
           for
           the
           executing
           of
           this
           Order
           in
           His
           Majesty's
           Chappels
           (
           as
           there
           was
           in
           all
           Cathedral
           and
           Parish-Churches
           )
           ,
           a
           private
           Warrant
           was
           obtained
           by
           Harlow
           ,
           a
           Knight
           of
           Herefordshire
           ,
           for
           making
           the
           said
           Chappels
           equal
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           by
           depriving
           them
           of
           all
           such
           Ornaments
           of
           State
           and
           Beauty
           with
           which
           they
           had
           been
           constantly
           adorned
           in
           all
           times
           since
           the
           Reformation
           .
           And
           all
           this
           done
           ,
           (
           or
           at
           the
           least
           pretended
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           as
           the
           Ordinance
           tell
           us
           )
           as
           being
           pleasing
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           visibly
           conducing
           to
           the
           blessed
           Reformation
           so
           much
           desired
           ;
           but
           desired
           only
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           ,
           by
           those
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           who
           had
           a
           hand
           in
           the
           Design
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           So
           far
           they
           went
           to
           show
           their
           hatred
           unto
           Superstition
           ,
           their
           dislike
           of
           Popery
           :
           but
           then
           they
           must
           do
           somewhat
           also
           for
           expressing
           their
           great
           zeal
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           some
           Acts
           of
           Piety
           .
           And
           nothing
           seemed
           more
           pious
           ,
           or
           more
           popular
           rather
           ,
           than
           to
           enjoin
           the
           more
           strict
           keeping
           of
           their
           Lords-day-Sabbath
           ,
           by
           some
           publick
           Ordinance
           .
           With
           this
           they
           had
           begun
           already
           on
           the
           fifth
           of
           May
           ,
           on
           which
           it
           was
           ordered
           by
           no
           worse
           men
           than
           the
           Commons
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           (
           the
           Lords
           being
           either
           not
           consulted
           ,
           or
           not
           concurring
           )
           That
           His
           Majesty's
           Book
           for
           
             tolerating
             sports
             on
             the
             Lord's
             Day
             ,
          
           should
           be
           forthwith
           burned
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           common
           Hangman
           ,
           in
           Cheapside
           and
           other
           usual
           places
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Sheriffs
           of
           London
           and
           Middlesex
           should
           see
           the
           same
           put
           in
           execution
           ;
           which
           was
           done
           accordingly
           .
           Than
           which
           ,
           an
           Act
           of
           a
           greater
           scorn
           ,
           an
           Act
           of
           greater
           Insolency
           and
           disloyal
           impudence
           ,
           was
           never
           offered
           to
           a
           Soveraign
           and
           Annointed
           Prince
           .
           So
           as
           it
           was
           no
           marvel
           if
           the
           Lords
           joined
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           sixth
           of
           April
           ,
           1644
           ,
           
           for
           to
           expose
           all
           Books
           to
           the
           like
           disgrace
           which
           had
           been
           writ
           ,
           or
           should
           be
           writ
           hereafter
           by
           any
           person
           or
           persons
           ,
           against
           the
           Morality
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           :
           By
           which
           Ordinance
           it
           was
           also
           signified
           ,
           
             That
             no
             manner
             of
             person
             whatsoever
             ▪
             should
             publickly
             cry
             ,
             shew
             forth
             ,
             and
             expose
             to
             sale
             any
             Wares
             ,
             Merchandises
             ,
             Fruits
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             or
             other
             Goods
             ,
             upon
             that
             day
             ,
             on
             pain
             of
             forfeiting
             the
             same
             ;
             or
             travel
             ,
             carry
             burthens
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             act
             of
             Labour
             on
             it
             on
             pain
             of
             forfeiting
             Ten
             shillings
             for
             the
             said
             offence
             .
             That
             no
             person
             from
             thenceforth
             on
             the
             said
             day
             should
             use
             ,
             exercise
             ,
             keep
             ,
             maintain
             ,
             or
             be
             present
             at
             any
             wrestling
             ,
             shooting
             ,
             bowling
             ,
             ringing
             of
             Bells
             for
             pleasure
             or
             pastime
             ,
             Mask
             ,
             Wake
             ,
             (
             otherwise
             called
             Feasts
             )
             Church-Ale
             ,
             Games
             ,
             Dancing
             ,
             Sport
             ,
             or
             other
             pastimes
             whatsoever
             ,
             under
             the
             several
             penalties
             therein
             contained
             .
          
           And
           that
           we
           may
           perceive
           with
           what
           weighty
           cares
           the
           heads
           of
           these
           good
           men
           were
           troubled
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           Nation
           was
           involved
           in
           Blood
           and
           Ruin
           ;
           a
           Clause
           was
           added
           for
           the
           taking
           down
           of
           May-poles
           also
           ;
           with
           a
           Command
           unto
           all
           Constables
           and
           Tything-men
           ,
           to
           see
           it
           done
           ▪
           under
           the
           penalty
           of
           forfeiting
           five
           shillings
           weekly
           ,
           till
           the
           said
           May-poles
           (
           which
           they
           looked
           upon
           as
           an
           
             Heathenish
             Vanity
          
           )
           should
           be
           quite
           removed
           .
           Which
           Nail
           was
           driven
           so
           far
           at
           last
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           made
           unlawful
           for
           any
           Taylor
           to
           carry
           home
           a
           new
           Suit
           of
           Clothes
           ,
           or
           any
           Barber
           to
           trim
           the
           man
           that
           was
           to
           wear
           them
           ;
           for
           any
           Water-man
           to
           Ferry
           a
           passenger
           cross
           the
           Thames
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           to
           any
           person
           whatsoever
           (
           though
           neither
           new
           trimmed
           ,
           or
           new
           apparelled
           )
           to
           sit
           at
           his
           own
           door
           ,
           or
           to
           walk
           the
           streets
           ,
           or
           take
           a
           mouth-full
           of
           fresh
           air
           in
           the
           open
           Fields
           .
           Most
           Rabinical
           Dotages
           !
        
         
           40.
           
           The
           day
           of
           publick
           Worship
           being
           thus
           new-molded
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           new
           Priests
           also
           ,
           and
           new
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           a
           new
           Confession
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           new
           Catechisms
           ,
           and
           new
           Forms
           of
           Government
           .
           Towards
           the
           first
           ,
           an
           Ordinance
           comes
           out
           from
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           in
           October
           following
           ,
           (
           Advice
           being
           first
           had
           with
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           )
           by
           which
           a
           power
           was
           given
           to
           some
           chief
           men
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           certain
           Ministers
           of
           London
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           seven
           or
           more
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           impose
           hands
           upon
           such
           persons
           whatsoever
           whom
           they
           found
           qualified
           and
           gifted
           for
           the
           holy
           Ministry
           ;
           a
           Clause
           being
           added
           thereunto
           ,
           That
           every
           person
           and
           persons
           which
           were
           so
           ordained
           ,
           should
           be
           reputed
           ,
           deemed
           ,
           and
           taken
           for
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           sufficiently
           authorised
           for
           any
           Office
           or
           Employment
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           capable
           of
           receiving
           all
           advantages
           which
           appertained
           to
           the
           same
           .
           To
           shew
           the
           nullity
           and
           invalidity
           of
           which
           Ordinations
           ,
           a
           learned
           Tractate
           was
           set
           out
           by
           Dr.
           Bohe
           ,
           Chaplain
           sometimes
           to
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Houson
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Oxford
           first
           ,
           and
           of
           Durham
           afterwards
           .
           Never
           since
           answered
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           either
           Scots
           or
           English.
           Next
           after
           ,
           comes
           the
           Directory
           ,
           or
           new
           Form
           of
           Worship
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           on
           the
           third
           of
           Ianuary
           ▪
           for
           authorising
           the
           said
           Directory
           or
           Form
           of
           Worship
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           for
           suppressing
           the
           publick
           Liturgy
           ,
           repealing
           all
           the
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           which
           confirmed
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           abrogating
           all
           the
           ancient
           and
           established
           Festivals
           ,
           
           that
           so
           
             Saint
             Sabbath
          
           (
           as
           sometimes
           they
           called
           it
           )
           might
           be
           all
           in
           all
           .
           The
           insufficiency
           of
           which
           Directory
           to
           the
           Ends
           proposed
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           pronounced
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Ordinance
           which
           authorised
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           publick
           Liturgy
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           offices
           of
           it
           ;
           was
           no
           less
           learnedly
           evinced
           by
           Dr.
           Hammond
           ▪
           then
           newly
           made
           a
           Chaplain
           in
           ordinary
           to
           His
           Sacred
           Majesty
           .
           Which
           though
           it
           might
           have
           satisfied
           all
           equal
           and
           unbyassed
           men
           ,
           yet
           neither
           Learning
           nor
           Reason
           could
           be
           heard
           in
           the
           new
           Assembly
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           voice
           thereof
           was
           drowned
           by
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           For
           on
           the
           23
           d
           of
           
             August
             ,
             Anno
          
           1645
           ,
           another
           Ordinance
           comes
           thundering
           from
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           effectual
           Execution
           of
           the
           Directory
           for
           publick
           Worship
           ;
           with
           several
           Clauses
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           dispersing
           and
           use
           thereof
           ,
           but
           for
           calling
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-prayer
           ,
           under
           several
           penalties
           .
           Which
           coming
           to
           His
           Majesty's
           knowledg
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           returned
           to
           His
           Winter-Quarters
           ,
           He
           published
           His
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           13th
           of
           November
           ,
           commanding
           in
           the
           same
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           notwithstanding
           any
           Ordinance
           to
           the
           contrary
           from
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           .
           
             For
             taking
             notice
             ,
             first
             ,
             of
             those
             notable
             Benefits
             which
             had
             for
             Eighty
             years
             redounded
             to
             this
             Nation
             by
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             ;
             He
             next
             observes
             ,
             that
             by
             abolishing
             the
             said
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             and
             imposing
             the
             Directory
             ,
             a
             way
             would
             be
             left
             open
             for
             all
             Ignorant
             ,
             Factious
             ,
             and
             Evil
             men
             ,
             to
             broach
             their
             Fancies
             and
             Conceits
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             erroneous
             ,
             to
             mislead
             people
             into
             Sin
             and
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             raise
             Factions
             and
             Divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             finally
             ,
             to
             utter
             those
             things
             for
             their
             Prayers
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             to
             which
             no
             Conscientious
             can
             say
             Amen
             .
             And
             thereupon
             He
             gives
             Commandment
             to
             all
             Ministers
             in
             their
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             to
             keep
             and
             use
             the
             said
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Acts
             and
             Offices
             of
             God's
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             made
             in
             that
             behalf
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             said
             Directory
             should
             in
             no
             sort
             be
             admitted
             ,
             received
             ,
             or
             used
             ;
             the
             said
             pretended
             Ordinances
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             contained
             in
             them
             to
             the
             contrary
             notwithstanding
             .
          
           But
           His
           Majesty
           sped
           no
           better
           by
           His
           Proclamation
           ,
           than
           the
           two
           Doctors
           did
           before
           by
           their
           Learned
           Arguments
           .
           For
           if
           He
           had
           found
           little
           or
           no
           obedience
           to
           his
           Proclamations
           when
           he
           was
           strong
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           head
           of
           a
           victorious
           and
           successful
           Army
           ,
           He
           was
           not
           to
           expect
           it
           in
           a
           low
           condition
           ,
           when
           his
           Affairs
           were
           ruinated
           and
           reduced
           to
           nothing
           .
        
         
           42.
           
           For
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Scots
           having
           raised
           an
           Army
           of
           Eighteen
           thousand
           Foot
           ,
           and
           Three
           thousand
           Horse
           ,
           taking
           the
           Dragoons
           into
           the
           reckoning
           ,
           break
           into
           England
           in
           the
           depth
           of
           Winter
           ,
           Anno
           1643
           ,
           and
           marched
           almost
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Banks
           of
           the
           River
           Tine
           ,
           without
           opposition
           .
           There
           they
           received
           a
           stop
           by
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Newcastle
           ,
           with
           his
           Northern
           Army
           ,
           and
           entertain'd
           the
           time
           with
           some
           petit
           skirmishes
           ,
           till
           the
           sad
           news
           of
           the
           surprise
           of
           Selby
           by
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Fairfax
          
           ,
           compelled
           him
           to
           return
           towards
           York
           with
           all
           his
           Forces
           ,
           for
           the
           preserving
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           on
           which
           
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           North
           did
           depend
           especially
           .
           The
           Scots
           march
           after
           him
           amain
           ,
           and
           besiege
           that
           City
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           were
           assisted
           by
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           Lord
           Fairfax
           ,
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Manchester
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           Houses
           were
           commanded
           to
           attend
           that
           Service
           .
           The
           issue
           whereof
           was
           briefly
           this
           ;
           that
           having
           worsted
           the
           great
           Army
           of
           Prince
           Rupert
           at
           Marston-moor
           ,
           on
           the
           second
           of
           
             Iuly
             ,
             York
          
           yeelded
           on
           Composition
           upon
           that
           day
           fortnight
           ;
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Newcastle
           ,
           with
           many
           Gentlemen
           of
           great
           Note
           and
           Quality
           ,
           shipt
           themselves
           for
           France
           ;
           and
           the
           strong
           Town
           of
           Newcastle
           took
           in
           by
           the
           Scots
           on
           the
           19th
           of
           October
           then
           next
           following
           .
           More
           fortunate
           was
           His
           Majesty
           with
           His
           Southern
           Army
           ,
           though
           at
           the
           first
           he
           was
           necessitated
           to
           retire
           from
           Oxon
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Forces
           under
           Essex
           and
           Waller
           did
           appear
           before
           it
           .
           The
           news
           whereof
           being
           brought
           unto
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           agreed
           that
           Waller
           should
           pursue
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Earl's
           Army
           should
           march
           Westward
           to
           reduce
           those
           Countreys
           .
           And
           here
           the
           
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
          
           began
           to
           show
           its
           self
           in
           its
           proper
           colours
           .
           For
           whereas
           they
           pretended
           to
           have
           raised
           their
           Army
           for
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           remove
           the
           King
           from
           his
           
             Evil
             Councellors
          
           ,
           those
           
             Evil
             Councellors
          
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           them
           ,
           were
           left
           at
           Oxon
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           only
           hunted
           by
           his
           insolent
           Enemies
           .
           But
           the
           King
           having
           totally
           broken
           Waller
           in
           the
           end
           of
           Iune
           ,
           marched
           after
           Essex
           into
           Devonshire
           ,
           and
           having
           shut
           him
           up
           in
           Cornwall
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           neither
           room
           for
           forrage
           ,
           nor
           hope
           of
           succours
           ,
           he
           forced
           him
           to
           flye
           ingloriously
           in
           a
           Skiff
           or
           Cockboat
           ,
           and
           leave
           his
           Army
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           the
           Conqueror's
           Mercy
           .
           But
           his
           Horse
           having
           the
           good
           fortune
           to
           save
           themselves
           ,
           the
           King
           gave
           quarter
           to
           the
           Foot
           ,
           reserving
           to
           Himself
           their
           Cannons
           ,
           Arms
           ,
           and
           Ammunition
           ,
           as
           a
           sign
           of
           His
           Victory
           .
           And
           here
           again
           the
           Warr
           might
           possibly
           have
           been
           ended
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           had
           followed
           his
           good
           fortune
           ,
           and
           march'd
           to
           London
           before
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           had
           united
           his
           scattered
           Forces
           ,
           and
           Manchester
           was
           returned
           from
           the
           Northern
           Service
           .
           But
           setting
           down
           before
           Plymouth
           now
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           before
           Glocester
           the
           last
           year
           ,
           he
           lost
           the
           opportunity
           of
           effecting
           his
           purpose
           ,
           and
           was
           fought
           withall
           at
           Newberry
           ,
           in
           his
           coming
           back
           ,
           where
           neither
           side
           could
           boast
           of
           obtaining
           the
           Victory
           .
        
         
           43.
           
           But
           howsoever
           ,
           having
           gained
           some
           reputation
           by
           his
           Western
           Action
           ,
           the
           Houses
           seem
           inclinable
           to
           accept
           His
           offer
           of
           entring
           into
           Treaty
           with
           Him
           for
           an
           Accommodation
           .
           This
           He
           had
           offered
           by
           His
           Message
           from
           Evesham
           on
           the
           4th
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           immediately
           after
           the
           defeat
           of
           Waller
           ;
           and
           pressed
           it
           by
           another
           from
           Tavestock
           on
           the
           8th
           of
           September
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           broken
           the
           great
           Army
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           .
           To
           these
           they
           hearkned
           not
           at
           first
           .
           But
           being
           sensible
           of
           the
           out-cries
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           they
           condescend
           at
           last
           ,
           appointing
           Vxbridg
           for
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           thirtieth
           day
           of
           Ianuary
           for
           the
           time
           thereof
           .
           For
           a
           preparative
           whereunto
           ,
           and
           to
           satisfie
           the
           importunity
           and
           expectation
           of
           their
           Brethren
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           they
           attaint
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           High
           Treason
           ,
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           and
           pass
           their
           Bill
           by
           Ordinance
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           in
           which
           no
           more
           than
           seven
           Lords
           did
           concur
           to
           the
           Sentence
           ;
           
           but
           being
           sentenced
           howsoever
           ,
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           both
           Scots
           and
           English
           ,
           he
           was
           brought
           to
           act
           the
           last
           part
           of
           his
           Tragedy
           on
           the
           10th
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           told
           at
           large
           in
           another
           place
           .
           This
           could
           presage
           no
           good
           success
           to
           the
           following
           Treaty
           .
           For
           though
           Covenants
           sometimes
           may
           be
           writ
           in
           blood
           ;
           yet
           I
           find
           no
           such
           way
           for
           commencing
           Treaties
           .
           And
           to
           say
           truth
           ,
           the
           King's
           Commissioners
           soon
           found
           what
           they
           were
           to
           trust
           to
           .
           For
           having
           condescended
           to
           accompany
           the
           Commissioners
           from
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           present
           at
           a
           Sermon
           preached
           by
           one
           of
           their
           Chaplains
           ,
           on
           the
           first
           day
           of
           the
           meeting
           they
           found
           what
           little
           hopes
           they
           had
           of
           a
           good
           conclusion
           .
           The
           Preacher's
           Name
           was
           Love
           ,
           a
           Welsh-man
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           most
           fiery
           Presbyters
           in
           all
           the
           Pack
           :
           In
           whose
           Sermon
           
             there
             were
             many
             passages
             very
             scandalous
             to
             His
             Majesty's
             Person
             ,
             and
             derogatory
             to
             His
             Honour
             ;
             stirring
             up
             the
             people
             against
             the
             Treaty
             ,
             and
             incensing
             them
             against
             the
             King's
             Commissioners
             ;
             telling
             them
             ,
             That
             they
             came
             with
             hearts
             full
             of
             Blood
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             was
             as
             great
             a
             distance
             betwixt
             the
             Treaty
             and
             Peace
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             between
             Heaven
             and
             Hell.
          
           Of
           this
           the
           Oxon
           Lords
           complained
           ,
           but
           could
           obtain
           no
           reparation
           for
           the
           King
           or
           themselves
           ;
           though
           afterwards
           Cromwel
           paid
           the
           debt
           ,
           and
           brought
           him
           to
           the
           Scaffold
           when
           he
           least
           looked
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           44.
           
           But
           notwithstanding
           these
           presages
           of
           no
           good
           success
           ,
           the
           King's
           Commissioners
           begin
           the
           long-wisht-for
           Treaty
           ,
           which
           is
           reduced
           to
           these
           three
           Heads
           ,
           viz.
           Concernments
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           The
           Power
           of
           the
           Militia
           ,
           and
           the
           Warr
           of
           Ireland
           .
           In
           reference
           to
           the
           first
           (
           for
           of
           the
           other
           two
           I
           shall
           take
           no
           notice
           )
           His
           Majesty
           was
           pleased
           to
           condescend
           to
           these
           particulars
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           
             That
             freedom
             be
             left
             to
             all
             persons
             whatsoever
             in
             matters
             of
             Ceremony
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             the
             penalties
             of
             the
             Laws
             and
             Canons
             which
             enjoin
             those
             Ceremonies
             ,
             be
             suspended
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             That
             the
             Bishops
             should
             exercise
             no
             act
             of
             Iurisdiction
             or
             Ordination
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             and
             counsel
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             chosen
             by
             the
             Clergy
             of
             each
             Diocess
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             gravest
             and
             most
             learned
             men
             amongst
             themselves
             .
          
           3.
           
           
             That
             the
             Bishop
             shall
             be
             constantly
             resident
             in
             his
             Diocess
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             required
             to
             attend
             His
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             shall
             preach
             every
             Sunday
             in
             some
             Church
             or
             other
             ,
             within
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             hindred
             either
             by
             old
             age
             or
             sickness
             .
          
           4.
           
           That
           Ordination
           
             shall
             be
             publick
             ,
             and
             in
             solemn
             manner
             ;
             and
             none
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             Holy
             Orders
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             well
             qualified
             and
             approved
             of
             by
             the
             Rural
             Presbyters
             .
          
           5.
           
           
             That
             an
             improvement
             be
             made
             of
             all
             such
             Vicaridges
             as
             belonged
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             and
             Chapters
             ;
             the
             said
             improvement
             to
             be
             made
             out
             of
             Impropriations
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Parliament
             .
          
           6.
           
           
             That
             from
             thenceforth
             no
             man
             should
             hold
             two
             Churches
             with
             Cure
             of
             Souls
             .
          
           And
           ,
           7.
           
           
             That
             One
             hundred
             thousand
             pound
             should
             be
             forthwith
             raised
             out
             of
             the
             Lands
             belonging
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Cathedral
             Churches
             ,
             towards
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             Publick
             Debts
             .
          
           An
           Offer
           was
           also
           made
           ,
           for
           regulating
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           ,
           in
           Causes
           Testamentary
           ,
           Decimal
           ,
           and
           Matrimonial
           ;
           for
           rectifying
           some
           Abuses
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           Excommunication
           ;
           for
           moderating
           the
           excessive
           Fees
           of
           the
           Bishops
           Officers
           ,
           
           and
           ordering
           their
           Visitations
           to
           the
           best
           advantage
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           to
           be
           done
           by
           consent
           of
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           45.
           
           His
           Majesty
           also
           offered
           them
           the
           Militia
           for
           the
           space
           of
           three
           years
           ;
           which
           might
           afford
           them
           time
           enough
           to
           settle
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           so
           pleased
           ;
           and
           to
           associate
           the
           Houses
           with
           Him
           in
           the
           Warr
           of
           Ireland
           ;
           but
           so
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           excluded
           from
           His
           Care
           of
           that
           People
           .
           But
           these
           Proposals
           did
           not
           satisfie
           the
           
             Puritan
             English
          
           ,
           much
           less
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Scots
          
           ,
           who
           were
           joined
           in
           that
           Treaty
           .
           They
           were
           resolved
           upon
           the
           abolition
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           both
           Root
           and
           Branch
           ;
           of
           having
           the
           Militia
           for
           Seven
           years
           absolutely
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           be
           disposed
           of
           as
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Houses
           could
           agree
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           of
           exercising
           such
           an
           unlimited
           power
           in
           the
           Warr
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           should
           neither
           be
           able
           to
           grant
           a
           Cessation
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           a
           Peace
           ,
           or
           to
           show
           mercy
           unto
           any
           of
           that
           people
           on
           their
           due
           submission
           .
           And
           from
           the
           rigour
           of
           these
           terms
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           drawn
           by
           the
           King's
           Commissioners
           ;
           which
           rendred
           the
           whole
           Treaty
           fruitless
           ,
           and
           frustrated
           the
           expectation
           of
           all
           Loyal
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           languished
           under
           the
           calamity
           of
           this
           woful
           Warr.
           For
           as
           the
           Treaty
           cooled
           ,
           so
           the
           Warr
           grew
           hotter
           ;
           managed
           for
           the
           most
           part
           by
           the
           same
           Hands
           ,
           but
           by
           different
           Heads
           :
           Concerning
           which
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           That
           not
           long
           after
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           everlasting
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Puritan
           Faction
           became
           subdivided
           into
           Presbyterians
           and
           Independents
           .
           And
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           Presbyterians
           carried
           all
           before
           them
           both
           in
           Camp
           and
           Council
           .
           But
           growing
           jealous
           at
           the
           last
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           ,
           whose
           late
           miscarriage
           in
           the
           West
           was
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           Plot
           to
           betray
           his
           Army
           ;
           they
           suffered
           him
           to
           be
           wormed
           out
           of
           his
           Commission
           ,
           and
           gave
           the
           chief
           Command
           of
           all
           to
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Fairfax
          
           ;
           with
           whose
           good
           Services
           and
           Affections
           they
           were
           well
           acquainted
           .
           To
           him
           they
           joined
           Lieutenant
           General
           
             Oliver
             Cromwell
          
           ,
           who
           from
           a
           private
           Captain
           had
           obtained
           to
           be
           Lieutenant
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Manchester
           in
           the
           associated
           Counties
           ,
           as
           they
           commonly
           called
           them
           ;
           and
           having
           done
           good
           Service
           in
           the
           Battel
           of
           Marston-moor
           ,
           was
           thought
           the
           fittest
           man
           to
           conduct
           their
           Forces
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Brentford
           (
           but
           better
           known
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           General
           Ruthuen
           )
           who
           had
           commanded
           the
           King's
           Army
           since
           the
           Fight
           at
           Edg-hill
           ,
           was
           outed
           of
           his
           Place
           by
           a
           Court-Contrivement
           ,
           and
           that
           Command
           conferred
           upon
           Prince
           Rupert
           ,
           the
           King's
           Sisters
           Son
           ,
           not
           long
           before
           made
           Duke
           of
           Cumberland
           ,
           and
           Earl
           of
           Holderness
           .
        
         
           46.
           
           By
           these
           new
           Generals
           ,
           the
           Fortune
           of
           the
           Warr
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Fate
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           which
           depended
           on
           it
           ,
           came
           to
           be
           decided
           .
           And
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           King
           seemed
           to
           have
           much
           the
           better
           by
           the
           taking
           of
           Leicester
           ;
           though
           afterwards
           it
           turned
           to
           his
           disadvantage
           :
           For
           many
           of
           the
           Soldiers
           being
           loaded
           with
           the
           Spoil
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           withdrew
           themselves
           for
           the
           disposing
           of
           their
           Booty
           ,
           and
           came
           not
           back
           unto
           the
           Army
           ,
           till
           it
           was
           too
           late
           .
           News
           also
           came
           ,
           that
           Fairfax
           with
           his
           Army
           had
           laid
           siege
           to
           Oxon
           ,
           which
           moved
           the
           King
           to
           return
           back
           as
           far
           as
           Daventry
           ,
           there
           to
           expect
           the
           re-assembling
           of
           his
           scattered
           Companies
           .
           Which
           hapning
           as
           Fairfax
           
           had
           desired
           ,
           he
           marcht
           hastily
           after
           him
           ,
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           give
           him
           Battel
           on
           the
           first
           opportunity
           :
           In
           which
           he
           was
           confirmed
           by
           two
           great
           Advantages
           ;
           first
           ,
           by
           the
           seasonable
           coming
           of
           Cromwel
           with
           a
           fresh
           Body
           of
           Horse
           ,
           which
           reach'd
           him
           not
           until
           the
           Evening
           before
           the
           fight
           :
           and
           secondly
           ,
           by
           the
           intercepting
           of
           some
           Letters
           sent
           from
           General
           Goring
           ,
           in
           which
           His
           Majesty
           was
           advised
           to
           decline
           all
           occasion
           of
           Battel
           ,
           till
           he
           could
           come
           up
           to
           him
           with
           his
           Western
           Forces
           .
           This
           hastned
           the
           Design
           of
           fighting
           in
           the
           adverse
           Party
           ,
           who
           fall
           upon
           the
           King's
           Army
           in
           the
           Fields
           near
           Naisby
           ,
           (
           till
           that
           time
           an
           obscure
           Village
           )
           in
           Northamptonshire
           :
           on
           Saturday
           the
           19th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           the
           Battels
           joined
           ;
           and
           at
           first
           His
           Majesty
           had
           the
           better
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           might
           have
           had
           so
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           if
           Prince
           Rupert
           having
           routed
           one
           Wing
           of
           the
           Enemy's
           Horse
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           so
           intent
           upon
           the
           chase
           of
           the
           Flying-Enemy
           ,
           that
           he
           left
           his
           Foot
           open
           to
           the
           other
           Wing
           .
           Who
           pressing
           hotly
           on
           them
           ,
           put
           them
           to
           an
           absolute
           Rout
           ,
           and
           made
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           his
           Camp
           ,
           Carriage
           ,
           and
           Cannon
           ;
           and
           amongst
           other
           things
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           Cabinet
           :
           In
           which
           they
           found
           many
           of
           his
           Letters
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           written
           to
           the
           Queen
           ;
           which
           afterwards
           were
           published
           by
           Command
           of
           the
           Houses
           ,
           to
           their
           great
           dishonour
           .
           For
           whereas
           the
           Athenians
           on
           the
           like
           success
           ,
           had
           intercepted
           a
           Packet
           of
           Letters
           from
           Philip
           King
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           their
           most
           bitter
           Enemy
           ,
           unto
           several
           Friends
           ,
           they
           met
           with
           one
           amongst
           the
           rest
           to
           the
           Queen
           Olympias
           ;
           the
           rest
           being
           all
           broke
           open
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           advertised
           of
           the
           Enemy's
           purposes
           ,
           the
           Letter
           to
           the
           Queen
           was
           returned
           untouch't
           ;
           the
           whole
           Senate
           thinking
           it
           a
           shameful
           and
           dishonest
           act
           to
           pry
           into
           the
           Conjugal
           Secrets
           betwixt
           Man
           and
           Wife
           .
           A
           Modesty
           in
           which
           those
           of
           Athens
           stand
           as
           much
           commended
           by
           
             Hilladius
             Bisantinus
          
           ,
           an
           ancient
           Writer
           ,
           as
           the
           chief
           Leading-men
           of
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           are
           like
           to
           stand
           condemned
           for
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           succeeding
           Stories
           .
        
         
           47.
           
           But
           to
           proceed
           ,
           this
           miserable
           Blow
           was
           followed
           by
           the
           surrendry
           of
           Bristol
           ,
           the
           storming
           of
           Bridgwater
           ,
           the
           surprise
           of
           Hereford
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           end
           of
           Winter
           ,
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           Chester
           .
           During
           which
           time
           the
           King
           moved
           up
           and
           down
           with
           a
           Running-Army
           ,
           but
           with
           such
           ill
           Fortune
           as
           most
           commonly
           attends
           a
           declining-side
           .
           In
           which
           distress
           he
           comes
           to
           his
           old
           Winter-Quarters
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           hope
           of
           bringing
           his
           Affairs
           to
           a
           better
           condition
           before
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           Spring
           .
           From
           Oxon
           he
           sends
           divers
           Messages
           to
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           desiring
           that
           He
           might
           be
           suffered
           to
           return
           to
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           offering
           for
           their
           security
           the
           whole
           Power
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           Navy
           ,
           Castles
           ,
           Forts
           ,
           and
           Armies
           ,
           to
           be
           enjoyed
           by
           them
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           and
           for
           so
           long
           time
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           formerly
           desired
           .
           But
           finding
           nothing
           from
           them
           but
           neglect
           and
           scorn
           ,
           His
           Messages
           despised
           ,
           and
           His
           Person
           vilified
           ,
           He
           made
           an
           offer
           of
           Himself
           to
           Fairfax
           ,
           who
           refused
           also
           .
           Tired
           with
           repulse
           upon
           repulse
           ,
           and
           having
           lost
           the
           small
           remainder
           of
           His
           Forces
           near
           
             Stow
             on
             the
             Wold
          
           ;
           He
           puts
           Himself
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           May
           ,
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Scots
           Commissioners
           ,
           residing
           then
           at
           Southwell
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Nottingham
           ,
           a
           Mannor-House
           belonging
           to
           the
           See
           of
           York
           .
           For
           the
           
           Scots
           having
           mastered
           the
           Northern
           parts
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1644
           ,
           spent
           the
           next
           year
           in
           harrasing
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           even
           as
           far
           as
           Hereford
           ;
           which
           they
           besieged
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           had
           carried
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           called
           back
           by
           the
           Letters
           of
           some
           special
           Friends
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           then
           almost
           reduced
           to
           the
           King's
           obedience
           ,
           by
           the
           Noble
           Marquess
           of
           Montross
           .
           On
           which
           Advertisement
           they
           depart
           from
           Hereford
           ,
           face
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           so
           marcht
           Northward
           :
           From
           whence
           they
           presently
           dispatch
           Col.
           
             David
             Leshly
          
           ,
           with
           Six
           thousand
           Horse
           ;
           and
           with
           their
           Foot
           employed
           themselves
           in
           the
           Siege
           of
           Newark
           ;
           which
           brought
           down
           their
           Commissioners
           to
           Southwell
           ,
           before
           remembred
           .
           From
           thence
           the
           King
           is
           hurried
           in
           post-haste
           to
           the
           Town
           of
           Newcastle
           ,
           which
           they
           looked
           on
           as
           their
           strongest
           Hold.
           And
           being
           now
           desirous
           to
           make
           eeven
           with
           their
           Masters
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           wages
           of
           their
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           being
           desirous
           to
           get
           home
           in
           safety
           with
           that
           Spoil
           and
           Plunder
           which
           they
           had
           gotten
           in
           their
           marching
           and
           re-marching
           betwixt
           Tweed
           and
           Hereford
           ,
           they
           prest
           the
           King
           to
           fling
           up
           all
           the
           Towns
           and
           Castles
           which
           remained
           in
           His
           Power
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           durst
           not
           promise
           to
           continue
           Him
           under
           their
           Protection
           .
        
         
           48.
           
           This
           Turn
           seemed
           strange
           unto
           the
           King.
           Who
           had
           not
           put
           Himself
           into
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           had
           He
           not
           been
           assured
           before-hand
           by
           the
           French
           Ambassador
           ,
           of
           more
           courteous
           usage
           ;
           to
           whom
           the
           Scots
           Commissioners
           had
           engaged
           themselves
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           receive
           His
           Person
           ,
           but
           all
           those
           also
           which
           repaired
           unto
           Him
           into
           their
           protection
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           signified
           by
           His
           Letters
           to
           the
           Marquess
           of
           Ormond
           .
           But
           having
           got
           Him
           into
           their
           Power
           ,
           they
           forget
           those
           Promises
           ,
           and
           bring
           Him
           under
           the
           necessity
           of
           writing
           to
           the
           Marquesses
           of
           Montross
           and
           Ormond
           to
           discharge
           their
           Soldiers
           ;
           and
           to
           His
           Governours
           of
           Towns
           in
           England
           ,
           to
           give
           up
           their
           Garrisons
           .
           Amongst
           which
           ,
           Oxford
           the
           then
           Regal
           City
           ,
           was
           the
           most
           considerable
           ,
           surrendred
           to
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Fairfax
          
           upon
           Midsommer-day
           .
           And
           by
           the
           Articles
           of
           that
           Surrendry
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           was
           put
           into
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           Great
           Seal
           ,
           the
           Signet
           ,
           and
           the
           Privy-Seal
           ,
           all
           which
           were
           most
           despitefully
           broken
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ,
           as
           formerly
           the
           Dutch
           had
           broke
           the
           Seals
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           cast
           off
           all
           Fidelity
           and
           Allegiance
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           put
           themselves
           into
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           .
           But
           then
           to
           make
           him
           some
           amends
           ,
           they
           give
           him
           some
           faint
           hopes
           of
           suffering
           him
           to
           bestow
           a
           visit
           on
           his
           Realm
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           (
           his
           
             ancient
             and
             native
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           as
           he
           commonly
           called
           it
           )
           there
           to
           expect
           the
           bettering
           of
           his
           Condition
           in
           the
           changes
           of
           time
           .
           But
           the
           Scots
           hearing
           of
           his
           purpose
           ,
           and
           having
           long
           ago
           cast
           off
           the
           yoke
           of
           subjection
           ,
           voted
           against
           his
           coming
           ,
           in
           a
           full
           Assembly
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           may
           affirm
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           viz.
           
             He
             came
             unto
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             received
             him
             not
             ,
          
           John
           cap.
           1.2
           .
           The
           like
           resolution
           was
           taken
           also
           by
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           Leaders
           of
           their
           Army
           ,
           who
           had
           contracted
           with
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           sum
           of
           Two
           hundred
           thousand
           pounds
           in
           ready
           money
           ,
           sold
           and
           betrayed
           him
           into
           
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           as
           certainly
           they
           would
           have
           done
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           himself
           for
           half
           the
           money
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           
             bowed
             down
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             came
             down
             to
             visit
             them
             .
          
           Being
           delivered
           over
           unto
           such
           Commissioners
           as
           were
           sent
           by
           the
           Houses
           to
           receive
           him
           ▪
           he
           was
           by
           them
           conducted
           on
           the
           third
           of
           February
           ,
           to
           his
           House
           of
           Holdenby
           ,
           not
           far
           from
           the
           good
           Town
           of
           Northampton
           ;
           where
           he
           was
           kept
           so
           close
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           his
           Domestick
           Servants
           ,
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           his
           own
           Chaplains
           were
           suffered
           to
           have
           any
           access
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           there
           we
           leave
           him
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           but
           long
           he
           shall
           not
           be
           permitted
           to
           continue
           there
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           shewn
           hereafter
           in
           due
           place
           and
           time
           .
        
         
           49.
           
           Such
           being
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           Warr
           ,
           let
           us
           next
           look
           upon
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           the
           acts
           of
           Peace
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           threatned
           more
           destruction
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           the
           Warr
           it self
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           they
           had
           setled
           the
           strict
           keeping
           of
           the
           Lord's-day-Sabbath
           ,
           suppressed
           the
           publick
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           imposed
           the
           Directory
           ,
           they
           gave
           command
           to
           their
           Divines
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           to
           set
           themselves
           upon
           the
           making
           a
           new
           Confession
           .
           The
           Nine
           and
           thirty
           Articles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           were
           either
           thought
           to
           have
           too
           much
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           too
           little
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           therefore
           fit
           to
           be
           reviewed
           ,
           or
           else
           laid
           aside
           .
           And
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           their
           Journey-men
           began
           with
           a
           Review
           ,
           and
           fitted
           Fourteen
           of
           the
           Articles
           to
           their
           own
           conceptions
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           despairing
           of
           the
           like
           success
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           they
           gave
           over
           that
           impertinent
           labour
           ,
           and
           found
           it
           a
           more
           easie
           task
           to
           conceive
           a
           new
           ,
           than
           to
           accommodate
           the
           old
           Confession
           to
           their
           private
           Fancies
           .
           And
           in
           this
           new
           Confession
           ,
           they
           establish
           the
           Morality
           of
           their
           Lord's-day-Sabbath
           ,
           declare
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           the
           
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Perdition
             ,
             and
             the
             Man
             of
             Sin.
          
           And
           therein
           also
           interweave
           the
           Calvinian
           Rigours
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           absolute
           Decree
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           Free-will
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           knowing
           that
           they
           served
           such
           Masters
           as
           were
           resolved
           to
           part
           with
           no
           one
           Branch
           of
           their
           own
           Authority
           ,
           they
           attribute
           a
           Power
           to
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           calling
           Synods
           and
           Church-Assemblies
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           being
           present
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           provide
           that
           whatsoever
           is
           therein
           contracted
           ,
           be
           done
           agreebly
           to
           the
           Mind
           and
           Will
           of
           God.
           But
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           Church-Government
           ,
           the
           Divine
           Right
           of
           their
           Presbyteries
           ,
           the
           setting
           of
           Christ
           upon
           his
           Throne
           ,
           the
           Parity
           or
           Imparity
           of
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           a
           word
           delivered
           .
           Their
           mighty
           Masters
           were
           not
           then
           resolved
           upon
           those
           particulars
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           fit
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           should
           stay
           their
           leisure
           ,
           and
           not
           inspire
           their
           Journey-men
           with
           any
           other
           Instruction
           than
           what
           was
           sent
           them
           from
           the
           Houses
           .
        
         
           50.
           
           But
           this
           Confession
           ,
           though
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           performed
           by
           halves
           ,
           was
           offered
           in
           the
           way
           of
           an
           
             Humble
             Advice
             to
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
          
           ;
           that
           by
           the
           omnipotency
           of
           an
           Ordinance
           it
           might
           pass
           for
           currant
           ,
           and
           be
           received
           for
           the
           established
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           The
           like
           was
           done
           also
           in
           the
           tendry
           of
           their
           
             Larger
             Catechism
          
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           nothing
           in
           a
           manner
           but
           the
           setting
           out
           of
           their
           Confession
           in
           another
           dress
           ,
           and
           putting
           it
           into
           the
           form
           of
           Questions
           and
           Answers
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           might
           appear
           to
           be
           somewhat
           
           else
           than
           indeed
           it
           was
           .
           But
           being
           somewhat
           of
           the
           largest
           to
           be
           taught
           in
           Schools
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           of
           the
           hardest
           to
           be
           learned
           by
           Children
           ,
           it
           was
           brought
           afterwards
           into
           an
           Epitome
           ,
           commonly
           called
           
             The
             lesser
             Catechism
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Authors
           recommended
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           far
           more
           Orthodox
           than
           
           Nowel's
           ,
           more
           clear
           than
           that
           contained
           in
           the
           Common-Prayer-Book
           ,
           and
           not
           inferior
           to
           the
           Palatine
           or
           Genevian
           Forms
           .
           But
           in
           all
           three
           ,
           they
           held
           forth
           such
           a
           Doctrine
           touching
           God's
           Decrees
           ,
           that
           they
           gave
           occasion
           of
           reviving
           the
           old
           Blastian
           Heresie
           ,
           in
           making
           God
           to
           be
           the
           
             Author
             of
             Sin.
          
           Which
           Doctrine
           being
           new
           published
           in
           a
           Pamphlet
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             Comfort
             for
             Believers
             in
             their
             Sins
             and
             Troubles
             ,
          
           gave
           such
           a
           hot
           Alarm
           to
           all
           the
           Calvinists
           in
           the
           new
           Assembly
           ,
           that
           they
           procured
           it
           to
           be
           burnt
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Hangman
           .
           But
           first
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           prepare
           the
           way
           to
           that
           execution
           ,
           by
           publishing
           in
           print
           their
           
             detestation
             of
             that
             abominable
             and
             blasphemous
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             God
             hath
             a
             hand
             in
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             his
             people
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Title
           tells
           us
           .
           So
           that
           now
           
           Calvin's
           Followers
           may
           sleep
           supinely
           without
           regard
           to
           the
           reproaches
           of
           uncivil
           men
           ,
           who
           had
           upbraided
           them
           with
           maintaining
           such
           blasphemous
           Doctrine
           .
           The
           Reverend
           Divines
           of
           the
           Assembly
           have
           absolved
           them
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           showed
           their
           Detestation
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           who
           dares
           charge
           it
           on
           them
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ?
        
         
           51.
           
           But
           these
           things
           possibly
           were
           acted
           as
           they
           were
           Calvinians
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           Sabbatarians
           also
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           than
           so
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           must
           next
           see
           what
           they
           do
           on
           the
           score
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           for
           setting
           up
           whereof
           ,
           they
           had
           took
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           called
           in
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           more
           insisted
           on
           the
           abolition
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Function
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Propositions
           which
           more
           concern
           them
           .
           To
           this
           they
           made
           their
           way
           in
           those
           Demands
           which
           they
           sent
           to
           Oxon
           ,
           the
           Ordinance
           for
           Ordination
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           their
           advancing
           of
           the
           Directory
           in
           the
           fall
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           .
           They
           had
           also
           voted
           down
           the
           Calling
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           on
           Septemb.
           8.
           1642
           ;
           and
           caused
           the
           passing
           of
           that
           Vote
           to
           be
           solemnized
           with
           Bells
           and
           Bonfires
           in
           the
           streets
           of
           London
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           whole
           City
           was
           as
           much
           concerned
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           some
           Factious
           Citizens
           .
           But
           knowing
           that
           little
           was
           to
           be
           effected
           by
           the
           Propositions
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           by
           their
           Votes
           ,
           they
           put
           them
           both
           into
           a
           Bill
           ,
           which
           past
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           on
           the
           third
           of
           February
           ,
           some
           two
           days
           after
           they
           had
           tendred
           their
           Proposals
           to
           the
           King
           at
           Oxon.
           And
           by
           that
           Bill
           it
           was
           desired
           to
           be
           Enacted
           ,
           That
           from
           the
           Fifth
           of
           November
           ,
           (
           the
           day
           designed
           for
           the
           blowing
           up
           the
           Parliament
           by
           the
           Gun-powder-Traytors
           )
           which
           should
           be
           in
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Lord
           1643
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           
             no
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Commissaries
             ,
          
           &c.
           (
           with
           all
           their
           Train
           recited
           in
           the
           Oxon
           Article
           ,
           Numb
           .
           21.
           )
           
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           :
           
             That
             from
             thenceforth
             the
             Name
             ,
             Title
             ,
             and
             Function
             of
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Chancellors
             .
          
           &c.
           
             or
             likewise
             the
             having
             ,
             using
             ,
             or
             exercising
             any
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             Office
             ,
             and
             Authority
             ,
             by
             reason
             or
             colour
             of
             any
             such
             Name
             ,
             Dignity
             ,
             or
             Function
             ,
             in
             the
             Realm
             of
          
           England
           ▪
           
             should
             utterly
             and
             for
             ever
             cease
             .
          
           And
           that
           the
           King
           might
           yeeld
           the
           sooner
           to
           the
           Alteration
           ,
           
           they
           tempt
           him
           to
           it
           with
           a
           Clause
           therein
           contained
           ,
           for
           putting
           him
           into
           the
           actual
           possession
           of
           all
           the
           Castles
           ,
           Mannors
           ,
           Lands
           ,
           Tenements
           ,
           and
           Hereditaments
           ,
           belonging
           to
           the
           said
           Arch-bishops
           ,
           or
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           of
           them
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Lands
           of
           Deans
           ▪
           and
           Chapters
           ,
           the
           Brethren
           had
           a
           hope
           to
           parcel
           them
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           under
           the
           colour
           of
           encouraging
           and
           maintaining
           of
           a
           Preaching-Ministry
           ;
           some
           sorry
           pittance
           being
           allowed
           to
           the
           old
           Proprietaries
           ,
           and
           some
           short
           Pension
           during
           life
           to
           the
           several
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           52.
           
           Such
           was
           the
           tenour
           of
           the
           Bill
           ;
           which
           found
           no
           better
           entertainment
           than
           their
           Propositions
           .
           So
           that
           despairing
           of
           obtaining
           the
           King's
           consent
           to
           advance
           Presbytery
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           do
           it
           of
           themselves
           ,
           but
           not
           till
           they
           had
           broken
           the
           King's
           Forces
           at
           the
           Battel
           of
           Naisby
           :
           
             For
             on
             the
             nineteenth
             of
             August
             then
             next
             following
             ,
             they
             publish
             Directions
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             ,
             (
             after
             advice
             with
             their
             Divines
             of
             the
             Assembly
             )
             for
             the
             chusing
             of
             RVLING-ELDERS
             in
             all
             the
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Classical
             Assemblies
             ,
             for
             the
             Cities
             of
             London
             and
             Westminster
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             Counties
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             speedy
             setling
             of
             Presbyterial
             Government
             .
             Amongst
             which
             ,
             no
             small
             care
             was
             taken
             for
             making
             twelve
             Classes
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             London
             only
             ;
             and
             after
             ,
             for
             dividing
             each
             particular
             County
             into
             several
             Classes
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             largeness
             and
             extent
             thereof
             .
          
           Which
           Orders
           and
           Directions
           ,
           were
           after
           seconded
           by
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           October
           the
           twentieth
           ;
           containing
           certain
           Rules
           for
           the
           suspension
           of
           scandalous
           and
           ignorant
           persons
           from
           the
           holy
           Supper
           ,
           and
           giving
           power
           to
           certain
           persons
           therein
           named
           ,
           to
           sit
           as
           Judges
           and
           Tryers
           ,
           as
           well
           concerning
           the
           Election
           ,
           as
           the
           Integrity
           and
           Ability
           of
           all
           such
           men
           as
           are
           elected
           Elders
           within
           any
           of
           the
           Twelve
           Classes
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           London
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           London-Elderships
           made
           sufficient
           haste
           to
           put
           themselves
           into
           the
           actual
           possession
           of
           their
           new
           Authority
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           most
           men
           were
           so
           cold
           and
           backward
           ,
           that
           the
           Lower-House
           was
           fain
           to
           quicken
           them
           with
           some
           fresh
           Resolves
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           was
           required
           ,
           on
           the
           twentieth
           of
           
             February
             ,
             That
             choice
             be
             forthwith
             made
             of
             Elders
             ,
             thoroughout
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             according
             to
             such
             former
             Directions
             as
             had
             past
             both
             Houses
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             Classes
             and
             Parochial
             Congregations
             ,
             should
             be
             thereby
             authorised
             effectually
             to
             proceed
             therein
             .
          
           And
           that
           the
           Church
           might
           be
           supplied
           with
           able
           Ministers
           in
           all
           times
           succeeding
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           Ordination
           ,
           formerly
           restrained
           to
           certain
           persons
           residing
           in
           and
           about
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           second
           of
           October
           ,
           1644.
           )
           is
           now
           communicated
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           each
           several
           Classes
           ,
           as
           men
           most
           like
           to
           know
           the
           wants
           of
           the
           Parish-Churches
           under
           their
           Authority
           .
        
         
           53.
           
           But
           here
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           setling
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           the
           Presbyteries
           were
           to
           be
           subordinate
           to
           the
           Classical
           ,
           Provincial
           ,
           and
           National
           
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           were
           they
           all
           to
           be
           subordinate
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           appears
           plainly
           by
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           fourteenth
           of
           March
           ;
           which
           makes
           it
           quite
           another
           thing
           from
           the
           Scottish
           Presbyteries
           ,
           and
           other
           Assemblies
           of
           that
           Kirk
           ,
           which
           held
           themselves
           to
           be
           supream
           ,
           and
           unaccountable
           in
           their
           actings
           ▪
           without
           respect
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           English
           generally
           were
           not
           willing
           to
           receive
           that
           yoak
           ;
           so
           neither
           did
           the
           Houses
           really
           intend
           to
           impose
           it
           on
           them
           ,
           though
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           to
           hold
           fair
           quarter
           with
           the
           Scots
           ,
           they
           seemed
           forward
           in
           it
           .
           And
           this
           appears
           sufficiently
           by
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           published
           on
           the
           seventeenth
           of
           April
           ,
           1646
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           signifie
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           consent
           
             to
             the
             granting
             of
             an
             Arbitrary
             and
             unlimited
             Power
             and
             Iurisdiction
             to
             near
             Ten
             thousand
             Iudicatories
             to
             be
             erected
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             consistent
             with
             the
             Fundamental
             Laws
             and
             Government
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             which
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             did
             exclude
             the
             Parliament
             from
             having
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             in
             that
             Iurisdiction
             .
          
           On
           such
           a
           doubtful
           bottom
           did
           Presbytery
           stand
           ,
           till
           the
           King
           had
           put
           himself
           into
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Scots
           had
           posted
           him
           in
           all
           haste
           to
           the
           Town
           of
           Newcastle
           .
           Which
           caused
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           no
           less
           hastily
           to
           speed
           their
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           fifth
           of
           
             Iune
             ,
             For
             the
             present
             setling
             of
             the
             Presbyterial
             Government
             ,
             without
             further
             delay
             ,
          
           as
           in
           the
           Title
           is
           exprest
           .
           And
           though
           it
           was
           declared
           in
           the
           end
           of
           that
           Ordinance
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           to
           be
           in
           force
           for
           three
           years
           only
           ,
           except
           the
           Houses
           should
           think
           fit
           to
           continue
           it
           longer
           ;
           yet
           were
           the
           
           London-Ministers
           so
           intent
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           resolve
           to
           live
           no
           longer
           in
           suspence
           ,
           but
           to
           proceed
           couragiously
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           those
           several
           Powers
           which
           both
           by
           Votes
           and
           Ordinances
           were
           intrusted
           to
           them
           .
           And
           to
           make
           known
           to
           all
           the
           World
           what
           they
           meant
           to
           do
           ,
           they
           published
           a
           Paper
           with
           this
           Title
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Certain
             Considerations
             and
             Cautions
             agreed
             upon
             by
             the
             Ministers
             of
          
           London
           and
           Westminster
           ,
           
             and
             within
             the
          
           Lines
           of
           Communication
           .
           
             Iune
             the
             nineteenth
          
           ,
           1646.
           
           
             According
             to
             which
             they
             resolve
             to
             put
             the
             Presbyterial
             Government
             into
             execution
             ,
             upon
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Parliament
             before
             published
             .
          
        
         
           54.
           
           In
           which
           conjuncture
           it
           was
           thought
           expedient
           by
           the
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           send
           Commissioners
           to
           Newcastle
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           to
           present
           such
           Propositions
           to
           his
           Sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           as
           they
           conceived
           to
           be
           agreeable
           to
           his
           present
           condition
           .
           In
           the
           second
           of
           which
           it
           was
           desired
           ,
           
             That
             according
             to
             the
             laudable
             Example
             of
             his
             Royal
             Father
             ,
             of
             happy
             memory
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             swear
             and
             sign
             the
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             in
             all
             his
             Kingdoms
             and
             Estates
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           third
           it
           was
           proposed
           ,
           That
           a
           Bill
           should
           pass
           for
           the
           utter
           abolishing
           and
           taking
           away
           of
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Chancellors
           ,
           Commissaries
           ,
           Deans
           ,
           &c.
           as
           they
           occur
           before
           in
           the
           Oxon
           Articles
           ,
           Num.
           21.
           
           That
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           ,
           and
           Reformation
           of
           Religion
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           said
           Covenant
           ,
           should
           be
           forthwith
           setled
           and
           confirmed
           
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           that
           such
           unity
           and
           uniformity
           between
           the
           Churches
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           should
           in
           like
           manner
           be
           confirmed
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           said
           Covenant
           was
           required
           ,
           after
           Advice
           first
           had
           with
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           said
           Assembly
           .
           It
           was
           required
           also
           in
           the
           said
           Propositions
           ,
           That
           he
           should
           utterly
           divest
           himself
           of
           all
           power
           to
           protect
           his
           people
           ,
           by
           putting
           the
           Militia
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Houses
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           should
           betray
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Gentry
           which
           had
           adhered
           unto
           him
           in
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Warr
           ,
           to
           a
           certain
           ruin
           ;
           some
           of
           which
           were
           to
           be
           excluded
           from
           all
           hope
           of
           Pardon
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           saving
           of
           their
           Lives
           ;
           others
           to
           forfeit
           their
           Estates
           ,
           and
           to
           lose
           their
           Liberties
           ;
           the
           Clergy
           to
           remain
           under
           sequestration
           ;
           the
           Lawyers
           of
           both
           sorts
           to
           be
           disabled
           from
           the
           use
           of
           their
           Callings
           .
           Demands
           of
           such
           unreasonable
           and
           horrid
           nature
           ,
           as
           would
           have
           rendred
           him
           inglorious
           and
           contemptible
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           granted
           .
        
         
           55.
           
           These
           Propositions
           were
           presented
           to
           him
           on
           the
           eleventh
           day
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           at
           Newcastle
           ,
           by
           the
           Earls
           of
           Pembroke
           and
           Suffolk
           ,
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           ;
           
             Erle
             ,
             Hipisly
             ,
             Robinson
          
           ,
           and
           Goodwin
           ,
           from
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           :
           Of
           whom
           his
           Majesty
           demanded
           ,
           Whether
           they
           came
           impowred
           to
           treat
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           And
           when
           they
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             they
             had
             no
             Authority
             so
             to
             do
          
           :
           He
           presently
           replied
           ,
           That
           then
           the
           Houses
           might
           as
           well
           
             have
             sent
             their
             Propositions
             by
             an
             honest
             Trumpeter
             ,
          
           and
           so
           parted
           with
           them
           for
           the
           present
           .
           His
           Majesty
           had
           spent
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           time
           since
           he
           came
           to
           Newcastle
           ,
           in
           managing
           a
           dispute
           about
           Church-Government
           with
           Mr.
           
             Alexander
             Henderson
          
           ,
           the
           most
           considerable
           Champion
           for
           Presbytery
           in
           the
           Kirk
           of
           
             Scotland
             .
             Henderson
          
           was
           possest
           of
           all
           advantages
           of
           Books
           and
           Helps
           ,
           which
           might
           enable
           him
           to
           carry
           on
           such
           a
           Disputation
           .
           But
           His
           Majesty
           had
           the
           better
           Cause
           ,
           and
           the
           stronger
           Arguments
           .
           Furnished
           with
           which
           ,
           (
           though
           destitute
           of
           all
           other
           Helps
           than
           what
           he
           had
           within
           himself
           )
           he
           prest
           his
           Adversary
           so
           hard
           ,
           and
           gave
           such
           satisfactory
           Answers
           unto
           all
           his
           Cavils
           ,
           that
           he
           remained
           Master
           of
           the
           Field
           ,
           as
           may
           sufficiently
           appear
           by
           the
           Printed
           Papers
           .
           And
           it
           was
           credibly
           reported
           ,
           that
           Henderson
           was
           so
           confounded
           with
           grief
           and
           shame
           ,
           that
           he
           fell
           into
           a
           desparate
           sickness
           ,
           which
           in
           fine
           brought
           him
           to
           his
           Grave
           ;
           professing
           ,
           as
           some
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           dyed
           a
           Convert
           ;
           and
           frequently
           extolling
           those
           great
           Abilities
           which
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           too
           late
           ,
           he
           had
           found
           in
           his
           Majesty
           .
           Of
           the
           particular
           passages
           of
           this
           Disputation
           ,
           the
           English
           Commissioners
           had
           received
           a
           full
           Information
           ;
           and
           therefore
           purposely
           declined
           all
           discourse
           with
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           merit
           of
           their
           Propositions
           might
           be
           called
           in
           question
           .
           All
           that
           they
           did
           ,
           was
           to
           insist
           upon
           the
           craving
           of
           a
           positive
           Answer
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           return
           unto
           those
           that
           sent
           them
           ;
           and
           such
           an
           Answer
           they
           shall
           have
           ,
           as
           will
           little
           please
           them
           .
        
         
           56.
           
           For
           though
           his
           Fortunes
           were
           brought
           so
           low
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           thought
           safe
           for
           him
           to
           deny
           them
           any
           thing
           ;
           yet
           he
           demurred
           upon
           
           the
           granting
           of
           such
           points
           as
           neither
           in
           Honour
           nor
           in
           Conscience
           could
           be
           yeelded
           to
           them
           .
           Amongst
           which
           ,
           those
           Demands
           which
           concerned
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           abolishing
           of
           the
           ancient
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Arch-bishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           may
           very
           justly
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           none
           of
           the
           least
           .
           But
           this
           delay
           being
           taken
           by
           the
           Houses
           for
           a
           plain
           denial
           ,
           and
           wanting
           money
           to
           corrupt
           the
           unfaithful
           Scots
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           otherwise
           be
           tempted
           to
           betray
           their
           Soveraign
           ;
           they
           past
           an
           Ordinance
           for
           abolishing
           the
           Episcopal
           Government
           ,
           and
           setling
           their
           Lands
           upon
           Trustees
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           State.
           Which
           Ordinance
           being
           past
           on
           the
           ninth
           of
           October
           ,
           was
           to
           this
           effect
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             for
             the
             better
             raising
             of
             moneys
             for
             the
             just
             and
             necessary
             Debts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             same
             hath
             been
             drawn
             by
             a
             Warr
             mainly
             promoted
             in
             favour
             of
             Arch-bishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             other
             their
             Adherents
             and
             Dependents
             ;
             it
             was
             ordained
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             ,
             That
             the
             Name
             ,
             Title
             ,
             Stile
             ,
             and
             Dignity
             of
             Arch-bishop
             of
          
           Canterbury
           ,
           
             Arch-bishop
             of
          
           York
           ,
           
             Bishop
             of
          
           Winchester
           ,
           
             and
             Bishop
             of
          
           Durham
           ,
           
             and
             all
             other
             Bishops
             or
             Bishopricks
             within
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             should
             from
             and
             after
             the
             fifth
             of
          
           September
           ,
           1646
           ,
           
             then
             last
             past
             ,
             be
             wholly
             abolished
             or
             taken
             away
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             persons
             should
             from
             thenceforth
             be
             disabled
             to
             hold
             that
             Place
             ,
             Function
             ,
             or
             Stile
             ,
             within
             the
             Kingdom
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             Dominion
             of
          
           Wales
           ,
           
             or
             the
             Town
             of
          
           Berwick
           ;
           
             or
             exercise
             any
             Iurisdiction
             or
             Authority
             ●hereunto
             formerly
             belonging
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             any
             Letters
             Patents
             from
             the
             Crown
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Authority
             whatsoever
             ;
             any
             Law
             or
             Statute
             to
             the
             contrary
             notwithstanding
             ,
          
           As
           for
           their
           Lands
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           vested
           now
           in
           the
           Kings
           possession
           ,
           as
           had
           been
           formerly
           intended
           ;
           but
           to
           be
           put
           into
           the
           power
           of
           some
           Trustees
           which
           are
           therein
           named
           ,
           to
           be
           disposed
           of
           to
           such
           uses
           ,
           intents
           ,
           and
           purposes
           ,
           as
           the
           two
           Houses
           should
           appoint
           .
        
         
           57.
           
           Amongst
           which
           uses
           ,
           none
           appeared
           so
           visible
           ,
           even
           to
           vulgar
           eyes
           ,
           as
           the
           raising
           of
           huge
           Sums
           of
           Money
           to
           content
           the
           Scots
           ,
           who
           from
           a
           Remedy
           were
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           Sickness
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           The
           Scots
           Demands
           amounted
           to
           Five
           hundred
           thousand
           pounds
           of
           English
           money
           ,
           which
           they
           offered
           to
           make
           good
           on
           a
           just
           account
           ;
           but
           were
           content
           for
           quietness
           sake
           to
           take
           Two
           hundred
           thousand
           pounds
           in
           full
           satisfaction
           .
           And
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           have
           that
           neither
           ,
           unless
           they
           would
           betray
           the
           King
           to
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Enemies
           .
           At
           first
           they
           stood
           on
           terms
           of
           Honour
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           Lowdon
           ranted
           to
           some
           tune
           (
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           divers
           of
           his
           Printed
           Speeches
           )
           concerning
           the
           indelible
           Character
           of
           Disgrace
           and
           Infamy
           which
           must
           be
           for
           ever
           imprinted
           on
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           yeelded
           to
           it
           .
           But
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           the
           Presbyterians
           on
           both
           sides
           did
           so
           play
           their
           parts
           ,
           that
           the
           sinful
           Contract
           was
           concluded
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           King
           was
           to
           be
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           such
           Commissioners
           as
           the
           two
           Houses
           should
           appoint
           to
           receive
           his
           Person
           .
           The
           Scots
           to
           have
           One
           hundred
           thousand
           pounds
           in
           ready
           money
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Publick
             Faith
          
           (
           which
           the
           Houses
           very
           prodigally
           pawned
           upon
           all
           occasions
           )
           to
           secure
           the
           other
           .
           According
           unto
           which
           Agreement
           
           his
           Majesty
           is
           sold
           by
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           betrayed
           by
           his
           Servants
           ;
           by
           so
           much
           wiser
           (
           as
           they
           thought
           )
           than
           the
           Traytor
           Iudas
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           they
           had
           made
           a
           better
           Market
           ,
           and
           raised
           the
           price
           of
           the
           Commodity
           which
           they
           were
           to
           sell.
           And
           being
           thus
           sold
           ,
           he
           is
           delivered
           for
           the
           use
           of
           those
           that
           bought
           him
           ,
           into
           the
           custody
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Pembroke
           ,
           (
           who
           must
           be
           one
           in
           all
           their
           Errands
           )
           the
           Earl
           of
           Denbigh
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Mountague
           of
           Boughton
           ,
           with
           twice
           as
           many
           Members
           of
           the
           Lower
           House
           ;
           with
           whom
           he
           takes
           his
           Journey
           towards
           Holdenby
           ,
           before
           remembred
           ,
           on
           the
           third
           of
           February
           .
           And
           there
           so
           closely
           watcht
           and
           guarded
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           his
           own
           Servants
           are
           permitted
           to
           repair
           unto
           him
           .
           Marshal
           and
           Caril
           ,
           two
           great
           sticklers
           in
           behalf
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           (
           but
           such
           as
           after
           warped
           to
           the
           Independents
           )
           are
           by
           the
           Houses
           nominated
           to
           attend
           as
           Chaplains
           .
           But
           he
           refused
           to
           hear
           them
           in
           their
           Prayers
           or
           Preachings
           ,
           unless
           they
           would
           officiate
           by
           the
           publick
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           bind
           themselves
           unto
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           Which
           not
           being
           able
           to
           obtain
           ,
           he
           moves
           the
           Houses
           by
           his
           Message
           of
           the
           17th
           of
           that
           Month
           ,
           to
           have
           two
           Chaplains
           of
           his
           own
           .
           Which
           most
           unchristianly
           and
           most
           barbarously
           they
           denyed
           to
           grant
           him
           .
        
         
           58.
           
           Having
           reduced
           him
           to
           this
           streight
           ,
           they
           press
           him
           once
           again
           with
           their
           Propositions
           ;
           which
           being
           the
           very
           same
           which
           was
           sent
           to
           Newcastle
           ,
           could
           not
           in
           probability
           receive
           any
           other
           Answer
           .
           This
           made
           them
           keep
           a
           harder
           hand
           upon
           him
           ,
           than
           they
           did
           before
           ;
           presuming
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           able
           to
           extort
           those
           Concessions
           from
           him
           by
           the
           severity
           and
           solitude
           of
           his
           restraint
           ,
           when
           their
           Perswasions
           were
           too
           weak
           ,
           and
           their
           Arguments
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           induce
           him
           to
           it
           .
           But
           ,
           Great
           God!
           How
           fallacious
           are
           the
           thoughts
           of
           men
           ?
           How
           wretchedly
           do
           we
           betray
           our selves
           to
           those
           sinful
           hopes
           which
           never
           shall
           be
           answerable
           to
           our
           expectation
           ?
           The
           Presbyterians
           had
           battered
           down
           Episcopacy
           by
           the
           force
           of
           an
           Ordinance
           ,
           outed
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Regular
           Clergy
           ,
           of
           their
           Cures
           and
           Benefices
           ;
           advanced
           their
           new
           Form
           of
           Government
           ,
           by
           the
           Votes
           of
           the
           Houses
           ,
           and
           got
           the
           King
           into
           their
           power
           ,
           to
           make
           sure
           work
           of
           it
           .
           But
           when
           they
           thought
           themselves
           secure
           ,
           they
           were
           most
           unsafe
           .
           For
           being
           in
           the
           height
           of
           all
           their
           Glories
           and
           Projectments
           ,
           one
           Ioice
           ,
           a
           Cornet
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           comes
           thither
           with
           a
           Party
           of
           Horse
           ,
           removes
           his
           Guards
           ,
           and
           takes
           him
           with
           them
           to
           their
           Head-Quarters
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           at
           Woburn
           ,
           a
           Town
           upon
           the
           North-west
           Road
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Bedford
           :
           Followed
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           by
           such
           Lords
           and
           others
           as
           were
           commanded
           by
           the
           Houses
           to
           attend
           upon
           him
           .
           Who
           not
           being
           very
           acceptable
           to
           the
           principal
           Officers
           ,
           were
           within
           very
           few
           weeks
           discharged
           of
           that
           Service
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Presbyterians
           lost
           all
           those
           great
           advantages
           which
           they
           had
           fancied
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           better
           husbanded
           to
           the
           use
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           though
           it
           succeeded
           worse
           to
           his
           Majesty's
           person
           ,
           than
           possibly
           it
           might
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           suffered
           him
           to
           remain
           at
           Holdenby
           ,
           where
           the
           Houses
           fixt
           him
           .
        
         
         
           59.
           
           This
           great
           turn
           hapned
           on
           the
           fourth
           of
           
             Iune
             ,
             Anno
          
           1647
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           remained
           but
           four
           Months
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Houses
           .
           Who
           having
           brought
           the
           Warr
           to
           the
           end
           desired
           ,
           possest
           themselves
           of
           the
           King's
           Person
           ,
           and
           dismissed
           the
           Scots
           ,
           resolved
           upon
           disbanding
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           thereby
           ease
           the
           people
           of
           some
           part
           of
           their
           burthens
           .
           But
           some
           great
           Officers
           of
           the
           Army
           had
           their
           Projects
           and
           Designs
           apart
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           think
           it
           consonant
           to
           common
           prudence
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           either
           spend
           their
           blood
           ,
           or
           consume
           their
           strength
           ,
           in
           raising
           others
           to
           that
           Power
           ,
           which
           being
           acquired
           by
           themselves
           ,
           might
           far
           more
           easily
           be
           retained
           ,
           than
           it
           had
           been
           gotten
           .
           Upon
           these
           grounds
           they
           are
           resolved
           against
           disbanding
           ,
           stand
           on
           their
           Guards
           ,
           and
           draw
           together
           towards
           London
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Will
           and
           express
           Commandment
           of
           their
           former
           Masters
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           required
           to
           keep
           at
           a
           greater
           distance
           .
           The
           Officers
           thereupon
           impeach
           some
           Members
           of
           the
           Lower
           House
           ;
           and
           knowing
           of
           what
           great
           Consequence
           it
           might
           be
           unto
           them
           to
           get
           the
           King
           into
           their
           Power
           ,
           a
           Plot
           is
           laid
           to
           bring
           him
           into
           their
           Head-Quarters
           without
           noise
           and
           trouble
           ;
           which
           was
           accordingly
           effected
           ,
           as
           before
           is
           said
           .
           Thus
           have
           the
           Presbyterians
           of
           both
           Nations
           ,
           embroiled
           the
           Kingdom
           first
           in
           Tumults
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           in
           a
           calamitous
           and
           destructive
           Warr.
           In
           which
           the
           Sword
           was
           suffered
           to
           range
           at
           liberty
           ,
           without
           distinction
           of
           Age
           ,
           Sex
           ,
           or
           Quality
           .
           More
           goodly
           Houses
           plundered
           and
           burnt
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           more
           Churches
           sacrilegiously
           prophaned
           and
           spoiled
           ,
           more
           Blood
           poured
           out
           like
           Water
           within
           four
           years
           space
           ,
           than
           had
           been
           done
           in
           the
           long
           course
           of
           Civil-Warrs
           between
           York
           and
           Lancaster
           .
           With
           all
           which
           Spoil
           and
           publick
           Ruin
           ,
           they
           purchased
           nothing
           to
           themselves
           but
           shame
           and
           infamy
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           shown
           by
           taking
           a
           brief
           view
           of
           their
           true
           condition
           before
           and
           after
           they
           put
           the
           State
           into
           these
           Confusions
           .
        
         
           60.
           
           And
           first
           ,
           the
           Scots
           not
           long
           before
           their
           breaking
           out
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           had
           in
           the
           Court
           two
           Lords
           High
           Stewards
           ,
           and
           two
           Grooms
           of
           the
           Stool
           ,
           successively
           one
           after
           another
           .
           And
           at
           their
           taking
           up
           of
           Arms
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           Master
           of
           the
           Horse
           ,
           a
           Captain
           of
           the
           Guard
           ,
           a
           Keeper
           of
           the
           Privy
           Purse
           ,
           seven
           Grooms
           of
           eight
           in
           his
           Majesty's
           Bed-Chamber
           ,
           and
           an
           equal
           number
           at
           the
           least
           of
           Gentlemen-Ushers
           ,
           Quarter-waiters
           ,
           Cup-bearers
           ,
           Carvers
           ,
           Sewers
           ,
           and
           other
           Officers
           ,
           attending
           daily
           at
           the
           Table
           .
           I
           speak
           not
           here
           of
           those
           who
           had
           places
           in
           the
           Stables
           ,
           or
           below
           the
           Stairs
           ;
           or
           of
           the
           Servants
           of
           those
           Lords
           and
           Gentlemen
           who
           either
           lived
           about
           the
           Court
           ,
           or
           had
           Offices
           in
           it
           .
           All
           which
           together
           ,
           make
           up
           so
           considerable
           a
           number
           ,
           that
           the
           Cour
           might
           well
           be
           called
           an
           Academy
           of
           the
           Scots
           Nation
           ;
           in
           which
           so
           many
           of
           all
           sorts
           had
           their
           Breeding
           ,
           Maintenance
           ,
           and
           Preferment
           .
           Abroad
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           a
           Fortress
           of
           most
           consequence
           in
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           a
           Master-Gunner
           of
           the
           Navy
           ;
           an
           Office
           of
           as
           great
           a
           Trust
           as
           the
           other
           :
           and
           more
           of
           those
           Monopolies
           ,
           Suits
           ,
           and
           Patents
           ,
           which
           were
           conceived
           to
           be
           most
           grievous
           to
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           
           than
           all
           the
           English
           of
           the
           Court.
           In
           the
           Church
           they
           had
           two
           Deanries
           ,
           divers
           Prebendaries
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Ecclesiastical
           Benefices
           ,
           as
           equalled
           all
           the
           Revenues
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           .
           All
           which
           they
           had
           lost
           ,
           like
           
           Aesop's
           Dog
           ,
           catching
           after
           a
           shadow
           .
           And
           yet
           by
           catching
           at
           that
           shadow
           ,
           they
           lost
           all
           those
           Advantages
           which
           before
           they
           had
           both
           in
           Court
           and
           Countrey
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           probability
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           Such
           losers
           were
           the
           Scots
           by
           this
           brutish
           bargain
           ;
           but
           whether
           out
           of
           pure
           zeal
           to
           the
           Holy
           Discipline
           ,
           or
           their
           great
           love
           to
           filthy
           lucre
           ,
           or
           the
           perversness
           of
           their
           nature
           ,
           or
           the
           rebellious
           humour
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           or
           of
           all
           together
           ,
           let
           them
           judg
           that
           can
           .
        
         
           61.
           
           If
           then
           the
           Scots
           became
           such
           losers
           by
           the
           bargain
           ,
           as
           most
           sure
           they
           did
           ;
           as
           sure
           it
           is
           that
           their
           dear
           Brethren
           in
           the
           Cause
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           the
           Puritans
           or
           Presbyterians
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           ,
           got
           as
           little
           by
           it
           .
           The
           
             English
             Puritans
          
           laid
           their
           heads
           and
           hands
           together
           to
           embroil
           the
           Realm
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           confidence
           ,
           that
           having
           alienated
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Tribes
           from
           the
           House
           of
           David
           ,
           they
           might
           advance
           the
           Golden
           Calves
           of
           their
           Presbyteries
           ,
           in
           Dan
           and
           Bethel
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           places
           whatsoever
           within
           the
           Land.
           And
           for
           the
           maintenance
           thereof
           ,
           they
           had
           devoured
           (
           in
           conceit
           )
           all
           Chapter-Lands
           ,
           and
           parcelled
           them
           amongst
           themselves
           into
           Augmentations
           .
           But
           no
           sooner
           had
           they
           driven
           this
           Bargain
           ,
           but
           a
           Vote
           passed
           for
           selling
           those
           Lands
           towards
           the
           payment
           of
           the
           Debts
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           .
           Nor
           have
           they
           lived
           to
           see
           their
           dear
           Presbytery
           setled
           ,
           or
           their
           Lay-Elders
           entertained
           in
           any
           one
           Parish
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           For
           the
           advancement
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Scots
           were
           first
           incouraged
           to
           begin
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           pursue
           their
           Work
           by
           invading
           in
           England
           .
           Nor
           fared
           it
           better
           with
           those
           great
           Achitophels
           of
           the
           popular
           Party
           ,
           who
           laboured
           in
           the
           raising
           of
           a
           new
           Common-wealth
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Ruins
           of
           a
           Glorious
           and
           Ancient
           Monarchy
           .
           To
           which
           end
           they
           employed
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           as
           the
           fittest
           Instruments
           for
           drawing
           the
           people
           to
           their
           side
           ,
           and
           preaching
           up
           the
           piety
           of
           their
           Intentions
           .
           Which
           Plot
           they
           had
           been
           carrying
           on
           from
           the
           first
           coming
           of
           this
           King
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           got
           His
           Sacred
           Person
           into
           their
           possession
           .
           Which
           made
           them
           a
           fit
           parallel
           to
           those
           Husband-men
           in
           St.
           
           Matthew's
           Gospel
           ,
           (
           Matt.
           21.38
           .
           )
           who
           said
           
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             Heir
             ,
             come
             let
             us
             kill
             him
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             seize
             on
             his
             Inheritance
             .
          
           A
           Commonwealth
           which
           they
           had
           founded
           ,
           and
           so
           modelled
           in
           their
           brains
           ,
           that
           neither
           Sir
           Thomas
           Moor's
           Vtopia
           ,
           nor
           the
           Lord
           
           Verulam's
           new
           Atlantis
           ,
           nor
           
           Plato's
           Platform
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           old
           
           Idea's
           ,
           were
           equal
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Honours
           and
           Offices
           whereof
           ,
           they
           had
           distributed
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           dependance
           .
           But
           having
           brought
           the
           King
           (
           though
           ,
           as
           it
           chanced
           ,
           by
           other
           hands
           )
           to
           the
           End
           they
           aimed
           ,
           and
           being
           intent
           on
           nothing
           more
           than
           the
           dividing
           of
           that
           rich
           Prey
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           gratifying
           one
           another
           with
           huge
           sums
           of
           Money
           ,
           and
           growing
           fat
           on
           the
           Revenues
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           the
           Lands
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           guarded
           as
           they
           thought
           by
           invincible
           Armies
           ,
           they
           
           were
           upon
           a
           sudden
           scattered
           like
           the
           dust
           before
           the
           wind
           ,
           turned
           out
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           pulickly
           exposed
           to
           contempt
           and
           scorn
           .
           All
           which
           was
           done
           so
           easily
           ,
           with
           so
           little
           noise
           ,
           that
           the
           loss
           of
           that
           exorbitant
           Power
           did
           not
           cost
           so
           much
           as
           a
           broken
           Head
           ,
           or
           a
           bloody
           Nose
           ;
           in
           purchasing
           whereof
           ,
           they
           had
           wasted
           so
           many
           Millions
           of
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           One
           hundred
           thousand
           Lives
           .
        
         
           Thus
           have
           we
           seen
           the
           dangerous
           Doctrines
           and
           Positions
           ,
           the
           secret
           Plots
           and
           open
           Practises
           ;
           the
           Sacriledges
           ,
           Spoils
           ,
           and
           Rapins
           ;
           the
           Tumults
           ,
           Murthers
           ,
           and
           Seditions
           ;
           the
           horrid
           Treasons
           and
           Rebellions
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           raised
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           of
           One
           hundred
           years
           ,
           and
           upwards
           .
           Which
           having
           seen
           ,
           we
           shall
           conclude
           this
           History
           in
           the
           words
           of
           that
           Censure
           which
           by
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Sorbonne
           was
           once
           passed
           on
           the
           Jesuits
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Videtur
             haec
             Societas
             in
             negotio
             fidei
             periculosa
             ,
             pacis
             Ecclesiae
             perturbativa
             ,
             Religionis
             rectae
             eversiva
             ;
             &
             magis
             ad
             destructionem
             quàm
             ad
             aedificationem
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           some
           Books
           Printed
           for
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Thomas
             Basset
          
           ,
           at
           the
           George
           in
           Fleetstreet
           ,
           near
           Cliffords-Inn
           .
        
         
           
             
             Folio's
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             COsmography
             ,
             in
             four
             Books
             :
             containing
             the
             Chorography
             and
             History
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             principal
             Kingdoms
             and
             Provinces
             ,
             Seas
             and
             Isles
             thereof
             .
             By
             
               P.
               Heylin
            
             :
             Printed
             1669
             ,
             in
             Columns
             ,
             much
             better
             than
             any
             of
             the
             former
             Editions
             .
             Price
             20
             s.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Ecclesia
               Restaurata
            
             :
             or
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             containing
             the
             beginning
             ,
             progress
             ,
             and
             successes
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             Counsels
             by
             which
             it
             was
             conducted
             ;
             the
             Rules
             of
             Piety
             and
             Prudence
             upon
             which
             it
             was
             founded
             ;
             the
             several
             steps
             by
             which
             it
             was
             promoted
             or
             retarded
             ,
             in
             the
             change
             of
             times
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             preparations
             to
             it
             by
             King
             Henry
             the
             8th
             ,
             until
             the
             legal
             setling
             and
             establishment
             of
             it
             under
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             :
             together
             with
             the
             intermixture
             of
             such
             Civil
             Actions
             ,
             and
             Affairs
             of
             State
             ,
             as
             either
             were
             co-incident
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             related
             to
             it
             .
             By
             
               P.
               Heylin
            
             .
             The
             second
             Edition
             ▪
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Voyages
             and
             Travels
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             
             Holstein's
             Embassadours
             ,
             into
             
               Muscovy
               ,
               Tartary
            
             ,
             and
             Persia
             ;
             begun
             in
             the
             year
             1633
             ,
             and
             finisht
             in
             1639
             ;
             containing
             a
             compleat
             History
             of
             those
             Countreys
             .
             Whereunto
             are
             added
             the
             Travels
             of
             Mandelso
             ,
             from
             Persia
             into
             the
             East-Indies
             ;
             begun
             in
             1638
             ,
             and
             finisht
             in
             1640.
             
             The
             whole
             ,
             illustrated
             with
             divers
             accurate
             Maps
             and
             Figures
             .
             Written
             originally
             by
             
               Adam
               Olearius
            
             ,
             Secretary
             to
             the
             Embassy
             .
             The
             second
             Edition
             corrected
             .
             Englished
             by
             
               I
               Davies
            
             of
             Kidwelly
             .
             Price
             bound
             18
             s.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             An
             
               Historical
               Display
            
             of
             the
             Romish
             State
             ,
             Court
             ,
             Interest
             ,
             Policies
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             mighty
             influence
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Christian
             States
             ,
             not
             hitherto
             extant
             .
             Being
             a
             full
             Account
             of
             all
             the
             Transactions
             both
             in
             France
             and
             at
             Rome
             ,
             concerning
             the
             five
             famous
             Propositions
             controverted
             between
             the
             Iansenists
             and
             the
             Molinists
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             Affair
             ,
             till
             the
             Pope's
             Decision
             .
             Written
             originally
             by
             
               Mons.
               de
               St.
               Amour
            
             ,
             Doctor
             of
             Sorbonne
             .
             Englished
             by
             
               G.
               Havirs
            
             .
             Price
             bound
             14.
             s.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             
               Compleat
               Body
            
             of
             the
             
               Art
               Military
            
             ,
             in
             three
             Books
             :
             being
             perfect
             Directions
             for
             the
             right
             ordering
             and
             framing
             of
             an
             Army
             both
             of
             Horse
             and
             Foot.
             Together
             with
             all
             the
             manner
             of
             Fortifications
             ,
             and
             the
             Art
             of
             Gunnery
             .
             By
             
               Rich.
               Elton
            
             ,
             Lieutenant-Colonel
             .
             Price
             bound
             8
             s.
             
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A43507-e2330
           
             1517.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Habebat
               jus
               gladii
               &
               alias
               civilis
               jurisdictionis
               pa●tes
               ,
               sed
               magistratui
               ereptas
               .
            
          
           
             1528.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Quae
               à
            
             Vireto
             &
             Farello
             
               facta
               sunt
               ,
               suffragio
               meo
               comprobavi
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Libertatis
               suae
               patrem
               ,
               &c
            
          
           
             d
             Farellus
             ,
             cui
             se
             totos
             debent
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Si
               quidem
               Excommunicationi
               in
               aliena
               Ecclesia
               nullus
               locus
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Quibus
               sub
               Principibus
               Christianis
               non
               videtur
               esse
               necessaria
               Excommunicatio
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Quod
               Doctrinam
               &
               Disciplinam
               capitibus
               aliquot
               comprehensam
               admitterent
               .
            
             Bez.
             
               in
               vit
            
             .
             Calv.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Disciplinam
               qualem
               vetus
               habuit
               Ecclesia
               apud
               nos
               non
               esse
               (
               dicis
               )
               neque
               nos
               diffitemur
               .
            
          
           
             1537.
             
          
           
             1538.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Nec
               quisquam
               aut
               expulsus
               est
               invidiosius
               ,
               nec
               receptus
               latius
               .
            
             Paterc
             .
             
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             1541.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Impudente●
               Deo
               &
               ●●bis
               meu●●●●
               sunt
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Censui
               ,
               ut
               jurejurando
               ad
               veri
               confessionem
               adigerentur
               .
            
          
           
             1537.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Congressus
               publici
               Ecclesiae
               diebus
               Dominicis
               ,
               &c.
            
             Bez.
             Epist.
             241
             
          
           
             a
             
               Testium
               seu
               concuratorum
               ,
               ad
               paedo-bap●esmum
               advo●at
               .
            
             ●b
             .
          
           
             1547
             
          
           
             a
             
               Si
               quis
               mei
               usus
               foret
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Vt
               ritus
               illos
               ,
               qui
               superstiti●nis
               aliquid
               redolent
               ,
               t●llenter
               è
               medio
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Illa
               omnia
               abscindi
               semel
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               In
               qua
               nihil
               non
               ad
               Dei
               verbum
               exegi
               ●as
               est
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               Vt
               vel
               moderemur
               ,
               vel
               rese●●damus
               .
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             1551.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Quae
               non
               obscuret
               modo
               ,
               sed
               propemodum
               obruat
               pu●um
               &
               geruinum
               Dei
               culium
               .
            
             Epist.
             
          
           
             1554.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Liturgia
             Anglicana
             ,
             qualem
             mihi
             describitis
             ,
             multas
             video
             tolerabiles
             ineptias
             .
          
           
             b
             Si
             hactenus
             in
             Anglia
             viguisset
             sincera
             Religio
             ,
             aliquid
             in
             melius
             correctum
             ,
             multaque
             detracta
             esse
             oportet
             .
          
           
             a
             Quae
             sibi
             velint
             nescio
             quos
             〈◊〉
             Paposh●a
             rantope●e
             delectant
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Cert●lu●
               narta
               〈◊〉
               ,
               &
               ejus
               facinae
               nugas
               ex
               supers●●●
               ne
               manas●e
               ,
               nemo
               sani
               judicii
               negabit
               ;
               unde
               Constitu●
               ,
               qui
               eas
               in
               libera
               optione
               retineant
               ,
               ●imis
               ●u●ide
               &
               f●ce●
               bau●●●●
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Vt
               vigeat
            
             purus
             
               &
               integer
               Dei
               cultus
               —
               Ecclesia
               à
               s●●dibus
               repurgetur
               ,
               —
               deinde
               ut
               filiis
               Dei
               apud
               vos
               liberum
               sit
               nomen
               ejus
               pu●è
               invoca●e
               .
            
          
           
             Institut
             lib
             4.
             c
             
               10.8
               31.
            
             
          
           
             a
             Si
             quisqui●
             repugnan●bus
             legibus
             ,
             &
             patriae
             privilegus
             ,
             s●se
             Dominum
             auc
             Magistratum
             constituit
             ,
             &c.
             
             Epist
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             〈…〉
             Amos
             ▪
             cap
             7
             
          
           
             b
             
               Infe●sissin●us
               Eva●ge
               〈…〉
            
             .
             Ad
             Altar
             .
             Damasc
             .
             Epist.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Natu●●●●situm
               est
               〈◊〉
               omnibus
               〈◊〉
               Ch●isti
               ●di●m
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈…〉
               c●nsiderati
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               &
               hoc
               t●e
               s●mper
               g●avi●er
               vexavit
               .
               In
            
             Amos
             ,
             cap.
             7.
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Officium
               magistratus
               est
               Ecclesiam
               Dei
               gladio
               tueri
               ac
               conservare
               ,
            
             &c.
             Bez.
             Epist.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Moralem
               esse
               uniu●
               dici
               observationem
               in
               hebd●madâ
               .
            
             Institu●
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
             Sect.
             34.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Numerum
               Septenarium
               ,
               non
               ejus
               servi●u●e
               Ecclesias
               astringam
               .
            
             Li.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Quem
               veteres
               in
               eorum
               subba●um
               subrogarunt
               .
            
          
           
             
               De
               transferenda
               solenni●ate
               dominica
               in
               feriam
               quintum
               ,
            
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             ult
             .
          
           
             a
             
               N●n
               posse
               consiste●e
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               ni●i
               c●rtum
               Regimen
               constitueretur
               ,
               quale
               ex
               verbo
               De●
               nobis
               pres●r●ptum
               est
               ,
               &
               in
               veteri
               Ecclesia
               fuit
               observatu●
               .
            
             Epist.
             ad
             Far●ll
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Excommunicationem
               apud
               no●
               ▪
               adhuc
               nullam
               esse
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Sed
               non
               simul
               conjunctos
               esse
               Disciplinae
               nervos
               ,
               docendum
               est
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Nunquam
               utile
               puta●i
               jus
               Excommunicandi
               permitti
               singulis
               pastoribus
               :
               nam
               &
               res
               odrosa
               est
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               Alium
               usum
               Apostoli
               tradiderunt
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               De
               h●●c
               ●upe●em
               ab●te
               common●●fieri
               ,
               Ecc●esiam
               Argentine●s
            
             &c
             ▪
             
               cujus
               Ecclesiae
               conside●a●uro●
               spero
               &
               S●nto●●s
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               De
               m●
               Conciona●ore
               Calvintana
               ,
               &c.
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Lege●
               Co●●●sto●●●
               v●st●●
               op●avt
               〈◊〉
               ad
               me
               tra●smi●●i
               ,
               &
               ●
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Ex
               quo
               ●ormam
               aliquam
               conciperes
               ,
               quam
               prescribere
               non
               debu●
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Quanti
               nobis
               esse
               debeat
               sincer
               a
               Religio
               ,
               per
               quam
               Christo
               inter
               nos
               Tribunal
               e●igitur
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               In
               statu
               Regni
               nil
               movendum
               ,
               quod
               omnis
               novitas
               graves
               motus
               &
               exit●ales
               mina●eretur
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Ad
               quem
               n●stri
               〈…〉
               etiam
               sut
               quidem
               quos
               serum
               adduxii
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Cum
               audio
               Disciplinam
               Evangelii
               prof●ssione
               conjungi
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Vt
               toti
               nobil●ati
               libe●a
               reformardi●e
               su●●●m
               Ecclesiam
               Faculias
               per●mi●●i
               deb●●t
               ,
            
             U●enh
             .
             Calv.
             Jan.
             27
             1555.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Stult●●●
               &
               ridiculum
               est
               ●e●edes
               Domini
               &
               omnium
               creatura●um
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Cap.
             
               de
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Vt
               s●ames
               &
               ge●ua
               ●l●●ctentes
               ,
               〈◊〉
               &
               sanguinem
               Christi
               sumani
               .
            
             Syn.
             Pe●●ico
             .
             num
             .
             4
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ce●●menia
               ●antum
               A●●●m●●um
               Domi●●
               〈…〉
               cantibu●
               prop●●a
               .
            
             Synod
             .
             W●●
             dill●
             .
             N●m●
             
          
           
             c
             
               Secundum
               verbum
               Dei
               ,
               —
               &
               manda●um
               Iesu
               Christi
               ,
               &
               exemplum
               Apost●lorum
               .
            
             Num.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Evangelium
               apud
               vos
               ●am
               faelices
               ,
               laetos
               progressus
               facere
               vehementer
               ut
               par
               est
               laetor
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Nihil
               interest
               otium
               velim
               ●ieri
               ,
               an
               gaudeam
               factum
               .
            
             Cicer.
             in
             Phil
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Vt
               Ecclesia
               sordibus
               purgetur
               ,
               quae
               ex
               er●o●e
               &
               superstitione
               manarunt
               ,
               &
               ne
               faedentur
               Dei
               Mysteria
               ●udicris
               &
               insipidis
               mixturis
               ,
            
             Calv.
             Knoxo
             ,
             April
             .
             23.
             1561.
             
          
           
             a
             〈…〉
             C●lv
             .
             Knox●
             ,
             N●
             .
             venth
             .
             8.
             
             1●59
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Vestra
               timiditas
               .
               arque
               pusillanimitas
               vos
               ita
               constringit
               ,
            
             &c
             —
             
               ut
               p●tius
               retro
               feramini
               ,
               &
               gratiae
               Dei
               januam
               ●laudatis
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Nec
               me
               late●
               doctos
               &
               pios
               esse
               homines
               ,
               quibus
               princi●●●us
               Christia●●
               non
               videtur
               esse
               necessaria
               Excommunicatio
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Eam
               nos
               habere
               Reipub.
               Christianae
               formam
               ,
               uti
               tu
               spiras
               &
               Apostolicam
               fuisse
               ●egimus
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Vt
               publica
               Authoritate
               ,
               Excommunicatio
               in
               Ecclesiae
               vigeat
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Quam
               si
               ad
               eam
               pergendam
            
             ,
             &c.
             —
             
               vigeat
               Excommnuic●tio
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Pri●●i●io●
               sub
               〈…〉
               Calvini
               Minist●●io
               .
               in
               cujus
               〈◊〉
               successimus
               .
            
             Bez
             Ep●st
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Multos
               illi●
               Ministros
               verbi
               ,
               inculpa●●
               alio
               qu●●um
               〈◊〉
               ●um
               Doctrin●
               homi●es
               ●de●●co
               f●●sse
               Regia
               Ma●estate
               exancto●a●os
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Q●●d
               vestes
               ●●oe
               R●●l●
               〈◊〉
               insigu●a
               ,
            
             &c.
             —
             
               non
               admittant
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Quod
               aliorum
               super
               inducendorum
               R●t●n●n
               potestas
               Regia
               Ma●esta●●
               fi●●et
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Q●od
               solis
               Episcopis
               de
               constituendis
               ●ebus
               Ecclesiasticis
               ,
               omnis
               potentia
               tribuatur
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Epist
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Quicquid
               à
            
             Judaeis
             ,
             
               quicquid
               à
            
             Paganis
             
               in
               Ritus
               Christianos
               est
               translatum
               ,
               praeter
               Christii
               Insti●●tionem
               &
               ●●●tum
               Ap●stel●rum
               ex●mpla●
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             〈…〉
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ch●reis
               plerumque
               〈◊〉
               quam
               Sac●●
               action●
               ,
               〈◊〉
               de
               mul●●udis
               auribus
               po●ius
               quam
               commovendis
               an●mis
               accom●n●da●us
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Quae
               non
               tantum
               corruptela
               Ch●istianismi
               .
               sed
               mani●●●ia
               à
               Christo
               defectio
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Multo
               majore
               reatu
               coram
               Deo
               &
               ipsius
               Angelu
               teneri
               ,
               qui
               greges
               à
               pastoribus
               privati
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               potius
               sustineant
               ,
               quam
               Ministros
               hoc
               quam
               illo
               habitu
               vestiros
               ce●nent
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               tandem
               in
               ●●●quam
               &
               〈…〉
               eva●●●
               —
               N●n
               nulla
               tam
               〈◊〉
               su●s
               〈◊〉
               habean●
               ,
            
             &c.
             Bez.
             Epist
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ad
               peregrina●um
               in
               Anglia
               Ecclesia●u●
               ,
               s●aties
               .
            
             Epist
             24.
             
          
           
             c
             
               In
               singulis
               pag●●
               adjuncti
               sunt
               duos
               inspectores
               ,
               qui
               una
               cum
               pastore
               omnes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               observant
               .
            
             Epist.
             20
             
          
           
             a
             
               Singula●
               d●mos
               &
               ●amilias
               ad
               untes
               .
            
             &c.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Nisi
               quaedam
               s●●ma
               inter
               vos
               statuatur
               Disciplina
               Ecclesiastica
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Epist
             14.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Sci●
               unum
               &
               eandem
               esse
               tum
               Doctrinae
               tum
               Disciplini
               Authorem
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Quorsum
               enim
               unam
               verbi
               partem
               ,
               al●era
               repud●ata
               ,
               recipere
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Timetur
               alta
               tyrannis
            
             .
             &c.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Quam
               recte
               illud
               quod
               Doctrina
               simul
               Disciplina
               conjungetis
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Ep.
             674.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Magnum
               hoc
               Del
               munus
               ,
               quo
               una
               &
               Religionem
               puram
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Doctrinae
               ,
               re●inendae
               vinculum
            
             in
             Sco●iam
             ●n●ali●tis
             Epist.
             79
             
          
           
             b
             
               Haec
               du●
               simul
               〈◊〉
               ,
               ut
               〈…〉
               di●
               p●●menc●le
               non
               〈◊〉
               ,
               memine●●is
               .
            
             Ibid
             
          
           
             c
             
               Hanc
               p●st●m
               〈◊〉
               qui
               〈…〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Ne
               quaeso
               il●am
               noquam
               admittas
               ,
               quamvis
               uni●a●is
               retinende
               specie
               ●●andiatur
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Vel
               solis
               Episcopis
               ,
               absq●e
               sui
               Presb●terii
               judicio
               &
               volunta●e
               ,
               aliquid
               novi
               ordina●e
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Epist
             8
             
          
           
             f
             
               Non
               e●
               Presbyteri
               sententia
               sed
               ●●
               quo●●
               nd●m
               〈…〉
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             a
             
               N●b●e
               〈…〉
               ubi
               〈…〉
            
             .
             Calv.
             ●
             B●●linge●●●ol
             .
             June
             ,
             15●●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43507-e13860
           
             1546.
             
          
           
             1559.
             
          
           
             1560.
             
          
           
             a
             
               I●
               quib
               .
               s.
               d●m
               P.
               〈…〉
            
             D●lphina●u●
             
               &
               〈◊〉
               bibus
               nostri
               homines
               ●●mp●a
               〈…〉
               .
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ab
               initio
               〈…〉
               gener●
               sic
               ●uptae
               eran●
               〈◊〉
               mentes
               .
               u●
               f●us●
               a
               impetum
               ill●m
               ●●d●●e
               conatum
               si●●
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Quam
               longe
               quae●o
               est
               à
               ●
               jab●nte
               permitteme
               .
            
             Salv.
             De
             Guber●●n
             D●i
             ,
             li●
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             1561.
             
          
           
             1562.
             
          
           
             1563.
             
          
           
             1566.
             
          
           
             1567.
             
          
           
             1568.
             
          
           
             1569.
             
          
           
             1572.
             
          
           
             1573.
             
          
           
             1574.
             
          
           
             
               L●pa
               illa
               cum
               catulis
               suis
            
             ,
             part
             1.
             p.
             87.
             
          
           
             a
             Part
             1.
             pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Qui
               d●mum
            
             Valesium
             
               t●ndit●s
               d●lea●t
               ,
               〈◊〉
               semel
               fur●●
               exara●sect
               .
            
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Non
               sol●m
               i●lo
               ▪
            
             Belgiam
             
               p●●catum
               ●●aituros
               ,
               sed
               ante
               annum
            
             Fr●●c●am
             
               ipsa●ri
               (
               hodie
               a
               reg●s
               am●citiae
               alienatam
               )
               ●llius
               imperio
               adjunct●ros
               ,
            
             pag
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ut
               ulli
               cedant
            
             Lugdunisis
             tr●ct●s
             ,
             Delplinatus
             &
             Provincia
             ,
             
               fi●iti●●
               Regiones
            
             ,
             &c.
             p
             69.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Facile
               pote●it
               ca●
               Regiones
               recipere
               quarum
               nomina
               &
               stemmata
               gestat
               .
            
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Facile
               recuperare
               possit
            
             Metas
             ,
             Vmod●rum
             &
             Tullum
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Regnum
               ●●pessere
               velis
               a
               Tyranno
               muli●r●ulis
               ,
            
             Ital●s
             ,
             
               ganeonibu●
               ,
               &
               lenon●bus
               d●la●pdatum
            
             .
             Pref.
             
          
           
             1581.
             
          
           
             1584.
             
          
           
             1585.
             
          
           
             1586.
             
          
           
             1587.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43507-e22750
           
             154●
             .
          
           
             15●●●
             
          
           
             1559.
             
          
           
             a
             
          
           
             1567.
             
          
           
             1563.
             
          
           
             1569.
             
          
           
             1573.
             
          
           
             156●
             .
          
           
             An.
             1564.
             
          
           
             1565.
             
          
           
             1567.
             
          
           
             1568.
             
          
           
             1579.
             
          
           
             1581.
             
          
           
             1584.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Quantum
               v●ro
               attinet
               divini
               verbi
               Ministros
               ,
               u●i●un
               ,
               ●e
               l●corum
               sint
               ,
               Eandem
               illi
               potestatem
               &
               Authoritatem
               habent
               ,
            
             &c.
             Con●ess
             .
             Belg.
             Art.
             31.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Senio●es
               quoque
               sint
               &
               Diaconi
               ,
               qu●
               cum
               pastoribus
               Senatum
               quasi
               Ecclesiâ
               constituant
               .
               ut
               hac
               rationes
               vera
               Religio
               conse●va●i
               potest
               ,
            
             &c.
             Ibid.
             Art.
             30.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Vt
               Sacrum
               Ministerium
               ●ueau●ur
               ,
               omnem
               Idolatriam
               à
               Dei
               cultu
               submoveant
               ,
               Regnum
               Anti●hristi
               d●●uan●
               ,
            
             &c.
             Ibid.
             Art
             36.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Nece●se
               est
               tum
               id
               face●e
               plebeios
               Israelit●●
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Lic●
               ad
               Sanguinem
               usque
               pro
               eo
               pugnent
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               Principes
               potius
               me●u
               seditionum
               ●errendos
               ,
               quam
               vel
               minimum
               pacis
               causa
               indulgend●m
               .
            
             Necess
             .
             Respons
             .
             p
             83.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Quo
               Deus
               immutabili
               si●
               consilio
               ,
               in
               Christo
               Elegit
               ac
               selegit
               .
            
             Con●ess
             .
             Art.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Publicae
               vespertin●
               pr●ces
               non
               sunt
               introducendae
               ubi
               non
               sunt
               introdu●ae
               ,
               &
               ubi
               sunt
               tollan●ur
               .
            
             Colla●
             .
             Hag.
             cap.
             68.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Liberum
               est
               stando
               ,
               sedendo
               vel
               eundo
               ,
               coenam
               celebrare
               ,
               non
               autem
               geniculand●
               ,
            
             &c.
             Cap.
             13.
             
             Ar●
             .
             8
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43507-e35610
           
             1527.
             
          
           
             1546.
             
          
           
             1547.
             
          
           
             1550.
             
          
           
             1555.
             
          
           
             1557.
             
          
           
             1558.
             
          
           
             1559.
             
          
           
             1560.
             
          
           
             1561.
             
          
           
             1562.
             
          
           
             1564.
             
          
           
             1565●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43507-e43290
           
             1565.
             
          
           
             1566.
             
          
           
             1567.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ne
               unquam
               il●um
               p●●em
               admittant
               ,
               ●uamvis
               u●●tatis
               reti●endae
               specie
               blandiatur
               ,
            
             Ep.
             79.
             
          
           
             1568.
             
          
           
             1570.
             
          
           
             1571.
             
          
           
             1572.
             
          
           
             15●3
             .
          
           
             1574.
             
          
           
             1572.
             
          
           
             1573.
             
          
           
             1572.
             
          
           
             1580.
             
          
           
             1581.
             
          
           
             1582.
             
          
           
             1573.
             
          
           
             1583.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43507-e51780
           
             a
             
          
           
             1550.
             
          
           
             1559.
             
          
           
             1560.
             
          
           
             1566.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ut
               si
               〈◊〉
               ad
               can
               〈…〉
               &c
            
             Confes.
             lib.
             
          
           
             b
             
               U●
               per
               obl●c●●e
               〈…〉
               git
               ar●●u●
               .
               ad
               pletatis
               assert●●
            
             Conf.
             lib.
             
          
           
             1567.
             
          
           
             1568.
             
          
           
             1569.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43507-e59470
           
             a
             
               Verbis
               ludit
               ,
               &
               in
               sententiis
               dormitat
               ,
               &
               plane
               ind●gnu
               est
               qui
               a
               quopiam
               d●cto
               refutetur
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               Disciplinae
               omnes
               R●g●●
               &
               Princip●s
               fasces
               su●s
               submitte●●
               necesse
               est
               .
               &c.
            
             Travers
             .
             de
             Discipl●●
             
          
           
             1575.
             
          
           
             1579.
             
          
           
             1577.
             
          
           
             1579.
             
          
           
             1580.
             
          
           
             1582.
             
          
           
             1583.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ego
               singulis
               sabbatis
               cum
               pres●ripta
               ●iturgias
               Form●la
               nihil
               habens
               commercii
               ,
               in
               Coetu
               Concion●m
               habeo
               ,
               &c.
            
             Dat.
             April
             .
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43507-e66440
           
             1584.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Appellant
               Episcopum
            
             Cantiariensem
             ,
             
               Pseudo-Episcopum
               ,
               principem
               Demoniorum
               ,
               Caiapham
               ,
               Esaum
               ,
               Monstrosum
               ,
               Antichristianum
               Papam
               ,
               &
               Beam
               ;
               alios
               autem
               Episcopos
               Angliae
               ,
               degeneres
               ,
               perniciosos
               usurpatores
               ,
               deteriores
               Monachis
               ,
               Latronos
               ,
               Lupos
               Episcopos
               Diaboli
               ,
               &c.
            
             Mason
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             1587.
             
          
           
             1591
             
          
           
             Aug.
             4.
             1590.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43507-e74110
           
             1590.
             
          
           
             
               De
               vera
               Catholica
               &
               Christiana
               Ecclesia
            
          
           
             
               Convitiatorem
               petulantem
               vocari
               dolco
            
             .
             Sarav
             .
             Repl.
             
          
           
             1592.
             
          
           
             1593.
             
          
           
             1594
             ▪
             
          
           
             1585.
             
          
           
             1590.
             
          
           
             1591.
             
          
           
             1592.
             
          
           
             1593.
             
          
           
             1594.
             
          
           
             1595.
             
          
           
             1596.
             
          
           
             1594.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43507-e82150
           
             1595.
             
          
           
             1596.
             
          
           
             1596.
             
          
           
             1589.
             
          
           
             1599.
             
          
           
             1600.
             
          
           
             1602.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43507-e88620
           
             1605
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈…〉
               &
               mo●●●m
               sumam
               integritatem
               ,
               Hunc
               .
            
             Orat.
             
          
           
             1605.
             
          
           
             1606.
             
          
           
             1609.
             
          
           
             1603.
             
          
           
             1612.
             
          
           
             1615.
             
          
           
             1618.
             
          
           
             1619.
             
          
           
             1620.
             
          
           
             1623.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43507-e96260
           
             1613.
             
          
           
             1618.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               agendum
               hic
               est
               in
               Synodo
               .
               Authoritate
               sed
               Ratione
               .
            
          
           
             1619.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Quantum
               verò
               attinet
               divini
               Verbi
               ministros
               ,
               eandem
               illi
               Potestatem
               &
               Authoritatem
               habent
               .
            
             Confes.
             Belg.
             Art.
             31.
             
          
           
             1612.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ceterum
               Reformationi
               in
               Electoratu
               Brandenburgico
               instituendae
               ,
               haec
               capita
               memorantur
               .
            
             Thuan.
             Contin
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             An.
             1614.
             
          
           
             1604.
             
          
           
             1605.
             
          
           
             1606.
             
          
           
             1608.
             
          
           
             1609.
             
          
           
             1609.
             
          
           
             1620.
             
          
           
             1618.
             
          
           
             1619.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Non
               tau●um
               constanter
               firmiterque
               sed
               ad
               extremum
               usque
               halitium
               perstiturus
               .
            
             Exa
             .
             Cens.
             
          
           
             1621.
             
          
           
             1622.
             
          
           
             1625.
             
          
           
             1626.
             
          
           
             1627.
             
          
           
             1628.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43507-e105170
           
             1617.
             
          
           
             1618.
             
          
           
             1630.
             
          
           
             1637.
             
          
           
             1638.
             
          
           
             1640.
             
          
           
             1641.
             
          
           
             1642.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Et
               jus●it
               scelera
            
             Nero
             ,
             
               non
               spectavit
            
             .
             Tacit.
             in
             vit
             .
             Agr●c
             .